《Principal of the Heavens》


 Chapter 1

    Blue star, the capital of South Africa, in a hotel.


    Li Yi motionless looking at the front of the notebook computer is loading web pages, from slightly shaking hands can see that he is very flustered.


    Until you see the information loaded on the computer screen.


    Your account balance: one million.


    Li Yi collapsed on the back of the bed as if he had been spared his strength. When he woke up, he had a million more in his bank account.


    This should be a very happy thing, but Li Yi is not so happy. He just feels scared.


    Put your mind into a ring in your hand. The ring is not so much a ring as an iron ring. It''s stuck on his index finger and can''t be taken off at all.


    There is a bright yellow book page in the ring, as well as the towel, toothpaste, bed sheet and other things that I just tried to throw in.


    Take out that page, Li Yi looks at the information above, the facial expression is more gloomy.


    Sponsor: South champion, North leg champion, capture champion and weapon champion.


    Mission: 1: to avoid the South boxing king, North leg king, capture king and weapon king being granted the title of xiusha.


    2£º Kill Feng Yuxiu.


    Commission reward: the boxing experience of the South champion, the leg experience of the North champion, the capture experience of the capture king and the weapon experience of the weapon king.


    Come true.


    It came a month before the death of Nanquan king.


    Write identity for the first time, below five destiny points free.


    Li Yi clearly remembers that he entered a white space last night.


    I saw the paper there, picked it up by myself, and then I heard what identity I had to write.


    Li Yi certainly didn''t write it at that time, but he found that if he didn''t write this damned identity, he couldn''t leave that space at all.


    At that time, it is very likely that he will starve to death there. Li Yi has no choice but to make up a millionaire identity for himself.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to be a billionaire. The main reason is that he doesn''t give enough to be a billionaire.


    "But who would have thought it was all true." Li Yi now feels regret in his heart.


    He naturally knows the name of Feng Yuxiu. Of course, he has seen the movie "one man''s Wulin".


    However, judging from the combat effectiveness of Feng Yuxiu in the movie, even if Li Yi is relatively healthy, there is absolutely no chance of winning with him.


    Most importantly, Li Yi doesn''t know what the so-called failure of entrustment will be like?


    There''s no mention of what happens when a delegation fails, or even something like obliteration.


    The most terrible thing is the unknown, if you know the real consequences, it is not so frightening.


    But now I don''t know. Li Yi doesn''t dare to gamble. He doesn''t dare to try. What will happen if the Commission fails.


    Whether it''s erasure or anything, it''s the result you absolutely don''t want to see.


    Li Yi didn''t know how long he had been lying in bed, but he finally looked at the night sky outside.


    His face suddenly became extremely fierce. He held his hands tightly and scolded angrily, "grass!"


    Then immediately sit on the bed and start to use the laptop in front of you to query information.


    Li Yi has now determined that this matter should be true. After all, if it is false, then he wants to completely hide it from himself.


    Or the use of holographic virtual technology plus neural sensor technology, similar to the network game novel in the 100% realistic effect.


    Or it is to create a space similar to Truman''s world in human society.


    If so, they have to solve the Space folding technology in their hands. With more than ten cubic meters of space in the ring, they can really put things.


    Whether it is neural sensing technology or space folding technology, it is far more than the human science and technology before Li Yi''s crossing.


    If he has the ability to win a Nobel Prize, doesn''t he?


    It''s impossible for an 18-year-old young man who is going to college.


    Li Yi is thinking while using the computer on his desk to investigate his recent situation.


    From the point of view of GPS positioning, it should be in Africa, the capital of a country. It seems that this country should be very rich.


    After all, it''s not so easy to find such a good signal place in Africa.


    Li Yi inquires from the bank''s running water what method money actually uses to enter the present account.


    After Li Yi wakes up from bed, in addition to himself, he is a backpack, which includes ID card, bank card and some clothes.


    In addition to a bank card, there is also a note in the wallet, on which the password of the bank card is written.


    Li Yi is still called Li Yi in this world, and even his age has not changed.


    Through all the information he can know about himself, he began to investigate on the Internet.


    An hour later, Li Yi looks at the data on the computer with a gloomy face.


    You should know that one million RMB is not a small amount, whether you want to check the bank''s running water or other things.


    I didn''t find out anything that could prove my current information. I seemed to be someone who didn''t exist and suddenly appeared in the world out of thin air.


    In addition, the world is not the familiar earth. East Asia is a country called China.


    And another country called the United States, as the two largest hegemonic countries in the world.


    The city and world history that I am familiar with are totally different from my own cognition.


    All the people I know in my memory don''t exist in this world at all.


    Here is definitely another world. Li Yi began to prepare while thinking about it.


    In the original book, Feng Yuxiu is a madman, a Wuchi who pursues the strongest martial arts.


    In the original book, he challenges the South champion, the North leg champion, the capture champion and the weapon champion in order to achieve his own martial arts.


    Feng Yuxiu was extremely cruel. No one who had fought with him could survive.


    I want to find Feng Yuxiu and kill him before he kills Nanquan.


    Although Feng Yu has some characteristics in self-cultivation, such as poverty, legs slightly disabled, but there are so many people, it is not easy to find them.


    The best way is to follow Nanquan champion. In the original book, Feng Yuxiu first challenged him.


    As long as you follow him, you will be able to find fengyuxiu, and then you can solve it in any way.


    Li Yi''s first idea is to buy a murderer, find a way to let people find Feng Yuxiu, and spend money to get rid of him.


    After all, Feng Yuxiu, even in the strong, an AK47 bullet is enough to solve him.


    But the above entrustment is to kill Feng Yuxiu. Will it not count if you let others come?


    What Li Yi hates most is this point. There are no specific rules, just a brief introduction.


    If you have specific rules, you can do everything you can to solve them, or even drill holes in them.


    But no, Li Yi didn''t dare to gamble. If others didn''t kill him, the commission would be a failure.


    What will happen to you?


    Li Yi didn''t dare to gamble, so he said that he had to try by himself. Even if he spent all the money, he had to kill Feng Yuxiu himself.

 Chapter 2

    Looking at a person in the distance, he was not tall, his legs were slightly disabled, his clothes were shabby, and his face was full of vicissitudes.


    Li Yi has been following Nanquan champion for five or six days. Today, he finally found Feng Yuxiu.


    Li Yi''s car is speeding up gradually, and this dilapidated second-hand Santana, which he bought, has burst out the highest light moment of its body.


    He wants to kill Feng Yuxiu directly. This is the most simple and direct method, and it is very safe.


    With the gradual acceleration of the vehicle, Li Yi''s legs trembled slightly, but he still locked his mind and drove quickly towards Feng Yu xiufei.


    Feng Yuxiu didn''t care at first, but suddenly he seemed to notice something. He was shocked and instinctively rolled.


    His body was almost close to the windshield of the car, and he even felt the airflow from the fast driving of the car scraping his face like a knife.


    "To die!" Feng Yuxiu scolds him. Today, he is ready to challenge the South champion. No one can stop him. Anyone who wants to stop him will die.


    Li Yi drives the car and looks at the danger of avoiding this collision. He begins to slow down the car gradually.


    It wasn''t until there was a long brake trail on the ground that the old Santana stopped.


    From the rearview mirror, Li Yi can see that Feng Yuxiu is coming towards him step by step.


    In fact, before he came here, Li Yi didn''t think about other ways to solve Feng Yuxiu. He thought about taking several people to knock Feng Yuxiu dizzy, tie him up, and then fix him.


    However, judging from the combat effectiveness of Feng Yuxiu in the original work, the average seven or eight people, even with knives, may not be his opponents.


    After all, fengyuxiu is also a direct solution to the weapon king, and his cold weapon attainments are also absolute experts.


    Even so, if a few well-trained people set up, it is not impossible to solve the problem of fengyuxiu.


    But Li Yi doesn''t have so much money and time to arrange it. The top experts won''t come to tan Hun water for their own money.


    As for ordinary people, they are not the opponents of Feng Yuxiu at all.


    Li Yi once thought about finding Feng Yuxiu to get close to him. As long as he had a rest, eat and sleep, he would have a chance.


    But after looking for a few days without any clues, Li Yi can only give up this idea is not reliable, turn to find the South champion.


    Feng Yuxiu''s first challenge is him. What Li Yi can be sure is that Feng Yuxiu won''t disturb his plan. He will follow the same plan as in the original book.


    First fight, second capture, then weapons, from the outside to the inside, one by one to challenge these people.


    If you want to find him, you have to follow the South champion. Li Yi followed the South champion for several days to find Feng Yuxiu.


    Feng Yuxiu is walking slowly towards Li Yi''s car. It seems that everything has a plan. He doesn''t worry that Li Yi will run away.


    Sitting in the car, Li Yi forced himself to calm down, then slowly unfastened his seat belt, opened the door and got off the car.


    Feng Yu Xiu just saw Li Yi from a distance and laughed. The smile was extremely cruel. He could see at a glance that this guy had no foundation of Kung Fu at all.


    What gives him the confidence to kill himself?


    Feng Yuxiu knows in his heart that Li Yi''s driving against him today is to kill himself.


    He can feel the strong killing intention of Li Yi very clearly.


    Although I don''t know why, Feng Yuxiu is ready to kill Li Yi first and then challenge Nanquan king.


    But Li Yi didn''t speak at all. Feng Yuxiu was not a normal person at all according to the description in the original book. He was a madman. He had nothing to talk about with people like him.


    His thoughts and thinking are totally different from normal people. You never know what this lunatic will do next second.


    Li Yi looks flustered. If he is faced with a normal person, with the foresight of the original plot, he may be able to deceive each other.


    But in the face of a madman, Li Yi has a powerful idea of nowhere to use.


    Li Yi took out a section of steel pipe from the car and sharpened one end as a weapon.


    Feng Yu Xiu laughs with disdain after seeing Li Yi''s action, and then drops his knife.


    A man of such strength is not worthy to fight him with his own weapons. It is an insult to him.


    Of course, Li Yi was not prepared to use this section of steel pipe to solve the problem of fengyuxiu. The strength gap between them is just the gap between children and Tyson.


    Li Yi has only one month to practice martial arts. Even Xiuxian can''t beat Fengyu Xiu.


    Li Yi saw that after Feng Yuxiu dropped the dagger, he immediately took out a helmet from the back of the car and put it on himself.


    Absolute comprehensive protection, what Li Yi wants is the best, although it''s a bit heavy.


    Feng Yu Xiu was a little stunned when he saw Li Yi take out a helmet and put it on himself. Then he didn''t care. Did he really think that if he didn''t hit the head, he would not die?


    In addition to wearing a helmet, Li Yi also put on stab proof clothes when he came here. Even his pants were specially protected.


    If he was not worried about affecting his movement, he would even put on his whole body armor to find Feng Yuxiu.


    No matter what, Li Yi can carry it at least twice. Before, he didn''t wear a helmet, even if Feng Yuxiu didn''t have a knife.


    If you hit his temple with your fist, Li Yi may die directly.


    "Now the whole body is full of protection. No matter how miserable you are, you should be able to resist two moves more or less." Li Yi thought and calculated silently how far away Feng Yuxiu was from himself.


    The car taxied for more than 100 meters before it stopped. I couldn''t help it. I spent a lot of money. In the end, I didn''t have much left, just enough to buy a broken Santana.


    Now the distance between them is about 50 meters. Li Yi can see Feng Yu Xiuzhen''s appearance clearly.


    It''s not much different from the original, but only the eyes.


    It''s endless indifference, as if I don''t care about anything, including the life of the person in front of me.


    Holding the steel pipe, Li Yi began to slowly approach Feng Yuxiu. His pace was very slow, and he seemed to have some fear.


    Now his palms are full of sweat, and he can''t even hold the steel pipe in his hands. After all, no matter what, he is going to kill people today.


    Before that, he was just an ordinary person. If he had not picked up that page by chance, he should be lying in bed now, drinking happy water and playing games.


    Instead of holding a piece of steel pipe to fight with others like now.


    Seeing Feng Yuxiu getting closer to himself, Li Yi can even hear his heart beating clearly.


    With the distance between them getting closer and closer, Li Yi''s heart beat faster and clearer.


    Feng Yuxiu suddenly runs. He doesn''t want to waste too much time on this kind of fish, so he is ready to solve Li Yi quickly, and then go to find the South champion.


    Even though Feng Yu Xiu''s legs are slightly disabled, it can be seen that his actions have not been affected.


    The distance between the two sides is rapidly shortening. If Feng Yuxiu and Li Yi are within five meters.


    In the face of such a top-level master, Li Yi absolutely lost the qualification to resist. Five meters away, Feng Yuxiu, such a master, is enough to solve him in three seconds.


    It''s no more difficult than killing a chicken.


    The distance between the two sides is getting shorter and shorter, 30 meters, 20 meters.


    Li Yi didn''t even dare to blink. He worried that once he blinked, the sweat on his forehead would flow into his eyes.


    As the distance between the two sides gets closer and closer, Li Yi suddenly excites himself. The steel pipe is not grasped and falls to the ground.

 Chapter 3

    "Dang......" the steel pipe fell to the ground, making a very clear sound, and gradually rolled away from Li Yi''s feet.


    Fengyu Xiushen is indifferent, and his eyes are still as indifferent as ever. He just thinks that a life will soon die out in his own hands. A cruel smile, as well as a kind of excitement and pleasure, appears on his face.


    But soon he couldn''t laugh. After seeing what Li Yi was holding, he rolled to the left in an almost instinctive way.


    Li Yi took out the shotgun which had been loaded as soon as possible, aimed at Feng Yuxiu and pulled the trigger directly.


    This gun is a Remington m870 made in the United States. It has a capacity of eight rounds and can be used in 12 rounds ¡Á 234in shot.


    Li Yi is also an assembled deer bullet. There are seven or eight bullets in one bullet, which will scatter in a certain range after being shot out.


    This kind of ammunition itself is not used to hit people, most of the time is used to hunt elk, buffalo and other large animals.


    Li Yi has only one month to kill Feng Yuxiu. He can only use hot weapons.


    Li Yi didn''t even dare to use pistols and rifles. He only trained for half a month, and within 20 meters, he could guarantee his accuracy with a shotgun.


    If it''s another kind of gun, Li Yi can''t guarantee whether Feng Yuxiu can hide.


    If there is not a direct kill, Li Yi will be killed even if he has a hot weapon.


    "Bang... Bang... Bang..." Li Yi fired three shots at Feng Xiulian, although he only practiced his shooting skills for half a month.


    But now the distance between the two sides is close enough, Li Yi uses the shotgun again, which also ensures the hit rate to a certain extent.


    Feng Yuxiu reacts quickly. After he finds out that Li Yi doesn''t know how to suddenly change a gun from his hand, he wants to change his running direction immediately.


    But he is running at full speed, which is so easy to stop, and Li Yi direct shooting did not give him the opportunity to react.


    Although Feng Yuxiu had a rollover, the bullet of the gun didn''t hit him completely, but he only hit two or three bullets.


    Feng Yuxiu''s strength was greatly disturbed after all, and Li Yi''s next two shots also hit him with some bullets.


    Now Feng Yuxiu didn''t die directly, but if he lay here all the time, his blood would run dry.


    Li Yi put the barrel of the gun on the ground and gasped heavily. The air was full of pungent smell of blood. There were still some blood and meat mixture and white bone debris on the ground.


    Li Yi wanted to vomit, but he felt his throat dry for a while, but he couldn''t vomit.


    Feng Yu Xiu was completely collapsed on the ground, his body twitched, his mouth opened and closed, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t have the strength to say it.


    Li Yi walked slowly to Feng Yu''s self-cultivation side and stopped about three meters away from him.


    Then a second shot was made, the bullet came out of the chamber, and Yu Xiu''s eyes darkened in a very short time.


    The whole person has been completely dead, only occasionally the muscles of the body will twitch.


    Li Yi heard a voice of indifference, "entrusted to complete, whether to return?"


    "Return Li Yi said in his heart.


    Then the whole person''s consciousness seems to be immersed in the sea, feeling that the world around him is more and more far away from him, and everything around him is illusory.


    When Li Yi came back to his mind again, he came to the white space before.


    It''s pure white in the true sense. There is no fog at all. It feels like someone has painted white in a closed house.


    Only in a very abrupt wall appeared a pure black door, the door and the whole space out of place.


    Li Yi had been lying on the ground for more than ten minutes before he could react. After the killing, the feeling of suffocation like being held by a pair of big hands gradually disappeared.


    Although this time, it seems to be dangerous, but for Li Yi, still feel very scared.


    Only when you really face a person who can solve your life at any time, you will know that even if you are ready in advance, you still have weapons that can kill each other, but you will still feel very weak and afraid.


    Li Yi looked at everything around him carefully, but he didn''t find anything unusual. He was a little relieved.


    Although it is not clear where this is, but from the current situation, at least his life is not in danger.


    Li Yi went to the pure black door and tried to push it open, but even if he tried his best, he couldn''t do any harm to the door.


    Li Yi didn''t dare to shoot it at will. If he couldn''t even penetrate the gun, it was likely to cause a ricochet. The place here was not big, and he was likely to hit himself.


    Since the door can''t be opened at all, Li Yi can only give up the idea of opening the door for a while and take out the page that he had thrown into the ring.


    Sponsor: South champion, North leg champion, capture champion and weapon champion.


    Mission: 1: to avoid the South boxing king, North leg king, capture king and weapon king being granted the title of xiusha.


    2£º Kill Feng Yuxiu.


    Commission reward: boxing experience of South champion, leg experience of North champion, capture experience of capture champion and weapon experience of weapon.


    Commission completed!


    Looking at the words on the page, Li Yi felt as if he had life and floated one by one.


    It dissipated in a very short moment, leaving only seven golden spots of the same size in the white space here.


    Li Yi''s brain is like being stuffed with things in an instant. He holds his head in his hands and bows his body, just like a lobster being cooked.


    But it only lasted less than a few seconds.


    Li Yi stood up again and put a lot of things into his mind. Of course, these are just pure experience and fighting memory.


    However, although Li Yi''s experience and Kung Fu can be said to be among the best in the world, his physical fitness can''t keep up.


    His strength may be half that of Feng Yu Xiu. After all, Feng Yu Xiu not only practiced Kung Fu, but also exercised his body to the extreme.


    Li Yi hit a few times in this space, and many of his actions are impossible with his current physical condition.


    Although there are some methods of physical exercise in my memory, they all need a long time of training to achieve, not one or two days to succeed.


    The page on the ground, once again, presents a new entrusted task.


    Li Yi didn''t pick it up directly this time. I stood by and looked at it from a distance.


    Sponsor: Yang Guo


    Entrusted task: kill XiaoLongNu before Yin Zhiping contacts her.


    Commissioned reward: Yang Guo''s the nine Yin manual method.


    The way of coming: the coming of the real body.


    Coming node: ten minutes after Ouyang Feng took Yang Guo away.


    It seems that we can''t go back to the world we lived in before. The earth itself can''t go back.


    Li Yi sighed deeply, then took a deep breath, and soon put his mind right.


    Originally, he was also an orphan and had no family or friends. It was not so important whether he could return to the earth.


    Think about your current situation first.


    From the information given above, we can probably guess that it should be the world of heroes of the divine eagle. Yang Guo let himself go through the past and tried to kill Yin Zhiping.


    "But that world has internal power, and its own shooting skill is not good. Feng Yuxiu can escape a little.


    I''m afraid I have no chance of winning in the face of people who have such special energy as internal power. "


    Li Yi''s face is gloomy. It''s very difficult to kill Yin Zhiping.


    Even though I have countless combat experiences in my mind, my physical fitness is not enough to give full play to my real strength.


    However, if you do not accept this Commission, you may starve to death here.


    Although Li Yi has stored some food and fresh water, he can''t hold on for long.


    Pick up the page again.

 Chapter 4

    "Start delegation?" As soon as Li Yi Gang picked up the page, he heard a sound in his ear.


    A little thought, Li Yi put the page down again.


    Remington''s magazine was filled up, and the pages were tucked into his chest.


    He has tested before that this piece of paper is very strong and can''t be broken even with a bullet. How much can he resist part of the damage with it.


    Although I have put on my bulletproof vest, it''s not too much to have one more thing like safety protection.


    Especially in that world, most people use knives or swords, as well as internal power.


    Although the page is not big, but also enough to protect the heart, how much can enhance the sense of security.


    "Start delegation."


    "Write identity? This delegation does not write the identity, it can also be carried out normally. "


    Hearing this voice, Li Yi began to study it carefully and recalled the plot in the original work.


    If you want to get rid of Yin Zhiping, you must be quick.


    No matter how you calculate it, you only have dozens of minutes at most, and you don''t have the time to plan secretly.


    Writing identity is not so important, and judging from the original work, if you kill Yin Zhiping and run away directly, as long as you can run out of Zhongnanshan.


    With the ability of Song Dynasty officials to arrest people, Li Yi will not be caught in any case.


    "Do not write identity, continue to delegate." Li Yi thought about it very quickly.


    Having just said that, Li Yi''s whole body seems to be emptied, and his consciousness seems to sink into the deep sea, waiting for him to come back again.


    As soon as you open your eyes, you can see that it''s already night, but tonight''s moonlight is very bright, so you can see everything clearly.


    He came to the place is a hillside, in the distance there are many weeds and dwarf trees.


    However, it can be clearly seen that the surrounding area should have been artificially cleaned up.


    All the weeds were cleaned up and even fences were built.


    There is a thatched cottage more than ten meters ahead. Li Yi combines the judgment of the plot in the original work.


    First, take out Remington, then check the AK47 in the storage ring.


    Finally, I took out the night vision device and put it on myself. Then I walked forward with ease.


    Yin Zhiping looked at the woman in a white robe and instinctively swallowed a stream of saliva.


    I just feel that all the benevolence, righteousness, propriety, rules and regulations taught by the master are forgotten.


    The body unconsciously moves forward step by step.


    Li Yi, however, is quietly walking to the cottage.


    As soon as he arrived there, Li Yi immediately saw Yin Zhiping walking step by step behind a white robed woman with elegant face who was not familiar with the world. It should be XiaoLongNu.


    At this time, Yin Zhiping''s mind is all on the white robed woman in front of him, and he is not aware of Li Yi''s peeping.


    Although XiaoLongNu can detect that there is a third person, he can''t do anything about the acupoints around him when Ouyang Feng points him.


    Li Yi immediately began to adjust himself, with his strength and Yin Zhiping hard, pure death.


    But take a chill and shoot two shots while he''s not paying attention.


    Not to mention Yin Zhiping, even a master of Wujue level can''t survive a few shots.


    Yin Zhiping only felt that his breathing was getting heavier and heavier, and his body was getting hotter and hotter.


    Li Yizhen sees the right time and makes a direct move. The distance between Yin Zhiping and Xiao Longnu is about 20 meters.


    Li Yilian took a few steps to XiaoLongNu and pulled the trigger directly.


    With a bang, several bullets flew out of Remington.


    Where can Yin Zhiping react? After seeing Li Yi, he immediately feels that he has been hit by a concealed weapon. The pain of his body makes him part of his brain clear.


    Start instinctively to dodge immediately.


    Li Yi fired another shot, the bullets flew together, and several more hit.


    Yin Zhiping is definitely not a waste, otherwise he would not be a candidate for the next generation of Quanzhen sect.


    Soon he judged the current situation, his only way is to run.


    He had two concealed weapons and hurt himself. If the man in front of him took another shot, he would never have a chance to run out.


    Yin Zhiping first mobilized his internal power to temporarily stop the blood flow of the wound on his body, and then immediately turned around and began to flee.


    Li Yi saw two shots hit, but Yin Zhiping was able to run away quickly.


    You should know that when he killed Yu Feng at the beginning, he had already lost the power of resistance with one shot.


    Now, Yin Zhiping almost takes his two shots, but now he can still run away.


    Li Yi immediately put Remington in the storage ring, and immediately chased Yin Zhiping who was staggering away.


    Li Yi''s marksmanship is really bad. Even if he used a shotgun 20 meters away, he didn''t dare to guarantee the hit rate.


    If his marksmanship is accurate, Li Yi should definitely pick up AK to mend the knife now, instead of catching up with the fugitive Yin Zhiping.


    Li Yi didn''t take care of others and began to catch up with Yin Zhiping quickly.


    But somewhere on the hillside, Yang Guo and Ouyang Feng are practicing martial arts. After hearing Li Yi''s gunshot.


    Yang Guo is worried about what happened to little dragon girl. No matter what he says, he has to go back and have a look.


    Li Yi is chasing Yin Zhiping desperately now, but he doesn''t know that there is a person in the dark looking at here silently.


    Yin Zhiping now only feels the wound that has just healed a little bit. Because of his running, it splits again and sends out heartfelt pain.


    Now, like a blood man, even the road he walked under his feet was stained with a lot of blood, and the air was filled with the smell of blood.


    However, Yin Zhiping did not dare to stop. He could easily detect that the other party was constantly chasing him.


    The opponent''s internal skill and lightness skill cultivation should be absolutely not high, or even not.


    But the cultivation of concealed weapons is too strong. Yin Zhiping thinks that if he stops and is hit by the other party''s concealed weapons, he may really have no resistance.


    Li Yi is also breathing heavily now. Yin Zhiping is really good at running.


    The people who practice internal power are really different. They have the ability to escape after being shot twice by a shotgun.


    You should know that when you were sealed in self-cultivation, six or seven bullets had already fallen there, and you had to wait to die.


    Now there must be eight or nine on Yin Zhiping. He can run fast.


    Of course, it''s also strange that Li Yi''s shooting method is too bad. Nearly two bullets only hit 89.


    If his level is a little higher, as long as two shots, Yin Zhiping will never have the ability to resist.


    Li Yi can feel his voice smoking now. You know, running with all your strength is not the same as long-distance running.


    Maybe Li Yi can sprint 100 meters, but there is no way to keep the speed of sprint and sprint for one kilometer all the time.


    Maybe someone can do it, but obviously that person is not Li Yi.


    In addition to the college entrance examination sports test, I''m afraid this time is their most hard running.


    And the road under his feet is full of weeds and rocks. Although Li Yi is well-equipped, it is hard to avoid being rowed.


    Yin Zhiping is running as fast as he can. He is going to the Quanzhen sect, where he can call people.


    There is a younger martial brother on duty. As long as he shouts, someone will help him to deal with the shameless scum who uses concealed weapons.


    Think of here, Yin Zhiping once again raised speed, not to care about the injury, began to flee desperately.


    "Whew! Whew I don''t know where to fly a few small sticks, one just fell at the foot of Yin Zhiping.


    He was already physically and mentally tired. Now he slipped and fell to the ground.


    Li Yi took advantage of this opportunity to accelerate desperately, and the distance between the two sides began to shorten rapidly.

 Chapter 5

    After Yin Zhiping fell, he immediately wanted to stand up, but he didn''t have the chance. Li Yi was very fast, or the distance between the two sides was not too far.


    After he discovered it, Yin Zhiping naturally knew that he had no chance to escape. He might as well just let go.


    Unfortunately, Li Yi is not ready to give him this opportunity. When he is about 10 meters away, he stops and takes out his gun again.


    Yin Zhiping throws his sword out, which is the only way he can hurt li Yi.


    Li Yi dodged the sword.


    Then, with a proud smile on his face, Yin Zhiping now has no ability to resist and even has no weapons. What can he do to fight with himself.


    However, he still didn''t dare to be careless. He took out Remington''s "Bang Bang..." and fired several shots until all the bullets in the magazine were empty.


    This just stopped, sitting on the ground, gasping heavily.


    Yin Zhiping has been beaten into a mess by himself. His situation is much worse than that of Feng Yuxiu.


    Feng Yuxiu at least has a relatively complete body. Yin Zhiping is more like a mixture of flesh and blood. It''s hard to see what he looked like before he died.


    Although this is not the first time to kill people, Li Yi can still feel the stuffy feeling in his heart.


    However, he suddenly found that the piece of paper that had been inserted in front of his chest suddenly floated out several different light spots.


    No time to look carefully, Li Yi received a message.


    The nine Yin Manual of Jing Jing


    The way of heaven is to make up for the deficiency while damaging the excess, so the deficiency is better than the excess. Its meaning is rich, its logic is profound, its interest is deep, the image of heaven and earth is divided


    This information is much softer than last time, and the amount of information is much less.


    It is only the whole text of the nine Yin manual, including a piece of internal strength, and many other things that are light duty, acupoints and healing. It is also a piece of easy and forged bone that can enhance the qualification of the people.


    This information is put directly into your mind, as if you can master and practice them at any time.


    "Return to entrusted completion?"


    After receiving the information of the nine Yin manual, Li Yi heard the voice of returning again.


    "No." Li Yi read silently, and then he was ready to leave. Now he wanted to find a way to leave Zhongnanshan.


    Find a place to practice well for a period of time, wait to have some strength, and then want to accept new entrustment.


    "It''s here. It''s the one who killed younger martial brother Yin." Zhao Zhijing, with more than ten disciples of Quanzhen sect, rushed to the place where Li Yi was.


    Zhao Zhijing is very happy now. In recent days, he has found that Yin Zhiping is wrong. He is sneaky all day and doesn''t do business.


    Tonight, I found him coming out alone. I didn''t say anything. I just followed him all the time and wanted to see what he was going to do.


    Who can think of it! Yin Zhiping is a man of integrity. He seems to be a man of immortality. He has this kind of evil idea in his heart.


    Zhao Zhijing was going to threaten him with this.


    But happiness sometimes is like this, come too suddenly.


    Unexpectedly, a man hit Yin Zhiping seriously with a concealed weapon, but the one who used the concealed weapon was so useless that he couldn''t even catch up with the seriously injured Yin Zhiping.


    If he didn''t help him secretly in the end, I''m afraid Yin Zhiping would be able to escape back to the Quanzhen sect.


    But now that Yin Zhiping is dead, only he can compete with himself for the position of leader of Quanzhen sect.


    Uncle always wanted to pass the throne to him, but now he is dead!


    Among the second generation disciples of Quanzhen sect, only one can take up the post of the next leader of Quanzhen sect.


    The Zhangjiao of Quanzhen religion is already in its own pocket.


    Zhao Zhijing can''t help laughing when he thinks of this. However, his self-cultivation skill is excellent and he doesn''t show it on his face, but he is happy in his heart.


    Li Yi has not gone far. He has just consumed a lot of physical strength. Now he really has no strength.


    He heard the voice coming from behind him and turned to look at Zhao Zhijing, who had come to Yin Zhiping''s body.


    His face was extremely sad. It seemed that he had lost his loved one, but he soon adjusted.


    Yelling at Li Yi, "devil, kill my younger martial brother." There was a strong hatred in the tone.


    Then he turned to look at Yin Zhiping''s mutilated body and said, "younger martial brother, you can leave at ease! Elder martial brother will avenge you. "


    When Zhao Zhijing talked, more than ten disciples had quietly surrounded Li Yi.


    Looking around, Li Yi found that the pace of these disciples was very regular and rhythmic, which might be some kind of array.


    The movement is not fast. It seems that he wants to directly strangle Li Yi with the advantage of the number of people and the array, without leaving him a chance to escape.


    Li Yi also knows that it is very difficult to escape by conventional means.


    Zhao Zhijing also came forward with his sword at this time. As long as he killed Li Yi, no one in the world would know what happened today.


    Although Li Yi probably didn''t know it, he secretly helped him catch up with Yin Zhiping.


    But Zhao Zhijing is still a little worried, but it doesn''t matter, immediately this matter in the world in addition to their own, there will be no second person to know.


    Li Yi once again fell into the situation of ten dead without life. Obviously, with his strength, even if he had a gun in his hand.


    One to one, there may be the ability to defeat these Taoists, one to dozen.


    Even if Li Yi can kill one or two with the help of Remington''s sneak attack, he will definitely die.


    It seems that I have no chance to practice this time. I can only go back to that space and find a way to face the next entrustment.


    Li Yi is in a very bad mood now, but judging from the current situation, he seems unable to do anything.


    Li Yi puts Remington away and shoots at these people.


    "Return


    Zhao Zhijing was obviously stunned when he saw Li Yi disappear, and then immediately went forward to check the injuries of the injured disciples.


    "If you are really a demon, there should be such an evil way." A disciple who witnessed Li Yi disappear directly in front of his eyes and was injured.


    Li Yi came to the white space again.


    There are nine more of the original seven light spots. Now there are 16 light spots.


    Sitting on the floor for a little rest, Li Yi takes out the paper again. Although he has already made a new entrustment, he is not ready to accept it now.


    Li Yi, in any case, has got the nine Yin manual, and should try to practice it anyway.


    The heart belongs to God, holding yuan to keep one.


    Li Yi began to do his first attempt to condense the sense of Qi. As long as he can condense the sense of Qi, he can cultivate his internal power.


    In the 16th attempt, Li Yi finally gathered his first breath.


    Li Yi can clearly see that there is a very tiny internal force in his own Dantian.


    Next is to practice well, the practice of the nine Yin manual records is divided into two great levels, the acquired and the congenital.


    The acquired realm opens twelve meridians, eight extraordinary meridians, all of which belong to the acquired realm.


    Congenitally, all 365 acupoints of the body are opened, the bridge between heaven and earth is the congenitally realm.


    Li Yi''s internal power can only be turned in Dantian now. If Dantian is a bowl, he has at most one or two drops of water now.


    First, you need to fill the bowl with water, and then gradually open the meridians. When all the meridians are opened, you can try to communicate with heaven and earth.


    After having the first internal force, Li Yi can try to practice the "nine Yin" Zhen Jing, the tendons and forged bones.

 Chapter 6

    The nine Yin manual is easy to strengthen and forge bones. Practice can widen the meridians and reduce impurities in meridians and obstructing, so as to enhance the effect of qualification.


    Moreover, because internal power runs the whole body, it can nourish the body, although the effect is not as good as the special training method.


    But the most important thing of this skill is to widen the meridians and enhance their toughness, so that they can accommodate more internal forces.


    The most important thing is that even if you simply run the easy tendon and bone forging chapter, you can increase your internal force and improve your accomplishments.


    After checking his qualifications, Li Yi is not good at all. Now the most important thing is to study hard.


    First, you can gradually improve your physical body, and make all kinds of cold weapons and fists you''ve got play to your full strength.


    Second, it can also increase part of the internal power, but also improve their own qualifications.


    Li Yi took out a lot of things from his storage ring to ensure that he could solve his problems of clothing, food, housing and transportation.


    Then he began to practice. Li Yi stayed in the white space for a month.


    All the internal forces in Dantian have been fully accumulated. You can be ready to break through the acupoints and channels at any time.


    Li Yi''s physical strength has also made great progress, and all kinds of moves in his memory can be easily played.


    Instead of just knowing how to do it and not being able to do it at all.


    Although Li Yi''s physical fitness is not the strongest among human beings, it is similar to some professional first-class athletes.


    This is a very, very big progress. It takes a lot of long-term exercise for ordinary people to reach this level.


    Li Yi takes advantage of his internal power, otherwise he can''t polish his body to this state in such a short time.


    And all kinds of living materials are almost consumed. Li Yi spent a day tidying himself up, shaving and cutting his hair.


    Li Yi immediately accepted the Commission.


    Sponsor: Leng Feng.


    Entrusted task: to ensure that Dr. Chen and Pasha get on the warship returning to China.


    Commission reward: Leng Feng''s special combat experience.


    Come true.


    Arrival time: an hour before the rebellion.


    "Write identity using destiny points?"


    "Write."


    After Li Yi finished speaking, a box suddenly appeared in his consciousness. What he has to do now is to type the entry of identity.


    Then he will be assigned an identity, which is what Li Yi did for the first time.


    Soon, I wrote an unknown person who ran from China to Africa without any relatives or friends.


    The main advantage of this is that it is cheap and only takes a little bit of fortune.


    After the identity writing, Li Yi watched one of the 16 floating light spots fly into the page.


    Commission begins.


    It seems that those light spots are the so-called destiny spots, and their own judgment is correct.


    Li Yi looked around as he thought.


    The temperature here is higher, and you can see the boundless prairie.


    The wind is rolling back and forth on the grass like sea water.


    Li Yi lowered his head and picked up a wallet under his feet, with $300 in it, a passport and a mobile phone.


    The photo on the passport is Li Yi himself. He stuffed his wallet into his pocket.


    Li Yi is looking for a place in this prairie. For so long, all kinds of domestic garbage need to be discarded and can''t be put in the storage ring to occupy space.


    Throw away all the waste produced by eating and drinking Lhasa.


    Then turn on the mobile phone and try to find the signal. Whether you can find the signal on the vast land of Africa depends entirely on fate.


    Li Yi''s is pretty good. Of course, it''s also possible that the place where he came is not particularly desolate. Although the signal is very slow and stuck, it''s easy to drop the line.


    But there are still some. Li Yi uses his mobile phone to determine his position temporarily and download an offline map at the same time.


    Now he is going to sangkujia town in the original book, and then he can go all the way north along the town to the Huaxia aid hospital where Dr. Chen works.


    Judging from the plot in the original book, there will be rebellion within an hour when I come, that is to say, from the rebellion to the group of mercenaries arriving at the hospital.


    Carefully calculate that I have less than one day to go, as long as I take Dr. Chen away in this period of time.


    When he comes to the port of this country, he can take a warship to return home.


    The place of arrival is not far from this town, and there is a town in front of it. As long as you rush there first, you can replenish supplies there.


    At least a car should be prepared to take Dr. Chen away.


    Nipasha is one of many small towns in Africa. The town is not big, but there are many people.


    Because of China''s aid policy to Africa, there are many Chinese here.


    Before Li Yi entered the town, he just smelled a very strange smell around the town, like the smell of sweat, but it was quite different.


    It''s like a lot of weird things mixed together and fermented.


    Forced to endure the smell of nausea and vomiting, Li Yi walked into the town.


    There are a lot of people in the town. At a glance, they are almost all black trends. They seem to have no sense of this strange smell, and they are still talking and talking loudly.


    Li Yi first looked for a Chinese supermarket, just a little food and water supplement, anyway, it is estimated that he will stay in this world for a long time.


    A large amount of supplementary materials will not be urgent for a while, and the $300 on Li Yi''s head will be completely spent.


    The next step is to find a way to get a car in this town and get into the hospital before the rebels come here.


    Finally, we took Dr. Chen and them away in the dark.


    Li Yi thought of coming to the only garage in the town.


    This garage is very large, but there are very few workers and tools, so it seems a little empty.


    Li Yi went to the door and knocked on the iron door beside him, "is the boss there?"


    Hearing his voice, several sleepy workers looked up at him.


    A very skinny, short stature, not as white as the Africans, after hearing this, he rushed over.


    "Repair the car?"


    "Buy a car." Li Yi began to look at many vehicles parked in the open space.


    Zheng Yuanchang carefully looked at this young man who was no more than 18 years old. His garage had been in Africa for two or three years, although someone wanted to entrust him to sell cars.


    But Zheng Yuanchang knows this kind of place better than anyone else. The business of repairing cars is very good. If you sell cars, it is estimated that few people will come to buy them.


    Generally, the Chinese who come to work or participate in the construction will not buy it at all, but most Africans can''t afford it.


    And no one asked themselves if they had any way to get a few cars?


    However, as long as he met such a person, Zheng Yuanchang was merciless.


    Today, I met a green head. I have to find a way to pit him.


    "Come with me!" Zheng Yuanchang takes Li Yi and walks directly through the open space in front of him to the back of the garage.


    "Look at these. Which one do you want?"

 Chapter 7

    Li Yi looks at dozens of old vehicles in front of him. No matter how they look, they don''t look like they can be used. However, some of them are relatively new in appearance.


    It''s just that I''m not sure if the engine and other parts of the car are in good condition. There''s no big problem.


    "Take this first and remember that the gold is covered with blood." Li Yi took out about 50000 pieces of gold from the storage ring.


    Zheng Yuanchang took over the gold, but suddenly found himself completely unable to move, even to open his mouth to speak.


    Li Yigang had just caught him straight, and there was a bit of effort in the nine Yin manual. Zheng Yuanchang is now impossible to move.


    As the saying goes, there is no business without treachery. When Li Yida sees Zheng Yuanchang, he feels wrong at first sight. If the other party doesn''t pit him, he won''t come to Africa to open a shop.


    First of all, scare him. Only when you scare people can you help yourself honestly.


    Although Zheng Yuanchang''s forehead was lit, his cold sweat fell straight down, and he had cheated a lot of people.


    I really didn''t expect to meet a hard stubble today. What method did the other party use to make him unable to move at all.


    Li Yi didn''t stop Zheng Yuanchang for a long time, just found a corner to avoid everyone, took out the AK he had bought before, and then untied his acupoints.


    "Let''s go! Let''s see which car is more suitable. " Li Yi motioned Zheng Yuanchang to lead the way.


    Zheng Yuanchang now regret the intestines are green, how his heart on lard, want to pit this man.


    As a result, such a great God has been attracted. Seeing the situation, I can say everything today.


    Zheng Yuanchang has been in business for two or three years, and people who have ever held guns have not seen him.


    But just now, this man didn''t know how to make himself unable to move. He couldn''t even shout out.


    I don''t know where to take out an AK47. He also says that his gold is full of blood. He looks like an outlaw, not a serious man.


    "What do you think of this car? It''s a little old though. But the fuel tank is big and the performance is very good in all aspects... "Zheng Yuanchang didn''t dare to be careless and introduced Li Yi in detail.


    This car is a little bit of his own savings, parts alone will be nearly 100000.


    Although Zheng Yuanchang used second-hand goods, most of them were removed from the vehicles sent by others for maintenance.


    Zheng Yuanchang himself spent 10000 yuan at most to assemble the car, but he was about to leave soon.


    Although Zheng Yuanchang was very reluctant to give up, he didn''t dare to say anything more. In case he annoyed the evil star, he would shoot himself.


    Compared with Xiaoming, the money is not worth mentioning.


    This is an old pickup truck. I can''t see what brand it is.


    As Zheng Yuanchang said, although the appearance looks very old, it has weak bulletproof ability, and all aspects of performance sound good.


    Li Yi thinks that Zheng Yuanchang doesn''t need to cheat himself. If the car really has a problem, he will find it in a moment and a half. If it really has a problem at that time, he will definitely trouble him.


    "Let''s take this one. Fill it up and bring me two more barrels of oil." After Li Yi finished, Zheng Yuanchang wanted to leave.


    Li Yi directly pressed him in place, "tell your people to go, you stay here honestly."


    After listening, Zheng Yuanchang squeezed out a reluctant smile on his face, then turned around and roared in English.


    A short time ago, the workers who had a rest in front of him filled up the car with oil, and Li Yi also prepared an oil bucket enough to fill up the car with oil again.


    "Goodbye, don''t worry, one hour at most, and then you can move again." Li Yi points Zheng Yuanchang again for insurance.


    Then he drove away at a high speed.


    Li Yi goes all the way to the hospital. There are more than 30 minutes left before the rebellion starts. Anyway, he has to get to the hospital before the rebellion starts.


    As a hospital, it must be protected by the government and army of this country, and it must sneak in ahead of time.


    Otherwise, when you are protected, it will be difficult for you to get in.


    Li Yi is driving fast on the prairie. Zheng Yuanchang really didn''t cheat him. The performance of this car is very good.


    It''s definitely blood money to buy it for 50000 yuan.


    I''m not far away from the hospital, just 90 kilometers.


    Li Yi takes a straight line and doesn''t need to go around any road, so the distance is shorter and the speed is faster.


    Li Yi''s driving level is not very good, even he just got his driver''s license before crossing.


    The coach can only teach him to drive up to 60 yards, but at present this kind of situation can only raise the speed to the fastest.


    That is to say, this is a vast and uninhabited prairie, otherwise Li Yi would not dare to speed up to 100 yards.


    The car galloped on the prairie, and less than an hour later, it had arrived at Huaxia Africa aid hospital.


    In fact, most of the doctors are from all over the world, while most of the nurses are from Africa.


    However, Huaxia helped build the hospital, and there was also a medical team from Huaxia.


    Li Yi drove the car to a place near the hospital and hid it quietly. Then he entered the hospital and began to observe the situation inside.


    The insurgency has begun, but unlike what I thought, there was no government army to protect it.


    There are only five or six security guards stationed here in the whole hospital, which Li Yi understood after a little thought.


    It''s a hospital in any case. It''s under the jurisdiction of the International Red Cross. Normally, even if there is a rebellion in this country, terrorists will not attack here.


    After all, no matter who wins or succeeds in seizing power in this country, they still need to see a doctor, and the soldiers will be injured.


    So generally speaking, no one will attack here, and now the rebellion is very serious, and the government forces will not waste their extra forces to protect here.


    Most people in the hospital are busy with their own affairs. Li Yi wanders around, but he is not stopped for a moment.


    After a while, a nurse saw him wandering around all the time. Then she stopped him and asked him in barely audible Chinese what had happened here.


    Li Yi casually made a fool of himself. During the observation, he had already understood the general layout of the whole hospital.


    He even knew where Huaxia''s medical team actually lived.


    There is no way to live in the place is too conspicuous, and even specially written on the brand and name, people do not want to notice are difficult.


    Soon it was getting dark, and most of the patients in the hospital had a rest.


    Most of the doctors went back to their rooms.


    Li Yi is ready to start. First of all, he touches the patient''s room and judges according to the original work.


    Dr. Chen''s daughter is not his daughter, but a patient of Dr. Zhao.


    But since there is a girl on the Commission, she will take it with her.


    After all, from the original point of view, the only child in Africa who is likely to be Dr. Chen''s daughter is this child.

 Chapter 8

    Li Yi found that he overestimated the guards who were stationed here, and their level of defense was worse than ever.


    Even leaving only one person to watch the night, the training level and military literacy of these African soldiers are not even as good as the Chinese militia.


    No wonder the army of the government of this country has been in rout since the rebellion.


    Li Yi stealthily sneaks into the dormitory of Huaxia medical aid group, a medical group of 12 people.


    In fact, Li Yi just needs to take Dr. Chen away, but considering the subsequent plot, none of these people is likely to survive.


    All of them will be killed by the rebels. Although Li Yi is not familiar with them, he will not watch them die directly.


    He is not a good man, and he will not do anything good.


    But he is very willing to help others when he can and does not hurt himself.


    There are two seats in the trunk, three in the back, and Dr. Chen and his daughter in the front.


    Li Yi''s car, together with himself, is full of eight people.


    However, we can only knock these people unconscious first, then point the acupoints, and finally throw them into the car.


    Li Yi doesn''t have so much time to explain to each other, so he can only use the quickest way.


    But fortunately, these doctors did not have any chance to make a voice and resist, all of them were knocked unconscious and thrown into the car.


    Driving out of the hospital, Li Yi goes all the way to the port where the evacuation warship is located, comparing with GPS navigation.


    Li Yi designed a route. The only dangerous places along the way are two small towns and a bridge. The others are in the wilderness, so they will not encounter any danger.


    The government army and the rebel army exchanged fire and contention in the small town, and they even fought positional warfare.


    But the bridge was the place where the fire was most intense.


    Both sides wanted to take control of the bridge, so there was the most intense exchange of fire on the bridge.


    As long as Li Yi can successfully drive the car across the bridge, this commission can almost be said to have been completed.


    It''s about 150 kilometers away from the port to be evacuated. Li Yi estimated that it would be very fast to send these people to the port before dawn.


    There was no way. In this case, especially in the dark, he did not dare to turn on the car lights.


    Even in the wild, Li Yi didn''t dare to turn on the light of the car for fear of being found by the rebels.


    There was no light, and the road was very bad.


    Therefore, the speed of the car naturally did not dare to drive too fast. It could only move slowly at the speed of 15-6 yards.


    Li Yi manipulated the car to move forward slowly, while waking up Dr. Chen, but his body still couldn''t move because he was stuck in the acupoint.


    "Dr. Chen, there is a rebellion in this country. I''ve been ordered to escort you to the port and let you board our Chinese warship. My task has been completed."


    Li Yi''s acupoint lighting skill can stop these people for about an hour to two hours at most. In case these people wake up after two hours.


    Although I can point them again, it still consumes a lot of time.


    Li Yi is going to discuss with Dr. Chen. As the leader of the medical team, as long as he speaks, these people will go back with him honestly.


    Dr. Chen is very conscious now, but his body can''t move at all.


    Of course, he also knew that there was an extremely serious rebellion in this country, and someone would come and take him out of here.


    But he never thought that it was Li Yi who drove alone and took them away in a way close to kidnapping.


    In fact, if Li Yi really went to contact them, maybe Dr. Chen and they still have a certain possibility to follow him.


    It''s a pity that Li Yi doesn''t have any legal procedures and identity. Otherwise, he must have taken Dr. Chen and them in a positive way.


    Li Yi finally knows that cheap is not good. At the beginning, he was willing to spend a few more fortune points to make up an official official identity.


    Absolutely not as it is now, we should forcibly take Dr. Chen and them away in a way equivalent to kidnapping.


    "You should know, what do you mean to these terrorists? Their number one target now is you, and I have to take you back. "


    Li Yi said that he could unlock the acupoints of Dr. Chen and his daughter Pasha, so that they could move and talk freely.


    "Well, what can we do for you?" After Dr. Chen finished, Li Yi was confused.


    He thought that Dr. Chen would agree to him, and that Dr. Chen might not help him. At that time, he really had to use force.


    But I didn''t expect Dr. Chen''s promise to be so simple and direct.


    In fact, it is Li Yi who thinks that Dr. Chen can achieve this kind of achievement at his age and become the leader of a medical aid team for Africa.


    And can reconcile the relationship in the group, this kind of person regardless of IQ or EQ are not bad.


    What''s more, if you take the initiative to come to Africa, even if you have such a long time of experience, your psychological quality is very good.


    Dr. Chen analyzed the situation from the beginning. If Li Yi wanted to kill him, he would kill himself directly.


    Even if Li Yi is a rebel who wants to take himself, there is no need to take the whole medical team with him.


    What''s more, Pasha is the only one who produces self antibodies among the people infected with the virus. Except for the medical team, only the people above know about this.


    Since Li Yi has brought Pasha with him, it shows that he also knows this matter. Generally speaking, this kind of information can not be leaked.


    The only possibility is Li Yi himself, but Dr. Chen still doesn''t understand why he wanted to kidnap himself.


    But now we can only choose to accept, and it seems that the other side has no tendency to harm themselves.


    Li Yi stopped the car, then turned and walked to the trunk. The two people inside were still in a coma and didn''t wake up.


    Take out a bag of clothes, which he prepared for himself before.


    Li Yi looked back and forth in their dormitory for several times, but he didn''t find the clothes he wore in daily life, except for work clothes.


    If you put on those white coats, no one will believe that you are not a doctor.


    In order to hide from the rebels, Li Yi had to give them his own clothes first.


    "Come on, you all put on. If anyone asks, we are colleagues working together."


    Li Yi untied the acupoints for all the people and awakened the comatose ones.


    With Dr. Chen''s help, these people have no resistance. It seems that they are very convinced of Dr. Chen.


    After all the people put on their clothes, Li Yi explained to them that no one would ask before they arrived at the port.


    "What about the five remaining members of our medical team?" Dr. Chen seems a little anxious.


    "The car is too small to carry seven people, and the remaining five people will be rescued by others."


    Li Yi really has no way. His car can only carry seven people, and he can''t get a bigger car in such a short time.


    He couldn''t help the other five.


    Li Yi, if the car goes slowly along the way, the two small towns are better, just go around from the side.


    Only the bridge, only from the bridge, there is no chance to go around.

 Chapter 9

    Li Yi took out a can of Red Bull and poured it on himself. He drove all night without closing his eyes or sleeping.


    His current spirit can be said to be quite tired, "you pay attention to me for a moment. The vehicles of the Chinese Embassy will definitely pass here. Let''s go behind them."


    The car is now parked in the wilderness a few kilometers away from the bridge. Li Yi didn''t go directly to the embassy.


    If you go to the embassy, you will definitely pass through the firefight zone between the government army and the villain army, which is too dangerous.


    The right way is to wait here. When the vehicles of the embassy pass here, they can follow them and pass safely.


    But even here, you can still smell the smoke from the distance, just like many exploded firecrackers. The strong smell of gunpowder makes people dizzy and nauseous.


    Li Yi sleeps vaguely for about two hours. Dr. Chen wakes him up and points to the bus with the five-star red flag behind him.


    Li Yi manipulated the car and quickly followed the bus.


    The person in charge of protecting the motorcade saw them, and two people came down to ask, but when they found that they were all Chinese, they asked them to keep up.


    The Embassy''s vehicles gradually came near the bridge and stopped just as they were about to board it.


    Li Yi can now clearly hear the sound of gunfire and shouts coming from the front. The exchange of fire between government forces and rebel forces is the most intense on the bridge.


    It didn''t take long for the team to stop, but they started to move forward again, and the sound of fire on the bridge stopped.


    The two sides put down their arms briefly and stopped fire together to let the motorcade of the Chinese Embassy pass.


    Wait for all of them to pass safely before continuing the fighting.


    Li Yi, the Chinese Embassy and all the people in the team really felt the benefits of a strong country behind them at this time.


    Apart from the ocean thousands of miles away, just to ensure their safe passage, just a few minutes ago, the two deadly forces stopped fighting.


    This kind of touching and pride is pale and powerless in any language.


    Huaxia is the only country in the world that can do this. Let the two deadly forces, because the Chinese people, stop fighting safely.


    Only China will come to save its people at all costs.


    Everyone is proud and proud of having such a country.


    As the traffic drove slowly, many people on the bridge still faced each other with guns, but they didn''t raise their guns.


    Li Yi could hear the screams of some people who were injured in the fighting between the two sides. Even when he saw that a person''s intestines had flowed out, he had to put them into his abdominal cavity with his hands.


    There was a smell of gunfire and blood in the air, which could be heard clearly even when the windows were closed.


    Li Yi is almost used to this kind of scene now. After all, he is disgusting, disgusting, and not disgusting.


    Dr. Chen, they look even more normal. After all, what they have seen is more tragic than here.


    The next situation is much more stable. After all, none of them will come to provoke the Chinese Embassy team.


    Li Yi followed the motorcade and drove all the way to the port. Then someone began to arrange for them to pick up their tickets, and then they lined up to get on the ship.


    From the front of the team came down a middle-aged man in a black suit with a firm face. He was Ambassador fan of the Chinese embassy.


    After seeing the head of the Navy, Ambassador fan quickly stepped forward to talk to the head of the Navy, "there are 47 Chinese employees in the Chinese funded factory in sangkujia town.


    What''s more terrifying is that 55 kilometers away, there is Dr. Chen of the aid group for Africa, who is the number one target of terrorists. "


    After listening to Ambassador fan''s words, the head of the Navy said helplessly, "from lochino to San Fran? AIS has been completely blocked. Without the permission of the United Nations, our fighters are forbidden to enter the war zone."


    Ambassador Fan said excitedly: "this evacuation is of great importance. We must let all Chinese employees and Dr. Chen evacuate safely."


    "Lao Fan, we have come." Dr. Chen obviously has a good relationship with Ambassador fan. Hearing what he said, he hailed him from a distance.


    "Lao Chen, how did you get out?" Ambassador fan was stunned when he saw Dr. Chen. After the rebellion, he also thought about taking people to rescue Dr. Chen.


    However, there are still more than 200 compatriots in the embassy who need to be protected, so they have no choice but to give up this idea.


    Even if I tried all kinds of methods, I still can''t solve Dr. Chen''s safety problem, but now he appears in front of me intact.


    "It wasn''t you who arranged it?" Dr. Chen pointed to Li Yi.


    Li Yi leaned against the door of the car, like he was about to fall asleep.


    When they saw Ambassador fan and the Navy chief, they looked at themselves and laughed at them.


    "We still have five medical staff in the hospital. We have to find a way to rescue them as well." Dr. Chen did not care who Li Yi was, nor did he ask why he wanted to save them.


    After all, Li Yi saved their lives anyway. It''s too late to thank him. How can he doubt him.


    "Dr. Chen, you get on the ship first. There are still some wounded people on board who need your help." Ambassador Fan said that he asked Dr. Chen and other medical personnel to get on the ship first and help and deal with the wounded on the ship first.


    Li Yi received a commission reward after Dr. Chen boarded the ship.


    In a flash, he had countless things in his mind, such as armed 5km cross-country, 400m obstacle, field survival, bomb dropping, armed swimming, reconnaissance tactics training, vehicle driving, sniping tactics, parachute jumping


    And so on, dozens of projects, all of which are crammed into my mind. With these experiences, Li Yi can now be called the king of special forces.


    Now Li Yi can come back at any time.


    But now we have to go back to Huaxia to deal with some things.


    Boarded the warship back home, but because of Li Yi''s interference, Leng Feng did not suffer much difficulty.


    After all, Dr. Chen was on the Chinese warship.


    Neither the mercenaries nor the rebels can take it away from the Chinese warships, which is equivalent to a direct declaration of war against China.


    A few days later, Li Yi appeared in China, after this period of research.


    Li Yi found that it was almost impossible to practice in this world, and he could not recover a little internal power, perhaps because the world lacked the so-called aura of heaven and earth.


    Li Yi rescued Dr. Chen by himself. When he returned to China, he received many awards, and many people wanted to interview him.


    The time line of the world is around 2017. With his experience of leading the world for two to three years and his identity of rescuing Dr. Chen, Li Yi obtained hundreds of thousands of Chinese dollars.


    Then we can replenish a lot of materials and buy everything that we didn''t think of and considered before.


    In fact, Li Yi can not entrust him any more. At present, it doesn''t mean that he is forced to execute anything.


    Now he can choose to stay alone in this world until he dies of old age, but Li Yi is not a comfortable person.


    And through so many worlds, even internal power has been obtained.


    Li Yi is also imagining whether he has a chance to obtain immortality from myths and legends.


    To know that immortality is too tempting for a person, Li Yi thinks that just for immortality itself is worth trying.


    When you can live forever, you can do whatever you want.


    Li Yi has never been an indecisive person. Without unnecessary entanglement, he directly chose to return.

 Chapter 10

You can''t see it for a while. It''s too hard for me.

 Chapter 11

    As the author of this book, I really have to tell you a very, very unfortunate news.


    This book of mine is a novel about the flow of heaven, but the world of war wolves is helpless now, and many chapters have to be cut off.


    There''s no way. It''s just going to be blocked.


    The protagonist and Leng Feng were going to the Chinese factory to save people. I even prepared two commissions in advance, but all of them had to be cut off directly.


    The protagonist even prepared three 107 rockets in advance to blow up the mercenaries.


    It''s a pity that the next few chapters will all be cut down directly.


    I''ve even finished writing the next story of wolf world, and I still have six or seven chapters.


    But now it''s all in my hands, and I can''t send it out at all.


    I have no choice but to give up all of them. As an author, I feel very sad now.


    After all, I spent a lot of energy to write nearly 20000 words of manuscripts, all died in my hands. Originally, these were all my manuscripts, but now I have no manuscripts.


    As an author, I can only say sorry to you. I tried very hard to write the war wolf well, but I can only do it as it is now. Even some chapters that have been published have to be revised.


    As for the remaining chapters, I can only say sorry to you.


    Generally speaking, I''m still to blame for this. I have to write this kind of plot.


    I can only be very ashamed to say sorry to you. I''m really sorry to you.


    I''m very sorry that I''ve made the world of war wolf look like a tiger. I blame you all for affecting your reading experience.


    I''m really sorry for you!


    But you can rest assured that the author''s psychological quality is still excellent. I will give up the world of war wolf and go through the next world directly.


    It''s not that I''m going to be a eunuch.

 Chapter 12

    Li Yi looked around as white as before, but there were a lot of things here. When he left last time, he left some things here.


    A folding bed and a very simple table, computers and mobile phones that no longer have electricity, a few books and a few miscellaneous things.


    In addition, there were nine more than 16 destiny points, and now there are 25.


    First of all, Li Yi takes out a hand-held generator, which can at least guarantee that his mobile phone will no longer have no electricity, and it can be very convenient when he wants to check things.


    I took out some materials from the storage ring and put them here. Anyway, it''s enough for me to eat for a month or two.


    Then Li Yi slowly takes out a chainsaw from the storage ring.


    The color of this electric saw is red as a whole, and it only depends on electricity, with low noise, good effect, high endurance and low price.


    The most important thing is that it''s very convenient to start. Just press the button to start it directly.


    Some treasure 399 package mail, it can be said that the real value for money.


    Li Yi''s main purpose of buying a chainsaw is to detect the door. He has tried to destroy the door before.


    Unfortunately, no sharp cold weapons were prepared. There were only two daggers in hand. It didn''t look like it could destroy the door.


    Li Yi gave up the idea and did not try.


    This time I bought a chainsaw specially. Li Yi can directly open the door to see what''s going on outside.


    "Buzz..." after Li Yi pushed the button, the saw on his hand made a buzz, and the blade on it began to run fast.


    Li Yi went to the door with a chainsaw and began to cut toward the wooden door.


    When he cut off a whole piece of the wooden door, there was endless black outside.


    But Li Yi just took a look at the whole wooden door, but it was as if his cutting had not happened.


    Even the sawdust that had fallen from the ground disappeared, if it wasn''t for the roar of the electric saw in hand and the electric saw still cutting the wooden door.


    Li Yi even thinks that just now is just a fantasy of his own. He hasn''t had time to start on the wooden door.


    Soon, the wooden door was cut off again, and then the whole was restored to be the same as before.


    Li Yi didn''t even see how the wooden door was restored. Even if he held the sawdust in his hand, you would disappear from your hands in a few seconds.


    There is no way, and tried several times, all ended in failure.


    Li Yi temporarily put down the chainsaw. This is his second time to explore the door. The first time he just came in, he tried to find that there was no way to open the door.


    Although Li Yi had a hot weapon in his hand at that time, he was worried that he didn''t try to open it by force. As for the two small daggers in his hand.


    Li Yi has never tried to use them to destroy the door. After all, this matter is not reliable.


    Now I have a chainsaw in my hand, but I can''t open the door.


    Li Yi thought about it carefully and took out a piece of iron wire from the storage ring.


    The special combat experience gained from Leng Feng before includes some skills of unlocking. Although it''s not particularly good, you have to try it to see if you can open the door.


    The lock of this door looks ordinary. It''s a very simple lock, and even has no anti-theft function.


    Li Yi didn''t dare to be careless, but when he just put his hand on the door handle, he felt as if he had a pull on the door handle and sucked his whole soul in the past.


    Li Yi is in a trance for a moment. When he reacts again, he finds himself in an unknown space.


    This space seems to be infinite, no matter where you look, it is a dark place.


    There are only three square projections in front of you, one of which is completely gray, and only two are on.


    After observing the three projections in front of Li Yi for a long time, he finally seems to have determined something extraordinary.


    These three projections seem to be the world that they have experienced before, and the one they are pressing is the world of war wolves.


    The other two are the world of one man''s Wulin and the world of the hero.


    And there is a vast white space behind you, you can see clearly, there is a door outside that space.


    The vast white space is not far away from myself, but two or three meters at most.


    Li Yi walked slowly to the white space again and put his hand on the door handle again. In an instant, the whole person returned to the white space.


    Li Yi doesn''t know what that space represents, but since he can explore it, it''s better to be cautious.


    Li Yi took enough materials to use for ten days and sorted out all the weapons and equipment to ensure that there was no problem.


    Even the chainsaw was put into the storage ring by him, and then he put on his bulletproof vest again. After he was fully armed, he touched the door handle again.


    This time, I didn''t feel like I was in a trance just now, but I felt that the whole person didn''t seem to move, just appeared outside again very naturally.


    I didn''t notice any abnormal situation at all, as if all this was normal. Li Yi should have been here.


    Slowly exploring towards those projections, Li Yi has a long gun in his hand, which is the kind of gun used by Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong in the romance of the Three Kingdoms.


    Li Yi really wanted to choose two cold weapons for himself. He could not use them, but he could not do without them,


    After all, in case of being unable to use thermal weapons, I can''t stab people with two daggers.


    Li Yi originally wanted to use the whole sword, but he didn''t expect cold weapons to improve his fighting power. It seems that Shuai is definitely the first aspect.


    However, there are many ways to use long guns in the weapon King''s experience obtained by Li Yi, which are the long guns of cold weapons.


    And one inch long and one inch strong, Li Yi finally chose this long gun as his weapon.


    Now it seems that his choice is correct. You should know that this kind of long gun is usually more than two meters long, and Li Yi''s choice is even more two meters long.


    Now it seems that it can be used to explore this situation. Li Yi slowly put the gun into the projection.


    Well, there''s no situation, the gun doesn''t feel any obstruction, even if the sweep hits the projection, it doesn''t have any effect.


    Li Yi detected that there was no danger, and he began to approach gradually. What he chose was the completely dark one. According to his judgment, it should be the projection of the world of war wolves.


    Li Yi slowly approached, until his hand touched the projection of the world of war wolf, and a voice came to his mind, "the world of war wolf is cooling, please choose other worlds to cross."


    "It seems that the world we went to before can go back." Li Yi murmured to himself.


    Then the corner of his mouth showed a mysterious smile, "if so, it seems that he can do more."


    Li Yi thought while slowly approaching the world of the hero. After all, if you want to cultivate your internal power and improve your strength, it is the world of the hero that has the most opportunities and the best effect.

 Chapter 13

    Li Yi''s whole body slowly approached the world of the hero, until his hand touched the projection of the world, and he heard a voice in his mind.


    "Do you want to spend five destiny points to go to the world of the hero again?"


    "Go." Li Yi recited a sentence in his heart, and then he saw five golden light spots flying out of the vast white space into the projection of the world of the hero.


    Then the projection in front of him suddenly produced a force of suction, which sucked in Li Yi''s whole body.


    In a trance, Li Yi felt as if he had passed through a layer of diaphragm this time.


    Then he goes into the world of the hero, and Li Yi comes back to find that this is the place where he left for the first time.


    However, time should have changed. The last time I left here, it was night when the moon was bright and the stars were dim.


    It''s noon now, and the sun is very dazzling. Li Yi spent nearly half an hour in the black space before.


    Suddenly encounter this kind of strong light, suddenly feel in front of some dark, as if nothing really see the same.


    The whole person froze in the same place for more than ten seconds, and then immediately recovered and reacted. Now we still need to stay away from the Quanzhen sect.


    After all, I killed a second-generation disciple of Quanzhen before, and the relationship between my two sides is absolutely endless.


    If they find that Li Yi is still here, it is estimated that someone will come after him.


    Even with a hot weapon, Li Yi has two fists and four hands.


    No matter how strong a person is, he can''t win hundreds of Wulin people who are proficient in martial arts. If there is such a person, then he is not a martial arts practitioner, he is an immortal.


    Li Yi moved slowly towards the wooden house where Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu should have lived. He was going to the boundary of the ancient tomb sect first. Generally speaking, the disciples of Quanzhen sect would not go to the ancient tomb sect at all.


    As long as you go to the ancient tomb sect first, your safety will be greatly improved whether you go down the mountain or do something else.


    Moreover, Li Yi is very greedy for the cold jade bed in the ancient tomb sect. He claims that as long as he practices on it for one day, he can compare with others for ten days.


    Li Yi''s own qualification is not very good. Since he has this kind of thing, he has to find a way to get it.


    I don''t know if Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu have left Zhongnanshan at this time. If they leave, it will be much more convenient for them to do things by themselves.


    If they don''t go, they have to cover up and be careful.


    Li Yi has countless thoughts in his mind, and even he has been thinking about how to avoid them.


    Yang Guo is good to say that little dragon girl can use concealed weapons. For his current strength, concealed weapons can cause the greatest damage to him.


    Because this kind of thing is fast and small, Li Yigen would have been tied up if he could not dodge. If he put on the poison of blood blocking his throat again, he would really drink bitterness on the spot.


    However, when Li Yi came to the wooden house where Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu lived, he found that Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu might have left.


    The wooden house in front of me looks a little shabby. At least from the external style, it may have been uninhabited for more than ten days.


    Li Yi took out his big gun and began to explore the wooden house in front of him carefully.


    As the ancients said, it''s impossible to be harmful and defensive. In case Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu set up a mechanism in the wooden house before they left, Li Yi might rush in and rush into the street on the spot.


    Sometimes it''s better to be cautious, but when he explores the cabin back and forth, he makes sure there is no one inside.


    It seems that the two of them definitely left, or they would return to the tomb again.


    Li Yi began to explore the boundary of Zhongnanshan ancient tomb sect. The first thing he should do is to find the entrance of the ancient tomb sect, and then try to get in.


    Finally, take the cold jade bed away and run away.


    One hour later, Li Yi successfully found the entrance to the ancient tomb sect.


    The gate of the ancient tomb sect is really built just like the entrance to the tomb. Except for this gate, the rest of the ancient tomb sect is almost underground.


    Now the only entrance has been sealed, which can be said to have basically cut off the entrance to the ancient tomb sect.


    Li Yi is not in a hurry now. He squats at the gate of the ancient tomb sect''s broken dragon stone and begins to calculate what kind of method can be used to open the broken dragon stone.


    According to the description in the original work, the weight of duanlong stone is about 10000 Jin. Two pieces of duanlong stone are 20000 Jin, that is 10000 kg, only 10 tons.


    The mass of a cubic meter of whole stone is about 2.5 tons to 3 tons, that is to say, duanlong stone is about 3 to 4 cubic meters.


    Li Yi simply calculated the height and width of the front tomb gate.


    It is about two meters high and one meter wide, so it depends on the height and width of the tomb gate.


    Li Yi can easily calculate that these two stones should be at least 1.5 to 1.8 meters thick.


    It is estimated that it is very difficult to break them by using the conventional method. Li Yi does have a lot of explosives on him. If he can really have the ability to break these two broken dragons by force.


    Some of the special combat experience I have gained is about blasting, but once this kind of large equivalent explosive is used for blasting.


    I''m afraid the sound and vibration will be heard by the whole Zhongnan mountain.


    At that time, the old Taoists of Quanzhen sect will definitely come to explore, even if they abide by the ban of master zushi and say nothing to enter the location of the ancient tomb sect.


    There will definitely be people who can''t help coming in the middle of the night. Yin Zhiping is a good example. Li Yi will spend a lot of money at that time.


    There is still the possibility of being discovered by others. We can only find a way to enter from other places.


    Li Yi took a shovel from the storage ring and began digging the hole from the distance of three meters from the tomb door.


    This time, I myself had been a local master. After all, even the tomb of a living dead was regarded as a tomb. Li Yi thought of it with his shovel.


    Soon, Li Yi dug several holes about three meters away from the ancient tomb sect, and finally found the secret passage of the ancient tomb in one of them.


    However, it is still uncertain whether Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu have left. If they are in it, this kind of thing will be very embarrassing.


    This kind of thing is totally equivalent to breaking into houses, even more serious than breaking into houses. It''s like breaking down other people''s homes.


    Li Yi first opened the percussion drill and began to try to drill through the ancient tomb. After a little try for two minutes, he quickly ran out of the pit he dug.


    Go outside and get your weapons ready.


    Although the sound of the percussion drill is also very loud, it is absolutely enough for the people in the ancient tomb to hear it. At the same time, the group of people in Zhongnanshan will not hear it.


    Li Yi was waiting outside to see if anyone came out of the tomb. Time went by.

 Chapter 14

    After waiting for nearly an hour, no one appeared. Li Yi was relieved.


    It seems that Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu have left Zhongnanshan, and there is no one in the ancient tomb sect.


    The cold jade bed that oneself want to take away also can arrive immediately.


    Li Yi came to the pit he had dug before. Just now, he dug at least three or four meters down the ground to find the exact location of the secret passage of the ancient tomb sect.


    Taking out the impact drill from the storage ring and installing a 30cm drill, Li Yi began to drill holes in the stones above the secret passage of the ancient tomb.


    He wanted to explore the thickness of the secret passage of the ancient tomb sect. The longest drill he had was only 50cm.


    There is no way to drill through the broken dragon stone at all. We can only try to find out if we can drill through this secret passage.


    Li Yi tried many times, and finally determined that the thickness of the wall of the underpass was about 35cm.


    That is to say, Li Yi alone has a technology that has surpassed the world for thousands of years. If it is replaced by someone else, it will take a lot of effort to smash the stone one by one.


    Otherwise, there is almost no other way to enter the tomb.


    After drilling the first hole, Li Yi did the same.


    Seven or eight holes of different sizes were drilled in the dark road.


    Finally, take out a cutting machine and start to cut along the hole bit by bit.


    It took nearly three hours for Li Yi to dig out an entrance for normal adults.


    Li Yi didn''t worry. He slowly took out the ready detection robot from the storage ring.


    Six hours of super long endurance, within 500 meters to ensure that the signal will not have any problems, with high-definition camera.


    And it has three prevention functions, waterproof, fireproof and fall proof.


    Some treasure 12000 package mail, Li Yi specially purchased two, is ready to use to detect this kind of situation.


    In case there is a hidden weapon in front of the robot, it can let the robot go to the mine. It only needs to sit in the back of the Diaoyutai.


    Li Yi turns on the searchlight for the robot. It''s very dark in the dark lane. With the searchlight, he can also help himself to better observe the surrounding situation.


    As the robot slowly goes away, Li Yi tries to find a way to hide the hole he dug out temporarily to avoid being discovered by the group of Quanzhen Taoist priests.


    Then, as the robot gradually moves towards the interior of the ancient tomb sect, no concealed weapons or mechanisms have been found in the place Li Yi explored.


    It seems that the ancient tomb is really intended to be used for living, and there are no innumerable concealed weapons and mechanisms in Li Yi''s imagination.


    The overall situation is safe. Li Yi soon found the real Tomb of Daogu tomb sect.


    It''s completely underground, and the temperature is several degrees lower.


    When Li Yi stayed in the ancient tomb sect, he even felt a little cold. You know, it''s spring now, and people can feel cold inside the ancient tomb.


    If it''s winter, I''m afraid the temperature inside the ancient tomb sect will be really low. I don''t know how they live these years.


    Soon Li Yi found the cold jade bed. The temperature around the cold jade bed was still three points lower, and even the cold air was visible to the naked eye.


    As soon as Li Yi sat down, he began to practice the nine Yin and easy tendon and bone forging chapter.


    The whole person just sat on the cold jade bed, Li Yi felt a very piercing cold, the cold feeling seemed to penetrate his skin and muscles, directly to his bone marrow.


    The cold air rushed to tianlinggai, and all the thoughts in Li Yi''s heart seemed to be calmed in an instant.


    But the temperature of the body is still in a little bit lower, Li Yi began to run, easy muscle forging bone chapter began to instinctively resist this force.


    The effect of cultivation on this is really good. When Li Yiping was practicing, he would stop for about six hours at most.


    It takes a lot of effort to guide his internal force to run mechanically all the time. Li Yi usually insists on stopping for about six hours to have a rest.


    Even if the internal power cultivation is barely in operation, not only the effect will be greatly reduced, but also the risk of being possessed will rise.


    This time Li Yi stayed on the cold jade bed. Because of the low temperature, if he didn''t work his internal force to resist the temperature, he might die directly because of the low temperature of his body.


    So this time he used his internal power, instead, he would concentrate all his mind, and because of the effect of the cold jade bed, the whole person was frozen, and his mind was very calm.


    This time, Li Yi continuously worked for 12 hours. Finally, because he was hungry, he had to stop practicing.


    Li Yi looks at the black body impurities on his body. Every time he runs the easy muscle and bone forging chapter, some body impurities will be discharged, and every time he improves a small part of his physical qualification.


    And because of more and more internal power, the effect will be better and better. Even if the whole person is a waste, after a long period of accumulation, the quality will become better and better.


    Li Yi looks for a pool in the ancient tomb sect, cleans his body, and takes some compressed dry food to eat.


    Once again climb on the cold jade bed, the feeling above is still very cold.


    In Li Yi''s body, the internal skill of Yi Jin forging bone, which used to run, seems to be the mechanical operation for 12 hours before he got used to it.


    In order to resist the cold air from the cold jade bed, the internal skill is almost instinctive.


    That is to say, even if he lies on it and has a rest, the internal skills in his body will still keep running spontaneously, automatically helping him resist the cold outside.


    Now it''s just the beginning, and Li Yi still needs some guidance.


    If the time is long, even if he just lies on it, his internal skill will work instinctively.


    If ordinary people have to stop practicing for six hours, Li Yi can practice for at least four times as long as others.


    And relying on the body''s instinct to operate internal skill, the effect is better than that of self manipulation.


    One day''s cultivation time is not equal to ten days of others'' cultivation.


    But at least it is equivalent to four days of training for others. Two or three years of training here is almost equivalent to ten years of training for others.


    Li Yi''s internal power in Dantian has already been fully accumulated. Now what he wants to try is to attack acupoints.


    First, from the twelve meridians, then the eight extra meridians, all 365 acupoints in the body are opened, and cultivation is the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    At this time, we need to open the bridge between heaven and earth to enter the legendary realm of martial arts.


    But congenitally, Li Yi is too far away. He still needs to break through 365 acupoints one by one.


    True Qi along the Dantian point by point to start from the hand too lung yin.


    The internal power in Li Yi''s Dantian began to gradually dissipate the impurities between the acupoints until nearly half of the internal power was consumed.


    The first acupoint was finally opened. Although it seems very slow now, the speed of opening the acupoint will be faster and faster with the increase of internal power in the body.


    This time, Li Yi rushed to open a acupoint, and then restored all the internal forces of his whole body. The number of internal forces was one more acupoint than before.


    Again, the efficiency of acupoint flushing must be much higher.

 Chapter 15

    Li Yi has been practicing for a whole night, and his body has already opened two acupoints.


    Then even if Li Yi still wants to continue to practice, his spirit can''t hold on. He is just a mortal and needs to sleep every day.


    And all the internal power in the Dantian is consumed. Li Yi doesn''t have any internal power even if he wants to go on punching.


    The whole person directly lies on the cold jade bed. Although it''s cold, the body will work on its own.


    Li Yi''s exhausted internal power can also be replenished, but he still has to do it by himself.


    When he woke up, Li Yi''s two acupoints and his own Dantian were filled with internal power again. At the same time, some impurities were removed from his body, and some dark things were added.


    Can go to wash them thoroughly again, Li Yi also prepares to take cold jade bed thoroughly at the same time.


    Then leave the ancient tomb and go to Xiangyang to look for the tomb of seeking defeat alone. Get some snake gall to eat there and increase your internal power again.


    Li Yi said to do it as soon as he could. He cleaned up the space inside the storage ring.


    The cold jade bed was put into the storage ring as soon as the whole mind moved. However, after the cold jade bed was taken away, the cold air in the ancient tomb did not disappear. Instead, it seemed to be dispersed by some force.


    The room with the cold jade bed in the ancient tomb was the coldest. Although the other rooms were colder than those on the ground, they were not so serious.


    But now the cold air of the ancient tomb seems to have been dispersed, and the temperature of each room has dropped a part.


    When Li Yi saw this place, he was doubted. After careful thinking, he came to the ancient tomb and took out the cold jade bed again.


    Then, after a few hours, the temperature of the cold jade bed has risen a lot, and the efficiency has dropped a lot.


    He has long felt that this matter is not so simple. After all, although there is some extraordinary energy in the world of the hero.


    But the cold jade bed, which can keep sending out cold air, obviously has not appeared in this world.


    Li Yi also probably inferred that the mechanism of the cold jade bed was discovered by the ancestors of the ancient tomb sect.


    Under the Zhongnanshan ancient tomb, there are some things similar to the nature of dragon veins, which can be said to be earth veins and Yin veins.


    The cold jade bed is like a whirlpool, absorbing the cold air of the surrounding earth, and then converging in the cold jade bed.


    As the cold jade bed gathers the cold air of the earth, the body sits on it to form a temperature difference, and the cold air of the cold jade bed will continue to transmit to the body.


    If the person sitting on the cold jade bed doesn''t want to be frozen to death, he must use his internal power to resist the cold.


    For a long time, because of staying on it for many years, when the body encounters cold, it will instinctively operate internal skills.


    So even if you lie on it, you will keep practicing. If you lie on the cold jade bed, you can keep pounding the acupoints, and sleep to recover your internal power.


    Moreover, both the speed of cultivation and the risk of being possessed are several times faster than ordinary people.


    "But it seems that I can''t take the cold jade bed away." Li Yi rubbed his face, the whole person seems very helpless.


    Even if I can take it away, I also need to find other places to gather cold and put it down.


    Li Yi is not proficient in dragon searching and acupoint tapping, and he does not have the "sixteen character Yin Yang geomantic omen secret technique". To let him find another place with the same function as the ancient tomb is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    It''s better to practice directly in an ancient tomb, and you don''t need to spend time looking for the next place. The only disadvantage is that you probably don''t know when you will encounter Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu.


    Li Yi thought of putting the cold jade bed away again, and then rushed back to the ancient tomb again to put the cold jade bed in place again.


    Cold jade bed just put up, you can obviously notice that the temperature in other tombs is gradually rising.


    The temperature of the chamber where the cold jade bed was placed was gradually decreasing.


    It seems that his inference is correct, Li Yi thought to himself.


    But I still need to find a way to quietly leave Zhongnanshan and go to the foot of the mountain to find a place to replenish materials.


    Then he went back to Zhongnan mountain and hid in the ancient tomb. He practiced hard for two or three months. At the end of spring and the beginning of summer, he went to Xiangyang City to find the existence of Dugu sword tomb.


    At that time, snakes should also wake up from hibernation, and they can find a way to make snake gall with their own materials.


    Taking advantage of the night, Li Yi leaves Zhongnanshan overnight and comes to a small town at the foot of the mountain.


    On this day, two inns in the small town found that all the things in their kitchens disappeared overnight.


    Some of the rice in the rice shop was lost, but they didn''t say it.


    After Li Yi takes things, he will leave a small gold bar in place, about 50 grams.


    It''s about twelve taels of silver. What you take is worth seven or eight taels of silver at most. Whether it''s an inn or a rice shop, you won''t report to the official when you find the money.


    But will take this matter as a windfall buried in the heart, who do not say out.


    After Li Yi got these things, he went back to the ancient tomb and made a smoke-free stove. There are trees on the mountain, so don''t worry about firewood.


    Time flies and time flies. Li Yi spent nearly two months in the ancient tomb, except that sometimes he had to go out to find some firewood at night.


    He seldom went out of the tomb, and he was practicing hard every day.


    In two months, he almost got through the twelve meridians, leaving only the last meridian.


    You may not know what it means to get through the eleven meridians in only two months?


    We usually only use four words to describe this kind of person, genius!


    I often say that at the beginning, Zhang Wuji was able to reach the peak of cultivation in five years.


    Today, I, Li Yi, have two months to get through the twelve rules.


    The internal power in Dantian is like the tide, and starts to sprint towards the last meridian.


    As long as we get through the last six acupoints, Li Yi will be able to make a small cycle, and the strength of the whole person will make a great progress.


    Small cycle, internal force recovery speed can be said to have been greatly improved, although the distance is endless, there is still a very big gap.


    But it''s much faster than before, because it can only rely on the operation of skill to restore internal force.


    If the former warrior is like a battery, the stored power is limited, and it has to be recharged when it is used up.


    The warrior is like a battery with a hand-held generator after the small cycle, although the charging speed can''t catch up with the discharging speed.


    But the endurance has also been greatly improved.


    Why did Li Yi spend two months without breaking away all the twelve classics.


    Because the more points you open, the longer it takes to recover your internal power.


    The speed of internal power recovery is getting slower and slower. Sometimes the internal power in Dantian and acupoints may not be fully filled by meditation for one day.


    This is still a cold jade bed, 24 hours to restore internal power effect under the blessing, if there is no cold jade bed, Li Yi a year time may not be able to achieve the present results.


    However, as long as you break through the twelve meridians, your internal force can circulate in a small circle, and the speed of recovery will be greatly improved.


    Therefore, the strength of the warrior will make a great progress after breaking through the twelve meridians.

 Chapter 16

    Li Yi''s internal force soon broke through three acupoints in a row. During this period, he has been practicing Yijin forging bone.


    Their qualifications have been better than before on countless times, the number of impurities blocked in the meridians and acupoints is less and less.


    It is also because of this that the speed of self-cultivation is getting faster and faster.


    Besides, it can also widen channels, warm and strengthen acupoints.


    Otherwise, Li Yi''s speed is extremely fast.


    It also needs a lot of time to slowly warm the meridians and acupoints, so that the meridians and acupoints can bear their own internal force and keep running.


    Therefore, it is the most precious thing to be in the nine Yin manual.


    Normally speaking, it takes at least ten years for a person in the Wulin to master twelve meridians.


    Li Yi only practiced for less than five months. Even if he had a cold jade bed in an ancient tomb, it took him five times as long in the two months.


    Li Yi''s practice time is only more than a year, and he has already achieved the effect of others'' practice for ten years.


    This shows how good it is to have a high-level internal skill. If what Li Yi practiced was the rotten Street Changchun skill, the tuna skill, this basic skill.


    It is estimated that two acupoints will be opened in one year, and then it will take a long time to warm up slowly.


    Therefore, people in the river and lake are very keen on all kinds of miraculous skills now, but in a few hundred years, the aura of heaven and earth will decline.


    Even if you have magical skills, the speed of cultivation is declining. You may not be able to do it all your life, and you will reach the peak after tomorrow.


    At that time, having a good weapon is more effective than having a good skill.


    This is similar to Li Yi now, even if you are the master of getting through the eight channels of twelve meridians.


    Can you still hold Barrett''s heavy counter equipment sniper rifle?


    Even if the congenital experts are not able to carry, even if the congenital experts can resist, then change to armor piercing bullet.


    Congenital master in strong, also can''t carry through a few centimeters thick steel plate bullet.


    In the end, the remaining three acupoints were as if they had come naturally. Li Yi easily broke through all the acupoints.


    Li Yi can feel the internal force galloping in his body, and he is operating according to the law of running Gongfa.


    Before the consumption of internal power are beginning to add bit by bit.


    Li Yi once again runs the easy tendon forging bone chapter to discharge the impurities in his body, and then regardless of the others, the whole person lies down on the cold jade bed and sleeps deeply.


    Until I woke up the next day, I went to the water pool again. Fortunately, the water pool in the ancient tomb was live water. Otherwise, according to Li Yi''s situation of taking a bath twice a day, the ancient tomb sect would have smelled long ago.


    After cleaning his body, Li Yi began to prepare to leave the ancient tomb sect.


    Now it is estimated that all the snakes near Xiangyang City should wake up, and they can just pass by now.


    Li Yi cleaned up all the traces of his life, dug a pit in Zhongnanshan, and buried all the domestic garbage in a place. After a few hundred years, it would be degraded.


    All the things arranged before were collected and disposed of. Finally, he made a hole for the ancient tomb sect and tried to paste it with things.


    It''s guaranteed that no one else will find out. A man once opened a pit here. In the end, after only a month or two, the taste of Li Yi''s life in the ancient tomb disappears.


    No one will ever know that Li Yi once came to the ancient tomb sect, lived there for a long time, and even tried to take away the cold jade bed.


    Li Yi directly swaggered down Zhongnanshan. In fact, that night he was wearing a night vision, and it was very dark.


    Most likely, Zhao Zhijing has strong strength, and is likely to have been hiding in the dark to observe himself.


    He may remember Li Yi''s appearance, as for the other Quanzhen disciples.


    Li Yi was exposed in front of their eyes for no more than three or two minutes that day, and it was dark, and they were still wearing a night vision device. They could hardly recognize Li Yi.


    Before careful is because Li Yi strength is not enough, even if has the hot weapon, faces the Quanzhen faction so many people, is still two fists is hard to defeat four hands.


    Now Li Yi''s internal skill has made a great progress. His lightness skill can be used continuously for a long time.


    Plus the hot weapons, as long as the kite is flying in place, even if it is true seven still shot a full second.


    Li Yi left Zhongnanshan to buy a carriage and moved slowly towards Xiangyang City.


    There is no way, and he can''t ride a horse. Zhongnanshan is more than 500 kilometers away from Xiangyang City.


    Li Yi estimated that according to the speed of his carriage, he should be able to reach Xiangyang City in about 15 to 20 days.


    This speed is already very fast. Although Li Yi takes the official road, the road condition is not much better.


    Moreover, he could not ride a horse, but could only take a carriage to slow down Li Yi''s speed.


    In this era, there are many people who have never left their living area for 50 Li in their whole life.


    After making the carriage for two days in a row, Li Yi himself took down the shed on the carriage, which was too small.


    Li Yi is a big man sitting in it. He can''t even stretch his legs. He feels very, very depressed. It''s more comfortable to let the sun shine on him than to hold it in.


    After five days of persistence, Li Yi chose to step out of the carriage and walk forward.


    The road was too bad, the board was too hard to sit on, and the whole body was hurt.


    Finally, looking for a small town to sell the carriage, Li Yi uses lightness skills to rush to Xiangyang City.


    The reason why we did not use light work before was that the light work recorded in the nine Yin classics was too shameful.


    There is not much difference between snake and beaver in use.


    It''s almost like running on all fours. It''s a shame.


    Li Yi can''t care so much now. If you lose face, lose face.


    Prepare a mask to put on, no one knows himself, he really doesn''t want to do that pit father''s carriage.


    If you want to have a meal, you can order takeout. If you want to have entertainment, you can go to the movies and play games.


    In ancient society, the living environment of wandering in the rivers and lakes was really worrying.


    No one would go to a hotel to order their daughter red to eat beef, although the Song Dynasty and Mongolia opened their borders to trade with each other.


    Buying and selling beef is not illegal in this era, but Li Yi goes out on horseback, sometimes he may not be able to see people all day.


    If you want to have a meal, you can only rely on yourself. Li Yi can''t eat compressed dry food every day. If you really want to have a meal, you have to take an engineer shovel, dig a pit, make a stove, wash rice and cook.


    What''s more, the way in which lightness skill works is really shameful. After a day''s running, Li Yi even carries a lot of grass leaves and branches on his clothes.


    The whole person is like being lost in the wilderness for decades, but the speed is much faster.


    Five days later, I finally arrived outside Xiangyang City.

 Chapter 17

    Li Yi looks at the towering Xiangyang City Wall in front of him. There is an inexplicable warm current in his heart. He finally arrives at Xiangyang City.


    After running for five days with lightness skill, Li Yi didn''t say much. He grabbed the branches and dead leaves hanging on his head.


    Because of running for five days in a row, Li Yi''s whole body is covered with dust, and the clothes are large and small holes.


    Now the whole person is similar to a beggar. If you have a dog beating stick in your hand and say that he is not a member of the beggars'' sect, no one will believe him.


    However, although some soldiers were stationed at the gate of the city, no one stopped him from entering the city.


    Li Yi swaggered into Xiangyang City to find the largest local inn in the city.


    Originally, Xiaoer in the inn didn''t let him in, but after Li Yi threw out a gold bar.


    In a moment, the face of the second child became extremely flattering, "my guest, are you on the tip or staying in a hotel?"


    "Open a bedroom for me, burn some hot water and take a bath, and then ask your cook to prepare some food."


    After Li Yi finished, under the guidance of the second child, he went to a room and sat down.


    Soon, the hot water was ready, and Li yipao took a comfortable bath inside.


    Then looking at the food brought up by Xiao Er, Li Yi instinctively swallows.


    In these five days, he didn''t eat a hot meal. He ate compressed biscuits every day and wanted to vomit.


    Li Yi is like the same hungry wolf, facing the food on the table. If it wasn''t for Li Yi''s gold bar, it would be true.


    It is estimated that when the boss sees him like this, he may really think that he is a beggar coming to eat free food.


    The cook''s skill is not good, there is no seasoning in this period, and there is little cooking.


    But it''s a lot better than compressed dry food.


    While eating, Li Yi began to think about how to search around Xiangyang City. According to the description in the original book, Yang Guo found the statue in the north and east of Xiangyang City.


    When you bring more realgar powder, you should be able to find the statue and find a way to enter Dugu sword tomb.


    Let''s see if we can find the legendary Dugu nine swords. If we can find nature, it''s the best, even if we don''t have it.


    The most important thing is to find snake gall, eat to improve internal power, and then find a way to start the cultivation of eight channels.


    Take a two-day rest in Xiangyang City to replenish supplies.


    Li Yi also got news that a month later, a hero conference was held in guiyunzhuang, Taihu Lake, and heroes from all over the world were invited to participate.


    Now that he has come to the world of heroes of the divine eagle, Li Yi has the idea of going to join in the fun.


    He decided to leave in 20 days. Xiangyang City is 300 kilometers away from guiyunzhuang. Ten days is enough for him to get there.


    As for now, the most important thing is to find Dugu sword tomb and Bodhisattva snake.


    Along the Xiangyang City all the way to the northeast, soon a very lush forest appeared in front of Li Yi.


    The trees, tens of meters high in the woods, are endless and cover the sky.


    There is a very obvious feeling of suffocation when people stay inside, and the woods are very dark because of the shelter of the leaves.


    Li Yi originally planned to control two UAVs to conduct a carpet search of the whole forest.


    Now it seems that although it can still be carried out, I''m afraid the efficiency will be greatly reduced.


    Li Yi spread out the two drones ready. While controlling the drones, he separated his mind and explored deeper into the woods.


    This time, the battery can support the UAV for 48 hours at most.


    If there is no result after 48 hours, Li Yi can only abandon the UAV and choose to explore by himself.


    Now Li Yi is in the deepest part of the forest, and there is still no trace of snake.


    Many other insects and animals have been found, but there are no particularly large animals, such as tigers and bears.


    Li Yi explored for nearly eight hours, but the whole person was unavoidably slack. He took out water and poured two mouthfuls.


    Re battery the drones and let them continue to fly and explore deeper into the woods.


    Yang Guo ate dozens of snakes, but he didn''t kill them.


    This should be a huge group of snakes, but Li Yi didn''t see one now.


    A bird as big as the divine carving can be seen as long as it appears far away, but Li Yi has not found the existence of the divine carving at all.


    Compared with Yang Guo, he is more popular than others. The treatment of the protagonist is really different from that of himself.


    Suddenly, on the picture uploaded from the UAV camera, a dark shadow flashed out from the screen at a very fast speed, and then disappeared.


    Li Yi was overjoyed at the moment. After 12 hours of searching, he finally found the target. In the original work, he described that the speed of the snake was as fast as flying.


    It''s obvious that Li Yi let the UAV stay in place for a while. Although it''s a forest, it doesn''t affect his lightness skills.


    The whole person is like a snake swimming with him. He shoots up and down among the branches and swims.


    Soon to the location of the drone that found the shadow.


    Li Yi controls the UAV to continue to explore around, and at the same time controls another UAV to his side.


    He himself is to jump down the tree, along the ground some snake traces, carefully explore.


    Considering that the snake is likely to be toxic, Li Yi first put on a full body stab proof suit and a motorcycle helmet.


    A simple antidote serum is prepared in advance and can be injected at any time.


    It''s just that there''s no guarantee that this serum can detoxify the snake venom. Li Yi can only try not to be bitten by these snakes.


    Soon, a snake nest was found in the UAV. I''m afraid there must be nearly a hundred poisonous snakes in it, all of them gathered together.


    Seems to be waiting and looking forward to something, but Li Yi is thinking about how to kill them all.


    First determine the specific scope of the snake nest, and then sprinkle all around with dense realgar powder.


    Li Yi uses UAV to help spray, and soon realgar powder is completely sprinkled.


    Because of realgar powder, these poisonous snakes are now almost all surrounded.


    But it seems that they didn''t have any special reaction. They just feel a little afraid of Realgar and don''t want to touch it.


    But it was not the same as Li Yi''s imagination. It was all like being poisoned, lying on the ground completely unable to move.


    But together, although they did not completely lose the power of resistance, they can also help Li Yi better solve the problem of catching these snakes.


    Take out two electric batons from the storage ring and turn them on at full power. These are military grade.


    Most people are directly drawn on the body, and will faint within a second.


    Even if these times are different, even if they cultivate internal power, they can carry it for one second, but they can''t carry it for two seconds.


    Li Yiquan is armed with a baton. Sure enough, the snakes want to attack him.


    But all of them were turned over by the electric stick one by one. They were completely lying on the ground and couldn''t move at all.

 Chapter 18

    Li Yi looked at the hundreds of snake galls in the storage ring. All the snakes were killed by him, and then he took out the snake galls.


    Snake gall can naturally increase internal power after taking it. Li Yi''s current cultivation of twelve meridians is all through, but it takes a lot of time to open eight extraordinary meridians.


    Without him, the risk of cultivating eight channels is very high.


    If you want to get through, you must get through one meridian at a time.


    The way eight extra meridians work is totally different from twelve meridians. If one meridian can''t be opened at one time, the real Qi will probably run around in the body and become possessed and the meridians will be retrograde.


    It''s very possible that one''s cultivation will be completely destroyed, but it takes a lot of internal power to run through one meridian at a time.


    There is an upper limit to the internal force stored in the acupoints of the human body. There is no way to increase the storage space, but to find a way to compress the internal force.


    In the beginning, the internal force of cultivation was in the state of gas. Now Li Yi''s internal force is stored in the Dantian acupoints like gas.


    Now the most important thing is to spend a lot of time to compress the internal force bit by bit, so that the internal force gradually transforms from gas to liquid.


    When the internal force of the whole body is all transformed into liquid, we can find a way to impact the eight channels.


    Even the people in the river and lake who only break through one of the eight meridians need to store several times more internal power than those who just open the twelve meridians.


    This is the difference in quality, and Li Yi''s internal force is much more than that of ordinary people because he widened the acupoints and meridians before.


    Therefore, it will take longer to compress, but if all internal forces are converted into liquid state, it is natural to practice.


    Li Yi can increase internal power by eating snake gall. The next practice is to eat all the snake gall to compress internal power.


    After collecting the snake gall, we will go to guiyunzhuang, Taihu Lake.


    Li Yi is very fast. He doesn''t use any carriage. He just runs his lightness skill with all his strength. He rushes to guiyunzhuang alone.


    A few days later, Li Yi arrived at guiyunzhuang, Taihu Lake. Naturally, he came to the hero conference specially.


    Although I don''t have an invitation, I don''t need this kind of thing at all.


    Li Yi looked at himself and a month ago appeared in Xiangyang City Gate difference is not big, the difference is that this hand really more than a stick.


    Now he is not a member of the beggars'' sect, but he looks like a member of the beggars'' sect.


    Li Yi secretly vowed in his heart that he must find a way to get a better lightness skill.


    The lightness skill I use now is superior in all aspects, such as driving, avoiding and so on.


    However, this method of use is too frustrating.


    Li Yi walked into Guiyun village very easily. The people who received the guests outside invited him in respectfully when they saw him. They didn''t do anything to stop him.


    In fact, the number of people from the beggars'' sect in this heroic meeting is not small, but most of them are the more famous elders in the beggars'' sect.


    As well as most of the five or six bag disciples, the classification system of the beggars'' sect probably depends on how many bags they can sew.


    Nine bags are the guild leader, and one bag is the novice disciple.


    Most of the people of the beggars'' sect who come here belong to the backbone of the future in the beggars'' sect, but most of them are disciples of the dirty clothes sect.


    From the mental state and appearance of these people, we can see that the disciples of Jingyi sect are no different from other ordinary people except for wearing ragged clothes.


    As for the disciples of the dirty clothes sect, you can see that they are absolutely decent beggars.


    Although Li Yi is not a member of the beggars'' sect, he is now dressed like a beggar, but there is no one to stop him.


    Because there are also many beggars'' sect disciples, they heard that there was a hero''s meeting nearby, so they came here to eat.


    Guiyun village is naturally prepared in advance. Li Yi finds a place to take out clean clothes and water from the storage ring.


    First of all, I''ll clean myself up and change into clean clothes. The feeling just now is too uncomfortable.


    After Li Yi changed his clothes, the whole person slipped to the hall again, and all of them came. He went out to have a look and join in the fun.


    I haven''t seen what Yang Guo looks like last time, but according to my inference, it''s very likely that he is "mediocre".


    Li Yigang had just entered the hall. In the middle of the hall stood a man and a woman.


    The woman''s face is gentle and gentle, which is quite the tenderness of a woman from the water town in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Men are tall and handsome.


    Li Yi learned from people around him that these two are Lu Guanying, the owner of Guiyun village, and his wife.


    Li Yi turned his head and looked at the many guests in the hall. He locked a person at a glance. Sure enough, Yang Guo was really "ordinary".


    "Here comes great Xia Guo!"


    All of a sudden, Li Yi didn''t pay attention to Yang Guo and turned his eyes to the left side of the hall.


    A faithful and honest face, gives the feeling of a very stable and reliable middle-aged man in his forties.


    As well as one who looks no more than 30 years old at most, with a clear and elegant face, not only has the unique charm of a mature woman, but also has the playfulness of a girl.


    These two are Guo Jing and Huang Rong, who are also the initiators of the hero conference.


    Li Yi himself found a place to sit down, poured himself a cup of tea and was ready to see the play.


    "Quanzhen religion, Hao Zhenren, sun Xiangu, Zhao Zhijing, Taoist priest, is here."


    Not long after Li Yigang sat down, he heard the person standing outside the door shouting.


    It seems that with the internal force, the sound is still not reduced.


    Hearing this, Guo Jing and Lu Guanying, who were talking there, walked slowly from the hall to the door.


    Since they are from Quanzhen school, they naturally want to give this face to meet them.


    "Taoist Hao, Taoist sun." Guo Jing bows his fist


    "Taoist priests, you''ve come all the way here. If you''ve lost something, please forgive me..."


    Guo Jing talks with several Taoist priests over there. Li Yi doesn''t care what they are talking about. He suddenly feels that Zhao Zhijing is staring at himself.


    It seems that Zhao Zhijing has found himself. Li Yi grinned at the corners of his mouth. What he wants is this effect.


    If Zhao Zhijing doesn''t come to him, he will go to him.


    In order to cover up the fact that he secretly tried to plot Li Yi to kill Yin Zhiping, he would definitely try his best to solve the last possible insider Li Yi.


    The two sides have nothing to talk about. The relationship between Li Yi and Zhao Zhijing is life and death.


    Of course, Li Yi can also choose to be obscene. It''s better to find a place far away from Zhao Zhijing. We don''t want to see him when we die of old age.


    But why does Li Yi work so hard to cultivate martial arts secrets? Why does he work so hard to complete the entrusted task and improve his strength.


    Before the strength is low, but others even if, now can play, also has been obscene?


    I didn''t practice hard, I didn''t finish the Commission, but I have to hide.


    I practiced hard and worked hard to complete the Commission, but I still had to hide from others.


    So I don''t practice for nothing? Then I have finished this Commission in vain?


    Now his own strength, Li Yi estimates to take a hot weapon, force value in this world is also a top one master.


    It turns out to be obscene, and that feeling is too oppressive.


    Now that we have strong strength, we should try our best to be happy.


    Looking at Zhao Zhijing''s very bad eyes, Li Yi has a calm look and a gentle smile. He seems to be very kind.

 Chapter 19

    Zhao Zhijing has been staring at Li Yi, this face may not be known by others, but his memory is unforgettable.


    Since that day, Li Yi has disappeared in front of many Quanzhen disciples.


    It''s not that Zhao Zhijing didn''t want to look for it again. He would often secretly search for it alone at night.


    But after looking for more than ten days, I didn''t find it, so I gave up.


    Now two or three months later, because of the death of Yin Zhiping, Zhao Zhijing is more and more valued in Quanzhen religion.


    If there is no accident, he will be the next leader of Quanzhen sect.


    However, Zhao Zhijing often wakes up in the middle of the night and dreams that Li Yi stands up and reveals that he helped him kill Yin Zhiping.


    This matter is about to become Zhao Zhijing''s demon. It''s a thorn in his heart, but it can''t be pulled out.


    Now I see Li Yi, I have to find a way to solve it in any case, and I have to solve it in front of my two martial uncles.


    The most important thing is to be quick. Never give him any chance to speak and explain. The time of hero meeting is too long and there are too many variables.


    Seeing that Li Yi didn''t seem to know himself, a plan slowly formed in Zhao Zhijing''s mind.


    "The demon sect, kill my younger martial brother Yin, and I will avenge him today." Zhao Zhijing''s face is red, and there seems to be endless hatred in his eyes, which is engraved on Li Yi like a knife.


    When Zhao Zhijing opened his mouth, he had already pulled out his sword and stabbed at Li Yizhi.


    Li Yi has no weapons on him, and he doesn''t seem to remember himself.


    As long as he doesn''t give Li Yi an opportunity to defend himself in the shortest time, he will be killed.


    Although it''s not appropriate to hold a hero''s meeting, it''s not suitable to kill people here.


    But he is for his dead younger martial brother. As long as Li Yi is dead, no one will help him explain this.


    In other people''s eyes, he seems to be reckless at most.


    However, for the sake of younger martial brother''s revenge, I may have a good reputation of valuing love and righteousness, and other disciples of Quanzhen sect will surely support me.


    Even the martial uncle Lian Wei behind him will face him. He will kill people here today and be imprisoned for several days at most.


    However, in the future, I will get a reputation of valuing love and righteousness in the Jianghu. Many disciples in the sect will follow me and recommend myself as the next leader.


    As for whether he can kill Li Yi, Zhao Zhijing naturally has his own estimation in his heart.


    Li Yi didn''t practice any martial arts at all two or three months ago, even though he has been practicing these two or three months.


    In two or three months'' time, how far can he practice? Zhao Zhijing thinks that now he has all the twelve meridians.


    He began to purify his internal power. He was a second rate expert in the river and lake. He had practiced it for nearly ten years.


    In two or three months, no matter how talented he is, how far can he practice?


    Before he was able to kill Yin Zhiping, it was only because he had concealed weapons and sneak attacks.


    Now he has no concealed weapon in his hand. It''s not easy to kill him.


    Zhao Zhijing is already fantasizing about killing Li Yi himself. He has gained a good reputation in the world and respect from his younger martial brothers like sects.


    At that time, it is not certain that he will become the leader of Quanzhen religion.


    Li Yi did not expect that Zhao Zhijing would attack him alone on such an occasion.


    In his opinion, Zhao Zhijing should not plot in secret, and then try to do himself quietly.


    Unfortunately, in Zhao Zhijing''s eyes, Li Yi is a dough that can only be kneaded at will, and there are too many risks in planning.


    If Li Yi recognizes himself, whether he runs away or exposes himself, the result is unacceptable to Zhao Zhijing.


    Li Yi and Zhao Zhijing are only ten meters apart.


    But in the blink of an eye, Zhao Zhijing''s sword had already come to Li Yi.


    Li Yi instinctively pushed his feet, but Zhao Zhijing didn''t think so much. He didn''t know any martial arts according to his idea.


    After all, it''s only three months at most. What kind of martial arts can we practice?


    But he didn''t expect that Li Yi had the blessing of cold jade bed, and that he could improve his qualification.


    In just a few months, he has caught up with Zhao Zhijing for nearly ten years.


    Li Yi''s feet jerked. Zhao Zhijing didn''t expect that he was unprepared. His whole body flew behind like a kite with broken line.


    The stool under Li Yi''s body also disintegrates directly because he can''t bear the strength.


    Everything happened between them, and the people in the hall only felt that they blinked.


    Zhao Zhijing appears in front of Li Yi with a very fast speed, and then flies backwards.


    "Zhijing." Hao Datong, Hao Zhenren, who came with Zhao Zhijing, responded. He touched the ground with both feet and jumped up to catch Zhao Zhijing who was still in the air.


    Zhao Zhijing''s eyes are full of disbelief. It seems that he has not reacted yet. He was easily kicked out by Li Yi.


    It''s also his carelessness. He didn''t take any precautions at all. Otherwise, even if Li Yi kicked him, he couldn''t fly out in an instant.


    Zhao Zhijing fell into Hao Zhenren''s arms, and countless ideas flashed into his mind. Now, in any case, he had to bite Li Yi to kill Yin Zhiping.


    At the same time, I can''t admit anything. I saw Yin Zhiping killed by Li Yi that day.


    "Martial uncle, he killed younger martial brother Yin." Zhao Zhijing looks resentful, but also has a deep remorse, seems to be ashamed of why he failed to kill Li Yi to help his younger martial brother revenge.


    After that, Zhao Zhijing fainted, and he didn''t know whether it was real or fake.


    Hao Datong''s face was uncertain. Yin Zhiping was originally the next leader of Quanzhen sect.


    After learning that he was killed by someone, and that person also mysteriously disappeared.


    Quanzhen religion should take revenge for him, whether it is for emotion or reason, or to maintain the dignity of the sect.


    But they also searched Zhongnanshan and some places nearby, but they never found Li Yi''s trace.


    After more than ten days, they still haven''t found it. Most of the people in Quanzhen sect have already given up this matter. After all, it''s impossible for everyone to do nothing every day, just to find Li Yi to avenge Yin Zhiping.


    But now that this kind of situation happened today, the enemies of Quanzhen sect said that they would take revenge for everything, otherwise their disciples would be killed by others.


    As a result, the man still swaggered in front of their Quanzhen sect. If this matter is spread out, the Quanzhen sect in the Jianghu will be disgraced.


    After listening to Zhao Zhijing, Li Yi began to laugh, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "You said I killed your Quanzhen people. Do you have any evidence?"


    Li Yi seems to have a plan in mind. It seems that Yin Zhiping''s death has nothing to do with him. In fact, his heart is already rough. He is ready to run whenever anything goes wrong.


    At the same time, Li Yi also decided in his heart to go back and try to kill Zhao Zhijing anyway, otherwise, it would be too dangerous for him to live.

 Chapter 20

    "You Quanzhen people say that I killed Yin Zhiping. First of all, you have to prove that I killed Yin Zhiping."


    Li Yi looks at Hao Datong and the comatose Zhao Zhijing, calm and indifferent.


    "Evidence." Hao Datong pondered and frowned.


    What Li Yi said is completely true. They really have no evidence to prove that Li Yi killed Yin Zhiping.


    Of course, it has something to do with that Hao Datong is a Taoist and not a complete Wulin person.


    There are so many heroes and righteous people in the Wulin. In the final analysis, whoever has a big fist is reasonable.


    Zhao Zhijing obviously has this idea. If he kills Li Yi, no one knows what he has done.


    Moreover, no one knows Li Yi''s low strength, and no one will stand up to offend Quanzhen sect and uphold justice for him.


    Unfortunately, he never thought that Li Yi''s strength was growing so fast.


    "Yes! I just need evidence. If I don''t need evidence, I said that I saw you Quanzhen Qizi go to the brothel together yesterday, and I won''t give you any money after that? "


    "You Hao Datong was choked by Li Yi''s words, and he could hear a lot of people around him.


    Began to whisper, some even laughed, but still taking into account the power of Quanzhen religion, did not laugh.


    "Son of a bitch, you can''t insult the reputation of Quanzhen Qizi." Sun Buer, the only woman in Quanzhen''s seven sons, changed her face after hearing Li Yi''s words.


    Holding the handle of the sword, he seemed extremely angry. If Huang Rong didn''t stop him, he might have to draw the sword directly.


    "A few." Guo Jing looked around and saw that he was the host of the hero conference. In any case, he could not make these people fight.


    After hearing what Guo Jing said, Hao Datong and the disciples of Quanzhen sect were still angry, but they had put away the sword they had pulled out.


    Since Guo Jing has come forward to reconcile, with his face, nothing can be said today to fight in Guiyun village.


    "In fact, what the little brother said is not unreasonable. If only one-sided words can determine what a person has done, wouldn''t it be a big mess that day?" Guo jinglang said.


    He didn''t incline to either side. He didn''t incline to Quanzhen because of its great influence and old relationship with himself.


    It is a very objective judgment based on the previous information.


    Although Huang Rong felt that it was not good for Guo Jing to say so directly, she just didn''t say much and just went to Guo Jing.


    "I don''t think it''s as good for you to stay in Guiyun village for the time being. It''s not too late to wait until the investigation is clear."


    After Guo Jing finished speaking, Hao Datong had no way. After all, it seems that they are unreasonable at least for the moment.


    "Well, since great Xia Guo says so, we''ll sell you face." When Hao Datong spoke, his eyes were always fixed on Li Yi.


    "I don''t know this little brother..." before Guo Jing finished speaking, Li Yi said, "in that case, we have to harass for a few more days."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Soon someone came to show Li Yi to an exclusive room.


    Of course, Li Yi also noticed that some Quanzhen disciples were watching here, as if they were worried about running away.


    On the other side, Yang Guo also met Guo Jing and was exchanging greetings.


    Yang Guo, on the other hand, was pouring out bitterness, and he told the story of his experience in Quanzhen school again.


    What''s more, the person named Zhao Zhijing is emphasized.


    Guo Jing heard this, plus Li Yi.


    In my heart, I don''t believe Zhao Zhijing. I didn''t expect that there would be such people in the disciples of Quanzhen sect.


    If Yang Guo''s work is to temper his mind and teach his disciples, it can barely be said.


    But what about Li Yi? What''s the difference between such people and those in the evil sect when they see that others are ready to draw their swords without asking for anything.


    The hero meeting will start tomorrow. Today, it should be Huang Rong who will pass the position of leader to elder Lu Youjiao.


    This has nothing to do with Li Yi, and now he is not ready to join in the fun.


    Just honestly stay in this room, at the same time take out a snake gall swallow down, began to practice.


    After entering Li Yi''s body, snake gall began to be digested gradually.


    A lot of medicinal power emerged in Li Yi''s body. On the one hand, it moistened his body, and at the same time, it began to be gradually transformed into internal power.


    Li Yi controlled these internal forces and began to compress them. It was a very slow process. He couldn''t worry at all. He needed a lot of time and water grinding skills to transform them bit by bit.


    Li Yi''s body was originally a large number of gaseous internal forces, which began to be gradually compressed, during which there was a lot of loss.


    All of these losses are in Li Yi''s body. From blood, muscle, fascia, bone, they are gradually strengthened by moistening little by little.


    The warrior of the day after tomorrow''s peak has nearly 3000 Jin of power only by his physical body, even if he doesn''t use any internal power.


    Not to mention that there is a special way to practice hard skills and physical training, the physical strength will be more powerful.


    Li Yi''s body was nourished and gradually strengthened, but the internal organs were very difficult to strengthen.


    The improvement of the body can promote the improvement of some internal organs, the detoxification ability of the kidney is stronger, the ability of the lung to compress air is stronger, and the heart beat more vigorously.


    But compared with the strong internal organs of the body, it is very delicate.


    Li Yi ate the snake gall and practiced it for nearly a day. When he woke up, it was night outside.


    According to this progress, Li Yi estimated that if he wanted to compress his internal force completely, it would take him at least a year to begin to practice the eight channels.


    But this kind of speed is already very, very fast, he has the snake gall assistance to complete these things in a year.


    Because it is not good to eat more than one snake gall in a short time, the body seems to have resistance.


    Must be a period of time to the best effect, the body needs a period of time to stay in the body of drugs completely discharged.


    If you swallow two snake galls in a row, the effect of the second snake gall will be greatly reduced.


    After Li Yi''s practice, he fell asleep.


    Although now there is no cold jade bed, but the small cycle can also restore internal power.


    Li Yi estimated that when he woke up, his internal power would return to perfection.


    At the same time, several Quanzhen disciples in Guiyun village have already left, and they are on their way to Zhongnan mountain again with the fastest speed.


    They went back this time to find the elder martial brother who saw Li Yi disappear with Zhao Zhijing that day as a witness.


    As soon as Li Yi wakes up, the hero meeting will start in two or three hours. He should also prepare himself to surprise the upcoming king of the golden wheel.

 Chapter 21

    Today''s hero conference is full of people. I''m afraid there will be nearly a thousand people here. Therefore, the cooks of guiyunzhuang have been busy since yesterday.


    Li Yi was sitting near the main table. Originally, he was a nobody and shouldn''t be sitting here. However, in order to keep an eye on him, people of Quanzhen school forced Li Yi to come here.


    Zhao Zhijing sat on the table opposite Li Yi, and the rest of his Quanzhen disciples sat beside him.


    Their eyes from the beginning did not leave Li Yi, everyone is staring at Li Yi.


    The hatred and venom in his eyes seemed to want to swallow Li Yi alive.


    Other people in the Jianghu also know the grudge between Li Yi and Quanzhen sect, so they just pretend that they can''t see Li Yi and Quanzhen sect. They just talk about their own affairs.


    Li Yi is also happy to be at leisure. It has to be said that the food on the table is much better than the inn Li Yi eats these days.


    There have been a lot of stir fried dishes and stews, and most of the spices have been used, but there are still no peppers.


    Li Yi has never been idle. The wine sent by GUI Yunzhuang is very low, so it''s not spicy to drink. On the contrary, it has a sweet feeling.


    Zhao Zhijing and the Quanzhen disciples didn''t move their chopsticks, they just kept staring at Li Yi.


    Li Yi, with a smile on his face, drinks and eats vegetables, and occasionally drinks to Zhao Zhijing from afar.


    What do you think if I''m upset? No, I still have to bear it?


    Looking at the faces of Zhao Zhijing and those Quanzhen disciples who were toasted by him, they turned from yellow to red and then from red to black.


    In particular, Zhao Zhijing''s whole body seemed to tremble because of intense anger.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." Guo Jing, who was originally sitting at the main table, came out and looked around.


    Guo Jing pressed his hands down slowly to signal the crowd to reduce their voice.


    For a moment, the sound in the hall began to decrease slowly, and everyone put down their chopsticks and wine bowls.


    Li Yi also put down his chopsticks, he and Guo Jing have no hatred, and eat people''s mouth short, take people''s hands soft.


    Now that Guo Jing is going to speak, he will not destroy it.


    The voice in the hall gradually decreased, and Guo Jing also put down his hands, "it''s rare for all heroes to gather today, so I''ll have something to say.


    Now Mongolia invades south, the situation is critical, Guo holds today''s hero conference.


    I just want to discuss with you what good strategies can be used to make Mongolian Tartars dare not invade our Song Dynasty again. "


    "Good... Good..." after Guo Jing''s words, all the people in the hall echoed and began to shout good.


    As soon as the cheers stopped, Huang Rong added, "yes, it''s true that snakes can''t do without their heads. Since you are loyal.


    Why don''t you take advantage of today''s good day to recommend a highly respected Wulin leader? "


    "Good... Good idea." As soon as Huang Rong''s voice fell, the people in the hall echoed.


    "There''s no need to choose. I think the position of Wulin alliance leader is not up to Hong Qigong''s old leader." A man at the main table stood up and cried.


    Just finished, another person sitting beside him also stood up, "not bad! Besides the old man, who else can convince the public with his martial arts and moral character? "


    They two words just finish saying, sit on the side of Yang Guo''s face but flash a different color, others don''t know.


    But he knew that Hong Qigong and his adoptive father Ouyang Feng had been buried together on the top of Huashan Mountain, or he had dug the grave himself.


    Yang Guo wanted to stand up, but another man behind him also said, "but we old gang leader Hong has always been very good.


    I''m afraid it''s very difficult to ask the old man for instructions on the daily affairs of resisting the enemy, so I think we should choose a deputy leader. "


    Li Yi has already seen everything. I''m afraid that the event of the hero conference is Huang Rong''s idea.


    The leader of the Wulin alliance is Hong Qigong, the former leader of the beggars'' sect, and the deputy leader is his husband Guo Jing.


    Most of the people sitting at the main table are old with Huang Rong. Those who have just opened their mouths may have been connected secretly.


    Sure enough, it was soon proposed that Guo Jing should be the deputy leader of the alliance. If there was no king of the Golden Wheel in the original book to make trouble, Guo Jing would only have to pass the buck twice to be the deputy leader.


    Of course, even if it is true to elect the Wulin leader, with Guo Jing''s current strength, we can fight all the way up.


    I''m afraid Guo Jing''s current strength is no worse than that of the Wujue. Even in his prime, he is likely to be even stronger than the current Wujue.


    "Instead of pushing me to give way again, it''s better for us to take the position of the leader of the Wulin alliance as the first protector of the great Mongolia, the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma."


    A young man with an iron fan in his hand, splendid clothes and a hazy face walked into the hall slowly while shouting.


    The young man slowly walked into the hall. Guo Jing''s smiling face collapsed in an instant. He said in a cold voice, "huodu."


    Walking behind huodu was a man with bronze skin, bald head and a big beard. His face didn''t look like the compassion of a Buddhist expert at all. On the contrary, it was cruel.


    There are more than ten monks behind them.


    Huo Du first gave a boxing salute, and then asked with a smile: "Zhongnanshan farewell, great Xia Guo, are you all right?"


    But Li Yi didn''t care. He slipped out quietly and went to his room to take some things.


    Back outside the hall again, I watched the current leader of the beggars'' sect Lu Youjiao and huodu fight.


    Lu Youjiao uses the dog beating stick of the beggars'' sect, but only the leader can teach it.


    Lu Youjiao just became the leader of the Gang yesterday. Even if the dog beating stick technique is exquisite, he is very unfamiliar with it and has many flaws.


    As for the eighteen dragon subduing palms, it takes a lot of time to practice that Kung Fu.


    Huo Du had blocked his retreat before. In order to challenge Hong Qigong''s disciples, Lu Youjiao had to beat him with dog beating stick or 18 dragon subduing palms.


    Sure enough, but for a moment, huodu seized Lu Youjiao''s flaw and defeated him directly.


    Even Lu You''s dogstick was snatched by Huo Du.


    Huo Du held the dog beating stick in his hand. His face was full of disdain. He shook his head and chuckled: "it turns out that the dog beating stick is the treasure of beggars'' sect. It''s just like that." Then he tried to break the dog beating stick.


    Huang Rong saw a flash in a hurry and snatched the dogstick from huodu.


    Huo all looked at his hands empty, as if some ignorant, he knew if just huangrong want to kill himself, he has now died.


    But looking at the king of Jinlun Dharma standing on one side, huodu was full of confidence: "master Huang, Xiao Wang has returned the dog beating stick to you. If you are still unconvinced, you might as well come out and have two moves with me."


    "You Huang Rong almost couldn''t help fighting with huodu at that time. She just thought of her fetus in her belly and forced her to bear it.


    Li Yi is laughing, smile seems to be very wantonly arrogant and expansion, while laughing slowly toward huodu.

 Chapter 22

    "You and other barbarians, the generation of local people, are also worthy of the help of leader Huang." Li Yi said as he walked toward huodu.


    For a moment, all the people in the hall turned their heads and looked at Li Yi. They saw a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old with a pretty face.


    But the most attractive thing is that the young man has a weapon in his right hand.


    The style of the weapon is strange. The front half of the weapon looks like a knife, but not a knife. The whole weapon is oblate, and there is a layer of pure black gears on it, shining with dazzling cold light.


    The latter half of the color black and red together, black is very pure, let a person calm, red appears incomparable enchantment.


    Finally, at the end of the magic weapon, there is an empty semicircle, which seems to be a grip for people to grasp.


    "If you want to challenge leader Huang, you''d better beat me first." After Li Yi finished, he looked at huodu calmly, and a cruel smile flashed across the corner of his mouth.


    "Good." Huo Du said and started directly. He could see that the man in front of him was not much better than Lu Youjiao.


    And so young, even if it''s to cultivate internal skills, it''s not much better.


    Now that he''s standing up for his own death, no wonder.


    Huodu waved an iron fan and attacked Li Yi. Huang Rong stepped aside, frowned and asked Guo Jing, "brother Jing, do you think this young man can win?"


    "It''s hard to say! I''m afraid the strength of this young man is a little better than Zhao Zhijing of Quanzhen school. In fact, huodu''s strength is just like that. It''s hard to say who will win or lose between them. " Guo Jing said while holding Huang Rong''s hand.


    On Li Yi''s side, he had already pushed the button to start the electric saw in his hand. But he had to find someone to refit his saw blade.


    Not to mention sawing wood, even ordinary steel pipes can be cut directly.


    In this period, except for some really top magic weapons, most of the weapons are not as strong as a kitchen knife of the 21st century.


    This is the limitation of the times, the limitation of technology, in addition to some top materials can make a breakthrough, other weapons level is just like that.


    Huo Du just felt that the man in front of him was like a loach. He didn''t dare to fight with himself at all. He just kept dodging.


    What''s more, I don''t know what I''m holding in my hand. It keeps buzzing.


    "Do you Zhongyuan people only dodge when they fight?" Looking at Li Yi, who once again evaded his attack, Huo Du sneered.


    After hearing this, Li Yi doesn''t dodge any more. He waves his weapons and slashes at huodu.


    However, if you look at it carefully, you can see some rules, although there is no information about how to use the chainsaw in your weapon experience.


    But there are all kinds of weapons in the world. Li Yi only needs to use the electric saw as a machete, and it''s double-sided.


    The electric saw is injured when it is rubbed, and death when it is touched. No matter how fierce Huo Du is, his body is not made of iron. As long as it is touched, it will be either death or injury.


    Li Yi with a chainsaw straight toward huodu''s shoulder to cut, momentum is heavy, it seems that there is no chance to stop.


    Huo Du quickly dodges to avoid, Li Yi cuts to half but forcibly reverses the chainsaw, one is to cut toward Huo Du.


    Huo didn''t dare to make a hard connection. He turned his iron fan up. The fan bones of his fan were made of fine iron.


    Ordinary swords and machetes don''t even leave a trace on them.


    The electric saw is connected with huodu''s iron fan. A spark comes from the fan, and the iron fan bone is cut directly like tofu.


    Huo Du wants to avoid it, but it''s too late. At last, he forcibly moves half of his body to avoid the consequences of being stabbed by Li Yi.


    However, Li Yi''s electric saw actually cut huodu''s right shoulder directly and saw off his whole right arm.


    The blood flowed down like water, and huodu fainted in pain. The king of the golden wheel saw it, but he couldn''t wait any longer.


    If huodu is really killed here by Li Yi, it''s not easy for him to go back. After all, huodu can be regarded as a prince.


    The Golden Wheel Dharma King dodged, took huodu away directly, and then quickly asked the monks to give him medicine to stop bleeding.


    The king of the Golden Wheel looked at the chainsaw in Li Yi''s hand with a strong fear in his eyes. The material of his golden wheel may not be as good as that of huodu Iron Fan bone.


    As a result, this kind of weapon has to be cut like tofu. I''m afraid that my weapon is just a matter of more effort.


    However, Li Yi''s defeat of Huo Du made all the people in the Central Plains Wulin in the hall very angry. Except for those of Quanzhen sect, others applauded Li Yi.


    However, there are still some people, watching Li Yi''s chainsaw flashed a trace of greed.


    That is to say, in this period of the world, the magic weapon does not greatly enhance one''s force. Otherwise, if it is several hundred years away.


    I''m afraid a group of people began to think of ways to rob Li Yi of the chainsaw.


    Li Yi looks at huodu''s arm, which is still twitching on the ground, and huodu, who is suffering and pale behind.


    His face was full of apologies and a third of regret, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry.


    When I first entered the river''s Lake, I didn''t expect that the power of lightning and thunder cutting chain was so great. "


    Li Yi said while stretching his neck, looking at the collapsed huodu, "brother Huo, are you ok? If you can''t, I have medicine here. "


    Li Yi looks very sincere, seems to really feel that he hurt Huo are very inappropriate.


    Huo Du didn''t feel that way. To him, Li Yi''s voice was full of irony.


    Originally, he was seriously injured and his arm was cut off. The movement of Qi was blocked. He vomited two mouthfuls of blood and fainted directly.


    Li Yi looks at Huo Du who vomits blood and faints, sighed in the heart, how can you say so can''t withstand a blow? He couldn''t bear it before he finished.


    "Dharma king, do you think you still want to fight for the position of Wulin alliance leader today?" Huang Rong looks at the king of the golden wheel and seems to be asking.


    The king of the golden wheel does have some problems now. Who could have thought that huodu was defeated by others so easily, and he didn''t have a chance to fight and attack.


    But Li Yi shut down the chainsaw and left it in the hall behind him. "These weapons are too cruel. If you want to compete with the king of France, I will never use them."


    "Young Xia, you don''t have to pay so much attention to competing with such barbarians." As soon as Li Yi''s voice fell, many Wulin people around him called out.


    Many people can see that Li Yi and Huo Du''s martial arts attainments are just between Bo Zhong''s and Bo Zhong''s.


    Li Yi''s use of weapons is really high, but if it''s not for the lightning and thunder chain, it will take a lot of effort to win.


    After hearing that Li Yi had finished speaking, the king of the Golden Wheel revealed a happy look on his face.


    He also sighed in his heart that he was really a young man who had just entered the world. It was so easy for him to give up his advantage.


    If Li Yi has been holding the lightning chain in his hand, I''m afraid that in addition to his own hand, other people dare not say that he will be better than him.


    "Darba, go and meet him." The king of the Golden Wheel said that he was surrounded by a man with a strong figure, a simple and honest face, and who seemed to have a bad brain.


    Darba came out

 Chapter 23

    Li Yi looks at darba with a bad complexion. This guy should have practiced the Dragon elephant Prajna body protection skill just like the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma.


    This Kung Fu emphasizes from the outside to the inside. When practicing, it can not only improve the fighting ability of the physical body, but also enhance the strength of the body, even the internal organs, bones, blood and so on.


    Now darba, I''m afraid, can compete with some people whose internal force is more than half compressed.


    It''s just a pity that when he meets himself, Li Yi takes out a black short stick from his waist very calmly.


    The short stick is black as a whole, but at one end of the short stick there is a small piece of black as matte as steel package.


    What Li Yi is holding now is the electric stick, the military version. Generally speaking, if normal people press it directly, they will faint directly.


    No matter how strong darba''s physical quality is, he can''t stand it for long. Besides, he has another one around his waist.


    It can''t be two together. Darba can''t even be strengthened.


    Darba didn''t look smart, but he was very disciplined, which was much better than his younger martial brother Huo.


    Li Yi clasped his fist and arched his hand at darba, while he put his hands together and made a Buddhist ceremony for Li Yi.


    Darba took the lead, and Li Yi looked at his actions and scolded him in his heart. Later, if anyone said that a strong man was slow, I would chop him to death.


    Darba is not only strong, but also very fast. If Li Yi had not brought weapons, he might not have been able to beat him today.


    Moreover, darba''s attack means are also reckless. In his opinion, his opponent does not have that terrible weapon, and Li Yi''s fists and feet are almost impossible to hurt himself.


    But he also made up his mind that he would keep Li Yi alive no matter what. After all, he just hurt his younger martial brother and didn''t kill him.


    And look at his expression seems to regret, but also to give medicine.


    Li Yi observed for a while that there was no obvious composition in darba''s attack style, but he protected several key points in his attack, and the others were completely ignored.


    With his strong body protection ability, Li Yi''s fists and feet won''t do him any harm.


    It''s a pity that if darba is dressed all over and not naked today, Li Yi may have some difficulties in dealing with him.


    It''s a pity that darba didn''t wear clothes on his upper body. Naturally, there is no insulation on his upper body.


    Li Yi turned on his electric stick and pressed it on darba.


    Darba didn''t faint directly after touching the electric stick, and his whole body became stiff as if he were paralyzed.


    No movement can be made, but it''s obviously conscious.


    Darba now only felt convulsions and spasms in every part of his body, and he could not control his body at all.


    Suddenly the whole person in front of a black, unconscious, fell to the ground, turned up a large dust.


    Li Yi looks at darba, who has held on for nearly half a minute, and sighs at the bottom of his heart that the Dragon elephant Prajna is really extraordinary.


    Darba, a normal person who faints in one second at most, has been carrying it for nearly half a minute.


    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma looked at darba, who had fallen down completely. His face changed again and again. Seeing this, two monks beside him quickly dragged darba up from the ground.


    Many people in the Wulin saw that darba did nothing but was touched by the weapon in Li Yi''s hand. They fell to the ground without moving.


    In his heart, he was curious about the magic of Li Yi''s weapon.


    At this time, Li Yi also shook his head helplessly and gave a smile: "the king of Dharma, now he has had two matches.


    You can''t even beat me, a nobody in the Wulin of the Central Plains. I''d better go back and herd the sheep as soon as possible. "


    As soon as Li Yi''s voice fell, many people in the Central Plains Wulin burst out laughing, but the faces of several monks and the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma were as black as black charcoal.


    At the same time, these Wulin people also sigh in their hearts that Li Yi is only 18 or 19 years old, and he has such profound skills and strength.


    So it seems that the Central Plains Wulin is expected to follow.


    "The poor monk will fight with you." The king of the golden wheel was almost speaking and doing it directly. He didn''t give Li Yi a chance to react at all.


    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma moves very fast. He urges his internal power to fly directly to Li Yi. Before he reaches the palm, he already feels that the palm wind is like a strong wind.


    The speed is extremely fast. Li Yi takes out two Colts from the storage ring at the fastest speed, and he doesn''t care to be seen by others at this time.


    It''s a pity that although the bullet hit the king, it didn''t directly pierce him.


    The distance between Li Yi and him is no more than 10 meters. Even bullets can penetrate people. Unfortunately, those bullets only pierce his skin and muscles, and at most cause a little skin injury to him.


    It seems that the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma has not been blocked. The speed of the whole person seems to be just a little slower.


    The attack is still directed at Li Yi. Guo Jing has made a move at this time. If Li Yi and the king of the golden wheel are really aboveboard, they will have a public contest.


    Unless Li Yi is in danger of death, he will never attack, but the king of Jinlun directly attacked without saying a word.


    Guo Jing subdued the Dragon 18 palms later, and the two hit each other in the air.


    The vigorous wind caused by the attack threw all the people in the Wulin who were watching back. You should know that it was because they didn''t deliberately aim at the surroundings.


    Just the aftereffect has caused such an effect. Li Yi now feels his heart beating like a drum.


    If there is no Guo Jing this time, I guess I can only run and choose to return.


    And almost died here. It seems that we can''t do this again.


    Guo Jing and the king of the Golden Wheel exchanged hands, and they both stepped back.


    Guo Jing only felt his hands tremble, the tiger''s mouth cracked, and all the tendons on his hands exploded.


    It seems that the situation of King Jinlun is much worse than that of Guo Jing. His head is full of sweat, but his body is full of blood.


    Although Li Yi''s bullet didn''t kill him directly, it also left many scars on him. Although all of them were skin injuries, it seemed that the whole body was bloodied and terrible.


    Huang Rong is looking at the wound on the king of the golden wheel. She is very shocked. What exactly does Li Yigang use to directly hurt the king of the golden wheel.


    You know, even Guo Jing and the king of the golden wheel are just a draw.


    What method did Li Yi use to directly hurt the king of the golden wheel.


    Although the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma was bleeding all over and needed to be treated quickly, he still said: "you people in the Wulin of the Central Plains will only use some magic weapons to deceive people with a large number of people and tricks.


    I, the king of Falun, have nothing to say today. I''ll see you later. "


    After the king said that, he left with his own people, but Li Yi was not ready to let him go.


    He almost died in the hands of the king of Jinlun just now. This kind of unstable and dangerous factor is the best solution now.

 Chapter 24

    The king of the Golden Wheel took people away, and many people in the Wulin were ready to go back for dinner, with a happy look on their faces.


    All the Tartars who just came to make trouble were defeated, which can be said to be a great contribution to their reputation in the Central Plains Wulin.


    Li Yi is the whole person''s imperial envoy lightness skill. He ascended the highest four story building in Guiyun village with the fastest speed.


    It can be clearly seen from the above that the king of Jinlun forced all the bullets out of his body, and then put on the powder.


    I don''t dare to use all my lightness skills. I want to leave here slowly.


    Li Yi didn''t care so much. He found a sniper spot in this building, although some people were chasing him when he came.


    But now they are not in, Li Yi directly from the storage ring out of Barrett heavy anti equipment sniper rifle.


    Just now, if you say that you can explain it to yourself if you take out two pistols, if Li Yi takes out a Barrett in front of them, you can''t explain it anyway.


    After all, Barrett is more than one meter long and more than ten centimeters wide. It doesn''t look like he can carry it on his body without being discovered by others.


    Find the sniper point, open the sniper gun bracket and set up the sniper gun.


    Li Yi completed this series of actions in just a few seconds. He had a lot of special combat experience, and the sniper tactics seemed to be engraved in his mind.


    A contact with the sniper gun, looking for sniper targets become extremely handy.


    Li Yi soon saw the king of the Golden Wheel in the double mirror of the sniper gun. His speed was very slow. At most, he let the horse walk slowly.


    It seems that he doesn''t dare to do strenuous exercise at this time. After all, although his dragon elephant Prajna skill is very powerful, no one is chasing him, and he doesn''t run away with the risk that the wound may crack again.


    Li Yi stares at him and starts to calculate the wind speed, humidity and temperature, all of which affect the accuracy of sniping.


    In fact, these require a lot of professional knowledge, and Li Yi only knows a little about them.


    But the experience of special operations in his head tells him the answer as instinctively. It''s not calculation, but instinct. He knows where to shoot and he will hit.


    At this time, Guo Jing also used lightness skills to come here, but he could only see that Li Yi was playing with a pure black object.


    But he didn''t understand what he was doing. When he started aiming, Guo Jing looked out along Li Yi''s muzzle.


    Using his internal power, Guo Jing can see clearly that the king of Jinlun is more than 200 Zhang away, but he doesn''t know what Li Yi wants to do.


    Li Yi aimed slowly, pulled the trigger directly, and the bullet came out of the chamber. The speed was extremely fast, and it had arrived in less than half a second.


    At this time, the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma obviously felt that there was a great crisis in his body. Unfortunately, the speed of the bullet was too fast for him to respond.


    The bullet passed through his eyebrows. Li Yi didn''t see it very clearly. He could barely see that the upper part of the king was a cloud of blood.


    The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma has practiced the Prajna skill of the dragon and elephant to a state where there is no one before and no one after. Unfortunately, it is still like paper paste in front of modern weapons.


    The whole upper body of the king of the Golden Wheel disappeared in an instant, and the red flesh and blood pieces splashed on the faces of huodu and darba.


    Huodu and darba, who have come to their senses, are all muddled, and they don''t even understand what happened.


    Jinlun Dharma king is like being struck by thunder. The whole upper body disappears instantly, and splashing pieces of flesh and blood are everywhere.


    Of course, Guo Jing could see clearly, and he could hear the huge roar of guns in Li Yi''s hand when he fired a bullet.


    Guo Jing can probably guess what concealed weapon Li Yi used to kill the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma.


    But he couldn''t understand what kind of concealed weapon could have such great power in such a long distance.


    At this time, some people, though slower, have come here.


    Guo Jing saw that the upper body of the king of the Golden Wheel exploded instantly. In fact, he was very decent, even a little pedantic.


    If other people see it, they may be on guard against Li Yi now.


    "Little brother, king of the golden wheel, they have given up and left. Why do you have to hold on to them?" Guo Jing said with a slow sigh.


    "Great Xia Guo, what else do you talk about with these Tartars? Just now they are still sneaking. Now don''t blame us for sneaking too. " Li Yi didn''t care. As he said this, he pulled the bolt again.


    To solve huodu and darba directly, Li Yi has made up his mind to go back and try to kill Zhao Zhijing.


    Now many people look at Li Yi with awe and a little bit of fear in their eyes. This young man doesn''t know how to kill the king of Jinlun in more than 200 Zhang.


    At the same time, there are many people in the river and lake. Their eyes have changed when they look at Barrett in Li Yi''s hand.


    If Li Yigang''s chainsaw is not enough for them to be greedy, Barrett has just killed the king of the golden wheel.


    It''s not only frightening, but also greedy.


    After Li Yi solved the problem, he put Barrett away and looked at the people in the Jianghu behind him. "Everyone, the king of the golden wheel has already given the head. Let''s go on to hold the hero conference."


    With that, Li Yiyun made the lightness skill come to the hall again, put away the electric saw and the electric stick, took them to his room, and put them all in the storage ring.


    Then he went to the hero conference again. Li Yi wanted to sit on the original table, but Guo Jing and them pulled him to the main table and forced him down.


    "I don''t know what kind of school this little friend inherited from?"


    Huang Rong has a smile on his face. He is not as decent and pedantic as Guo Jing. He thinks that it is a good thing for Li Yi to solve the problem of King Falun directly, instead of letting the tiger go back to the mountains.


    After listening to his words, Li Yi''s mind is running rapidly. How to make up an identity that is in line with his current performance.


    Meanwhile, the nine Yin Manual of the palace can be found in the palace, and in the library of the Imperial Palace, can we see what has been left in the Huang Huang, who has compiled the nine Yin real classics?


    That one is a level master of the monk who wrote the Nine Yang Scripture with Dugu Qiubei and xiaoyaozi.


    Li Yi did not believe that Huang sang really wrote the nine Yin manual, so the library is still necessary to have a look.


    There is nothing to go without loss, if you can really make something, it is simply blood earning.


    After Huang Rong opened her mouth, Li Yi began to think desperately. He did not write his identity in this world. He was just an unknown person. No matter who he was, he could not find his origin and experience.


    This gives Li Yi a lot of room to operate, as long as he can round up the lies he tells himself, then there will be no problem with this matter.


    "If it''s not convenient..." Huang Rong saw that Li Yi didn''t speak all the time, worried that he had some difficulties and couldn''t tell his teacher, so she said.


    "There''s nothing inconvenient." Li Yi has a smile on his face. He has just come up with a good role.


    And even the origin has been in mind to think about, here to say a small part, back to think of a way to carefully make up.


    At that time, it is estimated that the people in the palace will invite themselves back.

 Chapter 25

    "Li Yi, a disciple of Mohist school, has met all the heroes." Li Yi slowly gets up and salutes everyone around him.


    Zhao Zhijing and those Quanzhen disciples are still staring at Li Yi, especially Zhao Zhijing''s heart has already been fried.


    Li Yigang was able to kill the king of Jinlun. Although it was a concealed weapon, the other two weapons in his hand should not be underestimated.


    Moreover, Li Yigang has just defeated the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma, which has given the Wulin of the Central Plains a fierce fight. Most of the people in the Jianghu here have a good feeling for him.


    It seems that if you want to kill Li Yi, you need to make a good plan. Don''t be in a hurry.


    When Huang Rong heard Li Yi''s words, she began to ponder. She learned a lot. As far as he knew, since Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty deposed all schools of thought and respected Confucianism.


    The remaining hundred schools of thought are almost gradually integrated into Confucianism. Of course, it''s hard to say whether there are real Mohist descendants in the world.


    What''s more, Li Yigang has just produced so many weapons that he has never heard of. It seems that it is not impossible to say that he is a Mohist.


    Sure enough, after Li Yi''s words were finished, many people in the hall were thinking about it secretly. It was said that Mohism had disappeared for thousands of years. Why did a man suddenly appear today.


    "Little brother Li, Mohism has not seen anyone for thousands of years. You..."


    Huang Rong asked. It was also obvious that Mohism had not appeared for thousands of years. Where did Li Yi come from.


    Li Yi was stunned for a moment after hearing his words, and then he looked sincere and said seriously: "after the only respect for Confucianism in those years, the rest of the various schools of thought lived together in seclusion. Although I am a Mohist, I have seen Mr. Guigu many times.


    Mr. Guigu said that he figured out that ZIWEIXING would come down to earth soon and asked me to look for it. "


    Li Yi''s expression is very pure and kind. He doesn''t seem to realize that it''s inappropriate for him to say it.


    And he looked serious and sincere, and didn''t seem to be faking.


    Voice just fell, the original noisy hall chopsticks collision sound, hand over the cup to change the sound of light, but as if someone pressed the pause button.


    All stop, very quiet, Li Yi can even hear the breathing of people around him.


    All of them looked at Li Yi with strange eyes, as if they were looking at a fool and a sheep.


    Guo Jing was silent for a long time. He gave a deep chant, and then stood up: "you guys, let''s treat it as if we didn''t hear it today."


    Then he pulls Li Yi out of the hall directly. Guo Jing''s psychological quality is excellent, and his head is sweating at this time.


    He really can''t understand whether Li Yi is really a newcomer or a fool.


    How can you tell that the birth of the master of purple micro star is this thing? What is purple Vicryl star? That''s emperor star.


    When ZIWEIXING was born, it meant that there would be an emperor in the world. Guo Jing didn''t particularly believe in this kind of thing.


    But Li Yi said it directly, and some people listened to it. At that time, I''m afraid the first thing the emperor of the Song Dynasty would do is to take Li Yi away.


    Li Yi looked at the stunned people in the hall. The news had already spread out. It depends on when the emperor of the Song Dynasty sent someone to take him away.


    "Little brother Li, do you know how... How... What you just said?" Guo Jing couldn''t figure out what words to use to describe the consequences of Li Yi''s saying it.


    "What''s the matter? Great Xia Guo. " Li Yi is still pretending to look very pure and good.


    Guo Jing looked at him and shook his head helplessly: "you''ll stay here for a while. Go back and find a way to hide your name and go away."


    Guo Jing finished with a long sigh, and then seemed to notice something. What Li Yigang just said is wrong!


    How could Guiguzi live from the spring and Autumn period to the Warring States period?


    It''s more than a thousand years, although practicing some Taoist health preserving skills can prolong life.


    But no matter how good you are, you can''t live so long. It''s more than a thousand years.


    Guo Jing immediately felt whether Li Yi was fooling himself. After all, even Guiguzi was a legendary inborn strong man.


    It''s impossible to live thousands of years alone.


    "You just said Mr. Guigu told you?" Guo Jing looks at Li Yi with a strong disbelief in her eyes. She seems to feel that she just made such a fuss, which is totally unnecessary.


    "Yes Li Yi nodded first, then seemed to think of something: "you mean Mr. Guigu?


    In fact, ghost Valley is not a person. Ghost Valley is more like a heritage. Every ghost valley will accept apprentices. Only the best one can become the next one.


    As for the others, they are allowed to join the world. If the world is in chaos, they will find a master to assist them. If it is prosperous, they will join the dynasty. "


    Li Yi well explains what ghost Valley stands for. Of course, these things are purely from his online view, which he just used to edit.


    Anyway, they can''t find it. As long as the things they make can be rounded, and there are so many things in the storage ring, they won''t be exposed.


    Guo Jing after listening to the whole people are silent, he even felt that Li Yi said there seems to be no mistake, it sounds very normal.


    Guo Jing really believes that Li Yi is probably a disciple of Mohist school.


    It''s really the magic weapon he just brought out. It''s very different from other weapons.


    Even the concealed weapon Guo Jing used was unheard of and never seen.


    If he is not a disciple of Mohism, where do these things come from.


    Li Yi looks at the stunned Guo Jing. At that time, he knows that his deception has had an effect. Of course, it''s easier to deceive Guo Jing. If it''s Huang Rong, it might take more effort.


    "Great Xia Guo, since I''m going down the mountain to look for the dragon, I''ll leave first. If those people of Quanzhen sect want to find me, let them come to the capital." Li Yi bows his fist and then turns away.


    Guo Jing didn''t stop him. He had a certain influence in the rivers and lakes and even in the government.


    Moreover, people in the Jianghu like themselves are very scared by the people above the imperial court.


    Li Yi, who said that he was looking for Ziwei emperor star, in fact, the best solution for him was to pretend that he didn''t hear the wisdom and protect himself.


    Let Li Yiyin hide his name and go quickly before, it is the biggest help he can help.


    However, since the other side is ungrateful, the relationship between Guo Jing and Li Yi is not so good, so naturally they will not be hot faced to stick a cold butt.


    Li Yi left guiyunzhuang alone. Although Zhao Zhijing was not dead, he had to find a way to solve him.


    Now the most important thing is to check the bodies of King Falun and others.


    Li Yi used Barrett to kill several of them from a long distance, and all the remaining monks fled.


    So the bodies of King Falun and others are still in place, so the Wulin people in the Central Plains will not bury them.


    The possibility waiting for the king of the golden wheel is that the corpse gradually rots and stinks, giving birth to maggots.


    Li Yi mainly wants to see if they have the secret script of dragon elephant Prajna Gong.

 Chapter 26

    Li Yi came to the place where they died as soon as possible.


    There was a strange smell on the ground, except for the smell of blood, which seemed to be similar to the smell of brain.


    Very strange and disgusting, of course, Li Yi is not the first time to kill.


    What Li Yi saw in the sniper gun before was not particularly clear and true. The most important thing was that he could not smell at all.


    Until now, he can see clearly, the bodies of three people have been blown up everywhere, all of them.


    Li Yi didn''t feel any nausea this time.


    Maybe it''s just getting used to it. From the nausea and nausea of the first killing, the heart is like being held by a big hand.


    Up to now, Li Yi has gradually got used to this feeling. When he sees these things again, his face is not changed and his heart is not beating.


    After searching for a long time on the fragments of the body of King Jinlun, Li Yi never found the secret script of dragon elephant Prajna Gong.


    In fact, this is also normal. Before Li Yi came to look for it, he felt that the probability of finding the Dragon elephant Prajna Gong was small.


    After all, except for those who have just started to practice martial arts, generally speaking, no one will take the secret collection with him every day.


    I''m afraid it will take decades for the king of the golden wheel to practice the Dragon elephant Prajna skill. Every word in the secret script will be deeply engraved in his mind and will never be forgotten.


    And it''s all blown up like this. Even if there is a secret script on the body, it may be broken into pieces.


    Li Yi came to look for it this time just to take a chance.


    Darba and huodu have nothing on them.


    Li Yi found dozens of taels of silver in huodu, plus thousands of taels of silver.


    Thanks to the fact that he put it in the lower part of his body, if he put it in the upper part of his body, he really couldn''t find anything.


    Apart from that, there is nothing else. Li Yi collected all the bank notes and tried to change them into gold.


    Basically, gold can be used as hard currency in most of the world. It''s certainly right to prepare a little more.


    Li Yi took out an engineer shovel and dug a hole in the ground. As a professional, he naturally wanted to kill and bury.


    Otherwise, if you leave it here for two days, the whole Guiyun village will stink.


    Soon they buried all three of them together. Of course, only the corpses were complete, such as the lower body of the three.


    As for Li Yi, who has been scattered all over the place, he didn''t look for small pieces. If he did, it would be too troublesome.


    I didn''t set up any stone tablet, just left a steamed bun in the grave.


    It is estimated that in a few days, it is very likely that Mongolian people will dig them out and take them away.


    What Li Yi is doing now is not to let them stink near guiyunzhuang and affect the surrounding environment.


    After digging the grave and burying the people, Li Yi set out again and began to go to Xiangyang City. Last time he looked for it for such a long time, he didn''t find dugujian tomb.


    It will take some time for Li Yi''s news to ferment. He is ready to take advantage of this time to try his luck again.


    If he doesn''t find it after a while, Li Yi has to give up and go to Zhongnanshan to solve Zhao Zhijing.


    Finally, he went into the capital and found a way to get into the library to find out if Huang Shang had left anything else.


    If you have the blood to earn, if you don''t have it, you can only find a way to run, but it''s not a loss.


    What Li Yi has no worth in this world is that the nine Yin manual is in its own hands.


    I''m not going to practice the eighteen dragon subduing palms. Even the king of the golden wheel can''t hold Barrett''s shot without you.


    Li Yi tries to prepare a heavy machine gun.


    Even the inborn strong can''t carry the machine gun.


    Li Yi didn''t want to save the Song Dynasty, which is like a dilapidated car.


    Has reached the limit of life, hard to return.


    If you want to save it, ordinary people can''t do it. If you want to save it, you have to reform.


    If we want to reform, we will certainly touch the interests of many people. It is normal for the reform to fail. If it succeeds, we will be the genius of Tianzong.


    Even if Li Yi pulled his own flag to revolt, the probability of success was much higher than that of saving the Song Dynasty.


    In the north of Xiangyang City, Li Yi started the UAV again and began to look for any high mountain cliffs nearby.


    The tomb of Dugu sword is probably there, and the statue of God is also there.


    Li Yi feels that Dugu Qiubei is likely to leave his Dugu Jiujian in it. Otherwise, it''s hard to explain who the fengqingyang Dugu Jiujian learned from.


    Whether you try it or not, even if you don''t take the dark iron Epee away by yourself, this wave will not lose.


    This time Li Yi didn''t know why. He had been looking for the statue before.


    It didn''t take long for Li Yi to appear vividly in front of him. Li Yi had been looking for bird hair for more than a month.


    I saw a bird today! At the moment, I felt a little excited, but I watched the statue go all the way north.


    Naturally, Li Yi quickly manipulated the UAV to keep up with him. The statue was in a cave on a cliff in the north.


    Li Yi slightly estimates the height drop of more than 100 meters. Even if he has lightness skill, he is likely to die on the spot if he is not careful.


    What''s more, it''s not clear what the statue''s attitude towards him is. In case Li Yi is halfway up the climb, the statue suddenly comes out and stabs himself.


    At that time, there was no place to run. Li Yi naturally said that nothing would take such a big risk.


    I barely stayed in the deep forest all night, until the next day it was a little bright.


    Li Yi saw the statue fly out again and land on a tree somewhere.


    Then Li Yi saw a very challenging thing about his psychological quality.


    The statue is facing the sun, as if doing something.


    This carving can cultivate internal skill, and the internal power seems very deep.


    It will never be worse than the original King Guo Jing, and the power of control is extremely strong.


    Li Yi estimated that unless Wang Chongyang, the first of the five great masters of that year, was alive, otherwise no one in the world would be able to beat this carving.


    It is very likely that this is the prototype of the monster. Li Yi looks at the eagle and comes to a river after his cultivation.


    At this time, he was really ready to start. If he didn''t put down the statue, it was hard for him to feel at ease to explore Dugu sword tomb.


    Take out the anesthetic gun, Li Yi double the dose of narcotic drugs, claimed that within three seconds can put an elephant.


    The most important thing is that the anesthetic is injected almost like a bullet.


    Even if the body can be carried, there will not be such an embarrassing situation that one shot can''t get in.


    Even if the statue has internal power to protect its body, it will have to faint for several hours.


    With this time, it''s enough to explore Dugu sword tomb.


    The eagle wanted to drink water, but found himself shot.


    The gun penetrated its feathers, only barely entered its flesh, and did no harm to it.


    However, it also found out who attacked itself and wanted to catch up.


    As a result, it was too late, but as soon as it started flying, it suddenly felt stiff all over, its eyes were blank, and the whole bird fell to the ground.

 Chapter 27

    At this time, Li Yi was relieved and took out his shotgun.


    Aim at the rock wall, lock the target, shoot, grasp the rope and start climbing slowly.


    Li Yi has the blessing of lightness skill. He climbs very fast.


    No more than ten minutes at most, after hundreds of meters of cliffs to the cave.


    There is a protruding platform outside the cave, but it doesn''t look so dark inside.


    On the contrary, it is very bright because of the sunlight.


    Li Yi walks into the cave. There is a grave bag in the cave, but the most striking thing is the stone wall behind the grave bag.


    He has been in the world for more than 30 years. He has killed all the enemies and defeated all the heroes. There is no resistance in the world. He has no choice but to live in seclusion in the deep valley and make friends with carving. Woo hoo, I''m lonely and embarrassed to ask for a rival in my life.


    Fierce just fierce, invincible, before the weak crown with the Heshuo group.


    "Crape myrtle soft sword" was used before 30 years old. It hurt the righteous by mistake. It was ominous and regretful. It was abandoned. The Epee has no edge, but great skill does not work. By the age of 40, he was in power all over the world. After 40 years old, they are not stagnant in things, and can be used as swords. From then on, he refined and gradually came to the situation where there was no sword.


    The sword devil seeks defeat alone. He is invincible in the world, but he buries his sword here. Whoo! All the heroes bind their hands. The sword is empty and sharp. They are not sad.


    Although he did not see the image of seeking defeat alone, Li Yi had already constructed the image of seeking defeat alone in his mind just by virtue of the description of hundreds of words above.


    How lonely it is for a top strong man to fight all over the world, but no one can compete with him.


    The grave bag is not big. It''s just carved out of a few stones. It''s even very simple, even without a tombstone.


    However, there are several tombs nearby, but the construction is very perfect and exquisite.


    It''s true that he''s a man of his own disposition.


    And he is absolutely a sword maniac. The tombs built for his sword are much more gorgeous than his own.


    Although Li Yi had never met him, he could not help but admire this peerless master from the bottom of his heart.


    This kind of feeling is very wonderful, although you have not seen him, but you will sincerely give birth to the feeling of admiration from the bottom of your heart, in short, it is a sigh, lying trough! fucking great.


    After searching the whole cave, Li Yi couldn''t find Dugu Jiujian''s Secret script for a long time. He had no choice but to give up.


    Originally, he didn''t have to use the sword, but Dugu Jiujian was famous. Even if he didn''t use it, he could have a look at it.


    And the most important thing is the black iron Epee here. Li Yi slowly goes to the tomb where the black iron Epee is, takes out the black iron epee and starts to test its material.


    Li Yi''s method is very rough, that is to take out the cutting machine to see if it can cut.


    As well as the real effect of cutting, we can try whether this weapon is good or bad by looking at the specific effect.


    The cutting machine soon sent out countless sparks, and the dark iron Epee was very tough.


    It is absolutely the top magic weapon, which is still limited by the smelting method.


    If Li Yi takes it away and goes back to the modern society to smelt it well and forge it into a long gun, it is absolutely strong.


    Putting the iron Epee in the storage ring, Li Yi takes a look at the tombs around him, especially the one who seeks defeat alone.


    It can be said that it is quite miserable. The wind, the sun and the rain were originally made of stones, but now many of them have all cracked.


    It is estimated that it may be broken into debris in a period of time.


    Li Yi thought about it for a while, and finally decided to do it. First, he worshipped the tomb of seeking defeat alone.


    "Master Dugu! Anyway, I took your things. In return, I''ll help you repair your grave. If I disturb your rest, please don''t blame me! "


    After Li Yi finished, he was ready to start, and the anesthetic given to the statue was enough to trouble the two elephants for three days.


    Even with the help of internal power, it is estimated that the eagle will not be powerful in an hour or two.


    Three hours slower is enough to repair the grave, and then you can leave.


    Li Yi first gradually flattened the stones above, leaving only a skeleton shelf inside, but there were still some parchment papers under the skeleton shelf.


    Li Yi picked them up, and sure enough, Dugu Jiujian manuscript and Dugu Qiubai were buried together.


    At the first moment when Li Yi came into contact with the manuscript of Dugu Jiujian, a voice flashed in his mind: "do you want to use five destiny points to master Dugu Jiujian?"


    "No." Li Yi recited it from the bottom of his heart. At the same time, he wrote down the ability to learn the secret script by using the destiny point.


    Li Yi didn''t study. Originally, the purpose of searching here is that I can''t use it, but I can''t.


    All of you have come to the world of divine carving. If you don''t look for Dugu Jiujian for a look, isn''t it in vain?


    What''s more, Dugu Jiujian is just an addition. The most important thing is the black iron epee. Turn around and melt it to make a good gun for yourself.


    Li Yi took out a lot of things from the storage ring, most of which were building materials. Although the quantity was not large, it was enough to build a tomb.


    Li Yi doesn''t use cement, but uses glutinous rice flour mixed with egg white. The cement is very strong, but the corrosion resistance is not as good as glutinous rice flour mixed with egg white.


    It took Li Yi six or seven hours to complete these tombs.


    In the end, Li Yi gets a stone slab directly from the original place. Li Yi uses a percussion drill to carve the tomb of the sword devil.


    At last, he took out some fruit offering. At this time, he didn''t pay attention to anything. Li Yi took out all the things he had put together.


    Finally, he took out a bottle of Maotai and sprinkled it all in front of the tomb.


    Li Yi left the cave and went down his rope.


    Finally, to find out about the anesthetic drugs for Shendiao, Li Yi left here as soon as he could.


    Next, we need to find a place to ambush, waiting for Zhao Zhijing and them to return to Zhongnanshan.


    Li Yi uses Barrett to kill him, and then tries to get to the capital, but it is estimated that if he can''t get to the capital, someone will come to contact him in advance.


    Came to the city, the city posted a lot of notices, most of them are some wanted so and so.


    However, the only difference is that in the most prominent place, it is written in the traditional Chinese characters of this period, probably to find Li Yi to enter Beijing.


    Although I don''t understand the ancient prose of this period, because of the excellent inheritance of the Chinese nation.


    There are a lot of words on it that can be recognized, even in the context.


    If Zhao Zhijing and his party want to return to Zhongnan mountain from Guiyun village, this is almost a must pass.


    Zhao Zhijing didn''t let Li Yi down either. Soon they looked for an inn to stay.


    Li Yi also lives in that inn, but Zhao Zhijing does not know that Li Yi lives next to him.


    Today''s moon is so bright that you can see around without a night vision.


    Zhao Zhijing is practicing. He doesn''t seem to know that he is going to leave this beautiful world.


    Li Yi took out the anesthetic from the storage ring, this time using a similar way of boosting.


    The advantage is that the sound is not big, Li Yi installed a muffler, the sound is almost No.


    Slowly open the door, Zhao Zhijing did not seem to find.


    Until the anesthesia needle hit him, Zhao Zhijing wanted to speak, but it was too late.


    His last thought is to see Li Yi and watch him smile at himself.

 Chapter 28

    Li Yi rode a cow to Lin''an mansion, the capital of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    He also tried to gallop the horse, but the horse ran too fast and bumped up and down, which was not as good as his lightness skill.


    I can only find a cow, which is not fast and has a wide back, because this cow is six or seven years old.


    Some of the potholes on the road, they will avoid, will not step in.


    Li Yi only needs to correct the direction occasionally, and the whole journey is very comfortable.


    Zhao Zhijing is dead and can''t die any more. A little cyanide is enough to make him die completely.


    Even with the standard of this era, we can only judge that he is poisoned, but we don''t know what poison he is.


    Li Yi walks very slowly. His whereabouts have been exposed for a long time.


    If he had not just revealed his identity when he bought a cow, Li Yi estimated that he could not have bought a cow himself.


    The county magistrate, estimated to have sent people all the way to Lin''an City with 800 Li military intelligence.


    Next, it depends on the attitude of Lin''an City, whether it chooses to contact or send heavy troops to encircle and kill as a demon.


    Li Yi is not worried at all. As long as he can see the emperor, even if he only sees the prime ministers, he can absolutely deceive them with what he has.


    After all, most charlatans only know how to blow. Although Li Yi is also a charlatan, what he has in his hand is real.


    It didn''t take two days to walk like this, when Li Yi just arrived at the next town.


    There are more than ten riders, riding fast horses and holding knives, and their armour is neat.


    This should be the most elite army in the Song Dynasty, but it''s hard to say whether there were 1000 such elite troops in the whole Song Dynasty.


    After all, if there were thirty or fifty thousand such elite cavalry, the Song Dynasty would not be crushed by Mongolia.


    Of course, in addition to the combat effectiveness gap between the two sides, the most important thing is the gap between the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty and the spirit of the people who control the government.


    Soldiers want to fight, can fight, but the group of high civil servants, each as low as quail head.


    Pretend to be an ostrich, as if he doesn''t attack others, they won''t attack him.


    Everyone is pretending not to see it, as if this can maintain the present level of singing and dancing.


    Therefore, Li Yi would not save the Song Dynasty even if he pulled the flag to revolt.


    After all, with his strength and the things in the storage ring, the success rate of rebellion is much higher than that of saving the Song Dynasty.


    When more than ten cavalry soldiers were about to arrive in front of Li Yi, Qi Qile''s horses were all under control before they were taken down.


    Li Yi pulled a rope, and the old cow stopped its hoof.


    One of the soldiers, seeing Li Yi coming forward, hugged his fist and arched his hand, said, "I dare to ask, but Li Yi, a disciple of Mohist school, is Mr. Li."


    Li Yi nodded slightly: "yes, the emperor asked you to come to me now?"


    The cavalry saw that Li Yi didn''t show any respect when he mentioned the name of the emperor. He frowned a little: "yes! Please come to the capital with us


    "Good." After Li Yi agrees, he squints and urges Niu Er to move forward.


    "Sir, can I have another mount?" The soldier saw that Li Yi was still riding a cow, and then he advised him.


    After all, if you ride a cow, it''s hundreds of miles away from Lin''an, and it will take at least half a month to get there.


    Li Yi half squinted, did not speak, it seems that did not care about the existence of those soldiers.


    "Elder brother, I think we should give it to..." a soldier who had a good relationship with him next to the first soldier took out a bundle of rope from the bag beside the horse and was ready to tie Li Yi away directly.


    The soldier patted him on the head. "You''re crazy! We don''t ask for any merit in this matter, but for none.


    If we are not careful to get involved in it, we will be killed if we splash a little water. "


    The next journey was very smooth. Li Yi walked slowly for nearly half a month before he came to Lin''an City.


    Lin''an City is very prosperous, which can be called the largest city in the world with a population of more than one million.


    Every day, endless ships carry a large number of grain, tea, salt, oil and fresh vegetables from the canal beside Lin''an City.


    It can be said that the canal is the blood vessel of the heart of Lin''an City. It is the only way to maintain its prosperity to send endless supplies to Lin''an City every day.


    Before entering the city, Li Yi had already felt the enthusiasm of the city, where the prosperity of business reached its peak.


    If it had not been for the emphasis on agriculture and the suppression of Commerce, capitalism would probably have been born at this time.


    Li Yi slowly rode into the city on a cow, and at the same time he thought about how to deceive song LiZong.


    This elder brother is the penultimate emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty. When he first ascended the throne, he wanted to work hard and even reform.


    But as Li Yi thought, reform is not so easy.


    Song Dynasty is already hard to return, perhaps song LiZong also see it, but he is still trying.


    Except for today''s emperor, no one on the court hall cares about Li Yi.


    After all, in their opinion, Li Yi may be another preacher. They have seen a lot of such people.


    As long as it does not affect themselves, they will not take care of it.


    As for what the people in the river and Lake said about killing the enemy thousands of meters away, all the ministers in the court laughed. Are they still listening to this kind of legend!


    Li Yi thought that he would stay two or three days to see the emperor, but what he didn''t expect was that he had just entered Lin''an.


    Almost immediately, Emperor LiZong of the Song Dynasty announced that he would be summoned.


    In this period, LiZong of Song Dynasty was still in the stage of dragon and tiger, and wanted to save the Song Dynasty and clear the Ming Dynasty.


    Maybe it is because of this that Li Yi is so valued. After all, the two names of Mohist successor and ghost valley are too powerful.


    Moreover, Li Yi seems to have something in his hand to prove that he is a Mohist disciple. Song LiZong''s idea is very simple, whether he brings people first or not.


    The charlatan pulls down to chop his head. If he is really the legendary ghost Valley and Mohist disciple, ask him where Ziwei star is coming down to earth and find a way to solve it ahead of time.


    Li Yi began to prepare things. If he crossed the Song Dynasty, he would use something to deceive the emperor.


    In the Song Dynasty, Neo Confucianism reached its peak, and almost all craftsman skills were regarded as strange and obscene skills by this group of people.


    I hope the emperor doesn''t think so. Li Yi starts to prepare things while thinking about it.


    I''ve tried my storage ring and got something valuable from it.


    For example, military telescopes, flashlights, instant strategic communication systems.


    Most of these things need to be recharged. If they are not recharged, they can last for 48 hours at most.


    Li Yi may be a long time, so he must ensure that he has enough electricity to keep these things running.


    For example, a solar panel, before the preparation of a hand generator.


    Of course, two solar panels have been prepared, but it takes a lot of effort to install them.


    Li Yi took a telescope, a flashlight and two sets of instant messaging systems, and then followed the former soldiers slowly toward the palace.

 Chapter 29

    The imperial palace of the Southern Song Dynasty is the most concise one among many dynasties.


    It doesn''t even have a standard line, a standard line located in the middle of the whole Lin''an City. The construction is not very standard, and it''s quite crooked.


    Of course, Lin''an Prefecture is only an administrative capital after all. When the Northern Song Dynasty perished, it had to flee here.


    When he wanted to build the Imperial Palace, he found that the price of the surrounding land was so high that even the emperor could not afford it, so he could only maintain the status quo.


    Li Yi entered the palace, and all the soldiers left. A eunuch led him all the way to the palace.


    "Your majesty will see you in the imperial study." The eunuch''s voice sounded very sharp, as if normal people were speaking with their voices in their hands.


    Li Yi heard that song LiZong wanted to meet him in the imperial study, which was already a very high standard.


    Generally speaking, only when the emperor summoned a very close minister would he put the place in the imperial study.


    Most of the people who were summoned by the emperor were in the more remote meeting hall.


    Li Yi was not in a hurry. He took out his telescope and flashlight first.


    These two things back to song LiZong Zhao Yun to see, although Li Yi is also deceive him, but in the end there are real things on hand.


    Li Yi has a lot of real guys in his hands, which is different from those charlatans who only push.


    He even brought a camera that could clean the photos at any time.


    All these things should be ready. When I see Zhao Yun, I''ll try my best to deceive him.


    As long as Li Yi goes into the library, he will look at it carefully for a few days and touch it. If Huang Shang really leaves something in it.


    As long as you touch it, you will hear the voice of learning or not.


    When the time comes, he will take things with him and run away. Let song LiZong be melancholy about the rest.


    "Officials, here we are." The eunuch went to the door of the imperial study, did not open the door, but first called out to the inside.


    There was no sound coming from the imperial study, but soon someone opened the door.


    Zhao Yun was sitting on the table facing the door of the imperial study, about thirty or forty years old.


    Li Yi did not imagine the kind of face is not angry from the sense of power, but it is sick, the whole person seems listless.


    "Your majesty Li Yi strode to the desk and gave a salute.


    There was no expression on Zhao Yun''s face, and he didn''t seem to care about Li Yi''s address at all.


    On the contrary, because Li Yi called him his majesty, he thought that Li Yi was more likely to be a hermit Mohist disciple.


    But the two eunuchs beside him, seeing Li Yi''s attitude, flashed a trace of dissatisfaction in their eyes.


    Of course, it''s just dissatisfaction. Now it''s the Song Dynasty.


    If it was the Tang Dynasty, Li Yi could even sit down now.


    It''s a pity that Zhao Kuangyin had a hand and removed the place where the minister sat, and Li Yi could only stand.


    "I heard that Mr. Wang is a disciple of Mohist school, and he is proficient in the art of mechanism." When Zhao Yun spoke, the whole talent seemed to have some spirit.


    Li Yi looks very calm, slowly took out a flashlight from his arms: "Your Majesty, can you pull down the curtain?"


    Zhao Yun didn''t speak. He tilted his head to indicate to the eunuch beside him. Soon the curtains of the imperial study were all pulled down, and there was a lot of darkness around.


    Li Yi turns on the flashlight slowly. When Zhao Yun sees the light from the flashlight, he is completely blinded.


    This period is not without lights, and even the palace at night is sometimes as bright as day, which is not too much to describe.


    However, the light in Li Yi''s hand is extremely dazzling. When it shines on the ground, it can even see the texture of the stone slab on the ground.


    Li Yi turns off the flashlight. The first step is to establish the basic trust. Zhao Yun is just dreaming now. He still needs to take some hard medicine: "your majesty! It''s just a small thing. I have another treasure. Please go outside and watch it with me. "


    "Go Zhao Yun seems a little excited. He thought Li Yi would cheat himself like other charlatans.


    In recent years, he has not seen these alchemists in the river and lake, and has died a lot in his own hands.


    Zhao Yun basically cuts one at a time. He usually calls people to perform. He doesn''t have any real things on his hands, but he dies a lot.


    After all, they were fooled by this thing in those years. Zhao Yun still can''t figure out how his ancestors were fooled?


    He had to open the door for a group of charlatans to stop the enemy. He couldn''t understand it.


    The charlatan, the alchemist, Zhao Yun killed a lot of people. He didn''t expect that Li Yi had some real skills.


    Zhao Yun came to the imperial study, although the imperial palace of the Song Dynasty was smaller than that of other dynasties.


    But this does not mean that the imperial palace of the Song Dynasty is small. Even if you stand here, there is still a ten meter open space in front of you. This is the garden near the imperial study.


    Li Yi opens the telescope and hands it to Zhao Yun, but half of it is stopped by the eunuch.


    Zhao Yun waves his hand to drive the eunuch away. Li Yi explains how to use the telescope.


    Zhao Yun picked up the telescope. He could even see the carvings on the door pillars outside. Everything was very clear.


    "Your Majesty, this object can be seen within 20 Li." Li Yi stood beside Zhao Yun and said slowly.


    Although Zhao Yun had never fought a war and didn''t know about the military affairs, he could also know that if he could find out the importance of the enemy''s movements in advance, the importance of this treasure would be really extraordinary.


    "What''s the name of this thing?" Zhao Yun holds the telescope tightly with both hands, slightly trembles, but refuses to put it down.


    "Telescope." Li Yi showed a smile on his face. It seems that his deception effect is quite good.


    Zhao Yun watched for a long time, the whole palace city and even the open space in front of the imperial study, all in front of his eyes.


    He even went up to the roof of the second floor with the help of the eunuch, where he could even see Lin''an City and the peddlers Hawking along the street.


    Zhao Yun hangs the telescope around his neck. It seems that he is not ready to take it down for a while.


    Now he really believes that Li Yi is a useful person even if he is not a disciple of Mohism. I''m afraid that this treasure in his hand will be invaluable.


    However, after Li Yi showed that he was really likely to be a Mohist disciple, Zhao Yun had a faint fear of him.


    Li Yi once said before that Ziwei emperor star was about to come into the world, and he just came out of the mountain. Where will Ziwei emperor star go.


    Zhao Yun can''t guarantee that he has only one little daughter and no son.


    And now I''m too old to be able to do what I want, even if I want to live.


    Because he has no son, and has not been born, Zhao Yun has gradually given up the idea of reform.


    He had begun to lose his spirit when he ascended the throne, and Zhao Yun himself had nothing to do with the previous emperor.


    But emotionally, he must want to pass on his throne to his children. Without his son, he will gradually lose the motivation to fight.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that even if it was passed down, the Song Dynasty would perish in more than ten years.

 Chapter 30

    "I don''t know when Ziwei emperor star will be born and where it will be?" Zhao Yun returned to the imperial study. At this time, he had some imperial bearing.


    Li Yi looks as if he doesn''t care about it at all: "no one knows where Ziwei emperor star will be before it comes into the world."


    This is also his decision before, don''t ask, just don''t know.


    After listening to Li Yi''s words, Zhao Yun leaned against the back of his chair, slightly closed his eyes, and kept beating his fingers on the table, as if thinking about something.


    Zhao Yun suddenly opened his eyes, slightly bent forward, looked at Li Yi and said, "when is that?"


    "Three years later." Li Yi''s expression is still very calm, looking at Zhao Yun.


    Three years later, Li Yi had already left the world, and Zhao Yun could not find himself even if he was criticized again.


    "Good!" After hearing this, Zhao Yun nodded a little, and then asked, "I heard that it was the legendary ghost valley that told you?"


    "Yes, since Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty deposed all the hundred schools of thought, many people of all schools of thought have been unable to escape from the world. Ghost Valley is just an inheritance and a title..." Li Yi''s eyes are clear. He takes out the same trick he used to cheat Guo Jing and Zhao Yun again.


    "What kind of reward do you want for offering such a great treasure?" It seems that Zhao Yun is not going to return the telescope to Li Yi.


    With a smile in his heart, Li Yi finally achieved his goal: "I want to go into the Da Nei library and look for some books that are not available in a secluded place."


    "Good." Zhao Yun didn''t refuse. There are only a vast number of ancient books in the Da Nei library. Almost all the books that can be found are in it, and they are very comprehensive, but there are no special precious things.


    "Come on, plan!" Zhao Yun called the people to start drafting the will.


    He didn''t want to do any extra reward, and he didn''t rush to let Li Yi do something else.


    In his opinion, his time is long enough, things can not be anxious, can be slow.


    If he is eager for success, he will let Li Yi hold the handle.


    Li Yi soon retired. Before he left the palace, he received the will. This is not the so-called imperial edict.


    On the contrary, it is more colloquial, just like a random instruction. In fact, this is normal. After all, the imperial edict is not something that can be written or used.


    Generally speaking, there is no major event, or the appointment of high-ranking officials, the emperor generally does not use the jade seal to write a decree.


    They usually use their own private seal. This kind of intention is relatively simple and colloquial. They usually use it when there is no major event.


    "The adherents of the world, Li Yi, listen to Feng." It was the eunuch who just stood beside Zhao Yun who came to read the will.


    Li Yi''s hands bent slightly in front of him to salute this time: "I accept the order."


    This time, what Li Yi said was different from what he had said before. When he saw Zhao Yun before, he always claimed to be me because he did not eat song Lu and was not a song minister.


    Before that, he was a hermit and had nothing to do with half a cent in the Song Dynasty. Of course, he could not be regarded as a minister.


    If Li Yi comes up as a minister, he may make Zhao Yun suspicious. Sometimes details are the most important, because they are the most likely to be ignored.


    Now, with Zhao Yun''s reward, even if he had a bowl of rice from the Song Dynasty, he could naturally regard himself as a minister.


    This is an attitude. It''s for Zhao Yun.


    Let him mistakenly think Li Yi, really want to eat Song Dynasty this bowl of rice, so as song minister.


    When the eunuch heard Li Yi''s words, a smile flashed across the corner of her mouth, and all her previous dissatisfaction with Li Yi disappeared.


    At the same time, I can''t help but praise him in my heart. As expected, he is still a smart official. He can guess Li Yi''s attitude after hearing the will ahead of time.


    Zhao Yun explained in advance before, if Li Yi still did not claim to be a minister, then his reward will be greatly marked with a question mark.


    At the same time, there may be a lot of people watching to ensure that Li Yi is watched even when he goes to the toilet.


    "Today, Li Yi, a adherent of the world, has made a great contribution. He was granted the title of "Shou Cang Shi" and took charge of the Da Nei library. The reward is three hundred Liang, and the mansion is one... "The purpose was announced soon.


    In addition to making Li Yi the librarian of the University, the most valuable thing is the three hundred taels of gold, which will weigh more than ten jin. As long as you get this wave of blood, you can earn money.


    Of course, the most expensive one is the mansion, which is not far from the imperial city. The price is only expensive, but I don''t know how much it costs.


    Although it''s just for Li Yi to live in, the monthly rent of this kind of house is quite a lot.


    "I''ll take orders!" Li Yi said and took over the will.


    Then he took the order from the old eunuch''s hand, and took out two yellow gold bars and slowly handed them to the old eunuch''s hand.


    "I don''t know, where is the library? Where is my residence? " Li Yi asked as he received the order and handed over the gold.


    "Xiao Liuzi, you should accompany this adult to go together." The old eunuch said and assigned a little eunuch beside him to accompany Li Yi.


    Li Yi also took the three hundred taels of gold, which really weighed nearly ten jin.


    But holding it in his hand, Li Yi didn''t feel how hard it was, perhaps because he was holding gold in his hand.


    First to the mansion, the courtyard of Li Yi was OK. Although it was a little small, it was beside the imperial city.


    He didn''t look carefully. He found a place where there was no one and put the gold in the storage ring.


    Then I went to the Da Nei library with the eunuch. The Da Nei library is really big.


    In fact, this job is very, very leisurely. It''s just responsible for cleaning and drying books.


    Most of them are old eunuchs who can''t do heavy work but have no hope of promotion.


    In this way, there are dozens of people. As a new Tibetan official, Li Yi should have met them one by one and explained his work.


    However, he didn''t have such a long time to announce business as usual. Li Yi was ready to leave to find out if there were any martial arts secrets here.


    The way to find it is also very simple. From the first room to the last room, if there is any secret skill, it is very likely that there will be a hint in my mind.


    If you don''t have a clue in your mind, you won''t be prompted. Of course, this can only be used as a method of judgment. At the same time, you need to search for it by yourself.


    Li Yi searched along these houses one by one. It''s really big here. There are a lot of books and allusions here.


    If not, with the help of the voice in his mind and the page, Li Yitian knew when to search.


    When he found the seventeenth room, with his hand touching a yellow book, the voice in his mind finally came back, and it was two at a time.


    "Whether to use five destiny points to master sunflower Scripture. If you can''t fully grasp the physical factors, please solve them by yourself before learning. "


    Li Yi looked at the secret book and thought that if he wanted to master it, he had to


    Eyes gradually downward, until see his legs between Li Yi suddenly feel a cool crotch.

 Chapter 31

    Slowly picked up the sunflower book, the book is very simple, but here is also young.


    After all, there are nearly 1000 year old antiques in this library. Li Yi is going to take them all away.


    After all, books that have been kept for hundreds of years are antiques now. If you can take them back and find a way to sell them, you will never have to worry about money problems in your hands.


    Li Yi slowly opened the first page of the sunflower dictionary. When he opened it, he could smell a very simple smell, similar to rotten wood.


    There are only eight big characters on the first page. Li Yi can barely recognize them by looking at them carefully.


    If you want to practice your magic skill, you can swing a knife from the palace.


    However, Li Yi found something in the book and opened two pages in the book.


    The above records the method of self palace, the method, the knife, how to prepare in the early stage and how to maintain in the later stage.


    In a few hundred words, it is simply and appalling. It can be said that in the current era, almost all the problems that can be considered have been considered.


    There are even ways to disinfect and sterilize. After cutting, cover it with some plant ash.


    Li Yi quickly put the book away. He wanted to put it back in the shelf.


    Later, I pondered carefully, though I couldn''t use it.


    But you can take it away and try to trick others into using it.


    So I finally received the book into the storage ring. Just when I detected the sunflower classic, I heard a voice in my mind.


    Li Yi is more sure now that if Huang Shang really left his martial arts secret script here, he will find it.


    However, it will take a long time. Li Yi estimates that according to his own speed, even if he searches for more than 10 hours a day.


    It will take at least three days to see everything here.


    Just browsing takes such a long time and effort. If you want to finish reading the books, I''m afraid it will take you a lifetime.


    Before Li Yi left, he specially ordered to find all the ancient books with more than 300 years old in the library.


    If the time is too short, Li Yi will be torn down even if he takes it back to do a carbon 14 identification.


    However, when the time of that year reaches a certain degree, the detection of carbon 14 element can not find the year very accurately.


    What''s more, even if you can find out what''s the use, after all, this book has been put for 300 years.


    Even if it was copied by the ancients of the previous generation, it would be worth a lot of money even if it was not a single copy.


    Li Yi went back to his house to make do with the whole night. Zhao Yun estimated that he would not come back to find him in three or five days.


    Li Yi can also take advantage of this time to finish the exploration, and leave the world directly after three or five days.


    It''s impossible for Zhao Yun to find himself again. Li Yi''s model is to run directly after finishing his work.


    Absolutely will not be responsible for any after-sales problems.


    On the new day, Li Yi was in the Royal Library early in the morning. He wanted to find out all the books at present with the fastest speed.


    Other eunuchs also began to look for the ancient books more than 300 years that Li Yi needed.


    Take these things away. Li Yi asked them to copy a copy to stay and take the ancient books away.


    Many of them are now the only ones. The reason Li Yi gave them was to have a look.


    When you''ve really finished exploring, you''ll take it all at once.


    Li Yi began to enter the endless books again. He wanted to touch all the books with his own hands.


    Check whether there is anything left.


    In fact, Li Yi only needs to inquire about the Taoist Scriptures that Huang Shang had built in those years. In fact, that''s what he inquired about on the first day.


    But nothing was gained from the middle, even the nine Yin manual.


    Now we can only explore the whole library, carefully browse and inquire what is in it.


    To the last remaining half, Li Yi finally heard that wonderful voice again.


    "Do you spend five destiny points to practice the five elements Qi eating method?"


    When hearing this voice, Li Yi''s lips burst out a knowing smile.


    After all, it''s also a hard work to touch all the books. Take down the five elements method of eating Qi.


    The material of this book is good, and it''s not clear how many years later, the words on it can still be read clearly.


    Li Yi hasn''t had time to look at it carefully yet. After all, you have to read this kind of traditional Chinese characters reluctantly. It''s OK to recognize them.


    If you let Li Yi practice according to a pile of things that he can only barely understand the general meaning.


    The probability of going crazy like that is almost 100%. Naturally, Li Yi won''t try.


    The five elements of food gas method also received storage ring, Li Yi continued to explore the library.


    This time, he didn''t find anything. Li Yi finally took 180 ancient books, which are the most precious.


    The storage space here is also limited. Although Li Yi has deleted a lot, there is not much space left.


    So it''s a pity that there are no precious paintings and calligraphy in the library.


    Otherwise, Li Yi will try to take part of it anyway. After all, this kind of thing is worth more than ancient books.


    After packing up everything, Li Yi is ready to leave, although he may not be able to practice in other world.


    Li Yi was like this in the world of war wolf before.


    But in this world, Li Yi can come back in the future, and maybe he can meet a world with more aura than this world in the next crossing.


    If you can''t, you can still hide in that white space and practice until the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    In this way, Li Yi ended his journey of carving.


    "Return Li Yi put everything away, sat in the position of guarding the history of Tibet, and slowly recited in his heart.


    This time, the return is quite different from the past. After the completion of Li Yi''s Commission, the whole person''s return is completely instantaneous.


    Almost after he recited the return, he immediately returned to the white space.


    This time, the whole person''s situation is very different. Li Yi waited seven or eight seconds without any situation.


    Even he almost thought the page was broken, if it was.


    With the contents of the storage ring, the success rate of Li Yi''s rebellion will not be too low.


    Otherwise, it''s just trying to trick Zhao Yun. This method is very slow and laborious, and the only advantage is safety.


    In his mind, all kinds of thoughts mixed, but Li Yi once again returned to the white space.


    Looking around is no different than when you leave.


    Li Yi comes to the door again, holds the handle of the door and comes to the outside space again.


    This time, he found that, in addition to the world of war wolves.


    Even the divine carving world is completely dark, but the wolf world is now half dark and half bright, just like the cooling skills in the game.


    Li Yi temporarily gave up the idea of continuing to cross, touched the door handle again, and returned to the white space again.

 Chapter 32

    Open your laptop, may be in standby mode, the power is still 100% without a trace of consumption.


    Li Yi took out the five elements method of eating Qi, and at the same time, he took out all the ancient books and sorted out the storage ring again.


    In addition to the weapons, gold and a few martial arts secret scripts, some laundry materials, medicines, a large number of other stored food and fresh water are all taken out.


    White space is very big, at least four of Li Yi''s storage rings are so big, it''s more than enough to put these things down.


    Then, comparing with the data in the notebook computer, we began to try to parse all the characters on the five elements method.


    In addition to the words, there are also some pictures of internal organs on the five elements method of eating Qi, which are not lifelike, but can be clearly identified.


    It''s not difficult for Li Yi to fully understand all the words above. The data stored in the computer not only contain various ancient characters, but also some Cantonese and Minnan dialect data.


    Li Yi was worried that if he crossed the ancient times one day, he could learn the language in advance, so that he would not be able to communicate there.


    The five elements method of eating Qi began to be translated bit by bit, which also confirmed that the real author of this method should be huang shang.


    It can be seen that this is a very orthodox Taoist method and it has some similarities with the nine Yin manual.


    "All human beings have five zang organs, which correspond to the five elements..." eat the Qi of the five elements and connect the changes of the four seasons of yin and Yang... "


    According to Li Yi''s general judgment, this skill should strengthen the body from the inside out.


    In the early stage, what we eat is transformed into energy similar to internal force, which is refined and then supplied to the internal organs. First, we strengthen the internal organs, and then the internal organs drive the enhancement of the body.


    These are the cultivation methods of the day after tomorrow introduced above. After breaking through the inborn, we should try to collect the Qi of the five elements between heaven and earth for cultivation.


    Therefore, it is called the five elements method.


    Li Yi is still very excited about this skill. If you don''t see the king of Jinlun practicing dragon elephant Prajna skill, his head is not completely broken by Barrett, which shows that his body is absolutely powerful to a certain level.


    If you practice this skill, Li Yi may not only be able to carry a machine gun, but also consider carrying a machine gun on an airplane.


    The power of that kind of thing can not be counted. There is a wall in front of us, and the wall will be broken with a shot.


    In front of this kind of weapon, the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma will be just like a piece of paper. A shooter will become a piece of meat.


    Through three walls, this kind of weapon can still break people apart with one shot. It can be called an invincible weapon in the world.


    Li Yi decided that this skill must be practiced.


    Once again, he picked up the five elements method of eating Qi and recited it in his heart. Li Yi saw it clearly and put five light points into the book.


    From the above characters seem to come to life in an instant, Li Yi seems to fall into a certain realm together.


    From the third perspective, Li Yi saw the whole process of Huang Shang''s creating this skill bit by bit.


    After the compilation of the cost method and Huang Shang''s cultivation, all his experience came into Li Yi''s mind as if it were a pouring pot.


    Li Yi''s mastery of this skill was second only to Huang Chang''s in an instant.


    Of course, he hasn''t practiced yet. At most, he just knows how to go next and how to practice little by little.


    Li Yi needs to strengthen the body and internal organs little by little.


    Now the most important thing is to get something to eat and test the effect of this skill.


    Li Yi stores a lot of compressed food here. He eats everything anyway.


    A lot of compressed food into the stomach, Li yigei began to work, quietly began to digest.


    Although there was no way to strengthen the body before, the chapter of "Yijin forging bone" improves part of the body, and the medicine transformed from the snake gall taken by Li Yi improves the body.


    His present physical strength is estimated to be more than a thousand jin. He runs the five elements Qi method silently.


    Li Yi will be like driving a full horsepower sports car, and begin to digest the food crazily.


    Turn them all into grain essence, start to strengthen internal organs, and use internal organs to strengthen and nourish the body again.


    This needs to consume a lot of food. If Li Yi practices, he must eat a lot of things, and because his stomach function is extremely powerful.


    As a result, most of the food will be completely digested and only a small part will be excreted.


    Li Yi tried to practice once, and then did not choose to return to a world, but began a new commission.


    More than half of his destiny points have been consumed, and now there are only 15 points left. Moreover, the world of war wolf and the world of divine carving can not go back for the time being.


    A person''s Wulin world is there. Li Yi estimates that he is probably a wanted criminal. The risk of going back is too high, so he is excluded for the time being.


    However, Li Yi took out a piece of paper and began to record everything he knew about the page and even the white space.


    1: Destiny point can be used to write identity, return to other worlds again, and even learn Gongfa. After learning, it will reach the level second only to the level of creation


    2: The specific way to obtain the destiny point is unknown.


    3: There is a cooling time to go back to a certain world. You can only go back to that world after the cooling is completed.


    4: When you enter the previous world again, you don''t choose to return immediately, but wait about ten seconds.


    Li Yi records all these things and is ready to supplement them at any time. After writing, he puts away the paper.


    He picked up the page again and looked at it.


    Client: Ling Jingrou


    Mission: find Ouyang Shaogong, Zhan Ruifan and Mu Siming, and break his left hand and right leg.


    At the same time, he asked him why he wanted to leave Ling Jingrou, Zeng Sigong and Bai muou.


    Why fall in love again and again, Zeng Sigong, Bai muou.


    Commission reward: the casting method of cangjian mountain villa.


    Come true.


    Arrival time: 20 minutes after Longmen escort agency starts recruiting escort.


    This delegation can be carried out normally without writing identity.


    Li Yi refused to write his identity. Originally, there were not many fates. It was a little bit to save.


    I began to study the entrustment carefully. It was very strange and strange.


    Mingming asked himself to look for three people and take revenge, but he was always used in the address, not them.


    And the identity is also very strange, at the same time, the time of coming seems to be different from this Commission.


    Li Yi has also experienced two or three entrustments, and the time of arrival must be related to the entrustment.


    Since the above mentioned Longmen escort agency, that is to say, the person you are looking for must be in Longmen escort agency.


    And can a person incarnate three names at the same time to provoke three women, this person''s identity has been ready to come out.


    Longmen escort agency, Wen Lianggong.


    The man who claims that his girlfriend has a strong company is a tough one.


    But it''s a pity that so many girls have been provoked, and now the retribution has come.


    Li Yi is going to knock off his left hand and right leg. Although he doesn''t know why he has such a request, he can understand that it''s just revenge.


    At the same time, Li Yi also secretly wrote down in his heart that you should never provoke women at will. After all, you never know how long the other party''s revenge will come after provoking the other party.


    "Start delegation." Li Yi said in his heart.


    With a flash of white light, his commission began.

 Chapter 33

    Li Yi came to a small alley. There was no one in it. Check his clothes.


    In the Song Dynasty, the clothes haven''t been changed yet. It should be similar to the Ming Dynasty where Longmen escort agency is located.


    Li Yi walked out of the small alley slowly, and there was a lot of traffic in the city.


    There were many peddlers carrying burdens or Hawking along the street, and all the people around were wearing ancient Han costumes.


    On the road, pawnshops, restaurants, tea shops, rouge shops, clothes shops, wooden or stone ones stand on both sides of the street.


    There are a lot of food stalls around, and smoke from them. From this city alone, it is also called the scene of the last flourishing age.


    There is a man in front of Li Yi, beating gongs and drums, shouting something.


    He hurriedly walked past, and a young man in his twenties, who seemed to be a little dull, honest and honest, was shouting: "Longmen escort agency recruits escorts, and the treatment is superior..."


    There are also two pieces of paper pasted around him, which are similar to posters, and all the specific treatment are written on them.


    As soon as Li Yi saw it, he knew that the person who posted the notice was Cai Badou, the cook of Longmen escort agency.


    Li Yi glanced a little, and several people began to line up.


    Looking for a place where there is no one, Li Yi takes out the long gun from the storage ring.


    It is very likely that we will have to fight with others later. It is necessary to take out the weapons in advance.


    Li Yi takes a good weapon and goes to line up. What he didn''t expect is that the recruitment of Longmen escort agency is hot, which is beyond his imagination.


    In just a few minutes, more than ten people gathered in front of Li Yi.


    Try to get into Longmen escort agency first, and then inquire about the specific situation from Wen Lianggong.


    If it''s really him, break his hands and feet and leave.


    Li Yi''s idea is perfect. Now the most important thing is to implement it.


    Recruitment has begun in front of him. Although there are many obstacles in front of Li Yi, he can still see the situation with his eyesight.


    A fat and strong man came to the table where Lu Sanjin and some of them were sitting. It seemed that he was provoking.


    Then out of the table came a small girl with a baby face and a mole at the corner of her mouth.


    She should be LV Qingcheng, the most effective person in the whole Longmen escort agency.


    Lu Qingcheng, with only three or two moves, knocked the strong man to the ground, and was carried out at last.


    Li Yi could see that he was fat and strong. In fact, he didn''t practice any martial arts. It was expected that he would be beaten.


    Longmen escort agency doesn''t know what kind of wonderful work they are recruiting. Someone performs iron head skills in front of several people and finally beats himself to death.


    There are also some people who are soft and weak. They can''t carry their shoulders or pick their hands. They can only recite poems against each other. They even want to apply for an escort.


    After another seven or eight people, it was finally Li Yi''s turn.


    As soon as Wen Lianggong saw Li Yi, he said to Lu Sanjin, the leader of Longmen escort agency, who was sitting next to him: "it seems that the leader has two hands on his hands! Come with weapons. "


    Lu Sanjin put the fan away and said with a smile, "it''s a little interesting."


    Li Yi came to the crowd, looked around and said with a smile, "how can I compete?"


    "Badou." Lu Sanjin shouts, and CAI Badou, the young man who just posted a notice outside, rushes over.


    He said to Li Yi: "as long as you can make ten moves with me, you can go directly to the next link."


    "Good." Li Yi nodded and put the gun aside.


    There is no need to use weapons to deal with CAI Badou. Li Yi is confident that only by his own fists and feet can he be solved.


    It is said that the Hongquan practiced by Li Yi was taught by Shaolin under the guise of Hongmen.


    Open and close in a big way, punch with great momentum, and often drink with a strong voice.


    This boxing method is in the hands of nanquanwang, and has been improved many times, integrating some modern fighting methods.


    Li Yi puts forward a common starting style in Hongquan, and then observes Cai Badou''s state and pace, looking for flaws and preparing to attack at any time.


    As soon as Wen Lianggong saw Li Yi''s posture, he was almost sure of the outcome of the contest. He quietly came to Lu Sanjin''s ear and said in a low voice, "master, I think Badou will lose this time."


    Lu Sanjin looked at Li Yi in surprise after hearing this. He knew Cai Badou''s Kung Fu.


    In the escort agency, except Wen Lianggong and LV Qingcheng, who dare to say that he is the only one, others may not be able to beat him.


    "You see, this young man should be practicing foreign boxing. From his starting point, we can see that foreign boxing is extremely profound." Just as Wen Lianggong said that, Cai Badou suddenly launched an attack.


    Cai Badou''s boxing is not known from whom, but now it is obvious that he has not done his best.


    In itself, they are just a contest, not a fight between life and death. There is no need to do their best. If something happens, it will hurt the harmony.


    Cai Badou''s left fist suddenly swings to Li Yi''s face. Li Yi slightly sidesteps to avoid it, and then immediately grabs his Cai Badou''s arm with his hand.


    There is a meridian here, the nine Yin manual has a way to draw five strings.


    As long as five fingers clasp this meridian, a little force can make people numb and lose their resistance. Although it''s only a short time, it''s enough to kill people in the war.


    Li Yi directly clasps Cai Badou''s hand and gently waves it. Cai Badou feels as if he is numb and has no strength.


    When he reacts again, Li Yishou makes a hawk claw shape, which has been buckled on his neck.


    "Thank you very much." Cai Badou is not a person who doesn''t know the rules and etiquette. Although both sides didn''t do their best in this contest, Li Yi kept his hand anyway.


    Hand clasped on his neck, just as long as Li Yi made a little effort, Cai Badou would instantly break his neck and die.


    "Why did you just stop?" Bai Jingqi has never practiced any martial arts, so he is very curious now.


    Cai Badou''s face was black, but he didn''t answer.


    Wen Lianggong turned his head to look at Cai Badou and asked softly, "didn''t you let him?"


    Wen Lianggong knew that CAI Badou was likely to lose, but he didn''t think that they were just meeting each other.


    Cai Badou lost so cleanly, leaving no suspense.


    "Green orange?" Lu Sanjin looks at LV Qingcheng and obviously asks if LV Qingcheng wants to have a try.


    Li Yineng has already met the requirements of Longmen escort agency to recruit an escort when he surpasses Cai Badou, but Lu Sanjin doesn''t know Li Yi''s real strength, so he wants LV Qingcheng to have a try.


    "Me?" Lu Qingcheng had a question and soon a smile appeared on his face.


    She likes martial arts so much that she likes to compete with others. Even if Lu Sanjin doesn''t speak, LV Qingcheng is likely to go up and fight with Li Yi.


    "Come back!" Bai Jingqi looks at LV Qingcheng who has gone out and shouts softly.


    Lu Qingcheng is her girlfriend. If she goes out and gets hurt, she will rub against her.


    He doesn''t care for Lu Sanjin, but I do care for Bai Jingqi.


    Li Yi has been looking at LV Qingcheng, and he doesn''t know how high LV Qingcheng''s strength is.

 Chapter 34

    Li Yi doesn''t dare to be careless when he looks at LV Qingcheng. After all, in the original book, he introduces LV Qingcheng as the top expert in the world.


    There are only seven people in the whole world who dare to beat him.


    LV Qingcheng is a natural martial arts genius, otherwise he would not be the top martial arts expert in the world at this age.


    "You don''t need weapons?" LV Qingcheng looks at the long gun put aside by Li Yi and asks.


    Li Yi smell speech a Leng, then shake head to smile a way: "we compare fist and foot first."


    "Please." LV Qingcheng bows his fist with that gesture, and Li Yi responds with the same courtesy.


    Two people said that they didn''t start at all, they were observing each other, occasionally testing one or two moves.


    Lu Qingcheng should have noticed that Li Yigang had just clasped Cai Badou''s meridians with his hands, so that he could quickly subdue him.


    So now is always on guard, to ensure that his arm will not be easily caught.


    Li Yi didn''t know Lu Qingcheng''s specific internal skill cultivation, so he didn''t dare to be careless. He mainly tried to explore.


    On the other side, Bai Jingqi seems to be preparing something. He seems to be preparing to do something wrong.


    LV Qingcheng has more accomplishments and less patience. After Li Yi and she tried out dozens of moves, LV Qingcheng can''t wait.


    Use your internal power directly and secretly, and prepare to deal with Li Yi with the family martial art Jingtao palm.


    Jingtao palm pays attention to opening and closing, but this time she left more than three points of strength, and the two people are finally competing.


    It''s not a fight between life and death. You don''t have to fight hard. Of course, if you really fight with anger, it''s possible to fight the dead.


    Jingtao palm is one of the most powerful martial arts in the world, and it has a special internal skill matching with martial arts.


    LV Qingcheng has been practising for many years and is very handy in using it. Suddenly, his left and right palms come out, and the roaring palm wind comes to his face.


    Naturally, Li Yi can escape. The snake bullet technique in the method of snake walking and Beaver turning can make him eject like a snake to avoid these two palms.


    However, Li Yi wanted to test LV Qingcheng''s internal skill cultivation, so he didn''t dodge. Instead, he yelled: "it''s good to come."


    Having said that, two palms against LV Qingcheng, two people''s internal force whistling, around the weapon rack above the long gun of red cherry was blown dance.


    The pages on Lu Sanjin''s desk were naturally blown wildly.


    LV Qingcheng can realize that Li Yi''s internal skill cultivation is definitely not weaker than himself, and may even be a little stronger.


    After all, his own Jingtao palm has the internal skill to match with it, and its power will be greater than three points.


    Li Yi can detect the internal force of his body, has been transferred 67%, two people should not fight.


    After all, if both sides go all out and make a real fire at that time, it is estimated that they will be injured even if they do not die.


    Two people hard fight a move, lvqingcheng whole person Deng Deng Deng, continuously back four or five steps to stop.


    Li Yi has excellent physical fitness, and he has a special standing method for his leg of route 72.


    After all, leg training is not only to ensure that people can kick, but also to ensure that a leg can stand on the ground.


    Li Yi''s legs were all on the ground. He was as steady as an old tree. But even so, he took a step back and stood firm again.


    "I lost!" LV Qingcheng is not in a good mood. She is really hit by some people.


    From childhood to adulthood, the people of the same age in the Wulin world have never lost to anyone except her sister LV Qingcheng.


    But now Li Yi looks even a few years younger than himself, but he is defeated directly.


    "It''s OK. I don''t think you''ve lost?" Bai Jingqi lifted his hair and comforted him.


    He''s just been watching, and actually he wants to be ready.


    But Li Yi''s action is too fast. When Bai Jingqi wants to make a move, their palms are already on the right side.


    If he is forcing his hand, he is likely to lose both sides in the end, so Bai Jingqi can only give up the idea of doing it by himself.


    At the same time, I decided in my heart that I would not let anyone hurt LV Qingcheng in the future.


    "Losing is losing. I took four steps back and he took only one." LV Qingcheng did not say much, she would not explain anything.


    If you lose, you lose. It''s not shameful to lose. It''s disgraceful to be a dead duck.


    LV Qingcheng didn''t say much and left directly, while Bai Jingqi followed him quickly.


    Cai Badou brought a chair to Li Yi to sit down. Lu Sanjin changed this from the previous paralysis in Beijing. He was very serious.


    "This..." Lu Sanjin said half, but he didn''t know what to say. He wanted to call Li Yi''s name.


    But I still don''t know what Li Yi''s real name is.


    "Li Yi." Seeing this, Li Yi quickly reminded him.


    Lu Sanjin took out a piece of paper from one side, on which he wrote Li Yi''s name in traditional Chinese: "Mr. Li, do you have any requirements for us to join our escort agency?"


    He was very serious and didn''t dare to be careless when he asked. He didn''t know when he started the escort agency, but later he knew it again.


    If LV Qingcheng is not too young, and Bai Jingqi really wants to be an escort.


    LV Qingcheng had to stay to protect Bai Jingqi.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to recruit LV Qingcheng, a master of this level, from the rivers and lakes by virtue of his treatment.


    Now comes a Li Yi who is better than LV Qingcheng by three points. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to be careless.


    Li Yi Wenyan thinks a little. Originally, he didn''t come to Longmen escort agency for salary. First, he wanted to find out whether Wen Lianggong had entrusted the three people above.


    Second, as far as he knows, Lu Sanjin has many precious oil paintings, such as Da Vinci, Michelangelo and so on.


    These things are more valuable than ancient books. To be honest, Li Yi really wants to get two pairs and sell them in the world of war wolves.


    After all, there are many painters like Leonardo da Vinci and Michelangelo in the world of war wolf.


    Li Yi didn''t think long before he gave the answer: "just like that girl!"


    "Good!" Lu Sanjin''s mouth is almost to his ears. I didn''t expect that he would be able to recruit such a master today.


    What''s more, there is no special requirement for salary and treatment. It''s really good quality and cheap.


    "Green orange is two liang silver a month, double pay at the end of the year, paid annual leave for one month, and 5% of the business commission."


    Lu Sanjin kept writing on the paper while talking. If you don''t have any other requirements, we''ll follow this.


    "All right." Li Yi nodded.


    Lu Sanjin quickly wrote the contract document, and then handed it to Li Yi to read it.


    There was nothing else between them, and they soon signed the pledge.


    The contract is in triplicate, one in Li Yi''s hand, one in Lu Sanjin''s hand, and one will be sent to the government for record.


    There is no one to investigate the origin of Li Yi''s identity. After all, there are too many people in the Jianghu who don''t want to say such things.


    So Li Yi joined Longmen escort agency.

 Chapter 35

    "Autumn moon." After the contract documents are set up, Lu Sanjin shouts at the backyard of the escort agency behind him.


    Sheng Qiuyue is a woman about thirty years old, but she seems to have a unique and fierce spirit.


    "Take people to the backyard and find a room for them." Lu Sanjin saw Sheng Qiuyue come out and said.


    "Oh! Come with me Sheng Qiuyue is very popular and has a high degree of recognition.


    Li Yi keeps up with her. She helps Li Yi clean up the sheets and quilts.


    When everything is good, it will be dark soon.


    Lu Sanjin tossed all day, sitting there listless, powerless: "how can we recruit a person this day? Is there no master in the world? "


    Wen Lianggong browed: "master, you think it''s so easy to find a master! It''s lucky that you can find Li Yi and LV Qingcheng. They are the top experts in the whole world


    At this time, Li Yi also came over and began to help clean up and remove the table.


    At this time, there was a man, dressed in a black tights, slim and graceful, with a soft voice of Wu Nong, which belongs to the women of Jiangnan.


    Running to the table they are going to move seems to consume a lot of energy.


    The whole person leaned on the table, gasping: "wait a minute, I''m here for an interview. I''m so tired... I''m so tired."


    Cai Badou first looked back and forth at the woman, then looked at Li Yi and asked, "you come, I come."


    Li Yi smiles and doesn''t speak. He knows that this person is sent by the Empress Dowager.


    Lu Sanjin''s ex girlfriend is now the Empress Dowager. Now he has a sketch of the time when he fell in love with the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager sent this woman to steal the sketch, and Li Yi was not prepared to do anything to stop it.


    After all, Lu Sanjin is also in the process of opening his heart and letting go of his feelings.


    Lu Sanjin left Ping''an ticket office to study in Europa, where he wanted to build his own business empire.


    It was at this time that he and the Empress Dowager looked at each other right. Unfortunately, Lu Sanjin was still a poor boy.


    He could not rely on the power of Ping''an ticket office, although the Empress Dowager and Lu Sanjin were in love with each other.


    However, the family of the Empress Dowager broke them up, and Lu Sanjin wanted to make her fleet bigger and stronger.


    When he was successful, the Empress Dowager''s family also suffered great changes at this time.


    Lu Sanjin almost thought that his poor boy''s chance of counterattack was coming.


    But now the family of the Empress Dowager sent her to the palace.


    Then all the way up, the success of the Queen''s position, the death of the first emperor, the queen will become the Empress Dowager.


    If Lu Sanjin wants to counter attack, there is only one way to rebel.


    "You come." Li Yi pats Cai Badou on the shoulder, finds a chair and sits down.


    Cai Badou was obviously a little embarrassed. He was very awkward.


    Lu Sanjin couldn''t see it any more. He patted his fan on the table: "Badou, why?"


    Cai Badou was so called, although the whole person is still a little awkward, but still said the rules of the contest.


    The woman clasped her fist and arched her hands and said, "in the lower broken bridge sect, cangyue."


    Then with a very sweet voice said: "ready, up." Cai Badou also clasped his fist and arched his hand: "rise."


    Li Yi knew in advance that CAI Badou would lose. He was too slow and unstable.


    A little distracted, cangyue directly pulled a bloodstain on his neck with his nails.


    "I''ll try." With that, Li Yi went directly to the open space in front of the table and set his posture to observe the moon.


    But cangyue didn''t compete at all. Instead, she gave up.


    "Why don''t they fight?" Lu Sanjin asked Wen Lianggong quietly.


    Wen Lianggong was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he explained in a very serious way: "before they started, they had already beaten each other with their mind."


    "It''s kind of interesting." Lu Sanjin opened his fan again, and Li Yi saw what was written on his fan this time.


    "Educated, unmarried."


    But just now the two of them didn''t fight with any idea. They just didn''t want to compete.


    She just came to join Longmen escort agency to steal paintings. Once she had beaten one person, she could join. There was no need to compete with others. On the contrary, she would waste her internal power.


    "Autumn moon." Lu Sanjin turns around and shouts to Sheng Qiuyue in the backyard, and asks her to take people to choose a room for her.


    At the same time, he specially told Cai Badou to cook more good dishes today. When the escort agency came down today, they must celebrate.


    Cai Badou soon prepared dinner. There are many warriors in Longmen escort agency, and most of them can eat it.


    After all, unless martial arts practitioners specialize in internal skills, as long as they practice external skills, they have to consume a lot of physical strength every day, and they will naturally eat more.


    Cai Badou''s skill is not good, but it is absolutely not bad.


    Seventeen or eight dishes, hot or cold, were prepared and put on the table in the living room of Longmen escort agency.


    Li Yi took advantage of this opportunity to visit Longmen escort agency: "our escort agency is very European style."


    Lu Sanjin clapped his hands fiercely, as if he had found a confidant: "yes, I studied in Europa, but now the decoration style of Longmen escort agency is a combination of China and Europe."


    To tell you the truth, Li Yi doesn''t like these so-called European styles. Of course, it''s not more annoying. For him, it''s the same everywhere he lives.


    As long as you don''t sleep on the street, it''s better than anything.


    Lu Sanjin is interested and begins to introduce to Li Yi. These decoration styles are his painstaking attainments bit by bit, integrating Chinese and Western styles.


    Li Yi listens to it and occasionally adds two sentences.


    It wasn''t long before a cry came from the kitchen: "dinner''s coming!" Lu Sanjin also stopped explaining and took Li Yi to dinner.


    "Today, two new people came to Longmen escort agency." Lu Sanjin has a wine glass in his hand, and his spirit is very impassioned.


    "Good." Wen Lianggong immediately applauded after hearing the speech, and everyone on the table followed suit.


    Li Yi can detect that there is a look in his eyes, which makes him very uncomfortable.


    Instinctively, he began to find out who was watching him all the time.


    The other one was wearing a light yellow dress. He was in his twenties and a little baby fat.


    Qiu Yingluo, an orthopedic doctor of Longmen escort agency, has been staring at herself.


    When Li Yigang wanted to say something, he heard Lu Sanjin raise his glass: "come on, as the leader of Longmen escort agency, here''s to you two."


    Although Li Yi didn''t like drinking very much, distilled wine had appeared in this period.


    The alcohol content of distilled liquor can even reach more than 40 degrees.


    Although Li Yi''s drinking degree is not so big, it''s not so low. Lu Sanjin and Lu Sanjin have been holding themselves to toast again and again.


    After a few glasses of wine, Li Yi suddenly turned red.

 Chapter 36

    Next time, Li Yi has no chance to ask why Qiu Yingluo has been staring at herself.


    Lu Sanjin is extremely enthusiastic and seems to want to get drunk.


    Li Yi doesn''t refuse anyone who comes. With his internal skill cultivation, the wine he drinks will evaporate and disappear as soon as he runs his internal skill a little.


    But Li Yi didn''t do it. After all, he had internal cultivation, but others didn''t.


    If he does this, it''s almost equivalent to cheating, and it''s not a malicious wine fight. There''s no need for him to do this.


    "Two of you!" Lu Sanjin was very excited, but he did drink a little too much. Now his eyes were blurred and his feet were empty.


    Li Yi and cangyue look up at him. Lu Sanjin raises his wine jar and says, "I must toast you two. I welcome you to join our Longmen escort agency."


    "Thank you, thank you Cangyue also seems to drink a little more, waving a small hand, said happily.


    "I hope you will take care of me in the future." Li Yi is still sober. He stands up and bows.


    People in Longmen escort agency applauded together. Li Yi could see that some of them were very sober, but they were not drunk when they were drunk.


    "Whoosh, I''ve just been there." Lu Sanjin really drank a little too much and talked with a big tongue.


    Lu Sanjin raised the wine jar and said excitedly: "what Longmen escort agency needs is fresh blood, vigor and enthusiasm."


    Finally, he added, "I''ll do it first. You can do whatever you want."


    That said, lifting the wine jar ton, ton, ton is to pour it into your own stomach.


    "Master, drink slowly." Wen Lianggong grabbed him. He drank too much and chewed peanuts. His words were not clear.


    "Young people, don''t worry. You have a lot of room for improvement. There will be plenty of money sooner or later. " Lu Sanjin took out several thousand taels of silver from the lining of his clothes and slapped them on the table.


    It''s also because he is the little owner of Ping''an ticket company. Otherwise, how could the ordinary escort agency take out so much cash.


    Lu Sanjin pats the money on the table and stares at Li Yi and cangyue carefully, as if observing their expressions.


    "What we lack is not money. What we do is a career."


    After listening to Lu Sanjin''s words, Li Yi also stood up and patted the table. His eyes seemed a little confused.


    "Master, you''re right. I''ll tell you the truth, too. Do I really come to Longmen escort agency for money?"


    Li Yi would like to take this opportunity to explore the gentle and respectful tone.


    As soon as his voice fell, all the people in Longmen escort agency seemed to be awake and all looked at him.


    "You say, with my kung fu, I want to make money quickly, and I can''t go anywhere more than I get now." After that, looking at them, it seems that they are asking.


    "Yes." Wen Lianggong looks at Li Yi meaningfully, and sighs in his heart. It seems that the leader is right.


    The new escort still has to have a try. I can''t hold back how much I drink. It''s too much.


    "Why do I come to the escort agency? It''s also because the escort can walk around and I can find people on the way." Li Yi said and sat down again.


    Qiu Yingluo seemed to be in a twinkling of interest. Holding her chin in her hands, she kept staring at Li Yi and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    Li Yi in the heart secretly praise, this assist plays well, if oneself finish saying they all don''t speak, oneself also really embarrassed.


    "I''m here to find Ouyang Shaogong, Zhan Ruifan and Mu Siming. Someone asked me why he left Ling Jingrou, Zeng Sigong and Bai muou."


    Although Li Yi is talking, he has been observing the gentle and respectful look.


    As long as he reveals something wrong, it can almost confirm that this person is basically him.


    Sure enough, when Li Yi said the first two names, Wen Lianggong didn''t seem to have any reaction.


    When he finished his name, Wen Lianggong''s face changed again and again, and the whole person seemed to reveal a trace of fear.


    But soon he was forced to cover up the past, with a fake smile on his face, desperately pouring wine into his stomach.


    After Li Yi''s words, everyone in Longmen escort agency looks at Wen Lianggong as if they are asking and expecting something.


    However, Lu Sanjin did directly untie his belt, took off his clothes in the crowd''s shouting, as if to let himself go, and the happy saya left.


    Li Yi and the rest of them were naturally scattered and went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Returning to the house, Li Yi began to work in the nine Yin internal strength. Before he had converted the internal force of the exercise of the strong and forged bone, he converted all the internal forces into the internal strength of the nine Yin manual.


    In itself, they both come from the same source, so they just changed their skills. It didn''t take much time and energy.


    The internal strength of the nine Yin manual is stronger than the internal force of the exercise of the strong and forged bone.


    If Yijin forging bone is a bicycle, then Jiuyin internal skill is at least a car.


    It''s just that bicycles can exercise, but cars don''t.


    Li Yi''s internal power has been running for a few weeks, and his intoxication has been volatilized.


    I''ll clear my mind, then I''ll take my weapon and leave the room.


    According to the specific time in the original work, cangyue is about to steal Lu Sanjin''s oil paintings.


    It''s a pity that she failed completely at the first time. It stole a lot of oil paintings, but her mission goal was a sketch.


    From the beginning, her goal was wrong. Li Yi, you can let him take the sketch, but she can''t take so many oil paintings.


    Unfortunately, the sketch had already been torn up by Lu Sanjin himself, and it was impossible to find it even if he was looking for it.


    After all, this kind of oil painting is more valuable than his ancient books.


    When the time comes, take away those stupid people who sell to foreign countries and make a lot of money.


    To tell you the truth, Li Yi really can''t see what''s good about this kind of oil painting. He is a typical person who burns Qin and cooks crane, and has no artistic cells.


    In his opinion, these oil paintings are so lifelike that it''s better to take pictures directly instead.


    Comparatively speaking, he prefers landscape and ink painting, which is more artistic and aesthetic.


    Of course, this may have something to do with his education and edification. Li Yi is a native Chinese.


    Naturally, it is difficult to appreciate the so-called Europa style aesthetics.


    When Li Yi walked out of the house, the breeze came at night, and the last sip of wine disappeared.


    The moon is quite bright tonight. Li Yi has been hiding on the roof of Longmen escort agency.


    He is waiting for cangyue to come out and stop her directly.


    Whether it''s to stop her from taking them away, or to steal two of them by herself.


    Cangyue, however, came to the compound of Longmen escort agency, and then went to the table in the living room to pick up the silver tickets.


    Wen Lianggong and CAI Badou have been hiding away for a long time. Today''s purpose is to test the character of the two new comers.

 Chapter 37

    Cangyue came to the table where she had dinner before and picked up the bank note that Lu Sanjin had put there.


    Bai Jingqi said in a low voice, "you see, I can''t hold on."


    "That''s thousands of taels of silver. You can hold on to it." Cai Badou stares at cangyue''s silver note.


    Cangyue didn''t take the money.


    Lu Sanjin sleeps on the sofa. Cangyue puts the silver note on the table next to his sofa and presses it with something.


    Then he left, and all the people who had been hiding came out.


    Wen Lianggong was always in a trance and didn''t speak much. He seemed to be recalling something.


    "All right, let''s break up." Wen Lianggong asked everyone to have a rest. He went back to his room and lay on the bed, but he couldn''t sleep.


    But Li Yi watched cangyue return to his room. In the middle of the night, the moon was dark.


    Longmen escort agency has been completely dark. Li Yi looks at a petite figure coming out of cangyue''s room.


    Wearing a black nightwear, the whole person is like a rich ink ball.


    Li Yi has been staring at cangyue, watching her go to Lu Sanjin''s house and start a series of looting.


    Pack all the famous paintings Lu Sanjin bought in Europa and take them away.


    Full loaded a big bag to carry on the body, then want to leave quietly.


    Li Yi has been waiting outside Longmen escort agency for a long time. Now he has a long gun in his hand and a pistol in his waist.


    Cangyue, even if he is good at lightness and Kung Fu, can''t escape under Li Yi''s hands.


    With a long gun, Li Yi watched cangyue jump out of the courtyard wall of Longmen escort agency. Her lightness skill was excellent, but she was carrying a big bag of things, which made her unable to give full play to her strength.


    "My friend, I advise you that the painting you are looking for is not in it." Li Yi looks at cangyue with a cold look.


    Cangyue should have been sent by the eunuch under the empress dowager, who looked very similar to Lu Sanjin, in order to take a sketch of the Empress Dowager in Lu Sanjin''s hand.


    It''s a pity that the painting has just been completely torn up by Lu Sanjin, even if you want it.


    "If you say no, then no, do you think I''ll believe it?" Cangyue didn''t do it directly. She couldn''t see the depth of the person in front of her. She only knew that the other person was definitely better than the cook.


    Li Yi Wen Yan shook his head: "what you want is a sketch. These are all oil paintings. That sketch has just been torn off by Lu Sanjin.


    If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. "


    How can cangyue believe what Li Yi said? Whether she believes it or not, as a professional thief, everything has been carried out from others. Is there any reason to return it?


    "Then it seems that we have nothing to talk about." Cangyue said after the direct start, this is not a contest, of course, is to start first.


    Li Yi didn''t say much, so he could fight, but he didn''t promise to kill cangyue.


    Cangyue lightness skill is very good. It is estimated that it belongs to the top in the whole world.


    It is estimated that only Bai zhantang, the father of Bai Jingqi, who was a thief in those years, dare to say that the moon is one.


    As for Li Yi, his lightness skill level can only be regarded as average, and it is quite awkward to use.


    He had long wanted to change his lightness skill, but he never got it.


    Looking at the rushing cangyue, Li Yi directly stabbed him.


    After all, there are weapons in hand. Of course, they must be used.


    The gun is the king of a hundred soldiers.


    As a matter of fact, Li Yi''s current Kungfu of catching weapons with fists and feet is the only Kungfu of catching weapons. There is no one in the martial arts world who is superior to xiuqiang.


    After all, Feng Yuxiu and Hongquan fight each other. Hongquan is really willing to fight. Even so, he still can''t defeat Feng Yuxiu.


    But other leg skills and weapons, they didn''t kill each other when they were fighting against Zhan Fengyu.


    And Fengyu Xiuke is a move to kill them.


    Kung Fu is a skill of killing people. When you make a move, you don''t have the determination to kill. It''s just a contest.


    And your opponent is to fight to death. Even if two people have the same level, the one who doesn''t have the heart to kill will lose.


    Li Yi stabs fiercely with a gun. Cangyue sticks himself to the gun, and then slowly approaches Li Yi along the gun.


    Li Yimeng used his internal power to sweep the whole cangyue directly.


    Cangyue directly jumps on the next room with this force, and the figure has gone away between the rise and fall of several rabbits.


    Li Yi looks at the disappearing cangyue and shakes her head helplessly. Her lightness skill is too good to catch up with.


    And her judgment of the situation is very fast. She loses first and then runs away. She doesn''t give Li Yi a chance to shoot at all.


    In fact, if Li Yigang was not worried about destroying the paintings and shooting them directly, cangyue would not have a chance to escape.


    But now I have got a lot of oil paintings, and I have to return them to Lu Sanjin.


    However, Li Yi keeps so many of them. It''s not too much to ask Lu Sanjin for two.


    Carrying this box of oil paintings, Li Yi opened it first to observe them all.


    After confirming that it was the paintings, Li Yi confidently received them all in the storage ring.


    Then he went back to his room and fell asleep without any practice.


    The next day, there was no time for breakfast.


    Li Yi heard Lu Sanjin yell: "no, ah!"


    Cai Badou is the first person to get up in Longmen escort agency. After all, he has to prepare breakfast in advance.


    Hearing Lu Sanjin''s shouts, he rushed in and looked at Lu Sanjin, who was in a state of insanity. He asked in a panic, "what''s wrong with the boss?"


    "I''ve been stolen, I''ve been stolen!" Lu Sanjin kept waving his hands, and then roared ferociously, as if he had been greatly stimulated.


    Cai Badou was stunned when he heard that other people of Longmen escort agency rushed into the house.


    Looking at Lu Sanjin who is crazy, Bai Jingqi quickly picks up one side of the banknote: "it''s OK, the banknotes are all in, the banknotes are all in."


    "It''s not a silver note, it''s not a silver note, it''s all my things, Leonardo da Vinci, Michelangelo..." Lu Sanjin jumped back and forth, left and right in a panic.


    Li Yi couldn''t watch it at this time, so he quickly moved out all the paintings and took them to the hall.


    "Is it this pile of oil paintings that are in charge of the family?" Li Yi has just finished speaking.


    Lu Sanjin''s whole body came directly to him and kept shaking him. Then he yelled, "yes, yes."


    "It''s all here. The man I came with yesterday is a thief. I stopped him in the middle of the night trying to steal from you.


    I didn''t catch them, but fortunately they were all there. " Li Yi said as he slowly opened the package and handed it to Lu Sanjin again.


    After getting the packages, Lu Sanjin excitedly opened them and looked back and forth. The whole person sat on the ground, as if relieved.


    Looking at Li Yi is very grateful, "this time you helped me a lot, you say, what do you want?"


    Li Yi slowly approached the parcel, then said with a smile, "master, it''s too common for us to talk about money. I think this painting is good. How about you give me two?"

 Chapter 38

    "It''s OK. You can choose which one you like." Lu Sanjin didn''t care. Without Li Yi, he might not have one now.


    "Head of the family, you help me choose two Da Vinci''s." Of course, Li Yi didn''t choose by himself. He didn''t understand this kind of thing at all.


    But what can be collected by Lu Sanjin should be absolute treasures, not ordinary goods.


    Take it back and sell him tens of millions of dollars. Li Yi will never worry about money again.


    Lu Sanjin picked through a pile of paintings and finally handed them to Li Yi: "these are all da Vinci''s. do you want me to mount them for you and put them in your room for you to enjoy?"


    Li Yi is very natural to take over the painting: "do not use this, I put it away."


    Lu Sanjin was busy mounting pictures, while Cai Badou went back to prepare breakfast.


    Wen Lianggong seemed to have stayed up all night. His eyes were red and swollen, and he had dark circles.


    Even now, the spirit of Wen Lianggong does not seem to be here, but a look of wandering outside the sky.


    Li Yi went back to his room, put the two paintings away and cleaned them at the same time.


    Now we have to finish the task, return, leave the world, go to warwolf world and sell the three paintings.


    Cai Badou soon prepared breakfast, and Li Yi and them all sat on the table to prepare for dinner.


    Lu Sanjin said before everyone moved his chopsticks: "yesterday, the escort agency recruited two new people. But we didn''t see that one of them was a snitch, which almost caused a catastrophe. "


    After Lu Sanjin finished, he stopped for a moment, and the whole person seemed to smile happily for the rest of his life: "fortunately, it was Li Yi who helped the escort agency and also helped me to avoid heavy losses."


    Cai Badou immediately applauded when he heard the speech, but he didn''t say anything when he was busy eating steamed bread.


    When Li Yi heard that Lu Sanjin had finished, he didn''t rush to eat. He poured a cup of tea for himself first to moisten his throat: "I don''t know what I''m talking about. I don''t know what I''m talking about."


    As he said this, he looked at others. Lu Sanjin didn''t care: "let''s talk about something." Just as he said that, he began to eat.


    Li Yi light way: "that thief is empress dowager to send."


    "Cough..." Lu Sanjin sprayed the porridge directly, and then coughed uncontrollably.


    Sheng Qiuyue, beside him, poured him a cup of tea.


    Li Yigang just finished, except for Wen Lianggong, all the others looked at Lu Sanjin with extremely curious eyes.


    They seem to notice something different.


    "I think it''s about rekindling old love." Qiu Yingluo takes her eyes away from Li Yi and looks back and forth at Lu Sanjin with a teasing look on her face.


    "She came here for a sketch, which is said to be a woman''s sketch." Although Li Yi knows everything, he still pretends not to know.


    Lu Sanjin frowned deeply when he heard the speech, and then sighed for a long time, with a look of desolation and sadness.


    Li Yi rubbed his face: "I don''t think they will get the painting, but they will come. They will return it to others as soon as possible.


    This time, the thief will steal. Next time, maybe it will be something. In case someone sends someone to give us all... "


    After Li Yi finished, he compared the action of wiping his neck, and everyone felt that his neck was cold.


    Lu Sanjin was still frowning and black, but soon pretended to have nothing and said with ease, "don''t worry, I''ll solve this matter."


    He didn''t plan to implicate all the people in the escort agency. The painting had been torn by himself.


    Lu Sanjin probably guessed what the Empress Dowager was thinking, but he didn''t want to be known by others.


    After all, if the Empress Dowager of the current Dynasty spread this kind of love affair, I don''t know how much turmoil it would cause in the court hall.


    And it''s very likely that all the people in the know will die.


    He had told the whole escort agency about it before, but now he can''t say anything more.


    Look back to see if you can draw again. If you can''t, send a sum of money and go back to each home to find each mother.


    After all, you can''t implicate others because of what you did in those years.


    Lu Sanjin said and went back to his bedroom alone. It was still beautiful outside, but his face was gloomy when he returned to his room.


    Li Yi didn''t say much. Even if he wanted to enlighten Lu Sanjin, he couldn''t be so anxious. He had to calm down.


    "Eat, eat." Cai Badou has not been idle, always in the elimination of food in his mouth.


    Li Yi also has a good meal at this time. The food of Longmen escort agency is quite good. Even in the morning, he has to fry a few dishes.


    Now is the time for him to practice the five elements food Qi method. When he comes to Longmen escort agency, he doesn''t have to worry about food.


    Li Yi and CAI Badou put food into their stomachs like a wolf.


    After a long time, Li Yi couldn''t help it. He put down his porridge and looked at Qiu Yingluo: "elder sister, did I eat too much?"


    Qiu Yingluo looks at Li Yi with blurred eyes. She doesn''t know if she can hear him clearly. She just nods her head.


    "I eat too much. Look at me." Cai Badou is not happy to see Qiu Yingluo''s behavior. What''s wrong with eating too much.


    It''s a blessing to be able to eat. It''s impolite to stare at people all the time, OK?


    They just came to Longmen escort agency. If they are not familiar with the place, you can say so. How can it be fun for people to eat in the future?


    Qiu Yingluo slightly despised Cai Badou and said, "you''re gobbling it up."


    Then he turned to Li Yi and said, "it''s beautiful."


    After Li Yi tingqiu Yingluo finished, he felt numb. Then he remembered that Qiu Yingluo in the original book was extremely crazy.


    Don''t you think he''s going to take a fancy to you? Li Yi thought to himself.


    To tell you the truth, Li Yi is 1.8 meters tall. He is absolutely good-looking and handsome. In a word, he is handsome.


    Moreover, after practicing the easy tendon and bone forging chapter, the black head on the body or the acne on the face and other small defects are directly removed, and the whole person is quite white.


    It''s reasonable that Qiu Yingluo is crazy about Li Yi. The problem is that Li Yi really doesn''t like her.


    "Well... Actually, I''m eighteen this year." After Li Yi''s words, it''s obvious that he doesn''t like the older ones.


    Of course, Li Yi just wanted a reason to refuse Qiu Yingluo. After all, he is quite simple and likes to be good-looking.


    But it can''t be said that Qiu Yingluo is ugly!


    So I can only reluctantly think of a reason to refuse her, like is not like, there is no need to hang others.


    You don''t like people hanging around and asking them to do something for you. Li Yi hates this kind of people.


    Qiu Yingluo didn''t seem to recognize it. She held her chin in her two hands and said, "it''s OK. I''ll wait for you."


    But Cai Badou couldn''t help it, so he said Li Yi''s overtones directly: "people mean that you are too old, and he doesn''t like it. Qiu Yingluo, do you really don''t hear it or pretend that you don''t?"

 Chapter 39

    When Qiu Yingluo heard that Yan suddenly slapped the table, causing countless dishes to vibrate, she said angrily, "Cai Badou, who do you say is old?"


    Cai Badou also threw the bowl and leaned back with a slight disdain: "it''s you. Old aunt


    Li Yi is the first two. He just wants to have breakfast. I didn''t expect that they would quarrel because of their own reasons.


    Looking at the silence between them, Li Yi understood that it was the peace before the storm. Now he felt that the atmosphere around him was several degrees lower.


    Quickly solve the hands of the remaining food, said a full left immediately.


    As soon as Li Yi left, a quarrel broke out between Bai Jingqi and LV Qingcheng.


    Wen Lianggong sat on one side and didn''t know what he was worried about. Since Li Yi finished his purpose of coming yesterday.


    He was as if he had been lowered his head. He was always dull.


    Li Yi naturally observed that Wen Lianggong had some anomalies.


    At the same time, it has been confirmed from the bottom of my heart that Wen Lianggong was definitely the one who cheated his client''s feelings under the disguise of Ouyang Shaogong.


    In retrospect, it may be that his three ex girlfriends came to Li Yi to assassinate or castrate him.


    And he had to ask before he killed him, but he didn''t dare to say it directly. He kept it in his heart, so he was worried.


    Li Yi is really ready to press questions next, and then knock off his hands and feet.


    But now the most important thing is to solve the problem of Lu Sanjin''s ex girlfriend.


    After all, the other party is the Empress Dowager. Li Yi still wants to solve the problem of Longmen escort agency and then go to Qixia town for a visit.


    Go there to have a look at my childhood memory of Tongfu inn.


    If the Empress Dowager''s affairs are not solved properly, Li Yi and others will be chased by the whole world.


    No matter it is the East Hall, the west hall or the gate of the royal guards, it is absolutely impossible to let them go.


    No matter how strong Li Yi is, he still doesn''t have heavy weapons. The only one that can be regarded as a large weapon is the three 107 rockets in the storage ring.


    The problem is that there are only three blasts and one less. Li Yi can''t waste all three rockets here.


    When the time comes, you can only leave in disgrace, or you will hide in anonymity.


    Lu Sanjin, on the other hand, was sitting in his own room. He either ran away for the sake of today''s plan and never came to the Ming Dynasty again.


    Or try to make a new one for the Empress Dowager.


    Lu Sanjin has nothing else to say now. Ping''an ticket office, Longmen escort agency and most of their wealth are in Daming.


    He said that nothing could be left so easily, so he could only find a way to draw another painting that was the same as that of that year.


    But he took the pen, but his heart can no longer calm down, the whole person is like an ant on a hot pot, looking at the white paper, but do not know how to write.


    But Li Yi hid in the room and began to practice. Now he doesn''t need to disturb Lu Sanjin. He doesn''t have to worry about wenlianggong. He can take his time.


    Cultivating nature is the top priority at present. The aura of this world is not as strong as that of the divine carving world.


    But it''s also good, the gap is not particularly big.


    However, it should also be in the slow decline, LV Qingcheng should also be the master of all twelve Zhengzheng.


    Her ability to rank in the top ten in the world indicates that the world''s top combat effectiveness may not have reached the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    If the world really has a master of the day after tomorrow''s peak, then the second, third even if there is a certain gap with the first will not be too big.


    In that case, LV Qingcheng could not be one of the top ten experts in the world by virtue of his current cultivation.


    Of course, we can''t rule out that there are still Tianzong talents like Zhang Sanfeng in the world.


    Even when the aura is declining day by day, he can still reach the congenital state by virtue of his powerful talent.


    After all, Li Yi was in the world of divine eagle and chivalrous couple at that time, and the strongest one he came into contact with was nothing more than the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    While aura is still declining, Zhang Sanfeng is able to cultivate to his nature.


    I''m afraid this talent is three points stronger than Wang Chongyang.


    Although Li Yi''s talent is average, he can barely be called a genius after the addition of the chapter.


    But still need to work hard to cultivate, take out a snake gall to swallow.


    The medicine power is transformed into internal force and gradually compressed. At the same time, the five elements method of eating Qi is also running continuously.


    Try to use every dose as much as possible.


    Until the noon of cultivation, the progress of internal force being compressed increased a little bit again.


    At the same time, the internal organs of the body also have a small part of ascension, but the ascension of internal organs is difficult to detect in a short time.


    It takes a long time, little by little, to grind it up.


    The escort agency didn''t have much business this morning. Of course, it didn''t have much business.


    Li Yi even doubted that if Lu Sanjin had not a rich family, he would have been poor if he had only opened this escort agency.


    I don''t know why, Li Yi feels that the atmosphere of lunch today is very depressing.


    Qiu Yingluo and CAI Badou glared at each other and did not speak.


    Wen Lianggong''s hair was in a mess. He kept his head down. It seemed that he had experienced a serious illness.


    However, the most depressing thing is Lu Sanjin, whose expression changes back and forth.


    Finally, as if he had made a great decision, he threw his chopsticks on the table and stood up to look at the people of the escort agency: "everyone."


    Then he took a deep breath, but the application was calm and didn''t seem flustered: "the escort agency is facing a crisis, so don''t ask what it is.


    I''ll give you some money later. We''ll go back to each home and find each mother.


    In a few months, if I''m still here, let''s get together at Longmen escort agency. "


    Lu Sanjin''s words sound like the last words and Tuogu.


    All the people were stunned when they heard the words, but Cai Badou stood up and looked a little flustered: "no, you''re in charge. What''s the matter with you?"


    Sheng Qiuyue is holding her son, looking at Lu Sanjin: "yes, you say! What''s the matter? Let''s carry it together! "


    After saying that, he patted the table with pride: "if anyone dares to do harm to our escort agency, I''ll see his peach blossom blossom."£¨ I cut him till the peach blossom blooms.)


    Lu Sanjin didn''t speak or even frown, and his expression was still very calm.


    After all, when I was a child, I stayed in Ping''an ticket office. I didn''t go out to study and do business by myself. Over the years, business has gone up and down.


    Although it seems that some people don''t know the common sense of life, and even are too naive in some things.


    But at the critical moment, it was very reliable. There was no panic. I began to arrange the following things calmly.


    Lu Sanjin likes to leave a way back in everything he does from childhood to adulthood. Maybe others think he is a little timid.


    But he always knew that there was nothing wrong with leaving a back road. Maybe it was this back road that saved you at the critical moment.


    But in today''s situation, he suddenly found that he really had no future.


    The only thing we can do is to find a way to let everyone leave, and then one person will go into the capital to die.


    After all, even if he can run away, his parents, brothers and sisters may not be able to get away from this matter.


    He can only choose to use his own death and his own life, hoping to get the chance for his relatives and friends of Longmen escort agency to live.

 Chapter 40

    Lu Sanjin took out several thousand taels of silver notes from his arms, looked at the crowd and said calmly, "everyone takes several hundred taels of silver. Go back to each home and find each mother.


    Don''t get involved in this. Do you hear me


    This time, even the most greedy Cai Badou didn''t move. He was gloomy and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "If you are in charge of the family, you can say anything." Bai Jingqi said and patted LV Qingcheng on the shoulder.


    Then he added, "Qingcheng''s father is the Minister of rites, and his grandfather is the great Xia Guo of liumenmen.


    No matter whether it''s the court or the river, we all have people. "


    "Yes! We can go to my hometown. Our family is very influential in the local area. " Sheng Qiuyue also said.


    "Don''t get involved. It''s too big." Lu Sanjin doesn''t want to say at all. It seems that the family of the escort agency is in a good situation.


    There are even some relations and influences in the rivers and lakes or in the court.


    But this matter is too big about the Empress Dowager. Lu Sanjin didn''t want to involve them at all.


    "Is it the painting? If the Empress Dowager wants to get the sketch in your hand, you can give it to others. It''s the Empress Dowager! "


    Li Yi also heard that Lu Sanjin was going to carry all the things alone. After all, no one knew when the Empress Dowager''s people would come back.


    Lu Sanjin can''t draw in a short time, so they really only have the choice of running.


    Of course, Li Yi is not worried. In the original work, Lu Sanjin finally puts down his feelings and draws the sketch again.


    However, in the current situation, if this matter is not disclosed by himself, it is likely that Lu Sanjin is forcing people to share money with them.


    "That painting is gone. Let me tear it." Lu Sanjin looks very ugly.


    "What a big deal. You can''t just draw a picture." When Bai Jingqi heard that it was the Empress Dowager''s business, he became tense, but now he relaxed a little.


    "I can''t draw it." Lu Sanjin seemed to be drained of all his strength, and his whole body was paralyzed on the chair.


    "Ah Everyone was stunned by the speech, and then they thought about it from the bottom of their hearts.


    Sheng Qiuyue has even figured out which mountain it would be safer to be king.


    "Everybody! Have you ever heard of the spirit shifting Dafa? " Li Yi stood up, raised his eyebrows and looked at both sides of the table.


    "That''s the Kungfu of the nine Yin manual, which has been lost for many years."


    LV Qingcheng''s family has a profound martial arts knowledge. Moreover, because his grandfather''s side is a Wulin family, he knows a lot about the miraculous skills and secret scripts in the Jianghu.


    "As far as I know, it''s a very good hypnotic skill." Qiu Yingluo was a little familiar with hypnosis, and had heard of the fame of the soul shifting Dafa.


    "I just know a little bit." Li Yi walked to Lu Sanjin''s back and put his hands on his shoulders.


    "At home, I hypnotize you and take you back to the time when you were painting. You can draw that sketch and return it to others."


    As Li Yi spoke, he worked his internal power in silence. The great method of moving soul was really a very clever skill.


    By stimulating the acupoints on the body, the body releases some hormones, so as to achieve the effect of hypnosis.


    The disadvantage is that you have to have physical contact with the other party, otherwise you can''t succeed, and you have to let the other party down from the bottom of your heart.


    Otherwise, it is likely to backfire, leading to their own mental instability.


    Lu Sanjin felt as if he was in a trance, and then heard a low whisper in his ear.


    He seemed to go back to the time when he was studying abroad, and saw the beautiful girl like spring breeze.


    It seems that he is drawing with a pen, which is the girl in front of him.


    They always see Lu Sanjin''s hands shaking and twitching like chicken''s paws. They quickly bring pen and paper to let him paint again.


    Unfortunately, even if the scene reappeared, Lu Sanjin still couldn''t draw the painting of that year.


    Some things are right and wrong after all. Once they can''t be grasped, there will be no chance to grasp them.


    He couldn''t draw it. For a moment, everyone was a little discouraged.


    "Come on! I''ve already remembered the scene of that year. Let''s go back. " Lu Sanjin persuaded all the people to leave.


    He is ready. If he can''t draw it before dawn tomorrow, he can only let everyone go back to their homes and find their mothers.


    Li Yi now finds it absolutely right to come to Longmen escort agency.


    This is a good place to pay for nothing.


    Ordinary escort agencies live a hard life of escorting all the time.


    In this contrast, Longmen escort agency may be more dangerous occasionally, but it will turn the bad into the good.


    The rest of the time is just in line with the biggest achievement of swimming and fishing every day, and the most important thing is that the food is quite good.


    This kind of work is not so easy to find in the 21st century, not to mention in the Ming Dynasty.


    Believe me, it''s really fun to paddle and fish all day long, especially when someone pays for themselves.


    Li Yi began to practice hard and hard again. He could not eat snake gall for the time being. He had to wait for the medicine to disappear completely.


    Now he can only rely on himself to compress the internal force bit by bit.


    Lu Sanjin is a person sitting in the room, holding the drawing board, slightly closed his eyes, as if in retrospect.


    Soon, his whole life seemed to return to that year, but I don''t know why there was a tear in the corner of his eye.


    After all, he put the relationship down by himself.


    Soon, the vivid girl appeared on the drawing paper.


    Lu Sanjin smiles when he sees it. She is as bright as the spring breeze. She will never see her again in her life.


    In ancient times, there was Boya Ziqi, a bosom friend of each other. Ziqi died, Boya Juexin.


    Although the person who painted by himself is still alive, I''m afraid they will never meet again.


    Then he shook his head helplessly and broke his brush with a bitter smile.


    Then take the sketch and shout out all the people of the escort agency again.


    Li Yi looks at the sketch, which is really lifelike.


    "The thief is likely to come again tonight. We should be on guard." As soon as Li Yi''s voice fell, people began to think of ways to prepare.


    It didn''t take long for the whole escort agency to be covered with a net.


    Although it won''t hurt people''s lives, most people will be easily caught when they come in.


    Li Yi didn''t even have dinner because of this. The sun just set.


    They had been in ambush for a long time, waiting and expecting the snitch to come again.


    Of course, it''s not impossible for a group of officials, or the East and West factories, the six door royal guards.


    However, the probability is not big. Li Yi speculates that the Empress Dowager is still reading some old love in her heart.


    Otherwise, they would not send someone to pick up the painting, but they would probably have Lu Sanjin killed directly.


    The two men are in love with each other and my concubine is interested in it. Unfortunately, the fate of the world makes people confused, and they still can''t be together in the end.

 Chapter 41

    Night, cool as water.


    Li Yiping lives breathing, does not dare to have any slightest carelessness, soon cangyue again unwittingly comes.


    However, she should also know something, and did not appear afraid, very swaggering, without any cover up voice, directly over the wall.


    Unfortunately, just as he fell, a rope net rose from her feet. Cai Badou trapped cangyue by pulling the rope.


    "Come on! Pull it back. " Lu Sanjin tidied up his cuffs in no hurry, with a smug smile on his face.


    Cangyue was quickly pulled to the hall of Longmen escort agency, but she didn''t seem to be a little afraid, on the contrary, she was very calm and calm.


    "Give me the picture. You and I don''t want to get involved in this. It''s best for everyone to pretend they don''t know."


    Cangyue said, Lu Sanjin is very happy to put the painting to her.


    Then negative hand turned to leave, while walking while leisurely said, "let people go."


    Under the glare of the people in Longmen escort agency, cangyue leaves intact.


    It''s another night. Li Yi finally plans to solve Wen Lianggong''s problem today. He wants to find out what happened, and then he can leave.


    Recently, Wen Lianggong is very wrong. It seems that after Li Yi''s purpose.


    It was as if he had been extremely frightened. When he thought about something very frightening, he was in a trance and lost his appetite.


    We have been studying the affairs of Lu Sanjin and the Empress Dowager before, and we have no time to pay attention to him.


    Now when I''m free, almost everyone finds that he''s wrong.


    Li Yi always knocks on Wen Lianggong''s door after eating.


    Wen Lianggong saw that he almost instinctively stepped back and looked at Li Yi with his arms around his chest. There was a faint fear in his eyes.


    Li Yi is a laughing man and animal. It seems that the whole person looks very pure. "Uncle Gong, you should know what I''m here for. Have you heard of these people since you''ve been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years?"


    "I don''t know! I don''t know! " Wen Lianggong seemed hysterical, and the whole people were shouting.


    He rushed out of the door and even jumped down from the second floor. Even when he came to the square, he was still shouting.


    Li Yi looks at Wen Lianggong''s present appearance and doubts whether the person who entrusted him with the task has left an indelible shadow in his heart.


    Otherwise, how can Wen Lianggong become like this.


    Li Yi now feels more and more curious about this matter. Wen Lianggong is a very wild and uninhibited person in the original work.


    How much pain and terror can make him like this!


    Wen Lianggong seems to be running around the escort agency in a crazy way. He seems to be very scared to avoid something.


    As he ran, his mouth was still repeating, "I don''t know."


    LV Qingcheng wanted to stop him from being directly knocked away. In the end, he had no choice but to knock wenlianggong out for a while.


    Li Yi also came to her at this time and helped Wen Lianggong to the chair.


    Qiu Yingluo has just been observing. Now Wen Lianggong is lying there.


    Qiu Yingluo brings a lot of things. After Wen Lianggong wakes up again, she checks them and finally makes Wen Lianggong dizzy.


    "What did you do to Uncle Gong? How could he be so stimulated? " Qiu Yingluo has a trace of complaint in her tone.


    Li Yi touched his chin and frowned, "I just told him why I came here. I want to ask if he knows those people?


    And then he became what he is now. "


    "He LV Qingcheng looks at Wen Lianggong in disgust, but she knows exactly what kind of person Wen Lianggong is.


    People like him are crazy when they hear the names of several girlfriends. LV Qingcheng has a little doubt and distrust about it.


    She thinks it is very likely that Wen Lianggong disguised himself to cheat Li Yi.


    Qiu Yingluo took a few silver needles and began to give Wen Lianggong acupuncture to help him calm down.


    Don''t run around like before.


    At the same time, Qiu Yingluo is also going to inquire about what it is that can make Wen Lianggong so excited.


    Wen Lianggong soon received super high standard treatment, and the people of Longmen escort agency have a heart of gossip.


    Although Li Yi doesn''t understand, it''s also very good to have so many people to help him.


    After all, in addition to interrupting, Wen Lianggong also needs to say those things by himself.


    When Wen Lianggong woke up, he was in a better spirit. As soon as he opened his eyes, he looked at all the people in the escort agency staring at him.


    That kind of look made him feel hairy and his whole back was covered with goose bumps.


    "Master, what are you doing here when you have nothing to do? Ah ha ha ha Wen Lianggong''s voice trembled slightly, and at last he laughed awkwardly, trying to ease the atmosphere.


    Li Yi was worried that his appearance would stimulate him again, so he sat behind him for a long time without making a sound.


    Lu Sanjin is a face of ridicule, but still in the leisurely finishing cuffs, which has become his habit, when free time will do so.


    "Uncle Gong, we are very curious about what happened to you, Ling Jingrou, Zeng Sigong, Bai muou and three girls in those years."


    Lu Sanjin turned his head and looked at the others, almost all of them smiling.


    "I don''t know. It has nothing to do with me. I don''t know anything." Wen Lianggong seems to be ready to die now.


    Want to stand up and leave, but found that the whole person has been tied to the chair, can not move.


    "No, I said uncle Gong, what did you do? You admit it. Now people are coming. Where else do you want to hide? " Lu Qingcheng said faintly.


    "Yes, just admit anything." Bai Jingqi immediately agreed with LV Qingcheng''s words.


    When Wen Lianggong found that he couldn''t leave, he lay on the chair with two eyes staring at the ceiling and didn''t speak.


    At this time, Li Yi patted him on the shoulder quietly from behind, "listen to me, say it! Don''t worry, I won''t take your life. "


    Then he went to wenlianggong, still with that kind of harmless smile.


    "Why, why did you leave Ling Jingrou, Zeng Sigong and Bai muou.


    Why fall in love again and again, Zeng Sigong, Bai muou


    Wen Lianggong is still lying on the chair, looking at the ceiling, in any case refused to speak.


    Li Yi can''t directly ask. After all, there are so many people in Longmen escort agency.


    If you want to solve them by yourself, it will take a lot of effort.


    LV Qingcheng''s strength will not be much weaker than that of himself. There is also Qiu Yingluo who doesn''t know the depth.


    After all, being proficient in medicine probably means being proficient in poison.


    "Say it! Tell them all. Don''t worry, they''re not here. "


    After Li Yi finished this sentence, Wen Lianggong''s look changed.

 Chapter 42

    Wen Lianggong looks happy when he hears the speech, and then he smiles, which is like the unique skill of face changing in Sichuan Opera.


    "Is that true? And you can guarantee that I will never see her again. "


    After Wen Lianggong finished, Li Yi was stunned.


    Now he can tell Wen Lianggong that he will never see his client again.


    Anyway, it won''t take long for Li Yi to leave, and he doesn''t need to bear any responsibility.


    However, Li Yi is extremely committed to keep his promise, and all the promises he made will be fulfilled.


    Li Yi always thinks that a man must keep his word. Dishonesty is OK, but he must keep his word.


    Promise to be fulfilled in any case. If you can''t do it yourself, don''t promise others easily.


    You can lie and cheat, but you must fulfill your promise.


    Although it seems contradictory, this is Li Yi''s bottom line.


    After all, there are many things you can''t tell the truth about. Sometimes lies can be more effective.


    Li Yi pondered, "I''m not sure, but I''m sure that if you don''t say it, you''ll see them again soon."


    "I said, I said all, you must not let her come again." Gentle and respectful look extreme madness, as if very afraid to see that person again.


    It seems that the mysterious client put too much pressure on him, and all the psychological defense lines were completely defeated.


    It is a kind of fear for Wen Lianggong not to mention seeing them or even hearing their names.


    "It was spring. I remember the wind was very noisy and the warm sunshine covered me like a feather." Wen Lianggong seems to fall into some better memories, but he is soon interrupted by Li Yi.


    "Say the point!"


    "Jingrou is the youngest daughter of the owner of zangjian villa. We worshipped the wharf in zangjian villa at that time.


    The mountain in front of us has collapsed and we can''t go there, so we''ll stay there for a while.


    I had a wonderful month with her


    "Then you cheat people''s feelings, and then you abandon them." Li Yi''s face is full of scorn.


    Wen Lianggong can be said to be a scum man from the beginning to the end. He is not active, refuses and is not responsible.


    Li Yi really looks down on this kind of person. If you really have the ability to find more than ten girlfriends and let them all be together, there is nothing wrong.


    Li Yi can only clap the table and shout Nb, the big guy is 666.


    But it''s not that I don''t want to be responsible.


    Although Wen Lianggong was embarrassed by what he said, he continued to narrate.


    "Later I left zangjian villa, but what I didn''t expect was that I met Sigong.


    Originally, he thought her name was very good, but what I didn''t expect was that Ling Jingrou was Zeng Sigong. "


    "Ah?" Wen Lianggong has just said that everyone has a puzzled expression and can''t feel any clue at all.


    "Yes, Jingrou''s mother is one of the world''s top transvestite masters. Naturally, she is also good at transvestite."


    Although Wen Lianggong was controlled in the chair, he could not help but shrink into a ball. He seemed very frightened.


    Li Yi now has an 80% or 90% chance in mind. It is estimated that the three people entrusted to him are probably all played by the same person.


    "As for Bai muou, she is also Ling Jingrou. Do you know how much I collapsed when I found out this?


    You know that one morning you wake up and find that the person you were with is another person, and that one person has been pursuing himself.


    You want to run away, but as long as you see people, you are not sure which one is her


    Wen Liang Gong roared and let out his anger, but after he finished, he looked relaxed, and the whole person seemed to be empty.


    Li Yi only felt a chill on his head. It was really too scary.


    After all, a person is chasing herself like a shadow, but you don''t know what she will become.


    You can''t even guarantee which one you meet is the other.


    It''s very likely that the other person is by your side now, but you don''t know who she is.


    It''s more likely that the other person is watching you in the dark, but you can''t find it.


    It''s so terrible to think of it that I''m scared.


    It is estimated that Wen Lianggong was frightened a lot in those years, otherwise he would not have had such a big reaction.


    And Li Yi and they just listen to the simple narration, I''m afraid the specific things are countless times more complicated, otherwise Wen Lianggong could not be so afraid.


    Sure enough, Yan Shuangying is right. Anyone who looks down on women will suffer a great loss.


    After Wen Lianggong finished speaking, Li Yi made his fastest move.


    "Ah Wen Lianggong screamed. His left hand and right leg had just been discounted by Li Yi.


    Now the whole hand is down there, constantly swaying with the wind.


    "What are you doing?" LV Qingcheng is directly between Wen Lianggong and Li Yi for fear that he will attack again.


    Cai Badou wants to help Wen Lianggong, but Qiu Yingluo shouts, "don''t touch him. His hand is broken now and can''t move. Go to my room and get some boards to fix it."


    After Qiu Yingluo finished, Cai Badou rushed out, "and there is a medicine box." Looking at Cai Badou, Qiu Yingluo immediately yelled.


    After hearing the voice of returning at any time, Li Yi came into contact with the casting method of cangjian mountain villa, but he didn''t understand it carefully.


    "Everyone, let''s get to know each other again. I''m a five-star gold medalist of Li Yi Didi."


    After that, he went to the door, looked at the door, and cried out, "didi beats people all over the world, in winter and summer, always at your side, professional service for you.


    No matter who you want to fight, as long as the money is in place, even the leader of Wudang will do it for you.


    Even if you don''t know his name, it doesn''t matter. We will send people to investigate secretly. As long as you say something, we will do our best to guarantee your satisfaction. "


    "If something happens in the future, I hope you can take care of my business and give me my name, and give you 20% discount." Li Yi turned to look at Lu Sanjin and the others, who were obviously unacceptable for a moment, and said with a smile.


    "Here comes the medicine!" Cai Badou, holding a medicine chest and a wooden board, is very flustered and runs into Li Yi''s room.


    Then he looked at the stunned people and said, "do it. Don''t just look at it. Uncle Gong is still lying."


    Qiu Yingluo immediately began to connect Wen Lianggong''s bones. At the same time, she put on a board and tied a rope. Finally, she wrapped them all in gauze.


    Li Yi wanted to go straight, but Lu Sanjin and several of them stopped him.


    Of course, he can also choose to run directly, but the relationship between Li Yi and the people of Longmen escort agency is not very good. After all, they have known each other for less than a week.


    But it''s not so bad, especially Lu Sanjin gave Li Yisan a painting.


    So I didn''t leave directly, but wanted to see what Lu Sanjin would say next.


    No matter what he says, Li Yi can''t stay in Longmen escort agency all the time.


    He has many other things to do. The most important thing is to go to Qixia town.

 Chapter 43

    Li Yi sat reclining slightly and looked at Lu Sanjin as if he had nothing to fear.


    "Boss Lu, please tell me if you have anything to do, or maybe you need our service."


    Lu Sanjin frowned when he heard that Li Yi''s identity had changed so quickly.


    I used to call myself boss, but now I call myself boss Lu as soon as I finish my work.


    "You hurt the head of our escort agency.


    Yes, it''s his fault. He''s wrong, but I''m the one who runs an escort agency.


    The chief escort has been injured. If I don''t do something, I won''t be in the escort agency business from now on. "


    Li Yi way, "you see how much, should compensate a bit?"


    "Oh Lu Sanjin laughs at Yan, and he is not short of money at all.


    "You should know that I''m not short of money, but the head of the escort has been injured. Uncle Gong can''t escort recently.


    If he doesn''t, the operation of our escort agency will be affected, so I have only one request.


    You can help Uncle Gong for three months. After three months, when he is well, you can leave. "


    Lu Sanjin didn''t really want to help Kungfu with an eye for an eye.


    After all, it was Wen Lianggong who teased other people''s girls. Now the avenger comes to his door. It''s his own misfortune!


    Lu Sanjin said with a smile and looked at Cai Badou and LV Qingcheng next to him. "It will be a problem if you want to escape with your Kung Fu, and you don''t want the government to chase you!"


    Li Yi really thought about it carefully. LV Qingcheng and his strength are only between Bo Zhongcheng and Li Zhongcheng.


    Of course, if you take weapons, you can still stabilize him, but with CAI Badou and Bai Jingqi, who is proficient in lightness skills and concealed weapons.


    Unless you take out your own guns and kill them all, it''s really a problem to escape.


    But if you really want to kill them all, Li Yi will never come to this world again.


    Empress Dowager''s ex boyfriend, daughter of the maid of rites, son of stealing saints.


    I really want to crack them all. I''m afraid that the East and West factories, the six door royal guards and even the forces in the river and lake will hunt me down.


    The security will be greatly reduced, and there is only one way to be anonymous.


    The most important thing is that Li Yi and the people of Longmen escort agency have no big grudge.


    Under normal circumstances, Li Yi doesn''t like to kill people casually unless the other party wants to endanger his life.


    Or he told the other party that if he provoked him again, he would be killed, but the other party kept jumping around.


    Otherwise, he will not kill people in general, and should be respected in the face of more or less human life.


    If the innocent people are killed indiscriminately, there will be no difference with those in the evil way, those with distorted psychology and anti social personality.


    "Well, three months is three months. I''m still your employee in these three months."


    Li Yi said with a smile, stood up, clasped his fist and arched his hand, "the master."


    Lu Sanjin can''t help taking a breath when he hears the speech. Li Yi''s identity changes quickly and his expression is natural.


    It really made him feel sorry for himself when he first came to Longmen escort agency.


    Everyone called him in charge every day, but he was a little embarrassed. Later, he got used to it.


    As a result, Li Yi''s identity transformation is as simple as drinking water and eating, and he hasn''t felt anything wrong.


    "OK, I''ll go back first. You can call me if you have something." After Li Yi finished, he left directly.


    Wen Lianggong can''t do it now. He''s broken his muscles and bones for 100 days. It''s estimated that he can''t wander around in three months.


    Li Yi has observed that the number of escorts of Longmen escort agency has not been much, or even relatively small.


    And according to the original plot, they are likely to go to the south, to Sheng Qiuyue''s hometown.


    This time at least two months, Li Yi do nothing, as long as the daily paddle can give the two months to the past.


    Besides, some people manage food and money, so they should take advantage of this time to practice.


    Back in the room, Li Yi began to study the casting method of cangjian villa he had just acquired.


    This is a very complete method of casting weapons, from ore extraction and material selection to forging and hammering.


    But these are secondary, the most important is a special casting method for martial arts.


    Weapons are all forged by oneself, and their own essence and blood are added when casting.


    Blood essence is the common blood, highly condensed, gathered a lot of internal power.


    Different from Li Yi''s idea, condensing essence and blood doesn''t hurt the body much. It''s just a waste of time.


    It is said that the weapons cast in this way will match themselves to the greatest extent. The weapons are just like their own hands and feet, and can be used easily.


    Moreover, it has some characteristics of transmitting its own internal force.


    Li Yi is ready to go back to the world of war wolves and try to do it, but he has to gather essence and blood in this world.


    After all, the world of war wolf doesn''t have so much aura for him to absorb. He can''t practice there.


    However, it is useless to think so much now. The casting methods in this world are still relatively backward.


    Even the sword mountain villa is specialized in casting weapons.


    But the actual level is still worrying, there is no way they can not make a good furnace, for the temperature of iron refining is not enough, in other words, the process level is not good.


    Li Yi goes back to the world of war wolf, finds a factory at random, processes the dark iron Epee in his hand, and then forges weapons by himself.


    Time goes by, and a week is fleeting.


    During this period of time, Li Yi took a very, very close dart, and never experienced anything else.


    Wen Lianggong is cast, Cai Badou do not know to prepare a wheelchair, pushing him all day.


    Occasionally, you can get some sunshine, or you can walk around the escort agency.


    There was nothing to do that day. Everyone in the escort agency got together to bask in the sun, to play ball, to practice martial arts.


    At this time, a person always stands outside the Longmen escort agency and yells. Unfortunately, everyone is talking and chatting, and they don''t hear it at all.


    The man slowly climbed up the wall and was about to shout when he was hit by the concealed weapon thrown by LV Qingcheng. He fell to the ground directly.


    Li Yi was in the room. He came out immediately after hearing the sound of someone falling.


    Seeing the man lying on the bluestone board of Longmen escort agency, Li Yi suddenly flashed a picture in his mind and a piece of music played in a circle.


    "The snowflakes are floating, the north wind is blowing, a cut... The plum stands in the snow."


    Falling to the ground is Sheng Qiuyue''s friend Shanji. Of course, Li Yi prefers to call him tide Hailing.


    Li Yi walked slowly to him and pulled the pheasant up.


    Fortunately, the fall was not particularly serious. It was only a headache for two days at most.


    Qiu Yingluo also came over at this time, and saw that the man Li Yi was holding had committed another infatuation.


    While dancing his body, while shouting little brother.


    Grab the pheasant from Li Yi. Sheng Qiuyue also sees the pheasant at this time.


    Li Yi hands the man to Qiu Yingluo. Then he has nothing to do. He waits for Lu Sanjin and his party to set out for the south. He can leave after two months of rowing.

 Chapter 44

    Li Yi didn''t do anything to stop him. After all, if he interferes, it is likely that Shanji will not be misunderstood by Lu Sanjin.


    In that case, it''s hard to make Sheng Qiuyue angry. If she doesn''t get angry, she won''t want to go back to her hometown in the south. In that case, Li Yi will have to go out to dart again, so she can''t paddle.


    Soon after going through a lot of twists and turns, Sheng Qiuyue angrily left the escort agency.


    Wen Lianggong can''t move freely because his hands and feet are broken, so he can only stay. Li Yi has no choice but to stay.


    After all, Wen Lianggong''s hands and feet were interrupted by him. If all the people left, he would starve to death in the escort agency.


    Lu Sanjin left a lot of money, and Li Yi and his family should not worry about the food for the past two months.


    Originally, Li Yi thought that he had managed Wen Lianggong well in the past two months, and practiced hard at the same time to continuously compress his internal power.


    As time went by, Li Yi rowed in Longmen escort agency for more than a month.


    Now nearly 20% of the internal forces are liquid, as long as all the internal forces can be transformed into liquid.


    Li Yi can try to get through the eight channels of the classic, and let his internal power swim in 365 acupoints of his body. He will be the master of the day after tomorrow.


    In today''s world, I''m afraid I''m the strongest in the world.


    Unfortunately, it will take a long time. Li Yi estimates that it will take him about a year to try to get through the eight channels.


    Then, in a few months, you can get through all the eight channels and break through the congenital realm.


    Li Yi estimates that in about half a month, Lu Sanjin and his family will be able to return from Guangdong.


    Wen Lianggong has been much better these days. If he had been younger and had practiced martial arts for many years, he would have recovered long ago.


    It''s a pity that his body repair ability is not as good as before, so now he can only sit in a wheelchair.


    Fortunately, the weather is not hot recently and he doesn''t sweat much, otherwise his people will stink now.


    At dawn, Li Yi heard someone patting the gate of the escort agency.


    He is used to it these days, even though he has already made a notice saying that the escort agency will not accept business for the time being.


    But first, some people were illiterate. They banged on the gate of the escort agency and asked him to go out.


    Li Yi rubbed his eyes and looked at a man with a cheap smile on his face.


    He handed over a business card and said, "in the next iqiao."


    "Hengtong real estate agency." Li Yi glanced at the name on the business card.


    "Yes Yijigao''s whole body suddenly became impassioned, as if burning up, "a good intermediary is me, I''m yijigao, one of the best intermediaries in the country, there is no one."


    After that, with a smile that was still cheap, he picked an eyebrow.


    Li Yi also remembered that Yi Jigao came to buy the land of Longmen escort agency.


    Although he knew about it, he didn''t expect that Igor would come now.


    "What are you here for?" As Li Yi said, he had put his hand on the door and was ready to close it at any time.


    "I''ll make a long story short. I''m here mainly to buy this house." Although iqiao wanted to squeeze in, he didn''t have the chance at all.


    "Our leader is gone. I can''t be the master. You can wait until he comes back." Li Yi said that he wanted to close the door.


    "When will you be back when you are in charge?" The crack of the door is decreasing, and yijigao shouts sideways at this time.


    "I don''t know." Li Yi closed the door and pulled the bolt.


    Yi Jigao is still shouting, Li Yi really pretends not to hear the same.


    At first he thought that ejie would leave after shouting for two or three days.


    But what Li Yi didn''t expect was that Yi Jigao was really dedicated and stayed near Longmen escort agency every day without anything.


    Sitting on top of the stone lion beside the escort agency, Li Yi looks at the far away road and waits hard. Every day when he goes out, he chases and blocks him.


    However, after he points his acupoints twice and beats him twice, Yi Jigao is much more honest. He honestly waits for Lu Sanjin''s return and doesn''t ask Li Yi any more.


    Half a month later, they finally came back from Sheng Qiuyue''s hometown in southern Guangdong.


    It''s just that Sheng Qiuyue seems to be injured, and her arm is injured.


    Li Yi estimates that he will be able to leave in about 20 days, and then he will fulfill his promise to Lu Sanjin.


    After working as an escort for three months, I only went out two or three times.


    I don''t know what the real purpose of Lu Sanjin''s escort agency is.


    In any case, according to Li Yi''s opinion, the money earned by escorting every month is not enough to spend the normal expenses of the escort agency. Lu Sanjin has to pay a little every month.


    However, his family has a big business. Even if the escort agency has been open for another ten years, he can afford to pay for it.


    In the evening, everyone gathered to eat together.


    Wen Lianggong''s injury has been much better, and the plaster has been removed completely. In the next ten days, the whole person will recover.


    It''s just that Sheng Qiuyue didn''t come to eat together because she was ill and just sent her food to the back.


    Lu Sanjin received Yi Jigao and said that if he wanted to sell the escort agency, he had to go through the vote of all the people in the agency.


    Li Yi was on one side. When he heard this, he immediately said, "I''m in charge of the escort agency. I still have more than 20 days to vote, so I won''t participate in it."


    After hearing Lu Sanjin''s words, yijigao said, "where, where, we can''t do business. Benevolence and righteousness are here.


    The most important thing to do in the world is to make friends.


    To be able to drink with you today is also a blessing from my previous life. "


    Iquiko slowly lifted his glass. "I''m offering you a toast."


    It has to be said that yijigao may have done a lot, and the real estate agent is very skilled in this matter.


    And indeed quite able to drink, Li Yi because in advance that do not vote, so escaped.


    Of course, even if he drank it, he would immediately use his internal power to evaporate the wine.


    Everyone pushes the cup to change the cup. For a while, the guests and the hosts are happy. As the wine goes down, most of the people in Longmen sign are drunk.


    Only Li Yi can keep his sober will. As for the others, they are all empty footed, and the whole person seems to be wandering in the sky.


    Although Li Yi knew that Lu Sanjin would go through a series of tragedies in the future, he was shocked and doubted whether the fengshui of the escort agency was really not good.


    Naturally, he won''t just look at it like this. Li Yi and Lu Sanjin get along well with each other. They are between acquaintances and friends.


    Li Yi naturally won''t watch Lu Sanjin being hit by a series of attacks, causing the whole person to be swollen like a pig''s head the next day.


    If Qiu Yingluo wasn''t a top-notch doctor in the whole world, I''m afraid Lu Sanjin would have to break his face.


    Lu Sanjin really drank a little too much. A man bit the wine cup in his mouth and twisted his body wantonly on the table.


    Li Yi even suspected that if he was given some music, Lu Sanjin would jump on the spot now.

 Chapter 45

    Yijigao looked at all the drunk people, eyes turned, heart flashed a smile, suddenly a row of tables stood up, "brothers, little brother drink too much, there are a few not to listen to, I do not know whether to say."


    "Don''t say it if you shouldn''t! Hold your heart Li Yi directly presses Yi Jigao back.


    "First of all, I''d like to say that Longmen escort agency is a good one, but the geomantic omen gap has exploded." Yi Jigao only has time to say that, because Li Yi has knocked him out of success.


    Holding his hand on Yi Jigao''s back neck, there are a lot of blood vessels converging in this place. Li Yi also knows that there is a Fengchi acupoint on his back neck, which can make people feel painless coma after a little beating.


    "Badou, Mr. Yi is drunk. Send him back. " Li Yi called and sat back.


    Caibadou smell speech quickly Yiji high back on the body, ready to send him to the guest room rest.


    "Come on! Everyone''s drunk. Let''s go. " Li Yi looks at the people of Longmen escort agency who are already in a daze and don''t know their surname.


    "I think he''s right. Longmen escort agency used to have good feng shui.


    But since the road was built in front of us, our Feng Shui has been blocked. "


    Wen Lianggong was a little confused. He stood on the chair and yelled.


    Soon Bai Jingqi and he had a dispute, there is no way, drink too much is like this.


    Therefore, Li Yi seldom drinks alcohol, and he is worried that his drinking will cause trouble.


    As a result, several people in Longmen escort agency now drink more than one, and they have to clean up the mess by themselves.


    Li Yi one step close, hit two people''s Fengchi acupoint again, white Jingqi and Wen Lianggong two people also all press dizzy.


    Slowly put it on the chair again, and then looked at LV Qingcheng, "you quickly send Bai Jingqi back."


    After that, he yelled out, "Badou, please get Qiu Yingluo away for me."


    Lu Sanjin is barely sober, and Li Yi is relieved to throw him into the room.


    But he heard Wen Lianggong shout, and then there was no more sound.


    Li Yi rushed to the ground. He didn''t know where he got a plow rake.


    Wen Lianggong stepped on it and knocked the whole person unconscious. Now he lay on the ground and didn''t move.


    I thought no one would be unlucky, but I never thought Wen Lianggong didn''t escape.


    I had nothing to say for a night. I had breakfast the next day.


    Li Yi found a wide place to practice with his iron gun made in advance.


    Shooting is nothing more than, point, tie, block, take, sweep, collapse, pick, dial, entangle, dance.


    It''s just a few moves, but it''s not easy to practice well.


    In fact, there is no fixed routine for martial arts, especially for boxing, foot and spear.


    As long as we can practice the most basic skills well, we can grasp the situation when we fight with others and make moves according to local conditions.


    Unless it is a move with special internal skills, sometimes you need to do some specific actions to achieve the maximum power.


    The rest of the real fight depends on the four words of improvisation.


    What Li Yi has to do is to practice basic shooting skills several times to deepen his muscle memory.


    In this way, when you can make certain actions, you need to be faster. Sometimes faster is enough to kill the opponent.


    It took nearly an hour to practice several times at will.


    At this time, Li Yi heard Cai Badou rushing towards him, calling his name as he came over.


    Cai Badou rushed to Li Yi with a flattering smile on his face. "Brother Li, I have one thing. Please help me."


    As he said this, he handed over a bamboo tube of cold boiled water. Li Yi took it and drank it down.


    "I''m your brother Li when things happen, and I''m Xiao Li when nothing happens.


    I said brother Dou, you have something Zhong Wuyan, nothing Xia Yingchun''s routine is very similar! "


    Li Yi said that I also handed back the bamboo tube and patted Cai Badou on the shoulder, "I have three charms. Come on, what''s the matter? "


    Cai Badou handed a book, which seemed very careful.


    "That yijigao! I was given a secret book of taijishenquan, which is said to be Zhang Sanfeng''s.


    You are the best in our escort agency. I want you to help me see if it''s true. "


    Li Yi pushed Cai Badou''s hand directly. He seemed very disdainful. His eyes didn''t stay on taijishenquan for a second.


    "Don''t look. It must be fake."


    Cai Badou was really worried. He opened the secret book in front of the interests and said, "why! You know it''s fake without looking at it? "


    A mysterious smile appeared on Li Yi''s face. "Who is Zhang Sanfeng? The founder of Wudang school, the last master of martial arts and Taoism.


    He passed away more than a hundred years ago, making the last great achievement in the world.


    Such a person, even if he has a secret script preserved, must be in Wudang Mountain. How can it fall into his hands? "


    Cai Badou closed the book slowly, and suddenly he had a clear feeling in his eyes, "do you mean he lied to me?"


    "Yes Li Yi knocked on CAI Badou''s head, then put the gun away and said slowly, "what he wants to give you is fake. That''s OK. If it''s true, you''re done. "


    Cai Badou kneaded his head and was stunned, "how can it really be bad?"


    "I ask you, if you are now the leader of Wudang sect, you will find that your unique skills are in the Jianghu and have been learned by others.


    What is the first thing you should do? Think about it for yourself Li Yi pats Cai Badou on the shoulder and leaves.


    Cai Badou was sitting on a nearby chair, rubbing his chin with his left hand, muttering to himself, "why is it really bad?"


    Suddenly Cai Badou slapped the table and said angrily, "Yi Jigao, your grandson is trying to harm me!"


    Although Cai Badou doesn''t know much about the affairs of the Jianghu, he also knows that it''s taboo to learn other people''s martial arts.


    In particular, taijishenquan, as a unique school of Wudang, is one of the greatest taboos.


    If you really practice yourself, it''s said that you have used this Kung Fu. It''s estimated that CAI Badou will be hunted by the whole Wudang sect the next day.


    No matter how fierce you are, you have to drink bitterness on the spot. Therefore, if this Kung Fu is fake, it will lead to death.


    Cai Badou was so angry that he went to find Yi Jigao and threw the book in his face


    Li Yi has been staring at Yi Jigao, who has been beaten into two panda eyes while eating. It seems that CAI Badou didn''t have any strength when he started.


    After dinner, Lu Sanjin said slowly, "today, let''s vote about whether the escort agency should move or not."


    Cai Badou took a money box from the outside, and everyone took paper to write and threw it inside.


    Yi Jigao saw that all the people had voted well and snatched the box from CAI Badou.


    Then he slowly took out the ticket from the inside, opened it and engraved a satisfied smile on his face, "sell the first one."


    Then slowly open the second one, "don''t sell."


    Three, four, five or six are all not for sale, and Yi Jigao''s face gradually lost his humble smile.

 Chapter 46

    "Are you kidding me?" Yi Ji Gao''s face is as gloomy as water, and he looks at Li Yi with fear.


    He thinks that he was knocked unconscious by Li Yi yesterday, which blocked his whole plan. That''s why today''s vote to move Longmen escort agency failed.


    "Lu, I tell you, I must buy this house.


    We''re not finished with this. We''ll see later. " After yijigao finished, he looked at Lu Sanjin viciously, and his fingers were about to poke Lu Sanjin''s face.


    "Brother, you are very dedicated. I admire you for that. But you can''t do business by playing tricks. If you do, your business won''t last long." Lu Sanjin then turned to look at the rest of the Longmen escort agency.


    In addition to Wen Lianggong throwing out his spring palace painting, which is said to have been handed down from the Imperial Palace, others are very determined to throw things to Yi Jigao.


    "By any means, I will get the house." Ejie''s mouth was wide open, tearing and roaring.


    Li Yi takes this opportunity to throw a chocolate into his stomach.


    This is a chocolate he bought in his compressed military provisions. At first, Li Yi liked it very much. Later, he ate compressed military provisions every day and never touched it again.


    Now a piece of chocolate is directly hit by him in the stomach of iqiao and let him swallow it.


    "What did you give me to eat?" Iziko covered her mouth as if to spit things out.


    Li Yi patted him on the back and asked him to swallow the chocolate directly. Then he said with a dark smile, "nothing, just poison."


    "Poison!" Yi Ji Gao''s face is full of shock and inconceivable, he really didn''t expect that this group of people would hurt their lives if they didn''t agree.


    "Are you not afraid that I will go to the government to sue you?" After ejie yelled, she ran away and found a place to pick her throat.


    "Don''t dig. You can''t spit it out." Li Yi holds Yi Jigao and looks at him with a harmless smile.


    But in the eyes of iqiao, it''s just like the smile of hell devil.


    Li Yi also said, "if you take this medicine, you won''t have any problems in a short time. But if there is no antidote after a month, the whole person will slowly decline. You can feel that your body is getting worse every day.


    You can''t reverse this process with anything. After three months, you will be as thin as a bone. After another month or two at most, you will die directly. "


    Li Yi then slowly approached Yi Jigao and whispered in his ear, "come back here in 20 days to get the antidote. Of course, you can also choose not to believe me, go to report to the official, or forcibly demolish Longmen escort agency."


    But Li Yi remembers that in the original work, Yi Jigao wants to force the Longmen escort agency to move.


    However, Li Yi didn''t want to go through such things as throwing feces at the door and putting laxatives in the well water. It''s bad to think about such things.


    Therefore, the most important thing is to frighten Yi Jigao. Of course, Yi Jigao can also choose toutie.


    But for him, who is extremely selfish, his own life is the most important, and he will not make such a dangerous attempt.


    "Ah! Ha ha ha ha Yi Jigao looks at Li Yi and shows his humble smile again, as if he has completely forgotten what Li Yi threatened him just now.


    "I''ll come back in twenty days." Yi Ji Gao''s face is full of smiles, and he bows to Li Feng.


    "Good."


    After hearing Li Yi''s answer, Yi Jigao immediately turns around and leaves.


    But after turning around, his face suddenly became very, very bad. He had made up his mind to go back and find some doctors first.


    Do you have any problems? As for the house, don''t buy it yourself.


    If you have a problem with yourself, you can''t buy it. If you don''t have a problem! I dare not buy it.


    In case the other party accidentally kills people with passion, it''s unnecessary to take his life into his own business.


    "You really gave him the poison." As Yi Jigao walks away, Lu Sanjin comes to Li Yi and asks.


    "No, it''s just an expired candy." Li Yi looks at Lu Sanjin with a bad smile.


    Yi Jigao did not choose to continue to make trouble, but chose to forget it.


    Li Yi''s time in Longmen escort agency is in the last few days. As long as these days go by, his employment relationship with Lu Sanjin will be completely ended.


    But this day, when Li Yi was practicing, he suddenly saw a scene with very hot eyes.


    Wen Lianggong and Bai Jingqi don''t know what to smoke. After talking there for a while, Wen Lianggong suddenly rushes to Bai Jingqi.


    Bai Jingqi directly poked his head out and stretched out his delicate lips. Suddenly, the two of them kowtowed and looked at each other for a long time.


    Wen Lianggong suddenly felt that he was not clean, but before he had time to think about it, he heard LV Qingcheng rushing from one side.


    Pointing at two people, big eyes full of big doubts, roared, "what are you two doing?"


    "Practice martial arts!" Bai Jingqi didn''t seem to feel anything wrong. He said solemnly.


    Lu Qingcheng is said by him, as if there are thousands of anger blocked in his stomach, "what martial arts training to use... Mouth ah?"


    .............


    Li Yi looks at the three people who are playing tricks over there. All of a sudden, he hears a long voice.


    "Drop the sedan chair!"


    A man came down from the sedan chair. Wen Lianggong opened his mouth when he saw her. His eyes were full of disbelief. Then he hid as fast as he could.


    It was a woman in her twenties who came down from the sedan chair. Her face was very gentle, but it gave one a very serious feeling.


    Lu Sanjin also heard the sound and came out. At the first moment when he saw the woman, he ran away like a mouse saw a cat.


    "In charge, in charge, calm down." Li Yi looks at Lu Sanjin, who is already in a panic and hiding behind the door.


    Lu Sanjin directly pulls Li Yi to himself, "calm down what? Calm down. Can I calm down?"


    "Then you are not like this. The people who come here are not monsters. They can eat you."


    Li Yi sniffed and laughed. It seems that the woman, Huang Shuyi, left a huge shadow on Lu Sanjin''s heart.


    Otherwise, he would not have felt very scared and frightened after so many years.


    "Monster! If only he were a monster. " Lu Sanjin said as he pulled Li Yi slowly back into the room.


    "When we were young, our parents would say that the wolf was coming.


    When I was a child, I cried. My mother usually said, "Huang Shuyi is here." Lu Sanjin retreated to the room and began to close the door and open the window.


    After closing all the doors and windows, he sat on the table with a sigh of relief. "Now you know how terrible he is, don''t you?"

 Chapter 47

    Li Yi walked slowly to the surrounding area and supported Lu Sanjin''s shoulder. "Master, don''t be afraid of so many people in our escort agency. What are you afraid of her for?


    And this is in your territory. The whole escort agency is its own people.


    When she comes here alone, how can you be a big man? "


    With Li Yi''s persuasion, Lu Sanjin seems to have regained some self-confidence. "You''re right. Let''s fight with her."


    Soon Lu Sanjin summoned all the people of the escort agency and lined up with Huang Shuyi in the hall. It''s a pity that he just said that he was ambitious.


    As a result, Lu Sanjin now sees Huang Shuyi''s legs shaking.


    "Miss Huang has had a good time these years. How are you doing?"


    Li Yi''s voice is clear, and Lu Sanjin''s voice is trilling.


    "Speak well and don''t shake." Huang Shuyi looks calm, but she just opens her mouth and scares Lu Sanjin back.


    Bai Jingqi immediately stood up with his left hand over his trousers, ready to take out his gun at any time, "who are you talking to! Do you know where this is? "


    Huang Shuyi didn''t even look at him. She just slowly put her hand on the teacup and just picked up the tea to drink.


    Bai Jingqi has been scared to hide in LV Qingcheng''s arms.


    LV Qingcheng quickly stood up and looked at Huang Shuyi. Unfortunately, ten seconds later, her legs suddenly softened and she stepped back to sit on the sofa.


    "Boy, say Sao Rui." Huang Shuyi took the cup and sipped it gently.


    "Sorry, Sully Marseille, Surrey." Bai Jingqi quite from the heart, from the mouth fast continuous apology in many languages.


    Huang Shuyi''s eyes glared and looked back and forth at the landing three gold.


    "You, don''t look at me like that." Lu Sanjin''s psychological defense line seems to have been completely broken down, and he even seems incoherent.


    "If you do that again, I''ll tell your father." Looking at Huang Shuyi, Lu Sanjin even used the child trick of finding parents.


    It seems that in his impression, only Huang Shuyi''s parents can stop her temporarily.


    "My father died long ago."


    Lu Sanjin completely closed his eyes and did not dare to look at Huang Shuyi. "Tell your brother, your sister-in-law, your uncle."


    "You scold me!" Huang Shuyi''s look was as cold as ever. She didn''t seem angry or angry, but her voice was a little louder.


    Lu Sanjin has completely collapsed, holding his ears in both hands. As soon as his legs slip, he almost kneels down.


    Li Yi is a direct hand to help him up, of course, he can''t really watch Lu Sanjin kneel.


    Of course, he also has his own consideration in choosing this time.


    As the saying goes, it''s easy to add icing on the cake, but hard to send charcoal in the snow.


    If Li Yigang had just shot, it would have been a timely help at most.


    Now it''s just that Lu Sanjin was about to freeze to death and saved him. The weight between the two is totally unmatched.


    Li Yi pulls Lu Sanjin up and looks at Huang Shuyi with a bad complexion. "Miss Huang is a little too much."


    Huang Shuyi has been staring at Li Yi. In her impression, few people can persist for more than ten seconds under their own eyes.


    Li Yi is a face with a gentle smile, looking at her does not seem to care.


    "Are you not afraid of me?" Huang Shuyi appears very curious.


    Li Yi shook his head and laughed, "because I can kill you. Your life is under my control now. Why should I be afraid of you?"


    Li Yi didn''t speak. He just kept staring at Huang Shuyi. His eyes didn''t seem to be looking at people. They seemed to be looking at a dead body.


    Huang Shuyi was seen in his heart for a while, and suddenly felt a cold sweat on her body.


    She believes that Li Yi can definitely kill herself now.


    "You dare to kill me, do you know who I am?" What Huang Shuyi said was that she was lustful. At the same time, she regretted her carelessness. She said that she didn''t need to bring a bodyguard because she came to an old friend''s place.


    As a result, we can only find a way to frighten the other party first. What''s more, Lu Sanjin still pretends to be dead on the sofa and doesn''t speak for himself.


    Li Yi snorted coldly, "has Miss Huang ever heard of a saying that people are enemies within a short distance.


    It means that the distance between two people is very close, even if a person has a country behind him as a support, it doesn''t have any use


    Li Yi said and looked at Huang Shuyi with a smile, "the distance between Miss Huang and me is no more than three Zhang. It only takes a blink of an eye to kill you with my skill.


    Even if you are the richest person on the world''s rich list, it will not play any role at this time. "


    Lu Sanjin probably calmed his mind at this time, looking at Li Yi who was deterring Huang Shuyi.


    He pretended to cough and said, "Xiao Li! This Miss Huang is my friend after all. Don''t go too far. "


    Said the integrity of the individual lying on the sofa, a look of satisfaction at Huang Shuyi.


    Now that the rain has stopped and the weather has cleared up, Lu Sanjin feels that he can do it again.


    Li Yi didn''t say much when he came back to Lu Sanjin. He just took a deep look at him.


    Lu Sanjin looks very proud, with a smile on his face.


    He is in a very happy mood now. He was bullied by Huang Shuyi from childhood. Today, he was very angry.


    "What on earth is Miss Huang here for?" Lu Sanjin stands up directly and looks down at Huang Shuyi.


    It''s a pity that Lu Sanjin was just stared at by others. He quickly pulled Li Yi in front of him, and his head slowly leaned out of Li Yicong''s shoulder, "I tell you, Huang Shuyi! I''m not afraid of you now! If you have anything, just say it. "


    "I want to buy your escort agency." As soon as Huang Shuyi''s voice fell, all the people in the escort agency said, "what?"


    Lu Sanjin asked the others to leave first, and he wanted to talk to Huang Shuyi alone.


    However, Li Yi was still left here by him, and he was not allowed to leave at all.


    It seems that at least during Huang Shuyi''s time in Longmen escort agency, Lu Sanjin was basically unable to let Li Yi leave.


    His childhood shadow is too big, it seems that the shadow left by a person when he was a child is likely to affect a whole person''s life.


    "If you want to buy our escort agency, it seems that the intermediary is also hired by you." Lu Sanjin is also gradually getting back to his home style, at least speaking without shaking.


    "Yes! Also, you should give me the antidote of the agency. Don''t let people die because of this. Then your escort agency can''t get away with it. "


    Huang Shuyi''s face is still very calm, although her life safety has just been threatened, which makes her a little uncomfortable.


    But at the same time, she also secretly determined to take bodyguards wherever she went.


    "It''s just a piece of candy. It''s nothing." Li Yi quickly explained.


    "I really can''t sell this escort agency to you."


    "Why? If you make an offer, I won''t make a counter-offer as long as it''s not too much. I''m going to buy the escort agency and open an inn. I''ll give you shares and you''ll get bonus every year. "


    Lu Sanjin said in a deep voice, "the escort agency can''t sell it anyway."

 Chapter 48

    "Why? Do you know that the escort agency you are working for is already a sunset industry?


    As far as I know, now you have to put money in it every month. " Huang Shuyi''s eyes flashed a little puzzled.


    She is a very pure businessman, for her, the most important thing to do business is to make money.


    As for all the others, they are not in the scope of consideration.


    Lu Sanjin had a lot of courage because Li Yi was around him. "This is a feeling! You don''t understand


    "I don''t understand!" Huang Shuyi smacks the table fiercely and glares at Sanjin.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Lu Sanjin was so scared that he turned over and hid behind the sofa.


    "I tell you, Lu Sanjin, I only want to help you because we are classmates.


    Otherwise, what the escort agency is losing is your silver, which has nothing to do with me. " Huang Shuyi seems really angry.


    "If I were alone in this escort agency, I would sell it to you. Now so many people are eating here. "


    Lu Sanjin knows better than anyone that the escort agency is losing money.


    But there are so many people in the escort agency who are now eating by themselves.


    At the beginning, I promised them that I would create the glory of Longmen escort agency, but now I sell the agency directly. Isn''t that a backfire!


    "Forget it. I won''t buy it." Huang Shuyi didn''t force her.


    Li Yi is still here. She has no other choice but to give up.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Lu Sankin was relieved and sat down on the sofa again with a satisfied smile.


    "But I''ll stay with you for a while. You can''t refuse me." Huang Shuyi looked at the layout and construction of Longmen escort agency.


    Lu Sanjin really wanted to refuse, but after seeing Huang Shuyi''s eyes, he chose to follow her heart.


    And the other side as their classmates are from afar, it seems that it is not appropriate to drive people directly.


    Huang Shuyi went to choose a room, while Lu Sanjin took Li Yi by the hand and said, "brother, I kiss brother! All my life and fortune are entrusted to you during this period.


    You must frighten her, don''t let her make trouble in the escort agency, especially don''t let her stare at me with that kind of eyes. "


    Li Yi slowly took his hand out of Lu Sanjin''s hand, "in fact, I should go.


    But! That Song Dynasty official kiln bottle in your room is quite good. "


    "Take it away!" With a big wave of his hand, Lu Sanjin didn''t care about a so-called porcelain bottle.


    "Well, I''ll work for you for a few more days. I''ll wait until she leaves." Li Yi has been greedy for that porcelain bottle for a long time.


    This kind of thing can be sold at a high price of 1000 Liang now. If you get hundreds of millions of war wolves in the world, you can''t say that there are tens of millions.


    At dinner, Li Yi sits next to Lu Sanjin. Now he is very scared of Huang Shuyi.


    Wen Lianggong didn''t come to dinner at all. During dinner, Huang Shuyi asked, "why didn''t the chief escort of your escort agency come?"


    Li Yi is happy to hear her words. Huang Shuyi, as a kind and respectful girl, doesn''t know which one she is.


    It seems that this time I come here and want to stay, and I''m looking for gentleness.


    "Uncle Gong said he was not hungry at all and didn''t come to dinner." Cai Badou said with the bowl bigger than the washbasin.


    "Oh With a meaningful smile on her face, Huang Shuyi said, "take me to have a look.


    Since this is Sanjin''s business, I''ll take a look at his chief escort and ask him why the escort agency has been losing money? "


    Then he looked at Lu Sanjin, and Li Yi also pulled him up, "let''s go, you can''t hide yourself."


    When Wen Lianggong saw them, he did not know why he put a mask on his face, and his whole voice was very uncomfortable.


    Li Yi took down the mask to Wen Lianggong directly with the sound of thunder.


    After seeing Wen Lianggong, Huang Shuyi''s expression did not change.


    Wen Lianggong''s face is full of shame and embarrassment. Li Yi quickly pulls Lu Sanjin aside and prepares to see the play.


    Wen Lianggong seems to be very embarrassed to scratch his head and want to say, "it was me..."


    Huang Shuyi interrupted directly, "Gonggong, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have left you that morning.


    But after so many years, I think you should put it all down. "


    After that, there was a warm smile on his face, and it seemed that he felt a little guilty.


    "Ah Wen Lianggong is stunned. He has talked about so many girlfriends. It''s the first time that he has abandoned others.


    "When I left you silver on the table, you should have seen it?" Huang Shuyi finished, has been quietly looking at Wen Lianggong.


    Wen Lianggong now feels that the whole brain is buzzing. He doesn''t want to appear in front of Huang Shuyi. He just wants to hide.


    How can you be abandoned by others? Is it hard to say that this love lost itself?


    Many thoughts flashed in Wen Lianggong''s mind, and he was lost.


    One didn''t notice that he fell down directly at his feet. He got up and walked to his room with his eyes vacant.


    "Let''s go. We''ve finished the play." Li YILENG drags Lu Sanjin back.


    Lu sank into a frenzy of gossip, stroking his chin and muttering, "I didn''t expect that uncle Gong would be abandoned one day."


    Li Yi patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll tell you that those who are scum will be scum.


    Retribution sometimes comes so fast. When Wen Lianggong abandoned others, he should have thought that he would be abandoned by others one day. "


    Lu Sankin sighed, "you''re right. This is uncle Gong''s retribution.


    And I said, "from childhood to adulthood, only Huang Shuyi bullies others. I''ve never seen anyone bully her."


    Li Yi held the bottle of the Song Dynasty official kiln in his hand, and he was very careful.


    "Master, I''ll go first!" Li Yi said, holding the bottle, he went back to his room.


    Take out part of the contents of the storage ring and put the bottle in it.


    Li Yi began to practice. I don''t know why the effect of snake gall seems to be gradually weakening.


    Even if they have given the body enough time to release the drug, but with the gradual increase of the effect.


    After all, part of the medicine absorbed by oneself is hindered.


    Originally, it was estimated that after eating the snake gall, we could try to get through the eight channels. Now it seems that it will take some more time.


    Li Yi had been practicing for one night, and once again he took a small step forward.


    At dawn, everyone sat around for breakfast.


    Wen Lianggong seemed to have suffered a great blow and was sitting there depressed.

 Chapter 49

    Huang Shuyi is if no one else''s meal, occasionally also praise two Ba Dou craft.


    "Did you ever love me?" Wen Lianggong looks at Huang Shuyi with expectation in his eyes.


    "It did exist in those years, but the past has disappeared like a cloud in the past." Huang Shuyi smile very confident, give a very credible feeling.


    "Ah Wen Lianggong seems to have lost his goal in life. He is sitting there.


    "I''m finished." Huang Shuyi said and left directly.


    "I left first." Wen Lianggong looked at Li Yi and vowed to die.


    "What''s the matter?" The rest of the people didn''t know about it. Lu Sanjin immediately explained it to them.


    "What''s the point of who went first?" Bai Jingqi didn''t understand.


    "Of course, who left behind means who lost!" Wen Lianggong forced a cunning argument.


    Sheng Qiuyue said, "how can love win or lose?"


    "Those who call it scum will be scum. It''s hard for you to be abandoned.


    Why don''t you think about the girls you abandoned? " Li Yi left immediately after saying that, which can be regarded as Wen Lianggong''s retribution.


    And then he will probably have more retribution, natural circulation, retribution.


    Wen Lianggong had done so many things in those years. It was inevitable for him to bear the consequences.


    Sure enough, as Li Yi expected, Wen Lianggong''s whole life seemed to be greatly stimulated. He was almost crazy and desperately wanted to prove himself.


    The people of Longmen escort agency thought of a way for him to spread the news that Wen Lianggong was here all over the world.


    Li Yi didn''t stop him. Many people did come. Unfortunately, Wen Lianggong was even more stimulated.


    "Come on, uncle Gong, put it on!" Li Yi holds a green straw hat in his hand and puts it on Wen Lianggong.


    Just now, one of Wen Lianggong''s ex girlfriends came over with a four-year-old girl, but unfortunately that girl is not Wen Lianggong''s.


    And four years ago, Wen Lianggong was with his ex girlfriend, so it''s actually quite clear.


    After Wen Lianggong put on the straw hat that Li Yi gave him, he became even more crazy. After a series of attacks, he was almost mentally ill.


    Qiu Yingluo gave him some prescriptions for nourishing the mind and calming the brain. At the same time, she used silver needles to stimulate his acupoints every day to calm him down. Unfortunately, it didn''t have any effect at all.


    As a result, no matter whether Huang Shuyi is soft hearted or put down in the end, they both know the truth after all.


    Li Yi has finally come to an end in Longmen escort agency. He can leave Longmen escort agency.


    Li Yi finds Bai Jingqi and tells him that he is going to Qixia town.


    Bai Jingqi was not surprised that Li Yi knew that he was from Qixia town. We all know about himself.


    Then Bai Jingqi asks Li Yi to bring a letter for him. At the same time, he tells Li Yi to go to Qixia town and find his father in Tongfu inn.


    "Everybody! It''s a good time to get along with you. If we have a chance, I''ll see you in the Jianghu. " Li Yi picked up the wine cup and offered a toast to the people of Longmen escort agency.


    The next day, Li Yi was ready to go.


    This time, driving a carriage can have a long future. I understand that the technological level of the carriage is countless times higher than that of the Song Dynasty.


    At least it''s not a special shake up and down, but more importantly, this time Li Yi is an official.


    When Emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty took over the whole world, he vigorously built official roads connecting all places.


    At the same time, we have to repair the damaged roads every year, and the road leveling is not as painful as before.


    Longmen escort agency is not far from Qixia town. If Li Yi is alone, he will be there in about 20 days.


    Of course, if he sacrificed his comfort and took the path, he might be faster.


    Driving all the way, Li Yi soon came to the neighborhood of Qixia town.


    He went to Shilipu and tried to get to Qixia town before sunset.


    Tongfu Inn has a deep background and is one of the largest inns in the world.


    However, the head office of their shop is still located in Qixia town, and they have not moved or changed places. Maybe this is the feeling.


    Li Yi looked at the same layout of Tongfu Inn as when he was a child. Unfortunately, things are different.


    Sitting on the table of the inn, the white exhibition hall is quite different from the elegant look of that year. The whole person is middle-aged and fat.


    "Oh! My guest, please come inside. Do you want to be a top performer or stay in a hotel Although Bai zhantang is rich now.


    But because Tong Xiangyu is stingy, he feels that there is no need to spend money to find another runner when there are not many guests.


    Even now, Bai zhantang still wants to go out to greet the guests as before, although there are few guests in Qixia town.


    "Oh! Are you uncle Bai of the white exhibition hall? " Li Yi said with a smile and took out a letter from his arms. "Jingqi asked me to bring you a letter."


    Bai zhantang took the letter and opened it directly. As he opened it, he murmured to himself, "this little bastard, it took so long to know how to deliver the letter to his family."


    Li Yi is not easy to say anything, only an embarrassed smile.


    "Xiangyu, Xiangyu." Bai zhantang shouts at the second floor with the letter.


    "Coming, coming, what''s the hurry?" Tong Xiangyu just looks a little older, other and Li Yi''s memory on TV to see not much difference.


    "A letter from my son." Bai zhantang raised the letter in his hand.


    "That''s a good feeling!" Tong Xiangyu heard, but also changed the pace of not urgent not slow, accelerate toward the downstairs.


    Li Yi mainly sat at the next table and waited honestly.


    "You are the friend of Jingqi." Tong Xiangyu asked with a kind smile on her face and a fan in her hand.


    At the same time, Bai zhantang also did that the two people beside him were looking at Li Yi.


    Li Yi can see from their posture that they need to know from their own mouth something that Bai Jingqi may or may not have written on the letter.


    "Yes, Jingqi. He''s had a good time recently." Li Yi replied.


    "Lao Bai, you go to ask Da Zui to prepare some good dishes. When the friends of Jingqi come, we can''t wait." Tong Xiangyu orders the white exhibition hall on one side.


    White exhibition hall after hearing, slightly surprised should a, and then the whole person ran to the kitchen.


    "Jingqi, what has he been doing recently?" It seems that Tong Xiangyu is just looking for a topic at will.


    "Oh, he''s in Longmen escort agency! Didn''t he tell you? " After Li Yi finished, he immediately responded.


    Tong Xiangyu is talking about himself. Bai Jingqi didn''t mention it to them in his letter. He certainly didn''t want to say it himself.


    Li Yi decided to keep his mouth shut and say nothing, but he could not take back what he had already said.


    "Escort!" Tong Xiangyu pondered.


    She really didn''t expect that Bai Jingqi would go to such a dangerous job. The escort would fight and kill every day. What if something happened and she died on the way.

 Chapter 50

    Bai zhantang soon came back from the kitchen, but Tong Xiangyu didn''t look at him, just said to Li Yi, "you eat here first, I''ll discuss something with your uncle Bai."


    "Exhibition hall, follow me." After that, Tong Xiangyu went back to the second floor.


    Just in the hall, she was always angry, even if Bai Jingqi went to find such a dangerous job.


    But just now Li Yi is in, she is not good to lose temper directly in front of Bai Jingqi''s friend.


    Therefore, we can only call Bai zhantang to the second floor for discussion.


    The dishes will soon be served. Li Yi looks at these dishes, which may be made by Li Dazui, the retired executive chef of Tongfu inn.


    Of course, it''s hard to say. After all, there may be more than one person in the kitchen.


    Li Yi was lucky enough to taste the famous dish that runs through the whole Wulin, and is still active in the major ghost animals of bizhan until now.


    Sauteed Pig''s INtestines!


    Li Yi soon wiped out all the food. He will stay in Tongfu inn tonight.


    Of course, there''s no charge, and it''s also in charge of food.


    However, Li Yi also looked at Bai zhantang alone, picked up his things a little, and went out of Qixia town with the silver.


    It can be inferred that most likely, Bai zhantang is running to Longmen escort agency to find Bai Jingqi.


    Li Yizhao once sent a letter, but he accidentally said something he shouldn''t have said. He didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    But I don''t think it''s a big deal. After all, they are father and son.


    Even if Bai zhantang is angry, he will not make any drastic moves if he plays baijingqi at most.


    Li Yi came to Qixia town this time mainly to look for an old beggar, who can be said to be the top master of hiding level in the original work.


    What is known now is that Hengshan sword of Hengshan school was drawn by him, and sunflower acupoint puncher used by baizhantang was also drawn by him.


    God knows how many martial arts secret scripts this kind of person has drawn. The other person can easily create a martial arts secret script.


    This level of the master the Li Yi has already exceeded the information, the day after tomorrow with the nine Yin manual, he can say, probably even more to understand.


    But congenital upward, it is said that the cultivation of martial arts can finally enter the legendary realm of the golden elixir of martial arts.


    For this realm the nine Yin manual is only recorded. Li Yigen did not know what was special about this realm.


    For the judgment of the old beggar, Li Yi thinks that at least he is born, and he is likely to be the legendary golden elixir.


    What Li Yi has to do is to see if he can be found. If he can ask the other party to draw a martial arts secret book for him, it''s just wonderful.


    To tell you the truth, he especially wants a good lightness skill.


    Although my previous lightness skill is very effective, the only disadvantage is that it costs too much clothes to use.


    And the posture is not elegant, it is a test of shame.


    There is a bazaar near Qixia town. Many villagers who live outside the town will sell their fresh vegetables in the morning with their carts or baskets.


    Li Yi is not in a hurry. He wants to find out all the places nearby in the next few days. If he doesn''t, he has to leave.


    A strong man of this level, if he doesn''t want to see you.


    With Li Yi''s current strength, even if you turn over the whole seven heroes Town, you can''t find it.


    Li Yi was wandering around the market. Sure enough, he saw an old beggar in a moment.


    But I''m not sure if it''s the person I''m looking for.


    Li Yi has seen the legend of the Wulin, but that was several years ago. He can remember the main characters and the general plot.


    But for a character like this who only appeared in one or two episodes, Li Yi really didn''t remember what he looked like.


    We can only make sure whether it is true or not, and buy 20 bagged pants from the shop selling breakfast nearby.


    Li Yi, carrying a hot meat bag, went to the beggar with gray hair, but he was barely clean.


    Pass two from the meat bun, "Sir, can you draw?"


    The beggar took the bun and didn''t eat it in a hurry. "I can''t, but one of us can draw."


    He bit two mouthfuls of steamed stuffed bun and pointed to another beggar with his hand to Li Yi, "look, that''s him. He has been here for decades.


    One of our seven bag elders said that when he was still a three bag disciple, the beggar was here. "


    Li Yi estimates that nine times out of ten this person is the old beggar he is looking for. He hands the rest of the steamed buns to the beggar.


    He went to buy a lot of food and some things for painting. At the same time, he changed a lot of copper money and some silver coins.


    Li Yi came to the beggar with these things. The beggar looked really ordinary.


    There is no difference between Li Yi and an old beggar. Li Yi can''t even see that he is different.


    "I hear you can draw." Li Yi looks at the old beggar with a smile.


    "That''s for sure. Someone used to use two pancakes from me. I drew a sword manual for him. It''s said that later, he seems to have established a Hengshan school..." Li Yiting, an old beggar, recounts all his glorious history.


    He was not in a hurry, but listened honestly until the old beggar had finished.


    "Can you draw me two pictures?" Li Yi said as he handed over all the things he had prepared.


    The old beggar took all his food, but he didn''t take a cent at all. He just took all the food he ate.


    "I''ll draw one for you after I''ve taken so many things from you, but I don''t have a pen and paper on hand." The old beggar looked indifferent and said as he ate.


    Although Li Yi wanted two more, the other side said that he could only draw one for himself.


    He is not greedy. One is better than nothing.


    "I have a pen and paper." Li Yi handed over all the sketchpad, paper and ink prepared in advance.


    The old beggar took the pen and paper and was ready to draw. But before he spoke, he looked up and asked, "what do you want?"


    "Lightness skill." Li Yi blurted out the answer he had already prepared.


    When the old beggar heard that he continued to draw with his brush, he immediately finished dozens of paintings.


    However, there is only a picture without a word at all. Li Yi can only reluctantly judge from the picture that the picture should be a tiger or a flying dragon.


    "This is the first-class lightness skill in the world." Then the old beggar threw down his brush and handed all the paper to Li Yi.


    At the same time, he picked up his own food and disappeared slowly without anyone noticing.


    When Li Yi picked up the pictures again, he heard a voice.


    "Do you spend seven destiny points to master the dragon and tiger wind and cloud skill?"


    Li Yi didn''t study directly. Of course, the main reason is that there are too few destiny points left. He is going to go back and make a reasonable distribution.


    At the same time, he went back to Tongfu Inn and said goodbye to Tong Xiangyu.


    The world tour of Longmen escort agency has come to an end.


    On a deserted country road, Li Yi said "return."

 Chapter 51

    Li Yi once again came to this vast white space, the original number of 15 light spots has risen to 19 again.


    This task has got four destiny points, and the entrustment of the book page in hand has been renewed again.


    Li Yi is not in a hurry to carry out the task. First of all, he has to solve a large number of cultural relics in his hands.


    Then we will find ways to develop some new weapons that are more powerful.


    Only in this way can we go smoothly in the next process of entrustment, and at the same time, we can cultivate our five elements Qi eating method to the peak of the postnatal body.


    The cultivation of the five elements method of eating Qi doesn''t need anything like the aura of heaven and earth. It only needs the essence of food.


    Eat a lot of food can be converted into energy, constantly strengthen the internal organs, at the same time with the viscera to promote the gradual ascension of the body.


    Li Yi''s physical strength has improved a lot compared with a few months ago. Of course, this has something to do with his previous practice of "Yijin forging bones" and the many snake galls he ate.


    In addition, the five elements method of eating Qi also has great contribution.


    Li Yi estimated that he would be practicing for about three to five months. With enough food, he could exercise his body to the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    It''s probably known from the five elements method of eating Qi that, after conversion, the body of the day after tomorrow''s peak will not use any internal power.


    The strength of a full fist can reach nearly 3000 kg, which is nearly twice as strong as a warrior who usually uses internal power to nourish his body.


    As for other speed, from the nerve reaction ability, physical detoxification ability, resistance, will usher in a significant increase.


    And because the five elements method of eating Qi focuses on the cultivation of the five zang organs, Li Yi''s ability to recover and detoxify, as well as many other physical abilities related to internal organs, including digestion and so on, will be greatly improved.


    But now these still need to be cultivated slowly. Li Yi picked up the pile of paintings.


    According to the previous situation, the cost of learning the secret script should be directly related to the specific difficulty.


    Li Yi''s previous contact with Dugu Jiujian sunflower dictionary only needs five points of fate, but it turns out that this book is a recipe for dragon and tiger.


    To some extent, it shows that the Dragon Tiger wind and cloud skill is more precious than the other two skills.


    Dugu''s nine swords and sunflower classic is already innate Kung Fu. The Dragon Tiger wind and cloud skill can definitely be used to the golden elixir, the ultimate martial art in legend.


    From these, we can also judge that the old beggar''s cultivation has reached the golden elixir realm, but we don''t know why he wants to stay in Qixia town to be a beggar.


    Maybe this is the so-called master demeanor, Li Yi surmised in his heart.


    "Master." Looking at more than a dozen pieces of paper in his hand, Li Yi read it silently.


    Countless streams of information gathered in his mind, Li Yi seemed to see a tiger in a flash.


    In the mountains and forests with a variety of other beasts fight, and show their own pace based on primitive instinct.


    Soon in front of the tiger and another, still can see it and many ferocious beasts fight.


    Tiger after tiger, Li Yi is naturally immersed in it, master the true meaning of the dragon and tiger.


    Soon the tigers seemed to disappear. Li Yi felt as if he was sitting on the top of the mountain, between the clouds.


    See a dragon, a real orthodox Chinese dragon is making clouds and rain.


    Li Yi''s observation is that he moves vertically and horizontally between cloud and Teng. A giant dragon''s vertical and horizontal movement is hundreds of Li.


    With a special aesthetic feeling, Li Yi can occasionally hear the sound of the Dragon singing from the clouds.


    It''s very clear and deep. It sounds very light.


    Looking at the dragon, flying in the sky, Li Yiru is infatuated. Although the tiger has changed a lot, the dragon is always this one.


    I don''t know how long it took, Li Yi slowly opened his eyes, he has completely mastered the dragon and tiger wind and cloud.


    This skill is mainly divided into two aspects. Tiger is good at moving, dodging, jumping, jumping and so on.


    Dragon focuses on long-term movement, avoiding pursuit, driving and so on.


    However, Li Yi''s current strength is to cultivate tiger skill. As for the dragon, he can only master it temporarily.


    If the Dragon wants to give full play to its real strength, it still needs to wait until congenital.


    But even so, it''s much better than the previous snake like beaver turning technique, at least it doesn''t need to roll on the ground.


    In fact, Li Yi really wants to find a place to practice dragon and tiger wind and cloud, but this room is only so big.


    It''s very open outside, but Li Yi can''t guarantee how far he will run when this lightness skill is used.


    At that time, if you lose the coordinates outside, you can''t find the white space again.


    Li Yi can only accept the Commission again, and can''t repair it.


    Naturally, he can only endure for a while. Later, he will go to other worlds to show his lightness skill and see its real power.


    Take all the things you want to take away first. You don''t need to take so much food to go to warwolf world this time.


    Li Yi opened the door, and the wolf world, which had been completely dark, had all lit up.


    This is the half of the world is still dark. It seems that it will take some time to cool down.


    As for Longmen escort agency, the world is completely dark and needs to cool down for a longer time.


    Li Yi slowly touched the world of war wolf. Did he spend two fates to go to the world of war wolf again


    It seems that the fate of which world to go back to should have something to do with the specific combat capacity of the world.


    Silently write down, Li Yi is ready to turn back and write on the paper.


    The whole person is entering the world of war wolf. The place where Li Yi came back this time is exactly the same as the place where he left before.


    Looking at the table with a thick layer of dust, Li Yi frowned slightly.


    He still does not know how to calculate the specific time of each world.


    Li Yi spent a few months in the world of divine carving swordsmen and a month in the Longmen escort agency. The total time is almost half a year.


    However, it was only more than three months since he got to warwolf world from his mobile phone.


    That is to say, the time flow rate of the divine carving world may be the same as that of the Longmen world. Of course, it can only be used as a simple reference. The real information needs to be collected and determined in the future.


    Li Yi first wrote that the God carving world and Longmen are between the war wolf world, and the time ratio is two to one.


    At the same time in the back of a big question mark, plus three words to be determined, this paper again put away.


    He now has a large number of cultural relics on hand, and needs to find a way to get rid of them all.


    Li Yi doesn''t have time to tidy up the messy room. He goes out and finds a chain hotel nearby and stays for the time being.


    Then turn on your laptop and search for information on the Internet. The world is completely different from the earth in your memory.


    Many classic songs, novels, movies and even animations have not appeared.


    As for the other well-known figures, most of them don''t either.


    The only thing that is certain is that the trend of world history is similar, except that China rose very early.


    In addition, there is da Vinci and Li Yi in the world. This is the only way to determine the real value of the cultural relics on hand.


    Otherwise, I don''t know the specific price, take it out and sell it casually. In case of loss, what should I do!

 Chapter 52

    Open the laptop in front of you, and query and search vast amounts of data from the huge information network.


    Li Yi tossed about for a long time, maybe some of the things in his opponent have an estimated price.


    But the information Li Yi got from the 180 ancient books he had been searching for for for a long time was that 145 of them were completely lost.


    The rest are mostly dilapidated, only a small part of the information can be obtained.


    It seems that after the Mongols attacked Lin''an in those years, a large part of ancient books were destroyed, so a large amount of historical information now has a very long fault.


    Moreover, Li Yi even brought with him several poems of the Tang Dynasty of the Song Dynasty. Li Bai had more than 1000 poems in his life, but less than 110 have survived.


    Li Yi brought back a lot of these books this time. Although the time of these books was less than 300 years, he still brought them back for the sake of affection.


    These things are in Li Yi''s hands. At most, they are books that can barely get information.


    If you sell these books, you may get some money.


    But the problem is that this kind of thing is not easy to sell, many books have been completely lost, and even some are not sure whether they exist or not.


    And if you want to sell this kind of thing, Li Yi has to take a very big risk.


    It''s better to sell those paintings quickly, and there''s basically no risk. Just find an auction house to entrust them.


    Li Yi sat in the hotel looking at the books and thought for a long time. He was thinking about how to dispose of these things?


    For a long time, Li Yi slowly dialed a phone call on his mobile phone, "Hello, is that Ambassador fan? Yes, yes, it''s me.


    Yes, I do have something I want to donate. OK, OK, thank you


    After chatting with Ambassador fan for a while, Li Yi already has a way to get rid of this batch of ancient books in his hand and donate them directly.


    At the same time, you can ask someone to help you identify the real value of other cultural relics in your hands.


    Of course, it''s not so easy to donate cultural relics. Maybe many people feel that they have to work so hard to donate something?


    The main reason is that in recent years, fraudulent donations have been repeatedly prohibited.


    What''s more, they don''t want to pay for the identification, and let the experts identify the cultural relics for free in the name of donation.


    Archaeologists are not monkeys. How can they let others play like this every day.


    As a result, donation is becoming more and more complicated, in order to avoid those who cheat to donate to a certain extent.


    Of course, it is inevitable that some people who really own cultural relics and want to donate them will be turned away.


    Li Yi contacted Ambassador fan in advance. He should have friends in this field.


    At that time, ask someone to help identify it in advance, and then donate directly to avoid tossing back and forth.


    The next day, Jingcheng University.


    Li Yi looks at the magnificent Capital University. If he doesn''t get that page, he will start to shuttle around the world.


    He couldn''t get into such a good university.


    After all, sometimes it''s not necessarily your grades that determine what college you go to, it may also be your place of residence.


    Li Yi entered the guard room. Today, the school is not open.


    However, he had an appointment in advance, and Li Yi quickly carried several dozen Kwai Shu books to the northwest of the school, where there were family buildings.


    There are also some small single family homes where the people Li Yi is looking for are.


    He Hanlan, the leader of Chinese archaeology.


    Li Yi had just wanted to find a person to help him, but he never thought of ambassador awesome.


    Li Yi owes others a favor for helping him find such a great archeologist.


    For so many years, he Hanlan has devoted himself to exploring the truth in history. If we say that the history of China is fragments.


    What he Hanlan and other archaeologists have done is to put these pieces together as a jigsaw puzzle.


    But as Li Yi thought, there are many ancient books and history lost or disappeared in a long time.


    There are many pieces that are not complete, and it is difficult for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice.


    Even if he Hanlan wants to put history together piece by piece, he has no way to lack the most important fragments.


    In Li Yi''s hands, these books are not worth a cent at all. Even if he dares to sell them, few people dare to buy them.


    After all, there are still people who dare to buy ancient books handed down from generation to generation, but there may be only one left in the world.


    Unless Li Yi sells it to foreigners, otherwise few people in China dare to buy it. It''s better to sell oil paintings for money.


    Li Yi stood in front of the door and rang the doorbell respectfully.


    The door opened, and an old man slowly leaned out his head.


    Li Yi smiles a little, "you are he Laoba! I was introduced by Ambassador fan. "


    He Hanlan looked at Li Yi a little, looked very kind and said with a smile, "yes, Xiao Fan told me before that you are Li Yi, right? Come in, please


    Li Yi walked into the room. The layout of the room was very simple, even a little old, even a little old.


    Many things seem to have been used for many years at a glance, especially the two wooden chairs. Although the material is good, you can see that the paint on them is almost worn out.


    Li Yizhen didn''t expect that he Hanlan''s life style was as simple as that of the outside world.


    He has devoted all his life to Chinese archaeology. In a sense, he is also a symbol of history.


    "Look at these books, Mr. He." Li Yi slowly opened the paper wrapped with books.


    Revealing more than a dozen ancient books, he Hanlan put on his reading glasses. At first, he didn''t care at all.


    He Hanlan himself just thought that Li Yi would bring one or two ancient books at most, ask him to help identify them, and then donate them for fame.


    If it wasn''t for Ambassador fan, he grew up looking at him as a child, and in the past two years he has been relatively idle.


    He Hanlan said nothing to help Li Yi identify ancient books.


    What Li Yi brings out now are all selected in advance, and many of them have records.


    The information of this kind of book does exist in history, but this book disappears directly in the long river of time.


    He Hanlan, as a leader in archaeology, absolutely knows these things. Now it''s natural for him to see that he has been shocked.


    Looking at those ancient books, he Hanlan seems to have completely forgotten the existence of Li Yi, and he starts to turn on his computer.


    While skillfully operating the hands of the smartphone, talking on the phone.


    It seems that although he Hanlan is a great figure in archaeology, he is not a person who can''t eat antiquity.


    The acceptance rate of scientific and technological products is very fast.


    As if he had forgotten Li Yi, he sat down to one side.

 Chapter 53

    Li Yi''s eyes are dull and confused. He looks at the seven or eight old men in front of him.


    They can be said to be the masters and masters of the whole Chinese Archaeology circle. Today they all gather together.


    If a grenade is thrown in, it is estimated that the standard of Chinese archaeology will stagnate for decades after the explosion.


    They were all just called one by one by he Hanlan.


    After coming, a group of people rushed on the books crazily, and no one cared why Li Yi was here.


    He seems to have been forgotten in general, so looking at the hot discussion of a group of people, Li Yi can only wait quietly beside.


    "Old ho! Where did you get all these books from? " A black and thin old man looked at the information query and asked.


    He Hanlan suddenly realized that Li Yi was still here.


    Look at Li Yi and he Hanlan''s embarrassed face, "Oh! This is a busy day. I''m sorry to forget you''re still here. "


    He Hanlan sincerely apologizes to Li Yi. Naturally, Li Yi hastily says it''s nothing.


    "These books are donated by Li Yi to the Department of archaeology, Jingcheng University." Looking at Li Yi, he Hanlan said that he must determine the nature of this matter in advance.


    Otherwise, he Hanlan''s understanding of his friends will be used as long as these things have not been officially announced as belonging to the Department of Archaeology of Jingcheng University.


    My old friends will definitely try to coax things from Li Yi.


    Hearing this, the black skinny old man rushed to Li Yi''s side, "little friend, I tell you, you can''t donate it to the Department of Archaeology of Jingcheng University. Their department of archaeology is not good at all.


    You''d better consider our Shuimu University. We have our own museum. "


    As soon as the black and thin old man''s voice fell, another old man with glasses retorted, "your little museum with thousands of square meters is also called a museum.


    If you want to donate it, you should also donate it to our Beijing Museum. Xiaoyi, I tell you, our Beijing Museum is tens of thousands of square meters!.


    Moreover, both the means of cultural relic maintenance and preservation go far beyond their two universities. "


    The glasses old man said that he was very proud to look at the rest of the people, and his expression seemed to be mocking. You little broken museums deserve to fight with me.


    "If you want to say that, it''s not right. I''m not the Palace Museum. It''s not bigger than you. Moreover, we have good means of preservation and restoration. I think these things are probably the royal collection of those years. It''s just right to put our Palace Museum."


    Another old man in a Chinese tunic said that he was going to get those ancient books.


    "Fart! A palace built in the Ming Dynasty is related to the books of the Tang Dynasty at least.


    If I want to release it, I have to release it to the State Archives Bureau. Only when these ancient books are placed in the State Archives Bureau can they give full play to their historical value. "


    "It''s impossible. Maybe it was lost in the Ming Dynasty."


    ..........


    Li Yi looked at a group of people who were nearly 600 or 700 years old, spitting and blowing, but they were all tacit with their backs to the ancient books.


    No saliva splashed on the ancient books at all, but Li Yi estimated that if each of them were 30 or 40 years younger, they might not be arguing now.


    It is estimated that there will be a full martial arts performance in Beijing University.


    There is no way, who let Li Yi bring all are orphans, and after their identification are absolutely authentic.


    To put it mildly, this book can be found all over the world. Maybe there is only one at present.


    If you want to find something else, you don''t have to lie in that grave!


    And the most important thing is not the singleness of the collection as a single copy, but just these ten ancient books, among which the most important historical value is totally incalculable.


    Some of them can only get a few words from other places. Maybe they can get some truth by digging deep in these books.


    Where to put it at that time, if you want to study it, you don''t have to study it first.


    These old people have been fighting for Chinese Archaeology all their lives, and now they have nothing else to ask for.


    It is the most important and important thing for them to continue to study history and to dig deeper and discover some historical truth.


    "Well, this book is still mine for the time being. Can you listen to me?" Li Yi looked at a group of old men blowing their beards and staring at each other. He was about to fight and asked.


    "Young people, you don''t have a Beijing hukou, do you?" The old man in Zhongshan costume looked at Li Yi and asked calmly.


    Although Li Yi felt a little confused, he still nodded his head honestly.


    "How about coming to work in the Forbidden City? The State formulates five insurances and one fund. I''ll give you a Beijing hukou after three years. After five years, I''ll help you apply for a house. "


    "Don''t listen to him, young man. How tired the Palace Museum is! What are you doing there? Restoration of cultural relics?


    Come to our National Archives Bureau for more leisure. Just sort out and check the files every day. As long as you come, I''ll help you directly apply for a Beijing residence. After a year, I''ll help you apply for a house. " Just now the old man from the National Archives Bureau said.


    "When you look so young, do you know that you haven''t passed college? I tell you, Shuimu university is the top university in China.


    As long as you come, I''ll help you apply for a place to walk Black thin old man way.


    "Lao Li, I don''t like that. What do you mean Shuimu university is the top university in China?


    The top university in China is our capital university. Which one is better than you in terms of time and popularity He Hanlan glared at the black and thin old man and said.


    They were about to roll up their sleeves in order to argue about who was the best university in China.


    Li Yi stood up and looked solemn and solemn! You are all masters of archaeology. To tell you the truth, these books may really be just books in my hands.


    Even if they sell it to others, it may be just a cultural relic in their hands. At most, it can be regarded as some out of print copies. "


    And then a little pause, "but I think these monuments are in your hands, they symbolize history.


    Why does our Chinese civilization last for thousands of years.


    It''s not because these books record what happened in the Chinese civilization, so that we have cohesion and centripetal force.


    Let us feel that our country is a whole, no matter which piece is missing, we are all a family.


    This is not the same level as those countries that have just been established for two or three hundred years. "


    Li Yi took a long breath and said, "to tell you the truth, this is only a small part of more than ten books I want to donate.


    I think we can work together. It''s a very large amount of work. It''s not something that can be done by two families. "


    He Hanlan also stood up and looked at all the old friends here, which made him feel a little ashamed.


    All in all, people are 600 or 700 years old, and there is no child who is no more than 20 years old.


    "Do you hear me? We are 600 or 700 years old, can''t we work together?


    How many ancient books do you see? A few orphans! Some historical values are forgetting their surnames. " He Hanlan looked at his old friends and shook his head helplessly.


    He completely forgot that he just wanted to eat these ancient books alone.

 Chapter 54

    He Hanlan sighed a long time. Looking at these ancient books, he came from his old friends.


    He probably knows that he doesn''t have a high probability of trying to protect himself.


    But there is no way, these are the only copies, too much information is too miscellaneous.


    It''s hard for he Hanlan to find out by himself. Only by calling all these people can he get a general picture.


    It will take a long time to explore slowly.


    "I''ll get the rest." Li Yi said while preparing to go out slowly.


    "I''ll be with you..." an old man said half way, found that other people were staring at him, could only choke the unfinished words into his stomach.


    In fact, they all probably know that even if Li Yi didn''t finish it, it''s estimated that a large part of it would be put here.


    At most, Li Yi has more than a dozen copies. Even if he takes all of them, there are more wolves and less meat.


    "Where do we do this research? I think otherwise it will be put in our museum, which is quite close. " The black thin old man looked at he Hanlan with a flattering smile on his face.


    He Hanlan is not far away from himself. If he agrees to put these monuments in his school''s Museum, he is sure.


    "Why put it in your museum?" He Hanlan glared at him, not angry.


    "You didn''t..." the black skinny old man was interrupted by he Hanlan. "I asked them to fix one and put these books specially."


    "You The thin old man choked on him and couldn''t speak.


    Soon, people began to discuss it eagerly again. Of course, he Hanlan said that it was too much to build a museum specially for these books.


    After all, it''s only a dozen books. It doesn''t need such a lot of work.


    But we still need to find a specific place to study.


    Li Yi is all the way out of the door of the Capital University, even if it is to install like a little bit.


    You can''t just find a place to take out the books in the storage ring.


    He really went back to his hotel, mainly because he came to Beijing by high-speed rail from a small third tier city.


    Li Yi returned to the hotel and took out the books again. More than 100 books are really heavy.


    However, Li Yi''s strengthened body doesn''t feel so hard to carry, just need to be careful.


    Li Yi made a special taxi for this, but it''s not that he can''t afford a car.


    The main reason is that Li Yi doesn''t have a driver''s license in this world. He can drive and drives very well.


    But without a driver''s license, it''s illegal for you to drive this car out.


    At the same time, Li Yi is ready to go back and find a way to get a driver''s license, and then wait for the paintings to sell and buy a luxury car himself.


    Enjoy driving a luxury car, go out and pretend to be something.


    Li Yi carries a lot of books back to the capital to get them, this time there is no need to enter the guard room to report.


    He went back to he Hanlan''s home with these books.


    To tell you the truth, these things are typical chicken ribs in Li Yi''s hands. It''s tasteless to eat, but it''s a pity to discard them.


    Although these are all ancient books, it''s absolutely no problem to buy tens of millions of them.


    But there are so many people who can''t afford it, and those who can afford it won''t spend so much money.


    Li Yi sold seven or eight copies at most, and the rest had to be smashed in his hands.


    After all, with so much money to buy a book, people who like cultural relics will not do it. Only those who like to collect books are willing to spend a lot of money on it.


    But there are only a few of them in China.


    Of course, Li Yi can also choose to sell to those foreigners, many of whom have great interest in this kind of thing.


    However, Li Yining is willing not to donate all these things for a cent, and it is impossible for these Chinese cultural relics to be exiled to those foreigners.


    At the same time, I will go back and sell those paintings, and try to kill the foreign unjust leaders.


    Although the paintings were only placed for about 100 years, Li Yi is confident that no one will find any problems even if he does the carbon 14 element test.


    Because the carbon 14 test itself is not accurate, this test was originally used to test how long the human body died.


    It can also be used to measure cultural relics, but the specific data is not very accurate at all.


    Moreover, the carbon 14 test is a destructive test, which is likely to cause damage to cultural relics.


    Li Yi believes that his painting is an authentic work of Leonardo da Vinci.


    No one dares to use carbon 14 detection method to detect, even if it is detected, it is absolutely authentic.


    After all, it has been stored for more than 100 years. Even if carbon 14 detection is used, it will not be very accurate. It can only be judged reluctantly. It is definitely more than 100 years old.


    At that time, whoever says to test will have to compensate Li Yi for the painting.


    With this pile of books, Li Yi came to the door of he Hanlan''s house.


    The people in he Hanlan''s family are discussing eagerly, but they just watch Li Yi come back at this time.


    Two old people rubbed their eyes in disbelief, and he Hanlan''s voice was also slightly trembling. Looking at the two big bags of books in Li Yi''s hand, "are these all real?"


    "That''s right!" Li Yi put these books on the table as he spoke.


    Several old people couldn''t open their eyes when they looked at these books, as if all their minds were attracted to them.


    "I think we really need to build a new museum to store these things." He Hanlan stroked these ancient books slowly and gently, as if touching his beloved treasure.


    "You''re right." This time, no one else was making any objection, but agreed with him.


    In the next few days, Li Yi accompanied them for a long time.


    But to his surprise, no one had any doubts about the origin of these books.


    After he inquired about he Hanlan in private, he found out that the folk things were more than the museum things.


    There are many ancient books, most of which are popular among the people, but most of them are damaged.


    Although this batch of Li Yi''s hands can bring a big shock to the Chinese Archaeological circles, it is not as shocking as the world to specially investigate him.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Li Yi donated these books. Otherwise, it''s hard to say what the situation is now.


    During this period of time, although Li Yi donated money for free, he still got a lot of benefits, but most of them were invisible benefits.


    Li Yi also contacted with he Hanlan and helped him with the official porcelain of Song Dynasty and two oil paintings.


    It is said that the porcelain was sold to a collector surnamed MA in China.


    As for the two paintings, they were all bought by foreigners, and the total price of the two paintings was nearly 700 million Chinese dollars.


    Li Yi obtained more than seven billion yuan in cash by dealing with this large number of cultural relics.


    You know, this is cash, not invisible or immovable assets.


    Even if there are some so-called rich people with assets of 10 billion and 100 billion, they may not be able to bring out cash flow of more than seven billion at a time.


    Of course, after paying taxes, there are more than 600 million left.

 Chapter 55

    What would you do if you had money?


    Li Yi doesn''t know, but there are more than 600 million yuan in his account, although some foreign exchange can''t come in for a while.


    Now he can use only 80 million, and he has been reminding him that he is now a rich man.


    However, no matter whether he has money or not, what Li Yi needs to do now is to find a place to practice well, and cultivate the five elements method of eating Qi to the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    Then go to Africa to find a way to buy a blue hot Gatling, and then proceed to the next step.


    How to cultivate the best? The cultivation of the five elements method of eating Qi requires a lot of food.


    Li Yi is not ready to buy a house or anything. Maybe he will leave in two months, and when he comes back, he will fall into dust again.


    Li Yi took a taxi and went to the largest five-star hotel in the city, "first drive the presidential suite for two months."


    "Sir, our presidential suite is 2681 days. Are you sure it will be open for two months?" Asked the front desk in a black blazer with a signature smile on his face.


    "Yes, brush it!" Li Yi said and handed over the bank card.


    Soon the house opened, Li Yi took the room card into the house, to say that the presidential suite is really quite different.


    Even the mattress is Simmons, but also very large, very spacious.


    Even this bathtub is like a small pool. There is no pressure for three or four people to take a bath together.


    Li Yi casually bought a lot of clothes from a specialty store on the street, and then went back to the hotel to take a bath.


    After taking a bath and looking at his strong figure, Li Yi is quite satisfied. There should be eight pieces of abdominal muscle, mermaid line and vest line.


    And it''s similar to Bruce Lee, not like those muscle monsters who take hormone medicine.


    After all, moderate fitness attracts the opposite sex, and excessive fitness is likely to attract the same sex.


    After taking a bath, Li Yi goes to the hotel to have a buffet. He doesn''t care what he eats.


    As long as you can bring up your accomplishments as soon as possible, Li Yi takes advantage of eating.


    Looking for a driving school began to prepare to sign up for driving test, of course, he does not need to study.


    After all, no matter what happened before, Li Yi had passed the driving test, and Li Yi was proficient in special driving.


    Just need to quickly in the test time, go to the driving school to adapt to the car, at the same time remember the test subjects, the second is to find punctuation, good for side parking and parking.


    At the same time, take note of the route map of the subject three road test, as well as the specific position to do some action.


    As long as there is no big problem, Li Yi can pass the exam safely.


    So he said that he would go to the exam in a few days. After 15 days, Li Yi successfully passed the exam of subject 1, and after 10 days, he went to the exam of subject 2.


    Ten days later, there was No.2 examination room for a certain subject.


    Li Yi is preparing for the exam. Many people have entered in front of him. What he has to do is to be honest and wait here.


    When there is a free car, Li Yi can sit up and try two hands to prepare for the exam.


    But in a car of the driving school, a middle-aged man in red clothes, with some sad stubble, a face of vicissitudes, and a little fat.


    He is Zhang Chi, the king of the Chinese racing industry, and the man who won the championship of Bayinbuluke rally racing five times in a row.


    It''s a pity that he is now preparing for the simulation test to get his driver''s license again.


    Carrying a cup of tea and wearing a blue labor protection suit, coach Tian looked at the dissatisfied person sitting on the co pilot and knocked, "where should I do? I don''t know? "


    The person who was originally on the co pilot scrambled back to the back seat of the car, and coach Tian got on the car to fasten his seat belt.


    Then he asked the middle-aged man who was preparing for the mock exam next to him, "why did you cancel your driver''s license five years ago?"


    Zhang Chi''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion, and then quickly did not change color, heart does not jump to lie, "drunk driving."


    "Drunk driving." Coach Tian shook his head. "I hate that drunk driver most. Don''t prepare to live here."


    Sun Yuqiang, who had long hair in the back row, quickly stopped him, "Oh, no, No. Coach, you listen to his nonsense. He''s talking nonsense Then he pointed to Zhang chidao, "he drank too much."


    Zhang Chi looks at Sun Yuqiang with a confused face, even coach Tian looks at him with a confused face.


    Sun Yuqiang immediately found that what he said was wrong, slowly stopped coach Tian''s pen, "it''s not that I drink too much." As he spoke, he slowly fell into the back of the car.


    "Coach, don''t listen to his nonsense. I... I drive fast. A driver''s license revoked for driving fast. " Zhang Chi looks very embarrassed with his head down, but he is a professional racing driver.


    In terms of driving skills in China, he said that no one dares to say the second, but now he has to plead with a driving school coach.


    "I hate driving fast. Ah Tian Jiaolian looks impatient and says that he is ready to give Zhang Chi a big fork.


    Zhang Chi quickly grasped coach Tian''s hand and pleaded in a low voice, "coach, what do you want me to be? I am what I am. "


    "Can you release your hand?" Tian Jiaolian said, looking at Zhang Chi.


    Zhang Chi slowly released his hands, coach Tian looked at him disdainfully, then shook his head and said, "I''ve been driving for 26 years, let alone accidents. Even that little scratch didn''t happen. I''m more stable!


    I hate the way that I feel like I''ve lost my driving skills after driving for a few days. It''s like... "Coach Tian said more and more, waving his hands.


    "Coach, coach." Sun yudiao, who had been lying behind, came out quietly and interrupted coach Tian.


    Then with a smile, he patted Zhang Chi on the shoulder. "Let me introduce him to you. He used to be..." Zhang Chi unconsciously sat upright and looked out of the window.


    "Is it your turn to speak? Who are you Tian Jiaolian looks at Sun Yuqiang with disdain and sneers.


    "Coach, I used to be." Zhang Chi wanted to defend himself, but he took him back, "you''ve crossed mountains and seas, and you''ve also crossed mountains and seas! You. "


    "That''s right!" Zhang Chi looked at the hand of the steering wheel, as if recalling their own extraordinary years, "I once had all this, in the twinkling of an eye are scattered like smoke."


    "You''re singing." Tian Jiaolian draws on Zhang Chi''s head.


    Zhang Chi was inspired by him, and then he saw coach Tian holding out his index finger and pointing at him, "people who drive fast and have their license revoked are all brain sick."


    Then, looking at Zhang Chi''s feet, he said with disdain, "look at people like you who have problems with oil and gas cooperation. You still drive fast. I''ll see if you open one. "


    "I''m so open." Zhang Chi looked at coach Tian and asked in disbelief.


    "Let''s go!" Tian Jiaolian said triumphantly compared the auxiliary brake under his feet, "I have the auxiliary brake here."


    Zhang Chi looked at the steering wheel and the open space in front of him, as if he had recovered his old days.


    He didn''t look at coach Tian, but said to himself, "coach, you''d better not step on the auxiliary brake when I drive. It will destroy the balance of the car in the limit state. "


    "Who are you?" Coach Tian consciously keeps away from Zhang Chi. Now he feels that this man is a little crazy.


    "For five years, someone finally told me you could drive fast." Zhang Chi looked at coach Tian provocatively as he spoke, and slowly fastened his seat belt.


    Then turn the key to the car ignition, "civil front drive need to start at the critical point of the clutch, grasp the strength of the right foot.". That''s how you get better grip. "


    "Who on earth are you?" Coach Tian looked a little flustered, but he immediately checked his seat belt.


    "You''ll know in a minute, make a fool of yourself!" Zhang Chi didn''t care. He was immersed in the car.


    Then, with a shout, he stepped on the accelerator to the end.


    With a roar, the engine of the car was completely damaged, and even the front cover of the car was blown open.


    Li Yi was shocked when he heard this voice, and then looked at the front cover of the car flying up. He muttered to himself in disbelief, "it''s so risky to learn a car these days."


    There was silence in the car, silence as death.


    Zhang Chi turned around mechanically and looked at the angry coach Tian with an embarrassed smile, "Oh, my feet are wide open."


    On the other hand, he quietly unfastened his seat belt and gave sun Yuqiang a look in the back seat.


    "Run." Zhang Chi roared, then opened the car door and left on his own.


    Sun Yuhang, his navigator, was not willing to lag behind. They ran all the way and ran away.


    Tian Jiaolian is chasing after him, running and swearing, "you are not a person, I found you are a big silly fork."


    Then he yelled at the security guard and said, "stop the people."


    It''s a pity that his shouting is useless. After all, Zhang Chi and sun Yuqiang are both professional athletes.


    Although the requirements for physical fitness of rally cars are not as abnormal as other sports, their physical fitness is definitely better than that of ordinary people.


    Tian Jiaolian caught up with him for a long time and found that he could not catch up with him. He bent over with his hands on his knees and gasped heavily.


    Li Yi saw the two men who had just run out, and found that the world seemed different from what he thought. Besides the war wolf, it seemed that there was another world coming in.


    Those two just now should be Zhang Chi and sun Yuqiang. In addition to war wolves, there may be galloping life in this world.


    Thinking of this, Li Yi can''t help shaking his head and laughing. He didn''t have time to think about it.


    It''s his turn to take the exam. After Li Yi passed the exam, he thought of more.


    Now that the world of galloping life has been integrated into it, does it mean that the world of war wolf may also be integrated into other worlds.


    However, after searching for a long time, Li Yi finally made sure that although this world might merge into other worlds, he has not found it yet.


    However, since he saw Zhang Chi, Li Yi felt that he still wanted to help him. Since we are all here, we can''t stay in this world all the time. We must find a way to do something.


    Li Yi sat on the bed of the hotel, thinking a little, and soon a plan came to mind.


    Li Yi couldn''t stop smiling when he thought of his plan.

 Chapter 56

    A few days later, Zhang Chi finally passed his driving license, but he is working hard to get a good car.


    A top rally car needs at least three or four million yuan, and Zhang Chi has only made more than three hundred thousand yuan in the past five years.


    So now he is busy soliciting sponsorship everywhere. Unfortunately, five years later, few people have known him.


    At that time, all his friends left him, and Zhang Chi didn''t get a dime''s sponsorship for a long time.


    Li Yi found him at this time. "Mr. Zhang, I know you are the top rally driver in China. I also believe that you have a chance to win the championship in bayinbruck this time.


    But as a driver, you don''t have a car, you have hands. No matter how good the technique is, it''s impossible to win the championship


    Zhang Chi is silent, what Li Yi said is really true, just his 300000, not to mention a top racing car.


    It''s just a car for ordinary racing, and he can''t afford it.


    A penny is hard for a hero. No matter how good his driving skills are, Zhang Chi can fart without a car!


    Zhuang Yuqiang also lowered his head, biting his lower lip and never opened his mouth.


    Recently, he and Zhang Chi want to get sponsorship. They are going crazy, but they still don''t have any money.


    Li Yi looked at the two people who bowed their heads and didn''t speak. With a slight smile on the corner of their mouth, Li Yi pushed a bank card to Zhang Chi''s side. "There are 20 million in this card. I''ve calculated that a top-level racing car, at most, is 4 million.


    The rest is mainly responsible for finding a complete logistics team, which is absolutely enough. "


    Zhang Chi suddenly raised his head, his eyes seemed to burn a flame, "brother said, as long as you are willing to sponsor, you can let me do anything."


    Li Yi looked at a face anxious relaxation, light way, "wait for you to win Bayinbuluke, won this year''s champion, you help me play a few movies."


    "Brother, don''t talk about it. Don''t talk about acting in movies. Even if you want us to play level 3, you can do it." Zhuang Yuqiang looked up at Li Yishou and slowly touched the bank card.


    Li Yi smiles and passes the bank card, "don''t worry, serious movie. It can be shown in China. "


    "No, brother. Shall we sign a contract or something?" Zhuang Yuqiang looks at Li Yi and is at a loss. Who is this?


    20 million is just like playing. If you give it to them, you can give it to them directly. Don''t sign a contract or anything.


    Zhuang Yuqiang suddenly felt that happiness came so suddenly that he couldn''t believe it.


    Li Yi bent slightly, holding the table in both hands, smiling on his face, "you two, I''m the one who keeps my promise most in my life. At the same time, I also hope that what others have promised me will be done.


    You can cheat me on some things. It doesn''t matter if you don''t do what you really promised me.


    If you do your best, you haven''t done it yet., That''s fine. "


    What Li Yi said is really what he said in his heart. After all, in the original work, Zhang Chi is likely to die in bayinbruck.


    If he really died, even if he promised Li Yi now, he couldn''t finish it.


    Li Yi thinks that if the other party really goes all out, he can accept even if he fails in the end.


    If you just blow to him at will, and you don''t give a fart when you fail.


    Then he will let others know what the end of deceiving himself is.


    Of course, although Li Yi is not sure what he will accomplish, he will never agree to others casually.


    You must do your best to promise others.


    If you don''t have the ability to do something, don''t agree to others. In the end, you can only make others happy.


    Li Yi attaches great importance to his promises, so he rarely makes them to others.


    "If you don''t try your best or cheat me, I think I will let you know what will happen if you cheat me!" Although Li Yi had a very kind smile on his face.


    However, Zhang Chi and Zhuang Yuqiang all had a thrill. They only felt a cool feeling on their back.


    Li Yi was very satisfied with their reaction and scared them. As long as two people are not stupid, they should know who can spend 20 million to play with them.


    If you cheat him at that time, you can take out more money and completely deal with them.


    "Take the money and get ready. I''ll see you play then." Li Yi pats Zhang Chi''s shoulder and leaves directly.


    Back at the hotel, he began to prepare. Zhang Chi has two months to play.


    Li Yi is going to complete the script of "Charlotte''s troubles" during this period of time, and then find a director to make his own film.


    As for whether he would lose money, or lose all his money, Li Yigen didn''t think about it.


    His money came so fast that he didn''t have any feeling for it at all, and the cost of Charlotte''s worry was very low.


    Li Yi doesn''t need money to hire actors. It''s estimated that the cost can be reduced to about 10 million.


    At that time, you only need to reach 50 million at the box office, and you will still have to earn money after deducting the various points.


    Although Li Yi has seen the film several times, most of the plots can be narrated like flowing water.


    But it takes a little bit of effort to turn them into a complete script.


    Li Yi spent a period of time writing scripts, while taking advantage of this time in the Chinese industry to find a fairly above average director.


    At the same time, find a lawyer to help him draw up a contract and deal with his investment and directing.


    Li Yi always thinks that if he can''t do something well, he has to leave it to professionals to deal with it, and give it to them to make him worry free. If he does it carelessly, he may have a big problem.


    Anyway, the cost in the early stage and the publicity in the later stage will add up to about 20 million, and the participants can be labeled as the God of chariots.


    After saving part of the cost of publicity, Li Yi waited for Zhang Chi to win the prize and then began to act.


    Today is the day of Zhang Chi''s competition. Li Yi specially packed a helicopter to hover in bayinbruck to check Zhang Chi''s situation anytime and anywhere.


    Zhang Chi''s technique is quite good, and his navigator sun Yuqiang was not injured this time. He was able to read the road book for him next to him.


    The most important thing is to use the most top car configuration in the world. It will never be slower than the same top car.


    Zhang Chi won the championship with his excellent technology, which was as simple as searching for something. At the first moment when they won the championship, Li Yi sent them congratulations.


    At the same time, it also announced that Zhang Chi was going to play in his own film, just by means of this group of media to do propaganda or something, anyway, no money.


    Zhang Chi and his navigator, sun Yuqiang, naturally have professional directors to lead them on.


    Li Yi just told them not to disturb themselves during this period of time. The film will take at least five months to shoot.


    Li Yi should first consider forging his own weapons.


    The dark iron Epee had been smelted and extracted in advance.


    What used to weigh more than 100 Jin was purified again, and some new ores were added. The total weight is only about 80 Jin.

 Chapter 57

    Li Yi has found someone to rent a forging room in advance. Even in this era, some people still like to forge hammering weapons by hand.


    If Li Yi didn''t want to make the weapons fit his best, he would never forge them by himself. Instead, he would entrust a special person to forge and smelt them.


    However, most of the preliminary work has been done on the raw material of his weapon, such as refining, forging and so on. Li Yi doesn''t need to do it himself.


    He just needs to shape the weapon, and then throw a few drops of his blood essence into it, so that the weapon can carry his internal power to attack to the maximum extent.


    The original pieces of iron are all turned into molten iron and poured into the container that has been prepared for a long time.


    Li Yi throws out a few drops of blood essence again, then waits for the mold to take shape, and then adds water to cool down.


    The rudiment of the weapon has already been prepared, but now it can be regarded as the rudiment of a long gun at most.


    Li Yi began to knock carefully, if it takes a long time, for their own professional quality requirements are also very high.


    However, Li Yi was proficient in the casting method of cangjian mountain villa, and his physical fitness was excellent, so he didn''t feel much effort.


    A few days later, a new and dazzling gun appeared in front of Li Yi.


    The gun is about 2.3 meters long and weighs more than 80 Jin. The cold light on the tip of the gun is very bright, reflecting a dazzling light under the sun.


    Because the ore has been a lot of purification, and the density of the iron saber material itself is much higher than that of ordinary ore.


    As a result, this gun is not as bloated as expected. On the contrary, it just happened that Li Yi was quite comfortable with it.


    This is the first weapon forged by himself. Li Yi thinks that if he uses it, he should have a slightly better name anyway.


    However, Li Yi has always been a name waste, call him a better name, he can want to break the head.


    Holding a long gun to think about carefully, Li Yi opened his mobile phone and took a video. The title is that he forged a long gun by himself, and asked netizens to help him with a better name.


    Then upload it to bizhan, the largest barrage website in China, and prepare to use it directly after a while to see if there are any nice names.


    After forging, Li Yi put his gun in the ring, and then began to prepare to accept the Commission.


    First of all, we should deal with our own trifles and give a good account of what we should do in this world.


    Return the hotel, and let people help with the operation and operation of the film. When the time comes, you can share it directly.


    Although it may cost a little more, it doesn''t need him to work hard at all.


    Anyway, for today''s Li Yi, problems that can be solved with money are basically not problems.


    When things are settled, Li Yi turns on his mobile phone again to check the video he released before.


    It''s not much, but there are more than 100000.


    Li Yi looked at others to think of their own name, praise the first is, "chrysanthemum residue." It was followed by "manpeng injury."


    As for the third place, he said, "when I look at this gun, it''s as fast as thunder and as fast as lightning. Just call it Xunlei. "


    As for the rest of the name is ugly, Li Yi sighed a long time, it seems that he still can''t believe sand carving netizens.


    It''s better to take it by yourself, even if it''s almost the same.


    Looking at his gun, Li Yi thought for a long time, and finally slapped his head, "since you look cold light Zhan Zhan, simply call it cold light."


    Although the name may sound a bit old-fashioned, it''s not so credulous.


    But it''s also much better than those sand sculpture netizens, who are injured by the chrysanthemum.


    Li Yi went to spend some time to prepare some things. There may be some ghosts and gods in his delegation.


    He must prepare something to restrain ghosts and update his weapons and equipment.


    It''s time to replace and maintain. At the same time, after this period of cultivation, his physical body has been successfully cultivated to the peak of the day after tomorrow. In order to strengthen the physical body, we must break through the congenital.


    Slowly picked up the page, Li Yi looked at the above Commission.


    Authorized sponsor: February red


    Entrusted task: cure the girl''s disease.


    Commission reward: February Red''s tomb robbing skill.


    Come true.


    Arrival time: five hours before the girl died.


    Instead of rushing to entrust, Li Yi began to think about why February Red''s wife died.


    It is understood that in the original work, it should be the Japanese who threatened the lives of Changsha people with Zhang Da Foye and did not give a kind of medicine to February red.


    With their own strength to there, first with internal force to hang the girl''s life, and then go to Changsha City all the Japanese killed.


    I don''t believe that when the knife rest is around the necks of those Japanese devils, they still have the ability to threaten others.


    This time, Li Yi had enough weapons, and with his own strength, even if he killed seven in and seven out of the big barracks, he would have no problem.


    Even if you step back, you can assassinate Barrett every night. Even if the ghosts hide in the house, the bullets can still go through the wall and blow their heads.


    At that time, they will all be killed, and then even if there is no medicine, they can be forcibly robbed.


    Li Yi probably prepared a plan for himself in his mind, then took a deep breath, "read it slowly and silently, and began to entrust."


    "Do you want to create identity with destiny points?"


    Li Yi''s direct choice is no, but his destiny is not much, and saving a little is a little.


    Just for a moment, Li Yi''s whole person disappeared directly in situ and came to another world, spanning decades of time.


    As soon as he reached the world, Li Yi could clearly perceive that the aura of the world was lively, but the overall content was not particularly high.


    Aura is lively. Theoretically speaking, if enough aura can be gathered in a certain place, these auras will gradually invade into human bodies even after death.


    And because aura is more lively, it is very likely that some things that live for a long time will naturally master some methods of absorbing and using aura.


    After Li Yi came to this world, he hardly needed to cultivate deliberately. These auras will naturally enter his body, but the number is extremely rare.


    This situation is very strange, and Li Yi doesn''t know exactly what led to this situation.


    But now there is no time to think about it. He has to hurry to save people.


    It''s estimated that the girl doesn''t have many hours to live. She goes to hang her life first, and then she can have time to plan slowly.


    Li Yi appeared in a deserted street, looking at the black clouds in the sky and the obvious feeling of suffocation in the air.


    Li Yi can clearly perceive that there will be heavy rain in a little while. Now he has to go to Buddha Zhang.


    However, there are few people on the street. Changsha is very big, and Li Yi doesn''t know the road. For a moment, I didn''t know how to find Buddha Zhang.


    Hurry to the street, find a young man to pull the rickshaw, step on the car, urged the way, "hurry to Zhang Da Foye''s place, where you can''t get money without you."

 Chapter 58

    Li Yi got on the rickshaw, and the coachman drove to Zhang Da Foye''s residence with the fastest speed.


    All of a sudden, a few thunders came from the sky, and it began to rain.


    The rain is pouring down, though Li Yi''s rickshaw has some shielding function.


    But a lot of rain still flowed down the canopy to him, not to mention the rain splashed on him when he ran.


    Soon, Li Yi came to the mansion of Zhang Da Foye. The heavy rain made people''s sight a little blurred.


    February red is kneeling there, roaring angrily, "February red asks Buddha to give medicine!"


    When Li Yi saw him, he was stunned. He never thought that he had entered the world of novels.


    This time, I have a whole world of TV series for myself. Here is the old nine gate of the film and TV series.


    It seems that all the big plans I wanted to do before can be overturned, and those are useless.


    Now the key question is what to do to save his wife''s life. Li Yi is not a professional doctor.


    For a moment, he couldn''t figure out how to save people, but now he had to hang people''s lives first.


    Otherwise, Li Yi''s entrustment doesn''t need to be carried out. Everyone is dead. No matter how strong he is, he can''t revive the dead.


    Li Yi threw a small piece of silver at the rickshaw driver, and then got out of the car. He didn''t take care of February red who knelt on the ground and roared.


    Put your hand on the girl''s hand directly, and look up her situation along the meridians.


    The girl''s body condition is extremely poor. If the human body is an oil lamp, she is exhausted now.


    And in her body, the disease is eroding the viscera bit by bit, gradually consuming the body''s Yang vitality. If you want to cure it, you must find a way to slowly supplement the body''s vitality.


    Then take good care of your body bit by bit. Only after a period of time can your body recover.


    The whole girl leans on the rickshaw. She is as angry as a gossamer, and it''s raining so heavily that February red is dead and pulls her out directly.


    Originally, she was in extremely poor health and was in the rain, which accelerated her death.


    "What are you doing?" February red a roar directly push away Li Yi.


    In fact, with Li Yi''s physical quality, if you don''t want to be pushed away by him, you can definitely stand firmly.


    But he didn''t do anything more. He stepped back two steps, looked at February red and said in a cold voice, "February red, if I just had the right pulse diagnosis, no more than three hours at most. Your wife will die. "


    February red did not say much, he is a smart man, Li Yi appeared here to help his wife feel pulse, and said his wife will soon die.


    February red also know, if there is no medicine, I''m afraid the girl really can''t last five hours.


    Li Yi must have a way to save the girl, otherwise he would never come.


    The other party should say so, must be to oneself don''t ask, February red now don''t care what Li Yi want. As long as he can save the girl, he can even give his life to Li Yi.


    "Please help my wife, sir. If you can, let me go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire." February red said directly to Li Yi kneel down.


    As the saying goes, a man has gold under his knees. February red has been kneeling all his life. If it wasn''t for the sake of a girl, he would never have been able to kneel down and beg others.


    Li Yi wiped the rain on his face and quickly pulled him up.


    "The matter of going up the knife mountain and going down the sea of fire should be put back. Let''s find a place to help your wife survive."


    February red smell speech fierce a rise, "thank you, sir."


    And then ran to the girl, holding her hand, whispered, "girl, you are saved, I found someone to save you. Let''s go home now. "


    "It''s too late! If this disease is delayed for a long time, it may lead to death. It must be treated as soon as possible. " Li Yi stepped back two steps as he spoke.


    Then he sped up and yelled, and kicked the gate of Zhang Qishan''s mansion open.


    February red is a little stunned. He has practiced martial arts for many years, but he really doesn''t have the ability to open two big iron doors.


    February red thinks that even if she even kicks ten feet on the iron gate, it won''t do anything, but now Li Yi just kicks the door open, and it doesn''t seem to take any effort.


    February red did not have time to think, directly pulled the girl on the rickshaw into the Zhangjia courtyard.


    Li Yi followed him all the time. Naturally, Zhang Qishan heard the movement outside the door, although he didn''t know how his door was opened.


    Seeing that February red rushes in, Zhang Qishan is ready for everything, even if February red cuts himself to death today.


    Zhang Qishan also recognized him. After all, I am sorry for this matter anyway.


    Although February red lady girl is not willing to take the initiative to use drugs, but in the end and still related to themselves.


    "Come on, come on Li Yi didn''t say much. He would carry the girl to Zhang Jia hall in February.


    Zhang Qishan doesn''t dare to see February red at all now. He thinks that the girl is dead. If she is dead, she really has something to do with him.


    Li Yi did not seem to see them, if no one else to command February red, "let her cross legged sit down, you are the same, you two palm to palm."


    Zhang Qishan looks at Li Yi with a gloomy face. He doesn''t know the origin of the man in front of him. If he didn''t come with February red, he would have been beaten.


    However, it seems that he has the ability to save people. Zhang Qishan is not sure, but February red believes Li Yi so much that now he doesn''t say much.


    If the girl really can save back, his heart for February red guilt can also reduce a lot.


    Xie Jiu is sitting on one side, also looking at Li Yi.


    His medical skill is not the best in the world, but for such a long time, February red lady''s illness has been handled by herself.


    He thinks that this is a terminal disease. There is no cure for it. The most he can do is to slow down the time of death. It is impossible to cure it completely.


    And to this point, he can''t even delay death. The girl''s life has come to the end.


    Luhuocao is indeed a wonderful medicine in the world, but it is too fierce and strong.


    February red lady''s physical quality itself is extremely poor. Therefore, the deficiency is not compensated, and rash medication leads to more serious situation.


    Li Yi naturally knows this. Although his internal skill is the Taoist skill of zhongzhenghe, if it is directly spread to his wife, she will not be able to bear it.


    So he needs a repeater, and he needs to weaken a small part of his internal power transmitted in the past.


    February red is responsible for the role of this repeater. Li Yi gives him his internal power, and then he gives his own internal power to his wife.


    In this way, we can ensure absolute safety and avoid any problems.

 Chapter 59

    Li Yi gradually put his internal power into February Red''s body, and then his internal power swam in February Red''s hands and entered his wife''s body again.


    What Li Yi can do is to let the internal force dissipate gradually and protect the body.


    But this still has disadvantages, Li Yi input enough internal force can probably ensure that the girl''s body will not have any disease within a month, even more healthy than ordinary people.


    But she can''t bear this force. Once the internal force completely disappears, the internal force will cause a part of loss to her body, plus the double attack of the disease.


    Girl''s situation is likely to be even more critical than now, and even if Li Yi input internal power to him next time, the effect is definitely not as good as this time.


    In the end, the effect is not as good as once, and the girl can only wait to die as now.


    What Li Yi can do is to delay the girl''s death temporarily. If you want to have a radical cure, you still need to find another way.


    With the constant output of internal power, all the three people''s clothes were soaked, but now the internal power is transpiration, and the steam comes out one after another.


    Li Yi let all the internal forces spread out in two people''s bodies, which is not a small challenge for him.


    But fortunately, it can also conduct with the help of objects, not simply let the internal force out of the body.


    Although some panic, but after all, there is no adventure, very peaceful completion of everything.


    Li Yi stops the transmission of internal power. February red slowly opens her eyes and looks at her girl. She feels that his face is more ruddy than just now.


    The girl can also feel her body naturally. It''s really better. Unfortunately, it''s just a false fantasy.


    Because the internal force in her body has not fully dissipated, giving her a false impression of her own health.


    However, Li Yi clearly knows that this is only a kind of illusion. He has 45 days at most.


    If you can''t solve it by yourself in these 45 days, the Commission will be regarded as a failure.


    Li Yi doesn''t know what will happen if the Commission fails. Maybe one day it will happen.


    But when you have the ability to solve it, you should try to avoid the failure of delegation.


    February red holding his wife glared at Zhang Qishan, cold hum did not pay attention to him.


    Zhang Qishan wanted to open his mouth, but he kept this pile of words in his mouth.


    Li Yi doesn''t care what they think. He is worrying about how to solve the problem of a person''s physical vitality.


    As long as Li Yi''s five elements method of eating Qi is practiced, it can naturally warm and nourish the five viscera, and then enhance the body.


    However, if you practice this skill casually, if you let the lady of February red practice it, it will probably lead to her direct death.


    After all, the cultivation of the five elements method of eating Qi at least needs to be able to bear the essence of Qi from the body in the first cultivation.


    But at present, she is in extremely poor health and can''t bear it at all.


    "February red, thank you for saving my wife''s life. I don''t know your name." February red stood up and walked to Li Yi and said that she would bow.


    Li Yi quickly pulled him up, "next, Li Yi, thank you for not worrying about this first."


    Solution nine is to run to the girl side, for her diagnosis of pulse, judge the physical condition.


    But no matter how he explores, he can only get the girl. Now her body is several times better than before, and even stronger than ordinary people.


    Xie Jiu thinks that his medical skill is pretty good. He really can''t figure out how Li Yi solved it.


    We should know that this kind of stubborn disease is caused by poor physical quality. The only way to treat it well is to take good care of your body slowly.


    But before the girl body bone is too weak, there is no time to recuperate.


    For now a month time is absolutely impossible to recuperate to her physical quality, can be strong enough to fight disease.


    Xie Jiu really doesn''t know all this. In his eyes, he can cure the girl by using amazing skills. It seems that Li Yi has just done a trivial thing.


    Xie Jiu sighs in his heart that maybe this is the real talent style. After all, he and others are much different.


    Zhang Qishan wants to walk over with a smile, but after February red sees it, she gives him a white look and doesn''t pay any attention to him. She just leaves the embarrassed Zhang Qishan in the same place.


    Girl went to February red side, lying on her ears, explaining all things to him.


    For example, he begged Zhang Qishan to take the medicine.


    I''m afraid that I can''t carry this shoulder, I can''t pick my hand, and I may have a dying body at any time to drag February red.


    But now I''m in good health. Even Xie Jiu said that his body is stronger than the average person.


    Naturally, the girl couldn''t look at the gap between Zhang Qishan and February red, so she stood up and explained.


    Li Yi looks at the happy February red and the girl, makes a look at February red, coughs twice.


    Seeing this, the girl said with a smile, "let''s talk about things with your men! I''ll go first


    After Li Yi left, he immediately pulled February red to one side, followed by Zhang Qishan and Xie Jiu.


    Li Yi has been looking at February red, meaning is very obvious, next he wants to say something, they two can listen.


    "Xiao Jiu and Buddha and I have been close friends for many years. If Mr. Li has anything to say, let me know." Because the misunderstanding has been solved, there is no mustard in February''s heart.


    And his wife''s illness seems to have been cured, so his mood is now quite good.


    Li Yi rubbed his hands uneasily and pressed February red on the sofa. "What I''m going to say next, you must not be excited."


    Then he was silent for a moment and said calmly, "your wife''s illness has not been completely cured now. Although his body looks very healthy, it''s just a fake.


    I''m just delaying her death. According to the current situation, it''s estimated that there will be one and a half months at most


    After Li Yi finished speaking, his face turned red in February, and his face was as gloomy as ink.


    It can be said that in a short period of time, he experienced great sorrow, great joy and great sorrow. The most terrible thing is not despair, but giving him hope, and then taking away hope.


    After listening to February red, the whole person seems to be paralyzed on the sofa, eyes, he knows he can''t shout now.


    Li Yi is not to blame for this. After all, without Li Yi, the girl would have died now.


    February red stood up and said with a sad smile, "Mr. Li, since my wife still has two months to live, will you allow me to accompany him through this last journey?


    Two months later, whether it''s a horse or a bull, I''ll let it go. "


    After February red finished, he left in despair. He had made up his mind that he would do nothing in the remaining two months and accompany his wife well.


    Try to let her have more happiness and beauty at the end of her life.


    Li Yi did not stop him. He is now thinking about how to solve this problem.

 Chapter 60

    "If there''s any medicine made by deer living grass, show it to me." Li Yi looked at Zhang Qishan and asked.


    "Yes!" Zhang Qishan then got up and rushed to get the refined medicine.


    Deer live grass refining is not a pill, is packed in a bottle, like a transparent liquid.


    After Li Yi took it, he opened it directly. He didn''t think much about it. He drank it directly.


    The aura of this world is very active, which may lead to a part of the aura of heaven and earth converging somewhere, giving birth to strange creatures or plants.


    Lu Huocao was born by this kind of coincidence. Li Yi poured the medicine directly into his stomach, and immediately felt countless auras rushing to all parts.


    He quickly sat down cross legged refining this aura, aura is constantly converted into internal force, and then bit by bit compression.


    Li Yi found that there was a lot of aura in it, but it was also very lively and dissipated very quickly.


    His physical body is very powerful, and when he enters the body and finds that the aura wants to escape, he immediately mobilizes his internal power to encircle and intercept them.


    Even so, the loss is still 20%. If ordinary people drink it, maybe Reiki will get a little benefit by washing the body.


    Even if a girl''s body is weak, drinking it won''t do any good. It will only make her weaker because of the aura.


    Li Yi has a strong physical body and cultivates his internal skills. Naturally, nothing will happen. Even if he drinks it for a healthy person, he will only get benefits. But it''s not good to drink it if you are weak.


    With the Reiki completely absorbed, Li Yi found that his internal force compression progress fully improved by nearly 3%.


    There are more than a dozen of them. If you absorb them all, I''m afraid your internal power cultivation will reach the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    Li Yi had eaten up all the snake gall in the world of Longmen escort agency, and his internal force had been compressed to more than 50%.


    As long as you take all these medicines, Li Yi estimates that even if his cultivation can''t reach the peak of the day after tomorrow, it won''t be much worse.


    However, these are empty talks. If we can''t solve the girl''s problems, it''s hard to say what Li Yi will face next.


    Zhang Qishan and Jiujiu are both sitting there quietly looking at Li Yi. They just saw Li Yi try his medicine.


    Then the whole person sat there cross legged and did not move. The two of them didn''t dare to go, but they were honest guarding.


    Knowing that Li Yi opened his eyes slowly, Zhang Qishan asked impatiently, "Mr. Li, is this medicine effective? Can you still cure the lady who is red in February? "


    Li Yi was silent for a long time and sighed, "this medicine is too overbearing. It''s very likely that the disease hasn''t been cured and the people have not died first. Let me have the medicine. I''ll think of another way to study it. "


    "Please, sir." After listening to Li Yi, Zhang Qishan stood up and gave him a salute.


    Li Yi is also a gift, and then casually in Zhang Qishan''s house to find a room to stay, and then he began to think in secret.


    I''ve read laojiumen''s notes on Tomb raiding, Jihai listening to Lei, Shahai and so on. All of these are in the same world view.


    Li Yi wondered if there was anything in it that contained vitality and could save people''s lives and give people enough time to take care of their bodies.


    He sat on the bed and thought over and over until the moon was bright and the stars were dim.


    Go out and look at the moon and stars in the sky, where are the treasures with vitality.


    Li Yi rubs his temple hard, and suddenly turns to the Big Dipper by the corner of his eye.


    It seems that some information in his mind is opened instantly, and Li Yi knows how to look for things containing vitality.


    Qilinjie, the Seven Star King of Lu palace, is a treasure obtained by Wu Xie, the protagonist in the original book.


    According to the information available in Jihai tinglei, it contains rich vitality.


    Li Yi as long as the past to get it, to the girl to eat and then take care of the body, this Commission is completed.


    I''ll find a place with famous mountains and rivers and active aura to practice for a period of time. I''ll eat all the remaining potions made from deer grass. When I reach the peak of cultivation, I can leave the world.


    Li Yi had a lot of thoughts in his mind for a moment. What people fear most is that there is no goal. He will find the most basic goal now.


    Next, as long as we work towards this goal, we can foresee that the probability of success is very high, and all the previous worries will disappear.


    But now it''s more than two o''clock in the morning. Although Li Yi is very excited, his face is about to overflow with a smile.


    But it is still the first to press down their mood, ready to do it tomorrow.


    Back to their own house, the whole person lying in bed, before all the sorrow all disappeared.


    Li Yi used to spend a lot of mental thinking, now lying in bed, and don''t worry, naturally fell asleep.


    Li Yi woke up at noon and was about to have lunch.


    Li Yi washes a little and doesn''t take charge of Zhang Qishan. Instead, he calls a rickshaw all the way to February Red''s mansion.


    There is a man kneeling in front of the gate of February Red Mansion, a child about sixteen or seventeen years old.


    Li Yi really recognized him at the first sight, Chen PI a Si, a man who was cruel to some abnormal.


    It''s a high-risk thing to introduce and steal a tomb with Chen PI a Si in the original work. Sometimes seven or eight people go to the tomb, and he may be the only one who survives.


    Others all helped him block things like zongzi mechanism.


    Similarly, the rate of return of tomb raiding with Chenpi a-Si is also very high. If you rob a tomb once, you will not die.


    Chen PI a Si, no matter how you survive, even if you paddle down, you will share the proceeds of tomb robbery equally with you.


    If you can survive a grave robbery with him, you''ll have to earn more than ten times. Of course, the risk is also very high.


    However, those who are engaged in tomb raiding are all with their heads pinned on their belts. Although it''s dangerous to work with Chen PI a Si, it''s also profitable.


    Therefore, although Chen PI a Si has a high risk rate of going to the ground to rob tombs every time, there are still many people who choose to go with him to rob tombs.


    "Second master, second master." Li Yi shouts and runs into February Red Mansion.


    At first, he didn''t want to shout the second red master of February, but later he thought about it and didn''t know what to shout.


    After all, the name of February red is red. He can''t call Lao Hong or Xiao Hong, so think of the second master as the second master, how others call him.


    February red saw that it was Li Yi Lai whose face was almost strained. He came back from Zhang Qishan''s home yesterday, but he told his wife that she had nothing to do with her.


    Her illness has been cured. She doesn''t have to worry about anything. February red pretends that nothing has happened during this period.


    But in fact, February red clear, his girl really did not have a long time to live.

 Chapter 61

    Li Yi rubbed two steps into the gate and walked to February red, who was sitting there. He didn''t rush to say anything first. Instead, he pointed to Chen PI a-Si outside, "who are you?"


    February red slowly put down the hand of the tea bowl, some hate iron not into steel said, "my apprentice, too naughty, let the gentleman laugh."


    Li Yi said nothing more with a smile. He took a look at the girl sitting on one side and took February red to the room. "I have an immature idea here. Maybe it can save my life."


    Li Yi didn''t guarantee it. After all, he was not sure that he would succeed 100% of the time. If it didn''t work, it would make people happy.


    After listening to February red, the light of hope flashed in her eyes and immediately opened her smile.


    As for whether this idea is mature or not, it is not in his consideration at all. No matter whether it is successful or not, he will try it.


    Try, even if it is no effect, failure will not regret, if you don''t do, watch the girl die.


    February red believe that at that time, intestines will regret green, because I had a chance to let her live.


    "Don''t get excited, just calm down." Li Yi looks at the Red Road in February, which is already full of joy.


    In the original work, February red seems to be a calm person, but when she meets his wife''s affairs, she can''t suppress her mood at all. Her happiness and anger are all in color.


    Looking at February red, Li Yichang took a breath and said, "there is an ancient tomb more than 200 miles to the west of Shandong melon seed temple.


    Inside the tomb is the king of Lu Shang of the state of Lu. There is a treasure named Qilin Jie in the tomb.


    The Kirin is full of vitality. If you take it to your wife, you may have a way to cure the disease. "


    After Li Yi finished speaking, he sat on the table and poured himself a glass of water.


    February red suddenly stood up, "that Sir, I''m going to find Kirin."


    Drink a cup of water, Li Yidun, "this is natural, this medicine is natural, the sooner the better."


    "What else should I prepare?" February red is an expert in tomb raiding. He knows that the better the treasure in the tomb, the higher the risk rate of tomb raiding.


    Listen to Li Yi say that this kind of treasure has vitality and can save people''s lives, so it is obvious that there must be evil in the tomb.


    "There''s no need to prepare more than anything, but my wife must follow us together, and it''s too dangerous for us to go there alone, so we need to call for more people.


    But we should not have too many hands. There are five or six people at most. If there are more people in the tomb, they may not be able to do it. "


    At this time, Li Yi began to plan carefully how to take out the Kirin.


    After listening, February red nodded and then said, "OK! I''m going to get someone to prepare. "


    Now he seems to sweep away the haze before, doing everything is particularly energetic and spirited.


    Unlike before, I just pretended that I didn''t have anything. In fact, I was already dead hearted.


    Now February red is the resurgence, the whole person again to find the goal.


    Li Yi was there drinking tea and waiting. As soon as February red rushed out of the door, he saw Zhang Qishan on one side.


    Because he solved the misunderstanding, February red now and Zhang Qishan relationship has been reconciled, see him immediately on the face of joy, "Buddha you come, I just want to go to you."


    Zhang Qishan is gloomy and doesn''t speak. Unlike February red, he can''t keep objective thinking in the face of girls.


    Zhang Qishan can think very objectively about what Li Yi''s purpose is, and the other side has not revealed it up to now.


    Even if you go to the ancient tomb, it seems that you are completely considering February red, and you don''t reveal any purpose at all.


    Zhang Qishan finds that he can''t see through each other at all. He doesn''t know the origin of each other, let alone the purpose of each other.


    "Second master, don''t you think it''s a coincidence?" Zhang Qishan said in a deep voice with a cold face.


    "It happened that the other party met the girl who was about to die. It happened that the other party had the ability to save her, and it could only help her continue her life, but it couldn''t cure the disease.


    Just in time, the other side knows the thing that cures wench disease is in which grave? It''s just right. We''re grave robbers. "


    Zhang Qishan said with a long sigh, "once it was a coincidence, but so many times it didn''t look like a coincidence."


    February red face originally gentle smile disappeared in a moment, "Buddha, do you think I have a choice? I can only trust each other now.


    In addition to him, who else has the ability to save people? I can only choose to believe in each other. No matter what''s ahead, I''ll try and make a breakthrough. "


    "Yes." Zhang Qishan also wanted to refute, but was interrupted directly by February red, "you just say, help me or not?"


    Listen to February red finish, Zhang Qishan frowned, and then quite unhappy way, "you are so stupid, if I don''t help you, sooner or later you will die outside."


    Li Yi didn''t say much after listening to all this. Anyway, no one would believe the explanation now, let alone Zhang Qishan who didn''t believe Li Yi himself.


    After all, no matter how you look at yourself, it''s too coincidental. If you say you have nothing else to plan for, Li Yi doesn''t believe it. If it wasn''t for the entrustment, he wouldn''t come.


    Zhang Qishan and his adjutant, February red and Li Yi began to prepare.


    The troupe of February red plays in the daytime, and at night they change their clothes to steal tombs. By February Red''s hand, it has been handed down for generations.


    Li Yi and his party changed their clothes and took good tools. At the same time, the world was in chaos, and no one checked.


    During this period, Li Yi also found that the time line of the world was not completely correct. The time when Lao Jiumen girl died was definitely not 1943.


    Now the time has come to the second half of 1943, and the war of resistance will be won in two years.


    But it''s too late to study these carefully. What Li Yi is preparing for now is to bring Qilin Jie from the tomb of King Lu Shang.


    As for the rest, we should wait until we have time to study it.


    Li Yi and his party walked all the way by land and water for 17 days and finally arrived at Guazi temple in Shandong Province.


    At the same time, Zhang Qishan and others have to protect the girl, follow their steps and settle her in the nearest city.


    Li Yi doesn''t have a map in his hand, but it doesn''t matter. He just knows where the general location is.


    However, when we really get there, most of them are in hilly areas. It may take a lot of effort to find them.


    But there''s no way. He doesn''t have the Warring States silk script. If he really has it in his hand.


    With the inside information of laojiumen, we can find someone to interpret it, but the problem is that he doesn''t have it in his hand.


    But fortunately, at least I know that if I want to enter there, I have to go through a corpse cave.


    However, the corpse cave has to go around from the other side of the mountain. With this information, it''s much easier to find it.


    Li Yi and they were exploring the local area. Sure enough, someone knew about the corpse cave.

 Chapter 62

    Li Yi and his family bought an ox cart to go around the mountain. There are many villages in the vast mountains, many of which came to avoid the war.


    In the early years, the Japanese still had the energy to crack down on the villages and guerrillas in the mountains. Unfortunately, in the past two years, the Japanese had to hide their heads in the cities and the turrets.


    Instead of entering the village, Li Yi chose to set up camp on a mountain far away from the village, because they came to steal tombs, not to travel.


    The less people know, the safer it is, but fortunately, there are few people here.


    There are almost no people in a few tens of miles, except for a small mountain village. Otherwise, they would turn over from the other side of the mountain by ox cart.


    Li Yi avoids everyone, hides to one side quietly, and then slowly takes out the mobile phone inside.


    Then open the "Tomb raiding notes" which was stored in it before. As an old saying goes, if you are not happy, you are not happy.


    And here, I want to explore carefully, from the description of the scenery in the novel can also find the specific location.


    Li Yi began to browse the chapters quickly. Finally, as long as he looked around for a place similar to the description of the terrain, he could find the real location of the Seven Star Lu palace.


    Of course, we should remember that there is no landslide at this time. The time of landslide should be around 2004.


    It is very likely that there will not be any changes in the scene in a hundred years between these mountains. I hope I am lucky.


    Don''t have too many debris flows and landslides here for more than 60 years, otherwise it''s hard to find them at that time.


    Li Yi stands on a tree on the top of the mountain and has a good view of the distance.


    There are endless mountains and trees all over the place. Li Yi did find something different. There is a canyon not far away. According to the description in the original book, walking along the canyon, you will enter the woods, and walk along the woods for a long time.


    I came to the place where the tomb offered sacrifices, and dug a big hole there, which could basically ensure the safe access to the tomb of King Lu Shang.


    Li Yi jumped down from the tree, and then found Zhang Qishan and them, "I''ve determined the position, but now it''s dark, let''s have a night''s rest and move forward tomorrow."


    There was nothing to say for a night. The next day, everyone got up early. Li Yi only felt a little damp on his body, but there was no way


    It''s understandable that they sleep in the wild with some morning dew on them.


    Li Yi led them to yesterday''s Canyon, but there was no direct way to get down here.


    They can only climb down slowly with a rope. In the original book, there is a debris flow here, which is quite convenient for them to go down.


    At this time, the debris flow had not yet happened. Although Li Yi had lightness skills, the canyon had a drop of nearly 20 meters to 30 meters.


    There was no pause in the middle. Li Yi jumped directly. Although he would not be hurt, he was absolutely full of flesh and blood.


    And it will consume a lot of internal power. Although the world''s aura is active, it is not high in the end.


    Li Yi needs a longer time to recover his internal power, and he may be in danger soon.


    If you can leave one more point of internal force to face the danger, the probability of survival will be higher.


    The equipment that four people bring is enough naturally, a few people are strong men, the Kung Fu on the body is not weak.


    Li Yi, in particular, has nothing to do with carrying hundreds of pounds of things alone.


    They include almost all the tools and equipment used in tomb raiding and the weapons used in the face of the enemy.


    Li Yi even prepared a bag and didn''t show it to others. If he came back and took something out of the storage ring, he could explain.


    February Red''s tomb raiding is naturally a special practice of wall climbing. Even if Li Yi doesn''t use internal power, his physical quality is far better than ordinary people.


    What''s more, they all came to the canyon with ropes.


    There is a small river in the canyon, which has degenerated into a stream in the original description, but it is still a river now.


    Li Yi took some water from the river to boil, and then threw some dry food into it to boil. He could deal with it casually in the wilderness.


    Go straight along the canyon, and sure enough, the canyon is disappearing, and the vast forest is still exposed in front of you.


    According to the description in the original book, just walk for a long time towards this, and then start digging graves there.


    Li Yi secretly estimates that he doesn''t need to walk for such a long time. The four people in this line are all family practitioners, and their physical fitness is much better than Wu Xie and the old man who leads Wu Xie in the original book.


    Li Yi and Wu Xie set out earlier in the morning and arrived around four in the afternoon.


    It''s morning. I took a pocket watch and looked at it. It''s 6:30 in the morning. Wu Xie walked for seven hours, and they walked for five hours at most.


    Of course, these are just estimates. After Li Yi prepared them to move forward for four hours, every 20 minutes, he asked Zhang Qishan to dig a pit in situ to determine whether there was a tomb.


    If there were no tombs in the five pits, Li Yi and his family would turn around and go back. Anyway, they would search the valley carefully, and they would definitely find the tomb of King Lu Shang.


    The forest is very deep, and very quiet, very quiet, in addition to bird calls, only they trample on the leaves of the rustle.


    They were very dull, and few people spoke much.


    A group of them dressed up and hardly contacted outsiders. It took them nearly 20 days to come here.


    Li Yi takes advantage of this period of time and gives the girl a part of her internal power, hanging her life first.


    In the end, kylin exhausted himself, and the man was dead.


    Li Yi has been accurately grasp the time, walked for four hours and immediately stopped.


    "Why don''t you go?" Zhang Qishan looks at Li Yi who stops and asks.


    "Let''s take a break and see if there''s a tomb down here." Li Yi also sat on the open space to have a rest.


    These people are absolutely professional grave robbers. Zhang Qishan has his own Luoyang shovel.


    The shovel head is like a semicircle, which can be used to detect the specific geology below.


    Zhang Qishan and his kind of people have reached the level of soil brought up from below. A little observation can tell whether there are ancient tombs.


    Li Yi didn''t know what method they used to judge, perhaps the color or taste of the soil.


    Luoyang shovel can be played one by one. Zhang Qishan only operated for about ten minutes. Looking at the soil, February red sighed.


    "No February red said that there is no tomb below. His judgment of this can be said to be handed down from generation to generation. They pay attention to the details.


    In addition, it is very important to judge the location of the tomb.


    We must not make any mistakes. We must find them at one time, finish them at one time, and then leave immediately with the troupe.

 Chapter 63

    February red looks a little depressed, the consumption of time little by little, his heart is more and more anxious, Li Yi, they naturally see it, but they don''t know what to say to comfort him.


    We can only seize the action and solve the problem in the shortest time.


    The group searched ahead again, and 20 minutes later they stopped again.


    Zhang Qishan in the next shovel, along with Luoyang shovel bit by bit in-depth, suddenly the whole person a meal, "there."


    Then he pulled up the shovel, and February red rushed to it, frowned and said in his heart, sure enough, this tomb is not so good.


    Zhang Qishan and his aide also rushed to the shovel. The soil on the shovel seemed to have been soaked in blood and was ticking blood.


    February red smell carefully, and then cold face, "there are blood corpses below."


    The so-called blood corpse is the corpse on the so-called geomantic treasure land. Li Yi can detect that the aura of this world is very active, that is to say, geomantic treasure land really has the function of gathering aura.


    Fengshui treasure land has a lot of aura, and the blood corpse is quite powerful. It''s said that after being touched by him, he will become his kind.


    Li Yi took a look at what he had prepared. Don''t say that the following is a blood corpse. Even a zombie can be killed.


    He''s not going to talk about the rules. If the blood corpse is honest, it''s ok if we don''t make each other''s mistakes.


    If the other party has to come out to die, Li Yi has to give it to chaodu, and let him honestly not do any resistance.


    As for the rules of the tomb raiding sect, Li Yigen was not prepared to abide by them.


    In his opinion, when people die, you go to dig their graves. What rules do you have to follow? This is not a typical example of being both a whore and a memorial archway.


    Several people''s actions are extremely fast, and they are all professional grave robbers. The word "dig fast" can absolutely describe their professionalism.


    It wasn''t long before they went down seven or eight meters. Zhang Qishan dug a big hole, and Li Yi made some torches to light them to provide light and vision.


    After digging here, we can see the outer layer of the tomb chamber. Li Yi and his colleagues cleared out a large tomb wall, which was extremely smooth and round, with almost no crack.


    Zhang Qishan and February red look at each other. Both of them are experts in this field. Naturally, they can see the strangeness of the tomb.


    Deputy Zhang dug a hole with a diameter of five or six meters below, and then took out a silver tube from his backpack.


    Zhang Qishan put his hand on the wall of the tomb and explored it carefully. Suddenly, with only two fingers, he forced a brick out of the wall.


    Li Yi looked at it and sighed at the bottom of his heart. It seems that Zhang Qishan of Zhang Qiling society can also do it. This skill is really handed down from generation to generation.


    Zhang Qishan carefully put the brick on the ground, pointed to the back of the brick, there was a dark red wax wall behind it, and said: "this wall is full of alum acid used in alchemy. If it is broken, these strong organic acids will pour on us instantly, and immediately burn to the skin."


    Zhang Qishan''s words were specially told to Li Yi. After all, except for him, other people are professional grave robbers, and they are quite skilled.


    I''ve heard of this kind of thing even if I haven''t seen it.


    Zhang Qishan burned one end of the silver tube red, then suddenly stuffed it into the interlayer, and the red alum acid flowed out along the iron tube and into the hole just dug.


    Soon the red wall had turned white, and Zhang Qishan began to take bricks out quickly.


    Soon enough to clear out a hole the size of a person''s passage, Li Yi took out a flare and threw it out directly, carefully observing the situation inside.


    It seems that the image they are facing is similar to that in the original work.


    Li Yi carefully observed the surrounding situation. They came in from the north side of the tomb. On the ground was a whole stone slab, which was full of ancient characters.


    These stone slabs are arranged in a way similar to the eight trigrams. The bigger the outside is, the smaller the middle is. There are eight long-standing lights around the tomb. Of course, they have gone out. In the middle of the tomb is a four legged square tripod. The top of the tripod is engraved with the sun, moon and stars. On the south side of the tomb, facing us, is a sarcophagus. Behind the sarcophagus is a passage, It seems to be going down.


    Judging from the current situation, the scene they are facing is similar to that of the original work. Li Yi has a little bit of a bottom in his heart to know this.


    They took out their torches and lit up all the lights. Suddenly, there were many lights in the whole tomb.


    People are not in a hurry to start, Li Yi staring at the coffin in the middle of the tomb, hands in the bag, ready to start at any time.


    "These should be the bodies left after the sacrifice. They cut off all their heads and left their bodies here." Zhang Qishan looked at the corpses everywhere. A group of people had long been used to this scene, so no one felt afraid.


    Li Yi originally thought that nothing would happen, but when they wanted to continue their exploration, time suddenly launched a series of jitters.


    All of them did not dare to move. Zhang Qishan immediately knelt down. Li Yi slowly took out a music player from the storage ring.


    This time also had to expose some things, and soon with the start of the player, melodious sound came from inside.


    "Namo, kalotana, dorayaya. Namo, akuya, polujjadi, shuoboroya. Bodhisattva. Mahasakavaya. Maha, kalunaya. Kuo, saporo. Shuatanaya. Namo, xijililya..."


    What Li Yi plays is the Buddha''s great compassion mantra. Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to be of any use now. Instead, it covers the sound that Zhang Qishan wants to communicate with the things in the coffin.


    "Humanity is remote, fairy way is vast, ghost way is happy! When the door of life, fairy way precious life, ghost way precious end; Immortals are always lucky, while ghosts are always vicious


    Seeing that the great compassion mantra has no use at all, Li Yi naturally switches from daomen to Du Ren Jing.


    Unfortunately, at present, it seems to have no effect at all, and it seems to have angered the blood corpse inside.


    "At first God created heaven and earth. The earth is empty and chaotic, and the abyss is dark; The spirit of God runs on the water. God said, "let there be light," and there was light. God sees light is good... "Li Yi switched music again, but it didn''t seem to be of any use at all.


    Moreover, the coffin was still being opened. Zhang Qishan also stood up at this time with a weapon in his hand.


    Where on earth did February red find this genius? If we deal with these zongzi, we can use the great compassion curse.


    Zhang Qishan has been practicing this for a long time. Who has nothing to prepare the black donkey''s hoof.


    "Adjutant, bring the three hundred year old black donkey''s hoof from my family. Let''s see if it works. " Zhang Qishan didn''t dare to guarantee it. After all, this is the tomb of the Zhou Dynasty.


    The blood corpse is probably three or four thousand years old. Whether his black donkey''s hooves can hold it still remains to be seen.


    February red also ready to fight at any time, Li Yi does not retreat but advance, step by step toward the sarcophagus slowly.

 Chapter 64

    Li Yi didn''t have any hope for these stereos. In any case, it wasn''t read by professionals themselves.


    There may not be any spiritual power in these sutras, which naturally can not produce any effect.


    Originally, I was just holding the idea of playing with or without dates. Now that it''s not easy to use, I have to do it myself.


    The blood corpse lying here is actually the king of Lu Shang. In order to survive, the king of Lu Shang dug tombs everywhere, and finally occupied the ancient tomb of Zhou Dynasty by himself.


    It''s a pity that there is still a mountain high. After the king died, the military strategists around him took off his jade figurines and put them on.


    The king of Lu Shang did not have the jade figurines with gold silk, which naturally turned into blood corpses.


    Li Yi came to the coffin, slowly took out a small bag of glutinous rice from the storage ring, opened it and sprinkled it all on the ground.


    Glutinous rice still did not cause any damage to the blood corpse, and the glutinous rice scattered around the coffin did not stop the blood corpse''s action.


    Even the coffin has been opened little by little, gradually revealing a crack.


    Li Yi looks very calm. He knows in advance that he may encounter zongzi this time. He has prepared a lot of auxiliary props.


    If it doesn''t work in the end, he has to take out AK to sweep the monster to death. If he doesn''t want to destroy the tomb, Li Yi can even take out a high explosive grenade and blow up the bloody corpse into meat.


    Looking at the open coffin, Li Yi looks quite relaxed and calm.


    In this world, the aura content is not high, there are no top experts, and the upper limit of individual strength is very low.


    Even though this blood corpse has accumulated aura for thousands of years, he has no wisdom and can''t master and use it, so most of the aura has been dissipated.


    It is estimated that the real strength may not be the peak of the day after tomorrow. If he has no poison on his body, even if he jumps out of it intact, he can''t beat Li Yi.


    But now it''s more or less to be on guard. Li Yi takes out the rooster''s blood and pours it all down the coffin.


    This time, it finally showed some effect, attacking and covering the corpse inside, emitting a burst of black smoke.


    Li Yi was very clear. The corpse inside roared with a hoarse voice, which was extremely strange.


    Seeing the black smoke, Li Yi immediately held his breath, and the whole person changed from the external breathing state to the internal breathing state.


    The consumption of body breath, with internal force for a period of time, a short time will not be a problem.


    At this time, the coffin had been shaking rapidly, suddenly turned over, and the whole coffin fell over.


    The lid of the coffin was completely opened, and a bloody corpse emerged from it. The whole body was red.


    But it''s not the kind of red blood does not Yila, on the contrary, it is a little crystal clear, such as baby skin in general red.


    Zhang Qishan was holding a black donkey''s hoof in his hand and was ready to throw it out at any time. At the same time, he took out his pistol.


    No matter what the monster is, give him two shuttles first, no matter what the ghosts break into dregs, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Li Yi in the blood corpse out of the moment, suddenly he can detect the surrounding aura content has increased a level.


    It seems that the place where the coffin is placed really has the function of gathering aura. I just want to have a try.


    The moment is pressed down by Li Yi again, now is not the time to think more, or start to solve the blood corpse.


    It''s true that he doesn''t have human intelligence. His basic action reaction is just like a beast. The first moment he comes out is to stare at Li Yi.


    Although his IQ is not high, but also know who just hurt himself.


    And now the distance between the two sides is no more than three meters, Li Yi can even smell the smell of blood corpse.


    "Mr. Li, get out of the way. We''re going to do it!" Zhang''s adjutant looked at Li Yilue, who was holding the blood corpse, with an anxious cry.


    Li Yi listened with a smile and murmured to himself, "if the Buddha doesn''t measure you, if the Tao doesn''t measure you, even God won''t accept you."


    Then slowly took out the weapon from the storage ring, left hand saw, right hand saw, "today I specially physical super you."


    All this happened in a very short time, Zhang Qishan and they didn''t even react. Li Yi had already opened fire with AK.


    AK47 effect is extremely good, hit on the blood corpse, and is so close, a dozen to open a large piece of flesh and blood.


    What''s more, Li Yi''s physical strength is very strong, holding a stable batch, and what recoil will not affect its shooting accuracy at all.


    There are many pieces of flesh and blood on his whole body now. A bullet clip is completely empty, and the flesh and blood on the blood corpse has completely separated from the majority.


    But still no death, and with a very fast speed to Li Yi hit.


    He didn''t do much to dodge. Li Yi started the electric saw to chop the blood corpse directly, and the electric saw quickly cut a hole.


    But it can''t destroy the bones. The electric saw cuts on it and brings countless fires.


    The blood corpse''s skeleton is as warm as white jade, and the texture is quite good. The electric saw can only cut a hole on it.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yi''s physical strength, the power of blood corpse was not as big as his.


    You can''t rush to him directly, otherwise Li Yi will die here even if he has excellent weapons.


    First stop the blood corpse with the electric saw, Li Yi suddenly kicks the blood corpse out.


    At this time, we can''t afford to be exposed. The best result is to give priority to the other party.


    Once again, please send out your own heavy anti equipment Barrett sniper rifle. The distance between the two sides is no more than ten meters. With Li Yi''s shooting technique, it is absolutely a hundred shots.


    The blood corpse even if is the bone again solid, difficult cannot have the tank vehicle armor solid.


    The sound of a shot surged in the tomb, but fortunately it did not cause any damage to the whole tomb.


    This shot directly hit the abdomen of the blood corpse. The body of the blood corpse was really good, although most of the flesh on it was directly exploded.


    But the skeleton is only a part of the damage. Li Yi immediately hit the spine directly before. This time, the blood corpse could not stand up completely, and the whole person was almost blown into two sections.


    Fell to the ground, the bone also want to force, but in any case can not stand up.


    Li Yi can detect that after each other''s bones are broken, the aura gathered in his body begins to dissipate rapidly.


    According to this schedule, the blood corpse will die in three or five minutes at most.


    Zhang Qishan looked at the bones lying on the ground, then looked at Li Yi standing there with Barrett.


    All of a sudden, he felt a little disillusioned about his world view. All the blood corpses in the records were murderous.


    Li Yigang didn''t know where to take out a gun and something similar to a saw.


    What started to make a sound can still make Zhang Qishan understand, but the Western gramophone is a little smaller.


    But the gun that Li Yi finally took out was really too powerful, the skeleton that could not be broken by the quick flashing chain saw.


    Unexpectedly, he was knocked down by a single shot. This legendary rice dumpling died in Li Yi''s hands in a few minutes.


    I don''t know why Zhang Qishan suddenly felt that the times might have changed.


    February red also looks at Li Yi with a confused face. Their understanding of zongzi is not as good as that of Zhang Qishan.


    February red they pay attention to the details of the practice, basically no surprise no danger to sneak into the main tomb, take out the treasure and then leave.


    Zongzi is rarely seen, but he knows more about the blood corpse than anyone else.


    He also knew how difficult it was to deal with blood corpses, because he had seen other grave robbers go to such tombs.


    It was a group of real old knives, 27 men, 27 guns, and even some local explosives.


    But in the end, none of the twenty-seven people came back and died under the ground.


    But now it''s been so understated by Li Yi, even without any effort.


    February red think now more and more can''t see through Li Yi, the other party actually why want to help oneself see him solve blood corpse relaxed incomparable appearance.


    It seems that they can''t help each other, even if there is a tomb, the other party''s stealing may be better.


    "Let''s go!" Li Yi looks at the three people who are at a loss and says.

 Chapter 65

    Zhang Qishan and his family recovered from a state of confusion, but they were still shocked.


    It seems that I don''t believe what I saw just now. February red can''t understand how anyone in the world can pick a blood corpse alone.


    All of a sudden, many corpses, the size of a person''s palm, with a dark blue color, suddenly emerged.


    They are similar to beetles, but each of them has eight legs with fine hairs on them.


    At a glance, Li Yi couldn''t see the edge. He felt a chill in his heart. Although he was not afraid of it, there were too many insects and they were disgusting.


    And it''s very large, like the tide.


    The corpse turtles should have contacted Li Yi first, but the corpse turtles changed their direction and went around from the side when they were about to get close to him for three meters.


    Zhang Qishan looks at Li Yi with a surprised face. As far as he knows, this kind of function is only available to Zhang Jia. Is Li Yi the blood of Zhang Jia?


    No, as the head of Zhangjia clan, there are less than 100 core members of Zhangjia. Each population is an important resource. How can anyone be scattered outside?


    It''s strange for Li Yi to look at these corpses to avoid himself, but he probably understands the characteristics of corpses in the original work.


    Li Yirou, who lives on corpses, naturally likes to die. Li Yirou is more powerful than usual, and has a lot of vitality.


    When facing ordinary people, they may want to attack each other, kill each other and eat each other''s corpses.


    But when they face Li Yi, they can naturally perceive the exuberance of vitality, and they will hate themselves.


    Of course, this can only be used as a basic guess. After all, when a warrior''s body is strong, he will not invade all evils. Even some simple techniques are useless to him.


    But since they don''t touch themselves, it''s also a good thing. Naturally, there''s nothing wrong with Zhang Qishan.


    The corpses gathered together and devoured King Lu Shang''s flesh and blood like crazy. It seems that their perception of aura is countless times more sensitive than ordinary people.


    The corpse can easily detect the benefits brought by swallowing the blood and flesh of the king of Lushan, but in a few minutes, the aura of the king of Lushang will dissipate.


    "Leave now, or those corpses will fight soon." Li Yi hurriedly urges Zhang Qishan and others who are in the same place.


    The corpses are still swallowing the blood and flesh of King Lu Shang. It is estimated that they will have to fight for the aura in their bodies after a while.


    If Li Yi doesn''t leave now, he may be injured by mistake in a short time, and the corpse is getting bigger and bigger.


    And the number is not known. Li Yi knows that when they come out of the tomb, a new king will be born.


    The whole passage of the tomb is inclined downward, with patterns and stone carvings carved on both sides. If he Hanlan was brought by this kind of thing, he would be able to tell the truth.


    Li Yi looked at them as if he were reading the book of heaven. He didn''t know a word, so he could only roughly judge what was the situation from the images drawn on both sides.


    For example, when the two countries are at war, we can still see a way out of this. As for the others, it doesn''t matter at all.


    Zhang Qishan knew a little bit about this, but he didn''t know much about it.


    At the same time, he sighed in his heart that he had called Qi Tiezui to him when he knew there was such a thing. He knew more about it than anyone else.


    Walking in the graveway, no one spoke much.


    It''s just the torch in my hand, which occasionally makes a dragon sound.


    The passage of the tomb is very long, and because of the darkness, they can''t see the end at a glance, so they can only walk forward slowly by feeling.


    After walking for more than half an hour, Li Yi and his family came to a thick cloister. This section is more than twice as wide as the previous one, and the decoration is much more exquisite. It seems that they will soon arrive at the main tomb area.


    Li Yi watched the scenery all the time. Seeing that he was approaching the main tomb area, he reminded him, "this tomb is a seven star coffin. Let''s not touch any coffin. What we really want to take is not in it."


    After hearing this, Zhang Qishan frowned unconsciously. From the beginning, he felt that something was wrong with Li Yi.


    Li Yi seems to be a little too familiar with this tomb. Before he came to the main tomb, he dared to judge that it was a tomb with seven star coffin.


    February red is now bent on saving his wife, even if Li Yi let him die, February red may do.


    Although Zhang Qishan was suspicious, he didn''t move. First of all, Li Yi''s force value was too high, and from the beginning to now, the other side didn''t seem to want to hurt himself at all.


    The most important thing is that everyone is robbing tombs for money, and it''s such a difficult tomb. Just after I came in, I had already experienced a blood corpse, and there''s a seven star coffin in the back. It can be seen that the next road is extremely difficult, even if it''s not a near death.


    It''s not appropriate to be suspicious of others at this time.


    However, it''s not necessary to have the heart of harming others and the heart of defending others. I''d better watch out for the end.


    Zhang Qishan sighed in his heart that he was unlucky to know February red.


    Leaving his wife and concubine at home, she ran to the wild mountains and risked her life with him.


    Li Yi and them gradually came to the bottom of the corridor. At the bottom is a huge jade door, which is very transparent. There are two statues beside the jade door.


    They were two hungry ghosts, one with a ghost claw in his hand and the other with a seal. They were all black.


    Zhang Qishan turned the torch around, and there were indeed seven coffins around.


    Li Yi looks at the completely closed jade door and estimates in his heart whether his explosives can blow up the door as safe as possible.


    With experience in special operations, he naturally gained a little from blasting, but he has never tried and dare not act rashly.


    After all, it''s underground here. If something really collapses, Li Yi will be buried alive, no matter how hard he is.


    "There is king Lu Shang buried in the tomb. It is said that he has a ghost seal that can summon Yin soldiers to fight..." Zhang Qishan observed the words on the sarcophagus with a torch.


    "Buddha, let''s see if you can open this jade door. Most of the things we are looking for are in it." After Li Yi finished, he stepped aside. He really didn''t know anything about these things.


    If it is written in the original work, Li Yi may have a chance to open it up by comparing it with the original work.


    However, the original book did not say how to open the jade door, and Li Yi did not dare to ask for it, so he gave it to professionals.


    Zhang Qishan three people along the whole jade door began to knock, at the same time put their ears on it, through the memory to judge the specific situation inside.


    Li Yi just looked aside. If something happened, any mechanism could run faster.


    After studying for a long time, they suddenly seem to find something. Zhang Qishan makes a sign to tell them to stop.

 Chapter 66

    Zhang Qishan seemed to find something, groping for the mechanism on the Jade Gate, and pushing it slowly.


    With a very narrow and long sound, it''s like the sound of a fat man of three or four hundred pounds sitting on an old bicycle.


    The jade door is slowly opened. Zhang Qishan and Li Yi choose to hide away. After all, in case there are some secret devices in the jade door.


    If they stand in front of the door and can''t dodge, because this kind of thing carelessly died, it''s really a big problem in the world.


    Li Yi thought that the door would open well, but sometimes things in the world are not the same as he thought.


    When the door is half opened, it gets stuck. Maybe the mechanism inside has been completely rotten for thousands of years, and it can barely turn twice when it starts again, and then it fails completely.


    "Before we go in, let''s find a place to make a hole and be ready to run away at any time." Li Yi looked at Zhang Qishan and said in a low voice.


    "Remember, our core idea this time is to run after taking things. There may not be any ghosts in it. Don''t run around when you get there."


    Even if Li Yi doesn''t say this, Zhang Qishan and his family will be honest. These people are professional grave robbers.


    Even if the skill is not better than Xiaoge, it''s not much worse. Both the skill and psychological quality are countless times better than Wu Xie in the original work.


    They all know their priorities, and Li Yi shows that he knows too much about this tomb all the way.


    Zhang Qishan and his colleagues usually act according to Li Yi''s orders. There is no way. Who let Li Yi initiate everything this time.


    If it had not been for Li Yi''s wife''s early death, Zhang Qishan would have turned against him.


    Take out Luoyang shovel, Zhang Qishan began to find where to make a safe and reliable hole.


    Li Yi was going to take a look first. After all, he didn''t know what was inside.


    "You stay here first, and I''ll have a look myself." After Li Yi finished, he picked up the bag he had put away and hung it in his arms. He strode towards the jade door.


    Zhang Qishan looked at his adjutant and February red, did not speak much, did not communicate with them, quietly walked behind Li Yi.


    However, the distance between them is very long, it is more than 100 meters, and Zhang Qishan has always controlled his pace, walking very light, even dare not breathe aloud.


    As soon as Li Yi caught up with him, he realized that his body was strong. Although the two sides were far away, they were also under the tomb. Except for a few of them, no one made a sound at all.


    Although Zhang Qishan''s voice is very small, he is still discovered by Li Yi.


    But he didn''t do much to stop him. Since the other side kept up, it was useless to stop him.


    It''s better to pretend that you don''t know and let the other party see. Anyway, you''ll run away after you finish this wave of things, even if you leave something behind, it doesn''t matter.


    Li Yi carefully explored with his weapon. At the same time, he slowly took out the robot he used to explore ancient tombs before. After starting, he slowly moved forward.


    Yumen is still a long tomb Road, Li Yi first let the robot explore itself, followed by.


    I''ve been watching the information coming back from the robot camera.


    After walking for about 200 meters, I suddenly felt that it was clear all around.


    This is a cave wider than a football field. There are countless holes on the top of the cave, like being shot by machine gun.


    The most shocking thing is that in the middle of the cave, there is a big tree which is almost ten stories high and can not be reported even if surrounded by ten people.


    On the big tree, there are countless rattan curtains as thick as electric poles. These rattan curtains crisscross and wind almost everything that can be wound. Their branches hang down from the tree like willows. Some of them are hanging in the air, some of them have already dropped to the ground, and even some of the vines simply stretch out from the holes in the cave wall, where you can see them, Almost all of them have spread vines.


    At the bottom of this natural cave, there is a stone Gallery, which starts from a small building like a sacrificial platform and goes directly under the tree crown.


    At the end of the corridor is a stone platform with more than ten steps, on which there is a jade bed with two people lying.


    One of them should be tiemiansheng, the military adviser who dragged out the king of Lu Shang at the beginning. As for the other one, it may be the wife of the king of Lu Shang. Of course, the possibility of tiemiansheng''s wife is not ruled out.


    Li Yi is not in a hurry to explore. First of all, all the vines of this tree are active. If he rushes in rashly, he is likely to be trapped by those vines.


    And it''s very likely that some substance emitted by this tree has a certain hallucinogenicity, otherwise the green eyed fox corpse on the tree has a certain hallucinogenic ability.


    These must be put into the scope of consideration. This matter is relatively dangerous, unlike the bloody corpse just hit.


    Blood corpse combat effectiveness is very weak, Li Yi hit him as easy as his brother freehand, without any effort.


    This tree is too big. It''s tens of meters high. It''s very difficult to make it, and I want to get things myself.


    If it''s just to kill the tree, Li Yi has countless ways. There is still a bucket of 50 liters of gasoline left in his storage ring, which can also dry the tree.


    But if he wants to take out the Kirin without damage, he has to consider a lot, in case of wantonly destroying and burning the two bodies.


    If there is no Kirin exhaust, it will spend a lot of time looking for other things to help the girl hang her life, so in any case, it is necessary to ensure that she is as safe as possible.


    Li Yi stopped and controlled the robot to walk slowly in his own direction.


    When Zhang Qishan saw Li Yi stop, he stopped, stood there and watched carefully.


    Zhang Qishan looked at the figure of a villain slowly appearing in front of Li. It was too dark to see clearly. It''s just very short, only about half a meter round, like a little fat man.


    He immediately thought of what he had heard. Was it the legendary puppet technique?


    Then he watched the round thing disappear in Li Yi''s hand in an instant.


    Zhang Qishan almost immediately determined that what Li Yi learned was absolutely the authentic puppet technique of Xuanmen, and it was very likely that it was the legendary method of paper cutting for adults.


    Zhang Qishan has only heard of this kind of thing. Before, he just used it as a trick to fool people. I really didn''t expect that I could meet it today.


    No wonder it was so easy to solve the blood corpse before. It''s like a saw, which should be the magic weapon of Xuanmen.


    But even Taoist Masters need to use guns now. It seems that the world has really changed.


    Zhang Qishan is still thinking about it, but he finds that after Li Yi has finished collecting things, he has begun to walk slowly to his side.


    He also dare not move casually, can only hope that Li Yi does not find himself.


    At the same time, he slowly leaned back. Although Li Yi found it, he didn''t say it. He just pretended not to see it, and even slowed down his speed slightly.

 Chapter 67

    "Come on, gentlemen. Victory is just around the corner. " Li Yi takes out some gas masks and throws them.


    When Zhang Qishan saw it, he was even more frightened. Is this the magic of Xuanmen?


    The other side even knew this. How high should his cultivation be? Zhang Qishan had always been skeptical about these things before.


    After all, they have actually seen zongzi, but they have never seen anyone practice successfully. Some of the cultivation methods Zhang Qishan knows are all ordinary methods of physical exercise.


    I haven''t seen the so-called immortal or Taoist with real ability.


    Those things may be able to deceive those who don''t know the truth, but Zhang Qishan is very clear about these tricks.


    But today, he didn''t see any flaws in Li Yigang''s puppet technique and the current heaven and earth technique.


    It seems that those things are really taken out of that pocket, and the saw like things in the other party''s hands before, as well as the very long gun, seem to be put in it.


    You know that saw is longer than this bag. How can it be kept intact.


    Zhang Qishan is now 100% sure that Li Yi is absolutely proficient in the art of heaven and earth. Anyone who is proficient in this art must be an expert of Xuanmen.


    It can be explained that the other side looks so young. It must be the art of standing in the face in the legend.


    Zhang Qishan suddenly felt that Li Yi must be a hermit. When he came to this tomb, he might really have something to ask for and need their help.


    In return, he will cure February Red''s wife, which should be the cause and effect that they pay attention to.


    Why the other party is familiar with the situation of the cemetery, everything has an explanation, must be the method of peeping into the sky.


    Zhang Qishan was looking at the so-called adjutant and February red. Suddenly, he felt that everyone was drunk and I woke up alone.


    As for why the other party didn''t explain their origin and some other things to them, it''s understandable.


    The other party may have finished what he wants, and then he has gone to practice in the deep mountains and forests. He doesn''t want to have too much causality with the people on earth.


    Even today''s name may be a pseudonym or an alias.


    Zhang Qishan took the gas mask from Li Yi. He recognized it as nothing more than those foreign gas masks.


    However, it seems that Li Yi is much more advanced than those foreigners, and the material is much better to touch.


    As a result, he naturally took it with him directly. His adjutant had some hesitation. When he saw Zhang Qishan take it with him, he put it on.


    What Buddha does is to follow him. I''ve listened to him for so many years, and I''ve never suffered a loss.


    "The things inside are likely to have hallucinations. Don''t look and touch in it." As soon as Li Yi''s voice fell, Zhang Qishan nodded and added, "we all listen to you."


    Because they were all wearing masks, Li Yi couldn''t see Zhang Qishan''s expression clearly. He was a little curious. When did Zhang Qishan cooperate with him.


    Along the way, although Zhang Qishan didn''t say that he would make trouble for himself, he always had a little doubt and disbelief in himself.


    I always feel that Li Yi may come to dig them in a special place, so sometimes it makes people defend Li Yi a little bit.


    As the saying goes, it is necessary to have the heart of harming others and the heart of preventing others.


    This time, he cooperated with himself very strangely, but he didn''t ask much. It was the best to cooperate with him.


    February red naturally has no opinion, Li Yi even now let him go to die, tell him after death will be able to save his wife.


    Now he has to be reckless, because Li Yi is his last straw. He has no choice but to believe Li Yi.


    "Be careful of the roots and vines inside. I can''t do it. When I''m finished, let''s set it on fire." After Li Yi finished, he took the weapon and was ready to take action.


    Zhang Qishan and others also picked up all the equipment. They knew that there might be something like tree roots in it. One person was holding a dogleg knife.


    Everyone came to Yumen again. This time, it was not as simple as last time.


    Zhang Qishan thought that he had seen big waves and strong winds, but he was still a little agitated when he saw this shocking scene.


    They have just set foot here. Even though they are wearing gas masks, Li Yi can still detect that the vines near the tree move. You know, there is basically no wind here.


    There''s only one possibility that this one, as described in the original book, has partial vitality, similar to the flytrap, and will capture creatures as its own nutrients.


    It seems that the tree has been here for such a long time. It should also absorb some aura, and the effect of storage should be very good.


    Otherwise, go back and try to get some wood from the tree, cut it and throw it into the storage ring to see if it can be used to refine medicine or absorb aura.


    But the most important thing is to get out after robbing. Qilin is on the belt of the green eyed fox corpse in the jade platform coffin.


    As long as Li Yi goes to untie his belt and runs away with something, this matter will be settled.


    But he didn''t dare to hold it up. There were too many vines on it. Even if Li Yi was fast, he might be blocked and couldn''t escape.


    Turning to the other three people, he said, "the thing is in the mouth of the female corpse on the coffin. I''ll rob the three of you for cover.


    But don''t just cover up. Sometimes you have to act according to circumstances. It''s best to find an opportunity to take things out. " Li Yi said while slowly moving to the inside.


    Sure enough, he was 20 meters away from the big tree, and the vines on the tree had life in an instant, and began to approach him constantly.


    Moreover, some very light green gas is released from the top, which can''t be seen by ordinary people without Li Yi.


    It seems that this tree''s way of predation is to release this gas first, and let people fall into illusion. After people lose the ability to resist, they will seize it and turn it into their own nutrients.


    However, these people wear gas masks in advance, and they are professional military version, no matter what gas can''t get in.


    Li Yi moves very fast, but these vines are too many, just the number is enough to completely entangle him.


    I have less and less space to move and dodge. If I go on like this, I am afraid it will be difficult to avoid being entangled by these vines. At that time, I really have to use extreme means.


    Zhang Qishan and his three men were really close at this time, attacking and cutting the vines with their dogleg knives.


    This big tree seems to be angered by their attack. Many vines are not in charge of Li Yi, but turn to attack Zhang Qishan.


    Li Yi always takes advantage of this opportunity to flash a few times. He doesn''t care or worry about exposing his lightness skills and comes directly to the coffin.

 Chapter 68

    There were two corpses lying in the coffin, one with an iron face, a face similar to that of a fox, and a gold silk jade Figurine on his body.


    The other is a female corpse. It is true that her body is not rotten. After thousands of years, it still looks like she just died.


    Take out a piece of white cloth first, cover the face of the green eyed fox corpse, make sure not to look at his eyes.


    Then Li Yi groped for the green eyed fox corpse''s belt with a calm look, and soon found his belt.


    There are many armor pieces on the belt, but Li Yi can clearly detect that only a small piece has strong vitality.


    If this kind of thing is swallowed, Li Yi is afraid that he can directly compress his internal force with this force.


    Unfortunately, the most important thing is to complete the Commission first.


    A piece on the belt is only the size of a nail cap, on which a piece of yinxibao emperor''s armor is taken out. This is Qilin Jie


    It can provide vitality, can let the girl live for a period of time, hanging life.


    As long as she can live for one or two years, Li Yi can let her practice the five elements method of eating Qi, improve the five zang organs and six Fu organs, and then promote the physical body.


    Let the girl''s overall immunity and resistance all greatly improved, the body''s disease naturally also digestion.


    Girl itself is not a incurable or incurable disease, but the body is too weak, there is no chance to take care of the body back.


    It''s like a man is in his twilight. No matter how good the medicine is, it can''t be saved unless there is a way to prolong his life.


    Kirin exhaust can play this role, as long as the extension of one or two years of life.


    The five elements method of eating Qi can make up for her body''s deficit. She is healthy and strong, and naturally lives longer, and has stronger resistance to any disease.


    Before the time is too short, only a month''s time is too late not to say.


    The most important thing is that the fire of life on the girl is already shaking and dying. When she practices the five elements method of eating Qi by force, it''s not life-saving, it''s death.


    Li Yi throws qilinjie into the storage ring. As for the keys, they are left to Wu Xie and Zhang Qiling.


    After taking what he needed, Li Yi quickly left. Li Yi took out his chainsaw again and jumped down to the trunk of the giant tree.


    The electric saw slashed down, straight into one or two meters, and then cut across, a large piece of trunk fell off directly from the tree.


    Li Yi can clearly notice that after the trunk is destroyed, the aura begins to spread around slowly, but the speed is very slow.


    It seems that although part of the trunk was sawn off by itself, in fact, the tree still maintains considerable activity.


    It''s not as dead as the blood corpse before, so the aura will collapse so slowly.


    The piece of wood cut by Li Yi also has a considerable amount of aura, which is gradually collapsing at this time.


    Throw it directly into the storage ring. At this time, the tree seems to be enraged. Even the speed of waving the rattan to attack them is much faster than before.


    When Li Yi finished taking things, he called out, "when you get the things, hurry up."


    After that, she rushed straight to the entrance of the tomb. After hearing that, February red turned around and ran wildly.


    Zhang Qishan bit his finger and threw out a few drops of blood. The vines seemed to encounter something and began to retreat slowly.


    At this time, he began to turn around and leave. Li Yi was very fast. He had already arrived at the entrance of the tomb road before they arrived in February red.


    The tree seems to have given up tracking them, and the vines are not chasing them.


    This time, the trip to the Seven Star Lu palace came to an end. It was not dangerous, but it took a long time.


    There''s nothing too dangerous about life and death.


    Li Yi took a whole body of soil to dig out the hole. It was still morning when they went in. Now the sun has completely set, and it will be dark in two or three hours.


    The most important thing for them now is to leave quickly. Below is a very, very large ancient tomb, and there are many corpses. It''s OK in the morning.


    If it''s evening, God knows what''s going to happen, so although Zhang Qishan has been struggling for a long time, they are already exhausted.


    But in Li Yi''s forced demand, he is still walking with tired steps, slowly moving forward.


    It was not until the middle of the moon that Li Yi and his family had left the Seven Star Lu palace for a long time that they sat on the ground and began to rest.


    February red is lying on the ground. Even if he is in excellent physical condition, he has been struggling for a long time in the mountains with dozens of Jin of things.


    Finally, he managed to escape. Li Yigen didn''t give them a chance to rest, so he was still carrying things and running.


    His physical strength has been squeezed for a long time, but thinking that the medicine has been found, his girl will soon get better.


    His face is still unable to stop the smile, from time to time also issued hahaha, hahaha voice, which has the old celebrity demeanor, but like a fool.


    Zhang Qishan fell beside him and shook his head when he heard February Red''s laughter. He was quite helpless.


    Li Yi took out some dry food and water, gave them some, and chewed them carefully.


    Li Yi dares to make sure that February red is a sure thing. Next, he will take a stroll in the world.


    Find out where the aura is gathering, practice well for a period of time, and strive to reach the peak of cultivation before leaving the world.


    As for the congenital realm, it is a little difficult for Li Yi now.


    The innate state must be able to master a martial arts completely, and be able to integrate and even bring forth new things.


    Those who have reached this stage can be called a master of martial arts. Li Yi''s mastery of several skills has reached a very high level.


    But it still needs a period of time to run in and adapt. If you don''t cross the road, you have already played well. At most, you can slow down and walk slowly.


    It can be said that Li Yi is sure to break through the congenital, but the difficult thing is how to move forward from the congenital and solidify the golden elixir to reach the legendary world of martial arts masters.


    If we say that innate only need to master one martial arts, and be able to integrate and even bring forth new things.


    But the golden elixir needs to break the previous framework and completely create his own skill.


    Congenital at most is to explore and improve on the basis of the original skills.


    Jindan is to create a completely self-contained skill from scratch.


    If the congenital master belongs to the renovation of a house, then Jindan needs to build a house bit by bit from the foundation.


    However, these are still too far away for him now, so he can only chase them slowly as a goal.


    At the same time, Li Yi is ready to start learning all the skill scripts he has got after he breaks through the congenital.


    Learn to extract the essence from it and create a totally functional method.


    But creating a skill may not break through the golden elixir. For example, Zhang Sanfeng can break through the golden elixir with his talent and Taiji magic skill.


    Unfortunately, due to the limitations of the world, the number of auras in heaven and earth is scarce. Even though Zhang Sanfeng is a genius in heaven, he can only stop congenital, because the limitations of the world can''t go one step further.


    Li Yi is very lucky. He can cross many worlds. Even if one world is limited, he can make a breakthrough in another.

 Chapter 69

    They had a day''s rest. The next day, as soon as they woke up, they headed all the way to the nearest city outside the mountain.


    After entering the city, Zhang Qishan and his family still have a hall in the city, which Li Yi never thought of.


    However, if you think about it carefully, there should be many large tombs in the mountains. It is understandable that Zhang Qishan and his family set up a hall here to deal with these antiques.


    Li Yi is not going to take some antiques from here this time. First, he is not short of money now. Second, most of these antiques are earthy.


    If someone finds out that Li Yi is a tomb robber when he sells it, there will be more trouble then.


    For some antiques that are worth tens of millions at most, it''s not worth three or four hundred million.


    After all, money to a certain extent is really just a number. At that time, money must be spent to calculate money, and the rest is just a bunch of numbers that can only be seen in hand.


    After all, in this world, what can''t be solved by one billion yuan may not be solved by one billion yuan.


    "Eat it. It depends on it." Li Yi looks at the girl who looks very healthy because her internal power has not completely dissipated.


    The girl also knows the true condition of her body naturally, but the medicine is sent to her side, which has the reason not to eat.


    After entering the body, kylin Jie seems to melt away. The girl can only feel a bitter taste in her mouth, and the medicine has disappeared.


    Li Yi put his hand on her meridians and separated a trace of internal force to explore the situation inside her body.


    The disease in the girl''s body, or the twilight or dead Qi, is completely suppressed, although it is still growing slowly.


    However, she is completely suppressed by Kirin''s medicine. Even if she doesn''t use her internal power to help her survive, she can live at least three or five years now.


    But after all, her illness has not been solved. It seems that she still needs to practice.


    Li Yi looked at February red and nodded, "Qilin''s medicine is very powerful. Now my wife can live another three or five years.


    I''m giving her a way to practice. The cultivation of good life should be able to solve the disease in these three or five years. "


    February red smiles when she hears that the girl''s illness has been solved. When she can only live for three or five years, she grabs the robe with both hands and looks nervous. When she hears Li Yi''s Gongfa, she relaxes when she practices.


    "Don''t breathe, Mr. Li! It scared my second master to death. " Zhang Qishan saw February Red''s expression changed again and again. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Yi is also a smile, "take the pen and paper."


    Soon someone sent up good rice paper and brush. At this time, Li Yi suddenly found that he could not write brush words at all.


    It seems that I have to find a way to practice when I go back. If I want to write in ancient times, I can''t write at all. I''m not blind,


    Well, if you want to learn some ancient Chinese characters again, you don''t need to master them, at least you need to understand them.


    Li Yi looked at the rice paper and writing brush, and thought to himself.


    After listening to Li Yi''s writing, Zhang Qishan immediately backed out. After all, it''s taboo to peek at other people''s skills.


    Although Li Yi gave it to Madame February red for cultivation, he didn''t ask Zhang Qishan to see it. Zhang Qishan would never have a look at it.


    Li Yi took out a black fountain pen, took out his mobile phone, made a simple and complicated font translation, and then slowly wrote down on this piece of paper all the keys to the cultivation of the five elements method of eating Qi.


    In fact, it''s not difficult. In the stage of cultivation, theoretically speaking, as long as you eat more.


    It will be difficult to practice only when the innate need to swallow the Qi of the five elements, but in this world, it is estimated that it is impossible to practice to the innate.


    After Li Yi wrote it, he checked it twice to prevent any mistakes and loopholes.


    Even if the five elements method of eating Qi is simple, if there is any wrong word, you may die if you close your eyes and practice it casually.


    Li Yi nodded after checking that there were no mistakes and loopholes, and he could be ready to leave.


    Find a place to use up all the remaining deer grass, just find the place where there is no human trace and more Aura, and practice honestly.


    "Here is the skill. Just take it and practice it." Li Yi said, and handed them the paper with the skill.


    "My husband has helped me a lot, but February red can''t help me much.


    If you need help, please tell me straight away. I''ll follow you even if you go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire. " February red took the paper and handed it to the girl, then looked at Li Yi with bright eyes.


    He looked very serious and didn''t seem to be faking. He didn''t say any more sour words. He just told Li Yi that if he had something to say, he would follow him.


    After listening to him, Li Yi was a little silent for a while, then nodded and said to himself, "the Kirin exhaust that your wife used is also a chance for others."


    This is absolutely true. If there were no Kirin exhaust in the original book of notes on Tomb robberies, Wu Xie would have been on the street many times.


    Li Yi takes this thing away. Wu Xie may hang up.


    "I''ll write something first, and you can hand it over to someone later." Li Yi said and went back to the house.


    Pick up rice paper and good ink, take out a pen, he did not use water pen is to prevent the long time, water pen fade such embarrassing things happen.


    "Wu Xie, a little friend, is at ease when he sees the letter.


    When you see this letter, it''s probably 2002, but it could also be 2003.


    What I''m going to say next, don''t be afraid. You are not Wu Xie, and your third uncle is not your third uncle.


    To be exact, your present third uncle is not your former third uncle. You have two third uncles, one of whom was named Xie Lianhuan before.


    These things may seem ridiculous to you now, very funny.


    But rest assured that you will come into contact with the truth sooner or later, even if I tell you a lot of things now.


    With my understanding of you, you will not believe me at all, and even be more curious about some things.


    But you may really be able to determine whether you are you or not, or whether you are your father''s own.


    This kind of thing, do a DNA test can come out the results, as long as you see these results, you should also believe some of my words.


    But to be honest, let me give you a word of advice. You''d better be less involved in these things.


    You Lao Wu family have made great efforts to wash you white. You don''t want to get involved.


    Finally, if you really want to get involved, hold the little brother Zhang Qiling who went down to the tomb for the first time with the black gold ancient sword, and follow him, you will have a certain chance to survive.


    But to tell you the truth, listen to your constitution, tomb robbery risk is very high, some people have never seen a few times zongzi in their lifetime.


    Well, you can see more strange things in a tomb robbery than in the whole life of some old handles. "


    Li Yi wrote the first letter to dry and put it away, then turned around and fell on the case and began to write the second one.

 Chapter 70

    Li Yi took out a piece of paper again, which said.


    "Descendants of February red, when you read this letter, if there is no accident, it should be 2002. Believe me, it''s not a problem for you red family to be the richest.


    Take all your money and wait two years to buy a stock named penguin in 2004. I believe I can take it in my hand.


    Then I went to Suzhou to invest in a young man named Ma Yun


    In 2006, the World Cup won by buying Gallic chicken, at least 20 million yuan, and a wave of operation resulted in 4 billion yuan.


    At the same time, we should also pay attention to the following enterprises: Facebook, Tesla and Iam.


    Of course, these are just small dishes. Open the box I prepared for you and take out the two mobile phones and computers inside.


    Research its chip screen at all costs, as for the system and everything on it.


    As long as these things are well done, believe me, the i9 processor plus snapdragon 855 will be enough for your red family for a lifetime.


    If you really can''t come up with anything, try to donate it to your country in the way of your red family. "


    After writing the letter, Li Yi took out two mobile phones and computers, in order to prevent any damage caused by too long time.


    Li Yi even kept them in vacuum, found a bag, and then tried to exhaust all the air with his internal force. Although it was hard, he succeeded in the end.


    After all this, he wrote a third letter.


    "Wu Xie, you are not a peaceful person by nature. Fortunately, your strange heart has expanded to an explosion. The key is that you are not good at handling affairs. You, fat man and little brother are the three people you are the most depressed.


    In fact, if you have little contact with this kind of thing, you pretend that nothing has happened and nothing has been seen.


    But if you do that, you won''t be Wu Xie I know.


    I did it for the lady of February red to take your Kirin exhaust. I''ll give you a good practice and improve your physical fitness.


    Believe me, if you don''t practice well, I''ll let them force you to practice. When the time comes, lock up and arrange two people to fill your stomach with food to support you.


    For you have nothing to explain, you just listen to me and buy some ball games and lottery tickets at this time


    Li Yi slowly wrote down the scores of several World Cup matches that he knew. Wu Xie danfan had a 20000 yuan to throw into it. He had no problem listening to him. I don''t dare say that there are still billions.


    Then you can buy more land and houses in the capital and mordu.


    Remember to buy near the center of the city, within the third ring road.


    Don''t really let you buy the land, don''t know where the desolate place is.


    With these things, even if you don''t have anything, you will be able to eat and die for a lifetime. If you buy dozens or hundreds of them, you can receive them even if you rent them.


    You don''t have to worry about not having any money on you. You can''t find a dime controlled by your second uncle. You can''t find anyone to help you. Ask others to borrow money and send them a circle of friends.


    With these houses, you are in a hurry to buy them. As long as your price is high, someone will stand up and help you regardless of your second uncle''s obstruction. "


    Li Yi tried his best to rummage all the things he knew, and told February red to open them one by one.


    I believe that Wu Xie will not be as miserable as he was in the original. Even if he is miserable again, he has left him a way back to the red family.


    If there is anything wrong with him, the red family will help.


    Li Yi sealed all the letters with rice paper inside and kraft paper outside. As for mobile phones and laptops, they were well protected.


    "Second master, please come in. I have something to tell you alone." Li Yi opens the door and shouts out.


    February''s red face, which was originally fighting with a girl, broke down in an instant. Without him, it''s really no good for Li Yi to pull him out alone every time.


    Today, I specially called him alone. February red suddenly felt a little uneasy. It can''t be that this skill doesn''t work.


    "What are you nervous about?" Li Yi looks at sitting on the chair two battle, on the forehead even all anxious perspiration February red helpless way.


    "That skill, you also take it to practice and live longer. There are some things you need to help."


    You know, in the original work, February red lived 102 years. He should have died in 2002 or 2003. With the skill, he would have lived more than ten years. It''s just like playing.


    Li Yi said while passing three letters.


    "Two of these three letters will be handed over to Wu Xie, the eldest child of the Wu family in Jiumen middle school around 2002.


    No matter whether the child is the blood of the Wu family or not, as long as he is called Wu Xie and comes to the tomb we went to before, you will give him this thing.


    Don''t ask me why I know it, and don''t ask who is Wu Xie. You will understand everything at that time.


    The other side left it to your son to ask him to open it in 2002. Don''t ask what 2002 is, you will know it by then.


    And this box is also for you. Follow the letter to ensure your wealth.


    And help to take care of Wu Xie, and let him practice his kung fu. Your wife''s medicine is to seize his chance. "


    After Li Yi finished, he gave all the things to February red. "These things must be protected closely. Don''t open it until it''s time to open it. "


    After that, Li Yi went out alone. He still wanted to check the cultivation progress of February red lady.


    If everything is on the right track, I am ready to leave.


    But this kind of thing can''t be in a hurry. Cultivation still needs to be done slowly.


    Li Yi only needs to be on the side to ensure the specific progress, there will be no mistakes, and there will be no mistakes.


    Once again take out a deer live grass refining medicine, Li Yi this time in advance to ensure that Reiki will not be lost.


    Then he swallowed it directly. This time, most of the aura was absorbed and transformed into internal power.


    Even a small part of the rest became medicine stored in his body, nourishing his already strong body.


    Although his physical body has reached the peak of the day after tomorrow, it is difficult to improve a little bit.


    But the efficacy of deer live grass is still effective, although very weak, but better than nothing.


    Internal power cultivation began to climb little by little. Although the speed was not fast, it was effective in the end.


    Two months later, Li Yi had used up all the potions made from deer live grass, and his internal force was compressed by 95%.


    As long as you keep practicing for two months, you can make up the remaining five percent, and then find a safe and quiet place to start to get through the eight channels of the classic.


    The girl''s illness is on the right track, and the cultivation of the five elements method of eating Qi has greatly improved his physical quality.


    Li Yi has finally heard the voice of entrustment. Now he can start to return at any time.

 Chapter 71

    Li Yi said goodbye to Zhang Qishan and Hong in February. He walked slowly in the world by himself.


    It will take some time to practice, and then we can get through the eight channels of the Qijing.


    When Li Yi is ready to get through the eight channels of the classic, he has to go back to the white space, where he is the safest, and his aura is also guaranteed. He won''t be distracted by others.


    In fact, through countless worlds, Li Yi knows very well that compared with the reward of entrusted tasks, the most precious thing is to be able to enter and leave that world at will and bring back the things in that world.


    After all, the reward of entrustment is only one person''s experience or skill at most, which is too little compared with the size of a world.


    After all, in a world, you can find countless secret scripts of Kung Fu and treasures of genius, especially when you know the plot.


    Li Yi also found that this world is likely to merge with other worlds, for example, he has the city where he is now.


    Its name is Ping''an.


    Ping''an City, a small city in the northwest of Shanxi Province, is about to have an extremely fierce war, which is called Ping''an Gele battle in history.


    Li Yi is sitting in the room of an inn in the city. Since he was entrusted to finish it more than ten days ago, he began to walk around China and killed many devils with weapons.


    It is estimated that up to now, the Japanese devils who are also in their own hands have to have one or two hundred people.


    There is no way. Sometimes there are only dozens of Japanese in a city, and there are no more than seven or eight in a turret.


    Now the devils are completely blocked in the turrets and cities, other villages and the wild, they do not dare to go, there are all guerrillas in the world.


    Suddenly, a gunshot came from outside the city. Ping''an city was not big, so everyone in the city heard the gunshot.


    Then there was the continuous sound of dense raindrops, and the whole city of Ping''an seemed to explode in an instant.


    All the ghost and puppet forces, investigation and detection teams and garrison teams in the city were mobilized, and they moved very fast.


    Even though it was 1943, most of the ghost soldiers were recruits, their speed and professionalism in preparing for the battle still surpassed most of the guerrillas and even the Eighth Route of the national army in this period.


    At the first moment of the battle, Li Yi was ready to fight. He had already come, and he could not do it anyway.


    After the gathering of ghosts in the city, there will be nearly 800. As for the puppet army, there will be more.


    Since I''m here, I still want to help Li Yunlong.


    But this time is not really the time to do it. If you want to do it, you have to wait about an hour.


    When these devils are all assembled, and all of them stay on the wall, they don''t care about their surroundings.


    I''ll give it a middle blossom in this city to let the ghosts feel how much pressure it will cause when a top sniper aims at them with a sniper gun.


    There are also some high-rise buildings in the city. Li Yi directly went in and chose to look for the sniper point here.


    Almost all the devils and puppet troops went to the city wall. Now there is no defense in the city.


    Li Yi even put the sniper gun on the building of the gendarmerie.


    Looking for a higher place in the city to set up a sniper gun, Li Yi didn''t use his Barrett this time. Barrett''s killing these devils is like cannons hitting mosquitoes, which is a waste of bullets.


    He used the M21 semi-automatic sniper rifle, which weighs about 10 Jin and has a total length of about one meter.


    The magazine has a capacity of 20 rounds, uses 7.62mm bullets, and has a maximum effective range of 800m.


    With a muffler installed, these Japanese devils are in a hurry to deal with the attack of the independent regiment, and Li Yi can harvest their lives mercilessly with a sniper gun.


    Set up immediately after aiming, each time the trigger on behalf of a devil lost his life, sometimes lucky can string on two.


    Soon a clip of 20 bullets was completely empty.


    Li Yi immediately received the sniper gun into the storage ring and began to shift the position.


    The ghost officers on the wall naturally found that some of the dead soldiers were killed by bullets coming from behind. The shooting point should be in the city.


    They immediately responded by sending a small team into the city to look for snipers.


    At the same time, let all the soldiers hide behind the shelter of the city wall and try not to show their heads.


    Facing the fierce attack outside the city, but also to guard against the city''s mysterious unknown sniper, the devils of Ping''an County began to rout.


    After Li Yi transferred his position, he immediately set up a sniper gun to fire again, and successfully harvested 20 Devils'' lives.


    In this way, Li Yi found that someone was looking for himself in the city.


    He didn''t hide anything at all. He aimed his sniper gun at the 12 ghosts who were searching around the city.


    Take a few minutes to solve all of them, Li Yi directly left again.


    This time, he wanted to attack the wall of the devils directly. The battle has been going on for nearly three hours. Due to his own interference, the battlefield has gradually entered a white hot stage.


    As long as he takes down the city wall in advance, Li Yunlong''s troops can directly rush into Ping''an County.


    Since it''s useless to attack the weapons of the city wall, even Barrett can''t.


    What Li Yi needs is heavy weapons. Although he doesn''t have artillery, he has three pieces of equipment called guerrilla artifact.


    The 107 rocket, with a total weight of 18.8kg, has a maximum flight speed of 382m / s and a maximum range of 8500m.


    But these are not enough to make him an artifact of the guerrillas.


    The most important thing of the 107 rocket is that it can be launched with a bracket, and it can be launched without a bracket.


    If there is no bracket directly on the ground, after aiming, it only needs a few dry batteries to ignite and launch.


    What if there are no dry batteries? Remove the cover from the bottom of the shell and light it with a lighter.


    For simple use, you just need to put it on the ground, then aim at it, and finally ignite it to launch successfully.


    So if you don''t even have a lighter, don''t worry, pull the lead of 107 rocket, put it on a stone, and then knock it with another stone to ignite it successfully.


    Of course, the range and range of a simple launch will be reduced. Generally speaking, when launching without a bracket, it is best to keep the distance between 1000 meters and 1500 meters.


    Li Yi was able to get this kind of thing because 107 rockets are very popular in the whole of Africa, but even so, when he bought one, it cost 300000.


    In fact, the wholesale price of this thing is only 50000 yuan per round, but it''s only in his hands for several times.


    As there is not much space in the storage ring, he only bought three hair for the critical moment.


    Now this time just can use, Li Yi placed on the wall, aiming at the devil''s wall, and then use the dry battery to light a fire.


    Soon, 107 rockets pulled extremely gorgeous tail flame, directly bombarded the city wall, the air wave brought by the explosion, as well as the scattered shrapnel, and the broken stones caused countless damage to the ghosts on the city wall.


    At the same time, it also opened up a vacuum space on the wall for a short time. In at least two minutes, the devils could no longer organize effective counterattack on the wall.


    Zhang Dabiao, commander of the first battalion of Li Yunlong''s Department, who is attacking Ping''an County, sees this opportunity, although he doesn''t know who helped him.


    However, opportunities on the battlefield are fleeting. Since all the opportunities to serve the city wall are in front of you, you should seize them anyway.


    Zhang Dabiao immediately decided to organize people to attack Ping''an County.

 Chapter 72

    Li Yi looks at the bandits in front of him. These bandits are holding bastard boxes or machetes in their hands.


    He was very curious, who gave them the courage to rob themselves?


    Along the way, I didn''t cover up too much. I killed too many people. I could see the murderous spirit at a glance.


    As long as he is not a fool, he should be able to see that Li Yi is not a good man. As a bandit, he should not see it. It''s better not to provoke him.


    How blind are these bandits? They want to rob themselves.


    Or do they feel that if they don''t have guns in their hands, they will be killed easily.


    It has been several days since he left Ping''an County. Because of his two 107 rockets, Li Yunlong won Ping''an County in advance, and his daughter-in-law Xiuqin naturally did not die.


    Li Yi didn''t go to see him, and he left without revealing his identity. Who would have thought that he was robbed by a group of bandits on the way here today.


    "You! Whatever you look at, take out the money. " A bandit with three eight big covers on his hand and a full face and Beard said to Li Yi.


    "OK, hero, I''ll give you all the money. Don''t be impulsive." Li Yi put his hands in his trouser pockets.


    "Pop, pop, pop." Li Yi took out two Colts and fired six shots in a row. The seven bandits who robbed him fell down six times in an instant.


    Only one was still standing with a big knife, which was almost the moment when Li Yi shot to solve the six bandits.


    The bandit with a big knife immediately threw his machete aside, and then knelt down on his knees, "grandfather hero, I''m wrong. We are here in Heifeng village, and the leader is Xie Baoqing. It''s the second leader''s order to rob you. He has been killed by you."


    After that, he gasped for breath and said, "little brother, I''m old and young. They forced me to be a bandit. Please forgive me. If I die, the whole family will starve. "


    After listening to his words, Li Yi eyebrows a pick, now understand why the bandits are not normal, want to rob themselves.


    They even dare to rob monk Wei in his military uniform, not to mention a man who seems to be full of murderous spirit without a gun.


    This second leader is really an outstanding young man, but if he is killed by himself, it is estimated that monk Wei will not die.


    Besides, this bandit is really a wonderful flower in the bandit world. He surrendered so fast that he had no integrity.


    "Come on! If I don''t kill you, get out of here Li Yi put the pistol away and left.


    After hearing that Li Yi let him go, the bandit''s face immediately showed ecstasy, and then watched Li Yi walk away slowly.


    Until he could no longer see Li Yi, he slowly got up and looked at the remaining bandits.


    He directly began to pick things from them and rummaged through several oceans.


    They all put them in their pockets, and then turned around to have a look. They were not found before they left.


    This group of bandits in Heifeng village is just a small episode. Now Li Yi is going to look for a famous mountain and river which is no one''s home.


    Make up for the last few percent of your training progress, and then return to the white space, ready to break through the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    A few days later, Li Yi appears in a deep mountain, but he has an erhu in his hand.


    This is what I learned from February Red''s tomb robbing experience. Originally, Li Yi thought that most of them might be tomb robbing.


    What he didn''t expect was that the experience and knowledge of tomb raiding only accounted for a small part.


    It''s more about how to use musical instruments, how to sing, and how to use your own breath in the steps above the stage.


    February red has a wide range of activities, but his best is Peking Opera. What Li Yi didn''t expect is that besides Peking Opera, February Red''s Qin opera is also unique.


    At that time, on the land of 800 Li Qinchuan, he was a first-class actor.


    But I think it''s also true that there are not necessarily many big tombs buried under the 800 Li land in Qinchuan. They may need to walk on it all the year round.


    It''s understandable that Qin opera roars well.


    The erhu in Li Yi''s hand naturally comes from the experience of February Red''s tomb robbing. Now he plays erhu very well.


    In particular, just a pure land of bliss, although no one in the mountains to listen to, but the melodious sound is still floating to the distance.


    If Li Yi goes out to sing now, his voice is not bad. Plus his experience of February red, he can be regarded as an actor now.


    However, he didn''t have much time to study this. With such a long time of cultivation, his internal power has gradually become perfect.


    Almost all of the internal forces are in the state of gasification, which is transformed into the state of liquefaction.


    Like a river flowing in Li Yi''s meridians.


    There is only one last point left, which needs time to cultivate.


    Li Yi sat down cross legged, with five hearts to the sky, feeling the internal power of the channels, which was like a river.


    Absorb more internal force again and compress the last little bit of gaseous internal force.


    With all the internal forces being transformed into liquid, Li Yi''s pace of cultivation finally began to move again.


    Finally, his cultivation was able to go from 12 meridians to eight extraordinary meridians.


    "Return." Looking at the internal force that has been completely compressed, Li Yi chooses to return to the white space.


    White space is the same as before. To some extent, this space has no concept of time.


    Only when Li Yi entered this space, the time in the white space began to flow, the clock would start to rotate, and the food would gradually rot.


    Li Yi is not here. Time here seems to be completely static and can''t flow at all.


    It''s like what he put in his storage ring. It doesn''t go bad at all.


    The flow of time in the storage ring is also completely suspended, but the living things can''t be thrown into it.


    Li Yi can''t judge whether the life time in the storage ring will flow.


    Everything here is the same as when he left. Li Yi has nothing to do this time.


    In the white space, find a place to practice.


    Here can keep absolutely safe and quiet, and most of them avoid the problem of being possessed.


    Moreover, the aura here is very rich, which is similar to that of myself in the divine carving world. With the help of these auras, it''s no problem to enter the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    Sit cross legged on the ground for a while to make sure that Lingtai is pure and clear and has no distractions.


    Li Yi mobilized his whole body''s internal power to launch an all-out attack on Dai Mai in the eight extra meridians. He had to rush all the acupoints on Dai Mai at one time.


    If it wasn''t for the twelve meridians to get through, the speed of internal power recovery would increase, and the internal power would condense as high as water, Li Yigen would not have had a chance to get through the pulse.


    As the internal force rushes towards the acupoints above the belt like the tide.

 Chapter 73

    As the internal force enters the belt of the eight extra meridians, all the above acupoints are opened at one time.


    Internal power is only 30% consumed, but Li Yi doesn''t dare to raise it. After getting through the pulse, he immediately uses internal power to warm up.


    Then he absorbs the aura of heaven and earth again and slowly recovers his internal power. Since he can make a breakthrough in the white space, Li Yi is not ready to go to other worlds.


    Although the Commission of February red has been completed, and the number of destiny points has risen to 17 again, since it can save a little, it is better to save a little.


    Li Yi didn''t know when he might use it. If he didn''t, wouldn''t it be embarrassing.


    As Dai Mai gradually became one of Li Yi''s new channels, part of the benefits of breaking through the eight extra channels were also revealed.


    Li Yi''s waist has a very thin layer of internal force. After getting through the eight channels of the classic, the internal force can swim all over the body and can be released.


    Internal power is released from the body, and the thin layer of internal power on the waist can resist the damage of sharp weapons.


    But I don''t know if he has any resistance to hot weapons. Li Yi has also done many tests with cold weapons in his hands.


    This layer of internal power condenses into a defense, which can block an ordinary pistol at most. Of course, if you use a revolver or a sand hawk, you can''t block it.


    But in the face of rifles, they have no ability to resist. They should be injured or killed.


    If you use Barrett to fight, it won''t be any better than ordinary people, it will still blow up everywhere.


    But on the whole, it''s better than nothing, and the number of internal forces that can be used is also increased when the eight channels of the extraordinary meridians are opened.


    Now it''s just a band. If all the eight channels are opened, Li Yi''s whole body will have a thin layer of internal power defense.


    Moreover, because all the eight extra meridians have been broken through, there is no obstacle for the internal force to move to 365 acupoints all over the body. This thin layer of internal force defense will be strengthened a lot.


    It is estimated that at that time, the general pistol has almost no effect on this level of martial arts experts, and only the rifle can cause damage to them.


    Because of the internal power, the martial arts masters, especially those who have completely got through the twelve meridians, are almost perfect in mastering their own bodies.


    At the beginning, Yin Zhiping was shot by Li Yi with a shotgun, not because his cultivation had begun to get through the eight channels of the classic.


    But after he was shot, he could immediately seal his body to prevent blood loss. At the same time, he began to mobilize his internal power to repair the wound, and began to escape with his internal power.


    But even so, he died under Li Yi.


    Therefore, at least in the postnatal realm, no warrior can resist modern guns. Maybe only in the innate realm can he have this ability.


    However, even if it''s a congenital realm, a cluster bomb will still be sent away. If the 107 rocket in Li Yi''s store ring is used well, it may be able to kill congenital.


    But now it still needs to be cultivated. With the passage of time, Li Yi practiced in the white space for nearly two months, and finally got through all the eight channels and cured them.


    The whole body is covered with a layer of internal power which is a little thicker than before to protect the body. The whole body has 365 big acupoints, and all internal power can flow through the whole body.


    This realm is the peak of the day after tomorrow. In theory, the warrior who reaches the peak of the day after tomorrow can live to 125 years old, reaching the limit of normal human life.


    However, few of them can live such a long time. For one thing, as a warrior, you need to fight with others frequently, which inevitably leads to physical loss.


    The second is that there may be some defects in the cultivation methods, some of which are too overbearing and are consuming life potential.


    Even if breaking through the postnatal peak can make the physical body achieve a kind of coordination, it will only delay part of life, and even some people will not live as long as ordinary people.


    So, as a warrior at the peak of the day after tomorrow, he wants to live to the limit of 125 years.


    It''s necessary to practice special health preserving methods, and keep yourself in a state of health preserving for 365 days every year. If you can be ascetic, that''s the best way.


    Clean up all the things in the whole white space, and clean up all the things that need to be dealt with.


    Li Yi pushed the door open again and came to the space outside the door. This time, he found something different. It seems that the refresh time of each world is different.


    Before, he always thought that the fixed refresh time of all worlds was when he entered other worlds twice, but now the warwolf world was refreshed directly.


    Showing the state of being able to enter at any time, Li Yi stood in situ and pondered for a while.


    He took out the yellow page and took a look at the entrustment above, and finally decided to enter the world of war wolf again.


    Enter the world of warwolf, take a break, and then start a new commission.


    Slowly touching the world of war wolf, Li Yi heard a voice¡° Do you want to spend two fates to go to the world of war wolf again


    Choosing to enter the war wolf world again, Li Yi still appears in his own house this time.


    Now he just regards his house as a delivery point every time he leaves. He seldom lives here, so he doesn''t need to clean it.


    He didn''t want outsiders to enter the room casually. After all, when he was crossing, he might not be able to determine the time.


    At that time, if someone comes in to help clean, but suddenly finds himself in front of others, causing misunderstanding is not good.


    At the first moment, I directly opened the door and went out. First, I took out my mobile phone to observe the time. I spent nearly half a year in the world of tomb raiding notes and several months in the white space. The total time was six or seven months.


    But wolf world is still three months, and his last time to flow time and no problem.


    Li Yi now doubted that he might enter the world. He would put the time back about three months, but there was still no comparison between the control groups.


    I can only write it down in my heart for the time being. When the number of the world returned in the future increases, I can naturally get the answer.


    Li Yi bought two cars in the world before, but hardly drove them. Now it''s time to use them.


    Drive to the largest garbage disposal site nearby, where you can dispose of all your domestic garbage in the white space.


    Taking advantage of this effort, Li Yi called to inquire about the shooting progress of "Charlotte''s troubles".


    It''s finished, just in the final editing and finishing.


    It''s ready to be released in the summer vacation.


    Finally, we need to replenish our supplies. We need to replenish our ammunition and our rockets.


    Guns need maintenance. Li Yi doesn''t have time to take care of them. Now he has time to ask someone to take care of them.


    After solving everything and resting for another month, he took out the pages of the book again to commission.

 Chapter 74

    Sponsor: Director of four eyes


    Entrusted task: ensure the zombies transported by the four eyes Taoist priest arrive at the site safely.


    Commission reward: three anti ghost Fu and Exorcism Fu made by four eyes Taoist priest.


    Come true.


    Arrival time: one hour before the four eyes Taoist priest arrived at the Yizhuang where his elder martial brother lived.


    "Write identity?"


    Li Yi takes out a set of coarse cloth clothes from the storage ring in the period of the Republic of China, and puts them on himself first. At the same time, he checks to make sure that there is nothing beyond the world''s science and technology.


    Then he immediately chose to be an editor. He was on the same road with the four eyes Taoist priest. Then he added some symbols, such as no name, no surname, living in seclusion in the mountains since childhood, and so on.


    Although Li Yi did not write the identity many times, he also had some experience. Generally speaking, the more detailed the identity is, the more people know their identity, and the more resources they can mobilize, the higher the price.


    On the contrary, there are no names, few people know about it, and they are not in a high position. They have no resources to use, so it''s very cheap.


    The identity written by Li Yi is guaranteed to be known only by the four eyes Taoist priest, so the price is very cheap, just a little bit of destiny.


    "Start delegation." Li Yi read it silently in his mind, and then the whole person disappeared in the house.


    Open your eyes again, in front of you is the country road, very quiet, on both sides of the road stands some lower trees. Occasionally, the breeze blew from above and there was a rustle.


    Li Yi quickly scanned a small memory in his mind. Just yesterday, he came down from another mountain and got to know the four eyes Taoist priest.


    They found that they were on their way, so they went forward together.


    Li Yi can clearly perceive that the aura content of this world is very high, higher than that of the divine carving world.


    Reiki is also quite active, but it''s not as active as the world of tomb raiding notes.


    In front of Li Yi, there are a group of zombies jumping around, which is very strange and terrible to most people.


    But Li Yi didn''t feel any terror. The art experts were brave. From the original work, the real fighting power of these corpses was no better than that of ordinary people.


    Zombies can be divided into several types, some of which are naturally raised. From weak to strong, this kind of zombies are white hair, black hair, purple hair, red hair, Han Kui and Hou.


    There are also the day after tomorrow to choose the body refining, such as iron body, copper body and so on.


    However, although the day after tomorrow refining is more economical and takes a very short time, its growth potential is not as high as that naturally raised.


    Therefore, there are also some people who practice magic arts, who will secretly kill people, or let the corpse be buried in the place where the corpse is raised and slowly cultivated.


    Among the Maoshan skills practiced by the Four Eyed Taoist priest, there are some ways to resist the corpse. However, these skills are evil even in Maoshan, so few people practice them.


    Li Yi looked at the Four Eyed Taoist priest with a large number of things on his back and a shrine in his hand.


    Four eyes Taoist priest let these corpses walk is to use the method of imperial corpse, but these corpses have not been refined, at most can only be regarded as the simplest walking corpse.


    There is no corpse poison on the body, even if it is bitten to the most, it just hurts.


    Similarly, although they look very strange now, this kind of entity will not change at all.


    The four eyes Taoist priest chose to go on his way at night to let these corpses absorb part of the aura of Yuehua and use it as a motive force to move forward.


    During this period, people paid great attention to the safety of their homeland, and they had to return to their roots. Most of the dead people would entrust others to take their bodies back to their hometown for burial.


    Helping others transport their bodies back to their hometown is also the biggest source of income for the four eyes Taoist priest.


    It''s a very hard job to transport the corpses by taking a rest in the daytime and driving at night, and the whole person has to lie down in the daytime and go out at night.


    "Ah Yi, let''s get to the front Yizhuang before this morning. My elder martial brother is there. Let''s have a rest there."


    The four eyes Taoist priest was wearing a peach sword, a yellow Taoist robe, a shrine for the corpse and a pair of glasses.


    When he saw Li Yi, he wiped the sweat on his head and cried eagerly.


    When Li Yi heard what the four eyes Taoist priest said, he thought about why the four eyes Taoist priest came back to Renjiazhuang again in the original work, and finally all the bodies he transported were burned up.


    They either solve the zombies in advance, or ask the four eyes Taoist priest not to come back, and send the corpse to the place directly.


    "Taoist priest, take a rest and I''ll come." Li Yi is quite curious about this corpse chaser.


    I want to try something that I haven''t tried.


    "All right." Then the four eyes Taoist priest handed the shrine to Li Yi.


    Anyway, it''s not difficult to chase the corpse. As long as you walk normally with a shrine in your hand, even ordinary people can do it.


    He seemed very happy that someone could help him. After he handed Li Yi the shrine in his hand, he took out a water bag and poured it twice.


    Li Yi took the shrine and walked forward slowly. He didn''t take a step. The corpses also took a step.


    Where he goes, these bodies also go. Li Yi jumps to the left, these bodies also jump to the left, he jumps to the right, these bodies also jump to the right.


    Occasionally, Li Yi makes a repeated horizontal jump in the air. At the same time, he can also detect that these corpses are slowly gaining strength from the moonlight in the sky.


    And because I stand in the front, I can also absorb part of it. This aura is very pure, without any impurities, as if someone had extracted it well.


    No wonder the four eyes Taoist priest drives away corpses all the year round. It''s estimated that they will also take advantage of this promotion to improve some of their accomplishments.


    It''s a pity that Li Yi''s cultivation has reached its peak, and no amount of Yuehua can be improved.


    It''s estimated that the four eyes Taoist priest is almost the same as himself. When his cultivation reaches a threshold, he can''t get past it. If he wants to improve again, he must make a new breakthrough.


    Otherwise, the other party must be their own corpse, how can Li Yi help.


    The nine Yin manual is also a genuine Taoist internal strength. Li Yi absorbs these moonlight and does not bother at all.


    But now that his cultivation can''t break through any more, Li Yi begins to gather essence and blood in his body with the help of the spirit power of Yuehua.


    Therefore, essence blood is nothing more than the blood that consumes a lot of internal power and cultivates in the body of the warrior. Because of the high cohesion of internal power, these blood have many special functions.


    In addition to what Li Yi knows, it can be used to refine weapons, and it can also be stored in the body. At the critical moment, it can disperse and supplement some internal power.


    I''ve been busy breaking through before, and there''s no waste of internal power. Now it''s just a short time and a half, and I can''t break through.


    Some Yuehua can''t be wasted. Li Yi naturally turns them into blood essence.


    As time goes by, Li Yi doesn''t run around. He goes along the road honestly.


    At the same time, a trace of mind is separated to condense the essence and blood in the body, and the essence and blood are slowly condensed while walking.


    After walking for nearly three hours, Li Yi gathered three drops of blood essence in his body and finally saw the outline of Yizhuang.


    Seven or eight bungalows are not dilapidated, but a little old.


    After seeing Yizhuang, the four eyes Taoist priest quickened his pace and urged Li Yi to catch up.


    Naturally, he can see that Li Yi, as a warrior, is gathering essence and blood. He is going to look back to see if he can ask for something like Li Yi.


    After all, the essence and blood of a warrior is much better than that of a rooster and a black dog.

 Chapter 75

    "Elder martial brother nine! Elder martial brother nine! It''s my eyes The four eyes Taoist priest stood in front of the gate of the Yizhuang, patting the door and shouting.


    Soon a man rushed to open the door.


    The gate of the Yizhuang Village opened slowly, and a young man with simple and honest appearance and mature appearance leaned out of it. This young man was Uncle Jiu''s disciple Wencai.


    After Wen Cai saw the four purposes, he immediately said with a smile, "martial uncle, you are coming!"


    Then he quickly opened all the gates of Yizhuang, took the backpack behind his four eyes, and looked at Li Yi carefully.


    Martial uncle has been here for several times. This is the first time that he has seen an outsider coming with him. Is he a disciple of martial uncle?


    Wen Cai was thinking about it in his heart, so he listened to four eyes and said, "this little brother is Li Yi. This time, he will go with me."


    "Oh Instead of looking at Li Yi, Wen Cai looks at the master standing in the middle of the Yizhuang.


    Uncle Jiu, the master of literary talent, was dressed in white pajamas. His hair and beard were all gray, but he looked very energetic.


    The ninth uncle saw four eyes and immediately told Wen Cai, "take your martial uncle and this little brother to have a rest."


    Jiushu can clearly realize that Li Yi is not only a powerful warrior, but also has a strong murderous spirit. This murderous spirit is definitely not what ordinary animals can get.


    It should be killing people, killing a lot of people, otherwise, there will never be such a strong sense of lethality.


    I don''t know where my younger martial brother came from. He''s so murderous on the other side. He''s going with the other side. He''s not going to die!


    In fact, Jiushu''s judgment is completely correct. There are hundreds of Japanese devils who died in Li Yi''s hands. As for other lives, there are also some, but not many.


    It''s normal for Li Yi to have a strong murderous spirit. Although Li Yi can be folded up under normal circumstances, ordinary people can''t see it at all.


    But Uncle Jiushu''s cultivation and human vision are countless times better than his younger martial brother four eyes Taoist priest.


    Moreover, because his cultivation is higher than that of the four eyes Taoist priest, Jiu Shu''s spiritual sense is sensitive, so he can be so clearly aware of Li Yi''s murderous spirit.


    Li Yi looks at Jiu Shu and looks at him all the time. He smiles heartlessly to Jiu Shu, "Taoist priest, where do you put these bodies?"


    As the saying goes, Li Yi takes the initiative to make friends with himself, and he can''t keep a cold face, "come with me."


    Follow uncle Jiu to find a place to place the corpse in the Yizhuang.


    Li Yi was also taken to a room to have a rest. The world''s temperature is pleasant, not too cold or too hot.


    Their own resistance to cold and heat has been much stronger than ordinary people.


    As long as he doesn''t throw it directly to the north pole at minus 70 or 80 degrees, Li Yi only needs to use his internal skill to resist it.


    As for the temperature in summer, as long as it does not exceed 50 degrees, it can also be resisted.


    Even in peacetime, I don''t feel anything. I may not even sweat.


    There are many empty rooms in Yizhuang, and Li Yi doesn''t care much. Just look for a place to have a rest.


    It''s only around 5 a.m. now. Li Yi collapsed on the bed. His sleep is not to recover his physical strength.


    But just while condensing essence and blood, we should also pay attention to the condition of the corpse behind us, which is quite a consumption of mind.


    You need to rest for about an hour or two to relieve your mental fatigue.


    It''s an hour and a half after lying in bed and waking up again.


    At the beginning of the morning sun, everything seems to wake up. Only at this time can we hear the chirping birds from the woods outside.


    Li Yi looks at Wen Cai who is going out and asks, "Wen Cai, where are you going?"


    Wen Cai saw Li Yi smile, "Master said you''re here, let me go to the top of the town to buy some things."


    After listening, Li Yi put on his clothes and said, "wait for me, I''ll go with you."


    Wencai was embarrassed when he heard Li Yi''s words. After all, his master didn''t give him much money. Wouldn''t it be very embarrassing if Li Yi wanted to eat something when he went together?


    Li Yi didn''t give him the chance to refuse. He put on his clothes and simply washed. Then he directly hooked Wencai''s shoulder and walked towards the town outside Yizhuang.


    The town is very busy, because it is the morning, many people are carrying the burden, people come and sell everything.


    Pubs, teahouses, roadside stalls, peddlers carrying burdens and selling preserved melon seeds and snacks.


    There is an endless stream of people who kill pigs, sell meat, sell fish, buy clothes and rouge powder.


    Wencai was almost pulled to a roadside stall by Li Yiqiang. Almost in the first second of sitting on the stall, Wencai flipped his pocket to see how much money there was.


    Li Yi naturally also noticed his little action and couldn''t help laughing, "boss, ten meat buns, ten fried dough sticks and five bowls of soybean milk."


    Li Yi''s face became very ugly immediately after he asked for something.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to invite Li Yi to dinner, but he doesn''t have so much money in his hand, and how can they finish so much?


    "Come on." Li Yi said and handed a small piece of silver to the boss.


    "Well done!" The boss quickly agreed, and then put the money into his pocket.


    It was the end of the Qing Dynasty and the beginning of the Republic of China that silver could be exchanged between the oceans. After all, the oceans were also made of silver.


    Wencai saw that Li Yi paid the money. Although he looked a little relaxed, he immediately revealed his embarrassment.


    It''s not appropriate for people to come all the way and not invite them to dinner.


    As a result, they even have to pay for their own meals.


    Wen Cai bowed his head and looked embarrassed. "I''m really sorry for your spending."


    Li Yi also knew that Jiushu and his family were not so rich. After all, they practiced Taoism in an orthodox way. They could not make money by other means. They naturally lived in poverty.


    Li Yi is kicking thousands of taels of silver and 15 meters of gold, all of which are lost in the storage ring. Basically, he will not encounter the problem of lack of money.


    "It''s nothing. It''s all small money. It''s not worth mentioning." Li Yi didn''t care. He took out the chopsticks from the chopsticks cage and handed them to Wen Cai.


    "Eat quickly!" Li Yi said and moved his chopsticks.


    Martial arts practitioners are really able to eat. If you don''t know anything else, at least you have to eat in the day after tomorrow.


    Li Yi has a strong physical body, and consumes several times as much energy as a normal person every day, although absorbing the aura of heaven and earth can slow down part of it.


    However, he still eats more than ordinary people, and most of these foods fall into Li Yi''s stomach.


    "Are you full? Would you like some more?" In the middle of the meal, Li Yi ordered three cages of Shaomai.


    Wen Cai looked at Li Yi. He really didn''t expect that someone could eat so much, but he still didn''t say anything. Instead, he scratched his head. "I''m full."


    "Five steamed buns, five fried dough sticks, a cage of Shaomai, two bowls of porridge and two bowls of soybean milk, take them away." Li Yi stands up and goes to check out, and takes away the things he wants to pack.

 Chapter 76

    "Four eyes Taoist priest, nine uncles, have a meal!" Li Yi put a lot of things on the table in his hand and yelled at Jiu Shu and four eyes Taoist priest who were chatting on one side.


    Seeing the food on the table, the Four Eyed Taoist priest directly grabbed a meat bun and stuffed it into his mouth. While eating, he muttered, "elder martial brother, why are you so generous this time? Even willing to buy me meat buns. "


    Nine uncle smell speech a Leng, he gave Wen Cai money where enough to buy these things, just see his younger martial brother came, let Wen Cai to buy a piece of meat.


    Wen Cai looked at Jiu Shu and scratched his head a little embarrassed. He returned the money Jiu Shu gave him. Then he said, "these are all the money spent by elder brother Li."


    Uncle Jiu picks his eyebrows. He just has a little communication with his younger martial brother. He also knows that Li Yi is not a bad man, but he doesn''t know where his murderous spirit comes from?


    "People come all the way, how can you let them take the money?" Ninth uncle stares at Wen Cai to reprimand a way.


    Wencai said to himself in his heart that I would not let people take money if you didn''t give me enough money, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    "I''m really sorry that brother Li has come all the way and made you spend money." Jiushu looks at Li Yi and bows his fist. He sincerely apologizes.


    Li Yi said with a smile, "it''s all small things. Uncle Jiu doesn''t have to care."


    He drank a mouthful of soybean milk and said vaguely, "Yi, we can''t go for a while.


    Before, my elder martial brother made a divination that the mountain in front of us collapsed. We can''t get through it for a while. Stay here for a while before you go


    After listening to the four eyes Taoist priest, Li Yi frowned slightly. In the original work, the four eyes Taoist priest did return to Renjia town again.


    It seems to have a lot to do with the collapse of the mountain in front of him, but in the original work, he left directly.


    This time, because of his arrival, Jiu Shu did a divination. He could even calculate the collapse of the mountain in front of him.


    Therefore, the four eyes Taoist priest chose not to leave here, but to stay in Yizhuang for a period of time.


    Uncle Jiu did make a divination last night. He was really worried that his younger martial brother would stay with a man full of murderous spirit, and he didn''t know the specific origin.


    This trip doesn''t look very safe.


    In any case, four eyes Taoist priest is his younger martial brother. If there is danger ahead, I can''t watch him go.


    The hexagrams show that there is no danger. As for the collapse of the mountain, it was seen when Yin and Shen came out last night, not calculated by the hexagrams.


    Although Li Yi didn''t know so many things, he had no way to leave now, and he could only reluctantly accept them.


    However, he should be on guard against Qiusheng and Wencai destroying the bodies.


    I don''t know where these two ghost talent disciples Jiushu came from. I''ve been following him for such a long time, but I don''t know any professional knowledge.


    Li Yiguang knows more than both of them by watching zombie movies. He said that these two disciples are stupid by nature, and that is too stupid.


    "Master." A strange looking young man came out of the villa.


    Li Yi looked at him and shook his head helplessly. He really said that Cao Cao was coming.


    I was just thinking about Wencai and Qiusheng. As a result, Qiusheng is here now.


    "Wow! Master, you are so generous to eat steamed buns and fried dough sticks today. " Qiusheng saw the steamed buns and fried dough sticks on the table, and almost instinctively went to get them.


    Only the hand extends to half, but was nine uncles to stare to come back again.


    Jiushu is helpless to look at his disciple. He has two disciples. One is too dull and stupid, and the other is full of strange ideas all day.


    I don''t know what to do if I don''t have them one day?


    If you look at Li Yi, he has been very proficient in martial arts since he was young. He is at least one of the top ten martial arts masters in the world.


    Depending on his age, if he wants to reach this stage of cultivation, I''m afraid it''s three to nine in winter and three to five in summer. I don''t know that it will take a lot of efforts to cultivate martial arts to the present situation.


    Uncle Jiu looked at Li Yi and his two disciples. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was.


    I didn''t want to eat at all. I threw my chopsticks and turned away.


    Four eyes Taoist priest looked up at his elder martial brother. He didn''t know why he was angry.


    But anyway, I didn''t throw fire on myself, so I don''t care so much. I just eat honestly.


    Li Yi didn''t care about the others. He now firmly believes that anyone who dares to move those corpses will fight against himself.


    It''s not good to turn around and cremate the zombie in advance, or open the coffin and fill it with glutinous rice.


    Wrapped with hemp rope and chain, it''s really not good. I took a few bones from the zombie to make sure that even if the corpse changes, I can''t stand up.


    Everything is as safe as possible, that is, Li Yi doesn''t know where Mr. Ren is buried.


    If he wants to know that he is going to burn Mr. Ren to ashes with tools now, he will absolutely avoid any possibility of necropsy.


    These are all preparations to ensure that there will be no problems in the early stage as far as possible, and how to deal with zombies in case of necropsy.


    Li Yi prepared his weapons in advance, not only from the perspective of metaphysics, but also to ensure that he could transcend physics at the critical moment.


    I don''t know if zombies can carry Barrett or tactical grenades.


    He also brought a shotgun. He turned around and got ready to be cremated even if there was a corpse.


    After breakfast, Li Yi began to study the difference between this Yizhuang and other places?


    It is reasonable to say that most of the objects stored in Yizhuang are ashes or coffins, and their Yin Qi is very heavy. If people live here for a long time, they may even die.


    Li Yi has been in Duoyi villa for such a long time, but he doesn''t feel the slightest bit of gloom. Anyway, the spiritual power here is more peaceful. It''s safer and more effective to practice here than outside.


    Li Yi is quite curious about this. If he guesses correctly, Jiushu should use the array or some geomantic omen things to make Yizhuang become what it is now.


    Otherwise, the normal Yizhuang is absolutely gloomy, even the temperature is two or three degrees lower than other places.


    Since I''m curious, I have to find a way to inquire. I come to the four eyes Taoist priest with a mysterious smile. "Taoist priest, I have a doubt. Please help me to solve it."


    As soon as the Four Eyed Taoist priest saw Li Yi''s appearance, he stood up, shook his head, wandered around and said slowly, "are you curious why there is not so much Yinqi in other Yizhuang?


    And aura is very quiet. The effect of cultivation here is better than three points. "


    Li Yi immediately clapped a case and said, "the parents who gave birth to me, and the Taoist priest who knew me."


    "Because my elder martial brother is here with the help of the surrounding geomantic terrain." Four eyes road long a face is satisfied with with with of facial expression slowly say.


    "I don''t know where to learn this knowledge?" Li Yi also understood the real purpose of four eyes Taoist priest.


    "Coincidentally, I have a secret book about geomantic omen and array here, and it''s not our Maoshan secret. It''s just for you." As he spoke, the four eyes Taoist priest slowly took out a bright yellow ancient book from his hand.


    "Taoist priest, we are all honest people. Don''t beat around the bush. You make an offer and I won''t make a counter-offer." Li Yi has seen a lot of zombie movies, and probably understands the character of four eyes Taoist priest.


    Four eyes Taoist priest is a man with a sense of justice, but he is a little greedy, but he only likes the money he gets in a proper way.


    If their Maoshan disciples use evil methods to seek wealth and kill themselves, they will suffer retribution, and it is also a great retribution.


    "A gold bar." Although the four eyes Taoist priest heard Li Yi say that he would not bargain, he was also prepared to ask for his own price and Li Yi would pay back the money.


    "Good." Li Yi said and took out a gold bar directly. At the same time, he took the array secret book from the four eyes Taoist priest''s hand.


    Four eyes Taoist priest really didn''t expect Li Yi to be so generous. After all, a gold bar can exchange for thirty dollars.


    Li Yi ate so many things this morning and brought back so much. The total price is not an ocean.


    As soon as Li Yigang got the secret script of the array, he heard whether he would spend five destiny points to master it.


    However, he was not in a hurry, but accepted it for the time being.

 Chapter 77

    Li Yi stayed in the room where the corpse was stored. He had accepted the secret script of the array first, but he didn''t learn it. He was ready to learn it after completing the Commission.


    In case you encounter a better array script in this Commission, you should spend five to finish it.


    If you want to learn better, you have to spend more money. Isn''t that a loss of several destiny points.


    So take it for the time being. If you haven''t met a better one after the return of the Commission.


    Li Yi has plenty of time to study slowly in the white space.


    At this time, it was evening. What Li Yi had to do was to look after the nine corpses in front of him, so as to avoid the removal of the rune paper on the forehead of the corpses caused by Qiu Sheng''s disturbance in the original work.


    The corpses were no longer controlled, but began to move freely. Eventually, in order to control the corpses again, Jiu Shu and four eyes Taoist priest had to take thunderbolt measures.


    Finally, he even interrupted the hands and feet of several corpses, and then completely controlled them. What Li Yi had to do was to look after the corpses and not let them have any problems.


    Qiu Sheng sneaks into the room. Li Yi stares at him at the first moment he enters.


    I hope Qiusheng doesn''t do the same thing as in the original, otherwise Li Yi can only teach him a good lesson, let him know what is called the dead is big.


    Qiusheng finds that Li Yi is also in the room. Originally, he came here to make fun of Wencai.


    It turns out that there are still outsiders in the room. Suddenly, he feels embarrassed and reluctantly smiles at Li Yi.


    Looking at Li Yi has been watching him, I''m embarrassed to stay here all the time. I nodded awkwardly at Li Yi and quit.


    It seems that although Qiusheng likes to play tricks on others, he is not very smart, but his brain has not reached a certain level.


    At least in front of an outsider like Li Yi, I know not to play tricks on my elder martial brother.


    Not long after Qiusheng left, Wencai came in with a handful of incense in his hand. These coffins, ashes, and tablets need to be worshipped every day.


    In fact, most of the souls of the people who died here have gone to Jiuyou huangquan for reincarnation. Even Shangxiang, some ghosts can''t eat it at all.


    It''s just that Jiushu and his family have always insisted on doing this. After all, worshipping incense is not for the dead, but for the living.


    "I''ll help you." Li Yi took a handful of incense from Wen Cai''s hand, lit it up and gave three to each of the zombies


    ............................


    Nothing happened overnight.


    The next day, uncle Jiu went to Renjia town for tea at the invitation of master Ren, the richest man in Renjia town.


    Four eyes Taoist priest and Li Yiwen just three people are naturally ready to go with.


    "Master, I have never drunk Western tea. I''m afraid I''ll make a fool of my master by going abroad later. " Wencai looks with three points of sadness went to nine uncle side light voice way.


    After hearing this, Li Yi went to him and said, "why don''t you go to dinner and drink tea first? I''ll go with Uncle Jiu."


    "Good! Good As soon as Wen Cai heard that he didn''t need to drink Western tea, he nodded and agreed.


    Four eyes Taoist priest himself is not particularly willing to drink the so-called western tea. If his elder martial brother hadn''t pulled him over, he would have gone to a place to eat now.


    Now seeing that Wen Cai is about to leave, he is also following Wen Cai, "elder martial brother, I won''t go, you and a Yi go together."


    He didn''t care about Uncle Jiu''s eyes. He disappeared in the stream of pedestrians.


    Ninth uncle looked at the disappearance of Wen Cai and four eyes Taoist priest, sighed in the heart, a face of hate iron does not become steel.


    What kind of disciple do you have? What do you do? What do you eat.


    And my younger martial brother, even though he left directly for breakfast, he still hasn''t eaten.


    "Uncle Jiu, I''ve had western tea. You can do whatever I do. There won''t be any problem." Li Yi patted Jiu Shu on the shoulder and said with relief.


    Uncle Jiu himself has never drunk Western tea, and people are more or less afraid of unknown things.


    Otherwise, he will go alone. Why take so many people with him.


    I''m not worried about what I''ll do if I don''t drink and lose face at that time. I want to take four eyes with me and lose face at that time.


    Now I hear that Li Yi is proficient in this way, and I have some confidence in my heart. I make up my mind to do what Li Yi will do at that time.


    The caf ¨¦ that Mr. Ren asked them to visit was one of the best buildings in the town. The decoration layout revealed that it was out of place with the whole town.


    Two just went to the door, there is a waiter to help open the door, nine uncle walk in front.


    Even if the heart is not particularly confident, but it will not show, still stand up and go in.


    The lobby manager on one side saw them coming in and quickly came up to him and asked, "have you made a reservation?"


    Nine uncle slightly take some doubts of ask a way, "how, Ren FA didn''t fix son for us?"


    As soon as the lobby manager heard Ren FA''s name, he immediately showed a smile on his face, "master Ren! Please follow me


    The lobby manager took them to the second floor. RT Mart had been waiting for a long time on the second floor.


    Ren FA immediately stood up when he saw Jiu Shu coming and pointed to the seat next to him that was opened by the lobby manager, "Jiu Shu, please."


    Nine uncle nature is also hurriedly to any master say hello, two people push for a long time finally all sit down, Li Yi also sit down together.


    "I heard that Ling Qianjin came back from the provincial capital. Why didn''t master Ren come with him?" Ninth uncle looked at Ren FA and asked with a little curiosity.


    As soon as Ren FA heard uncle Jiu''s words, he was helpless. "Oh, this girl has just learned how to make up. As soon as I get back, I''ll teach people everywhere. "


    Voice just fell, then pointed to the other side, "my girl is coming!"


    Li Yi turned his head and had to say that Ren Tingting, master Ren''s daughter, was really good-looking and turbulent.


    Ren Tingting walked up to Ren FA and called softly, "Dad."


    Ren FA quickly pointed to the side of the nine uncle to introduce to her, "this is nine uncle, say hello quickly."


    "Uncle nine."


    Jiushu looks at Ren Tingting. He has been in Renjiazhuang for so many years. The last time he saw Ren Tingting, he was just a seven or eight year old girl. In a twinkling of an eye, he grew up.


    "I didn''t expect it to grow so big in the twinkling of an eye." Uncle Jiu sighed.


    The waiter on one side handed out the food list, and then stood aside with a pen in his hand to write down what Li Yi said at any time.


    "I want coffee." As the literary talent is not here, naturally no one has been staring at the turbulent waves of Ren Tingting.


    So she wasn''t angry, and she wasn''t ready to tease uncle Jiu like in the original.


    "I''ll have coffee, too." Ren FA then said.


    Uncle Jiu didn''t open the menu, but kept looking at Li Yi.


    Li Yi glanced at this menu. Fortunately, he didn''t return all the things he learned to his high school teacher. He could still understand two words more or less.


    I don''t know what this Keng dad''s Cafe thinks. It''s selling a whole English menu here.


    "A cup of black tea." Li Yi just finished, nine uncle immediately way, "I also want black tea."

 Chapter 78

    In front of Ren''s grave, today is the day when Ren moved his grave.


    Three days ago in the cafe, uncle Jiu had already discussed with Ren FA about the time and matters of moving the grave.


    Ren FA has found a good man in advance, and Jiu Shu is ready to do everything he needs.


    Li Yi already knew that the corpse in the coffin was about to become a zombie.


    Now dig it out and put it outside. It''s estimated that as soon as the moon shines, zombies will have to transform on the spot to absorb the aura of Yuehua.


    Uncle Jiu, wearing a Taoist robe and holding a peach sword, is doing things there, and his two disciples are on the side. The four eyes Taoist priest stood aside and watched with Li Yi.


    "This cave is called Dragonfly point * *. It is three feet long and four feet long. It can only be used four times. It is one foot three and three feet wide." Nine uncle slowly pace in the tomb side said.


    Then he stood with his negative hand and looked into the distance, "so the coffin can''t be buried flat, it must be buried according to the law." With that, he suddenly looked back at Ren FA.


    Ren FA raised his thumb and said with admiration, "great! Uncle nine. "


    "Fa burials, master. What is fa burials? Is it a French funeral?" Wen just a face don''t touch the brain of walk to nine uncle side inquiry to ask a way.


    Four eyes Taoist priest helpless smell speech frown, oneself this elder martial brother exactly is from where to find these two disciples.


    Cultivation is not enough. You can''t do things by yourself. It''s a gift. I can''t follow him for such a long time. I don''t even understand these common sense!


    The four eyes Taoist priest gave Wencai a big chestnut and looked at Wencai rubbing his head. "The so-called FA burial is vertical burial."


    "Yes, Mr. Feng Shui said that it must be great for our ancestors to be buried upright." Ren FA heard the words of the four eyes Taoist priest, and quickly nodded in agreement.


    Uncle Jiu first asked those who were going to dig graves to do it. Then he looked at Ren FA and said, "how about your family in the past 20 years?"


    Ren FA heard Jiu Shu''s words, his face immediately became stiff, and he was silent for a while. "In the past 20 years, our Ren family''s business is getting worse day by day."


    Said two people to one side, it is obvious that the next words do not want to let others hear.


    Li Yi knows that this geomantic omen gentleman definitely has a big feud with the Ren family. Let the Ren family get up in the library in the new year is not just about to harm them for half a lifetime.


    But with the corpse of Mr. Ren 20 years later, the family is full of troubles.


    Mr. Ren was so kind-hearted that he offended Mr. Feng Shui and asked others to help him with everything, such as burial.


    Of course, Li Yi doesn''t rule out that Mr. Feng Shui did it on purpose, that is, he wanted to make Mr. Ren''s body change, and then he came to accept the zombie after he slaughtered the whole Ren family.


    However, this Feng Shui gentleman was not seen in the original work. Either he died in an accident in the past 20 years, or he just wanted to kill them and let his family be full.


    On the other hand, some people with roller skating system have begun to slowly pull out the coffin of Mr. Ren.


    When the coffin fell flat, uncle Jiu stepped forward and said, "loosen the rope and lift the nail."


    Then he turned around and told the others, "everyone, today is the day for Ren Gongwei to see the light again. They were thirty-six, twenty-two, thirty-five and forty-eight. Those who belong to chicken and cattle will turn around and avoid


    After looking at all people to avoid, nine uncle again way, "avoid to finish, everybody arranges clothes, open coffin."


    Before the coffin was opened, I heard several crows crowing in the distance. The four eyes Taoist priest and Jiu Shu didn''t look very good. They all knew that crowing was not a good thing when the coffin was opened.


    With the coffin slowly opened, the body inside was placed for 20 years, not only did it not decay.


    On the contrary, there was a strong iron cyan color, as if the whole person was stiff there. The coffin just opened, and with the sun shining, black smoke billowed from the body.


    Jiushu looks at the corpse in the coffin. Ren FA and his daughter Ren Tingting immediately kneel down and cry.


    If 20 years have passed, no matter how much sadness is gradually diluted with time, Ren FA and Ren Tingting are just routine crying twice.


    After two shouts, he immediately stood up, "Uncle Jiu, can this acupoint still be used?"


    Uncle Jiu''s face was livid. Naturally, he could see that the corpse in it might change at any time. He said absently, "Dragonfly, order more. It won''t be in the same place. This hole has been abandoned. "


    "What should we do then?" Ren FA also looks flustered. No matter who can see it, this corpse is absolutely unusual.


    "I propose cremation on the spot." Nine uncle voice just fell, Ren FA retorted, "cremation! No, my father was most afraid of fire. He said nothing could be cremated. "


    Li Yi shook his head and frowned, "master Ren, this corpse hasn''t rotted for 20 years. I''m afraid it may turn into a zombie at any time.


    Maybe I''ll take some moon aura tonight, or I''ll get some blood gas, and I''ll be dead at any time.


    In order to enhance their own strength, zombies will attack their blood relatives first. Sucking your blood can greatly enhance their strength.


    I''m afraid you will be the first to die at that time. I think you should be cremated immediately. "


    After Li Yi finished, Ren FA''s face was uncertain. Looking at Li Yi, he said angrily, "where are you from? Are you in charge of our family affairs? "


    Li Yi didn''t argue with him more. It''s hard to persuade the damned ghost with good advice. He has told him everything that may happen.


    Since the other party has chosen to die, Li Yi will not be cheap and rush to save the other party.


    "Master Ren, in fact..." although uncle Jiu didn''t know where Li Yi learned these things about zombies.


    But he had to admit that what Li Yi said was very correct. Now cremation is really the best way. Ren''s body is likely to change at any time.


    Really, if the corpse changes, the first one to kill is Ren FA.


    "Ninth uncle, needless to say, my father''s body must be buried in the earth, and nothing can be said to cremate."


    Ren FA is very stubborn. On the one hand, his father is really afraid of fire.


    On the other hand, the people of this era are very particular about making things safe. They can''t be burned to ashes in any case until they have to.


    Ren FA also worried that his father below would not protect himself when he knew that he had been burned to ashes.


    "If you don''t want to burn ashes, you just need to prepare more things."


    The four eyes Taoist priest naturally knew the advantages and disadvantages. His elder martial brother was embarrassed to speak, so he naturally wanted to stand up and speak.


    As soon as Ren FA heard that there was no need for cremation, his face immediately agreed, "what Taoist priest needs to be prepared, but it''s OK to say, as long as there is no cremation, everything is easy to say."


    "Prepare 50 Jin of glutinous rice, peach wood, a new strong coffin, iron chain..." the four eyes Taoist priest said a lot of things.


    Ren FA immediately ordered people to prepare, and Jiu Shu asked people to take the coffin back to the Yizhuang first.

 Chapter 79

    Looking at the coffin that had been dragged back to Yizhuang, Li Yi had to say that the four eyes Taoist priest''s experience in dealing with the zombies might be due to the fact that he chased the corpses all the year round.


    No matter how serious it is, or how experienced it is, he is richer than uncle Jiu.


    Mr. Ren''s coffin has two layers. The outer one has been removed, leaving the inner one.


    If you replace the newly bought coffin, Mr. Ren will replace it with a brand new one and be exposed to the sun.


    Li Yi and four eyes Taoist priest two people decorate in a room, this is the largest room in Yizhuang.


    The four eyes Taoist priest first carved a part of the peach wood into a nail, ready to nail it to the coffin. At the same time, he also arranged other peach trees, ready to put them next to the coffin.


    In fact, the four eyes Taoist priest knows more about zombies than Jiu Shu.


    After all, he made a living by chasing corpses. Naturally, he knew more about it, but he saw it less.


    Although we seldom contact with zombies before, we must take precautions against a corpse that is about to become a corpse.


    In a short time, the 7749 peach wood nails were finished. Li Yi, according to the four eyes Taoist array, forced 36 peach wood piles down in the house.


    Fortunately, he has strong physical strength and great strength, otherwise, I''m afraid that ordinary people will not be able to do this job well.


    At the same time, a lot of glutinous rice is sprinkled on the ground to ensure that the zombies will be seriously damaged in a short time even if they come out.


    In addition, there are many fortresses in the coffin, but the glutinous rice turns black with naked eye speed when it comes into contact with zombies.


    It is estimated that if the corpse changes, it will resist for three or five days at most.


    Li Yi, they still dare not fill the coffin. If the glutinous rice in the ground absorbs the moisture and expands, it will not be worth the loss.


    "Elder martial brother." Four eyes road long shout a, is preparing Fu paper of nine uncle, after hearing immediately rushed over.


    At this time, it will be dark in two or three hours. They need to transport the coffin in advance.


    Uncle Jiu took the peach nail and put it on the altar. He recited the mantra in his mouth. Then he burned a piece of paper and poured the water on the peach nail.


    Peach nail did not change at all, after Li Yi covered the coffin.


    But I found that the nails made of peach wood could be easily driven into the coffin, even three points sharper than ordinary nails.


    After all the nails were nailed, Li Yi was ready to carry the coffin into the room by himself.


    The weight of the coffin has far exceeded that of the same weight of wood, and the heaviest one may be the zombies inside.


    But now Li Yi has to have a huge force of ten thousand jin just by his body and arms. The coffin weighs seventeen or eight hundred jin, and he doesn''t need any effort to carry it.


    After the coffin was carried into the room, the four eyes Taoist priest took the chain to lock the coffin firmly, and then pasted the rune paper that uncle Jiu had just painted on it.


    When everything is ready, all protection is done, nine uncle just relieved, "we this kind of defense, even if it is inside this corpse change also don''t worry."


    After hearing this, the four eyes Taoist priest nodded his approval. "Not only are you and my martial brothers here, but there is a warrior to help us. Even if there is a corpse, we don''t have to worry about it."


    "If only that were true." Although uncle Jiu knew that there would be nothing, he still felt a little uneasy.


    On the other side, Wencai and Qiusheng, who were originally cleaning up the Dharma circle, are fighting. Jiushu looks at them. They are still playing around at this time.


    Naturally, he was not happy. He wanted to stop him, but he didn''t think of a broom, but he chopped it head on.


    It was originally Qiusheng who wanted to fight Wencai, but at the critical moment of Wencai, Jiushu, who squatted down higher, naturally carried a broom to fight, and his eyes were full of stars.


    When Qiusheng sees that he has the wrong number, he immediately shoves the broom into Wencai''s hand, and then runs to the outside of Yizhuang without looking back.


    Wen Cai looked at the broom that was forced into his hand, and then at Jiu Shu, who was covering his head with melon seeds buzzing.


    At the moment, he also left the broom and ran out to catch up with Qiusheng.


    Li Yi knows that Qiu Sheng may be haunted by a female Ghost this time. He will lose a little Yang at most, which is not a big deal.


    It has nothing to do with his commission, and there is no danger to his life. Li Yi doesn''t care much about it. The matter of Qiu Sheng will be solved by Jiu Shu.


    "Otherwise, the three of us would take turns to watch the night here and try our best to ensure that nothing will happen tonight. As long as the body is buried safely tomorrow, there will be no problem basically."


    Li Yi looks at nine uncles and four eyes road long openings to propose a way.


    "Ah Yi has a point." After getting along with Li Yi these days, Jiu Shu finds out that Li Yi is not a murderer.


    As for Li Yi why there are so many murderous, nine uncle did not ask, people have their own secrets.


    So in recent days, the relationship is relatively close. Jiushu used to call Li Yi as a young man, or by his first name.


    Now I also call ah Yi with the four eyes Taoist priest, which means to be close.


    "Then I''ll keep two hours first, and four eyes Taoist priest will keep two more hours. Uncle Jiu, you are going to look for the grave tomorrow morning, and you will guard it in the last two hours. "


    Li Yi''s arrangement is quite reasonable. By the time he and four eyes Taoist priest''s guard is over, Jiushu has slept enough for eight hours.


    The spirit has been recovered enough, so it is easy to find the tomb.


    "Good."


    Nine uncle and four eyes road long two people naturally is full of promise, then each return to the room to rest.


    Li Yi is sitting in front of the coffin, turning over the secret script of the array.


    He has been studying this these days. He wants to try something about the array. If he can master part of it by himself, can he reduce the cost of learning.


    However, the secret script of the array is quite profound. It only records the professional terms of Yin Yang, five elements, Tiangang and Beidou, as well as other trends of the stars, Yin Yang, Feng Shui and five elements.


    Already let a person quite head big, and write down after also can skilled use and master.


    The secret script of this array is quite simple and belongs to the foundation of the array.


    The four eyes Taoist priest also got it by chance from a monk.


    However, he only studied the array a little and was not good at it.


    What Li Yi needs to do now is to understand these technical terms first, and at the same time, gradually master them as he learns, so that he can try to arrange the array.


    To tell you the truth, when learning this array, Li Yi once moved his heart, otherwise he would just spend his fate to solve it.


    However, he forced him down directly. Some things can be solved with destiny. After all, if you use destiny to learn this array.


    At least seven kinds of array recorded in this book can be mastered instantly and used skillfully by Li Yi.


    This saves time and effort, but Li Yi is still ready to try to learn by himself. It''s not that he has a tendency of self abuse.


    The main purpose is to study whether it will be cheaper to use destiny point learning after mastering part of the book.


    This is very important for himself. From getting the page to entering the white space, all things are explored by Li Yi.


    There is no system to help you list a specific situation and information.


    Li Yi can only explore and record by himself, whether it is the time ratio between the world, or other factors from accepting the Commission and choosing to return immediately after completing the Commission.


    When he entered another entrusted world for the second time, he had to wait ten seconds after he chose to return to China. He groped out these things bit by bit.


    This page and white space are very important. Li Yi admits that if he didn''t have these things, he might be going to university now and working part-time for his tuition.


    You can rely on them, but there are things you can''t count on them all.


    The pages of the book can travel around the world to accept the entrustment, but the entrustment still needs to be completed by themselves.


    As time goes by, Li Yi is still looking at the array script in his hand.

 Chapter 80

    Looking at the array script in his hand, Li Yi can clearly detect a series of noises coming from the inside of the coffin.


    But in the end, it was still suppressed by the charm and peach nail on the iron chain. In a few seconds, the coffin fell into silence again.


    Li Yi now knows that the corpse in the coffin has definitely changed, but he can''t break the seal outside and can''t get out.


    But if we don''t cremate the zombie on the spot and bury it underground, let the zombie be nourished by the earth atmosphere.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before zombies can break the seal.


    Unless when they are buried, Ren faken asks uncle Jiu to stamp all the chains and runes on the coffin. Maybe the seal will last a little longer.


    But Ren FA didn''t even want to cremate the body, let alone tie the iron chain on the coffin.


    It is estimated that only the mahogany nail can temporarily suppress the zombies in the ground.


    However, it won''t take long. It''s estimated that it will break the ground again in ten days and a half months at most.


    Ren FA will die at that time, just delaying the time of death.


    Li Yi is really not ready to help him, or that sentence, good advice is hard to persuade the ghost.


    This morning, he and nine uncle four eyes Taoist priest all proposed to cremate the body quickly, but Ren FA refused anyway.


    Knowing that the corpse will change, he is likely to be killed first, but he still has a fluke in mind.


    Li Yi doesn''t care so much either. When Ren FA dies, he dies. He has nothing to do with himself.


    When four eyes Taoist priest came to take over, Li Yi looked at the coffin, "the corpse in it is estimated that nine times out of ten has changed, but it can''t get out for the time being."


    After listening to Li Yi''s words, the Four Eyed Taoist priest looks at the coffin with a thick fear in his eyes.


    He can''t manage so much. After all, Ren FA''s affairs are handled by his elder martial brother himself. What Taoist four eyes can do is help him and tell him about the corpse.


    He can''t deal with other people''s corpses casually. The four eyes Taoist priest himself deals with other people''s corpses all the year round.


    Although I know that if the body is disposed of against the wishes of the family members, the family members of the other party are likely to fight against themselves.


    People in this era are very particular about keeping the country safe.


    If the bodies of the ancestors of the other party are damaged at will, it is estimated that they will not stay in Renjia town. They should pack up and run.


    If you run faster, you may not be overtaken by Ren FA. If you are overtaken, with Ren FA''s power, they all have to be put in prison.


    After Li Yi finished, he went to have a rest. He read a book and thought about the array. This kind of thing is very mental.


    In addition, today is also a tossing day. As soon as he lay in bed, he fell asleep.


    The next morning, uncle Jiu went out early to look for the tomb and find out where to bury Mr. Ren.


    Li Yi studied the array for a few days and knew a little about feng shui.


    Mr. Ren''s situation is useless even if he is buried in geomantic omen. He has become a zombie, and he is the most vicious and evil thing.


    Even if it is buried in the geomantic treasure land, for a period of time, the geomantic treasure land will gradually become a vicious place.


    The evil spirit and evil spirit of zombies have been able to affect the surrounding environment. Now they are not buried in the land, and there are layers of seals, so they will not be exposed.


    If they are buried in the ground, the zombies in the coffin will arouse the spirit of Disha around them. No matter how good the geomantic omen pattern is, they will be scattered by the spirit of Disha.


    When the time comes, the spirit of Disha will nourish the body, and the zombies will not be long before they can climb out of the grave again.


    Jiushu soon solved a series of things about the burial, and the four eyes Taoist priest and Li Yi were also ready to leave.


    Although the mountain road in front of them collapsed, they could choose to take a detour from the other side. It just took a few more days.


    Four eyes Taoist priest didn''t go before. It was hard to see his elder martial brother stay for two days. Later, it was because the zombie might be dead at any time. He didn''t leave until he wanted to stay to help him.


    Now that everything has been settled, I can leave naturally, but I still have to go back here.


    Even if the zombie wants to run out, it will take ten days and a half months. He will come back at that time. He can''t leave his elder martial brother alone to fight the zombie.


    At night, Li Yi took the shrine and guided the seven corpses on their way.


    The Four Eyed Taoist priest walked in front of him and occasionally shook the bell and scattered paper money.


    "Be careful on the way." Looking at the four eyes Taoist priest far away, uncle Jiu opens his mouth as a routine.


    My younger martial brother has walked from me for more than ten times. At first, he was a little worried. Later, he got used to seeing that nothing happened to him.


    This time, the road was closed in front of them. They had to go around the mountain on the other side.


    At this time, the world is in chaos, and there are fox goblins in the deep mountains and forests.


    However, Li Yi and four eyes Taoist priest are not afraid at all. The mountain spirit ghosts that they work together are not rivals at all.


    Of course, if there is a kind of millennium old demon, it is useless for them to work together.


    This kind of monster is so powerful that they are just sending food.


    Li Yi didn''t know the array before, and he couldn''t see anything strange about these walking corpses. He can only see a little bit after studying the array these days.


    These situations may be arranged by the four eyes Taoist priest to absorb the moon aura in the sky as the power source between walking and jumping.


    At the same time, it can also provide the surplus Yuehua left after the conversion to the person leading the walking corpse to absorb and increase cultivation.


    Li Yi takes advantage of this opportunity to gather essence and blood crazily. Naturally, the more this kind of thing is in the body, the better.


    It can also be used to supplement internal power or as emergency medicine.


    If smeared on weapons, it will be more lethal to ghosts and ghosts. Li Yi''s body now looks like a billowing smoke to some ghosts.


    Even if the two sides are hundreds of meters apart, you can see that Li Yi''s flesh and blood are like smoke, just like a bright light in the night.


    Therefore, the general ghosts will not take the initiative to find Li Yi''s trouble, ghosts have no entity.


    Simple soul power is not enough to cause any damage to Li Yi. Due to the strong body, the general techniques will not even have any effect on Li Yi.


    If the four eyes Taoist priest uses the skill of immobility, ordinary people can be easily immobile, but if the target is Li Yi, it will not have any effect at all.


    If the spiritual power that ordinary people need is one, then the spiritual power that Li Yi needs is at least ten.


    Four eyes Taoist priest and Li Yi had been on their way all night. Nothing happened at all, but they were still on the mountain now. They had to walk another day to get down the mountain.


    There are many dense forests in the mountains. Li Yi searched for a place where the sun would not shine at any time and put all the bodies there temporarily.


    I also took out some dry food and ate it casually. Now I don''t pay so much attention to it in the mountains. I put the straw mat I took from the Yizhuang Village on the ground and fell asleep.

 Chapter 81

    Li Yi looked at the surrounding environment. Since he started to go down the mountain the next night, he could always detect something peeping at himself.


    He turned his head and looked at the Four Eyed Taoist priest. Sure enough, the Four Eyed Taoist priest also found that there were some demons and ghosts watching himself and Li Yi secretly.


    The four eyes Taoist priest was a little scared at this time. It was the first time for him to walk this mountain. He had passed the road two or three times before, so he could be sure that there was no problem.


    But the mountain had never been here, and he didn''t know what ghosts were on it.


    Li Yi gradually slowed down and carefully observed the surrounding environment. It was estimated that a monster might come out at any time.


    As for ghosts, this is not in Li Yi''s consideration. He has strong physical Qi and blood, and naturally controls these ghosts.


    The magic weapon on the four eyes Taoist priest and the shrine in his hand are all used to restrain ghosts.


    Even if it''s a thousand year old ghost, Li Yi and four eyes Taoist priest two people cooperate properly, still can let its body perish.


    But monsters are different. Monsters are born as powerful as human beings. Li Yi can''t control monsters like ghosts.


    Four eyes Taoist priest, some of his skills will be limited when they hit the flesh. If someone is really spying on them and wants to kill them, it must be a demon.


    But he was also curious about why the monster attacked them.


    Li Yi doesn''t believe that just because the four eyes Taoist priest and himself take a few walking corpses from the mountain, the monster is ready to fight with them.


    If the other party wants to attack himself, he must have a different plan. What''s on him and the four eyes Taoist priest?


    Can let the other party be carried away by the interests, regardless of running to prepare to work hard with them.


    Or that the other side has a shot will kill the possibility, but the probability is not high.


    If the other side really had the strength to kill, they would not have been hiding for so long.


    All of a sudden, in the mountains, there was a thick fog. Li Yi and four eyes Taoist priest looked at each other.


    We all know that this is the monster who can''t look down and is ready to start. Naturally, they have to be ready.


    Li Yi put the shrine aside, put all the corpses in place, and the four eyes Taoist priest also pulled out his sword.


    Two people back to back, all looking to the distance of the fog, suddenly a woman from the fog slowly step.


    Women''s bare feet, white jade feet directly step on the fallen leaves in the mountains, delicate and graceful.


    With a charm in his eyes, he seems to be captivating, which makes people unconsciously intoxicated.


    Li Yi looks at the Taoist priest with four eyes. There is a strong sense of defense in their eyes.


    There is a woman who has not been dressed yet. As long as she is not a fool, she knows there is definitely a problem.


    "Fox demon." The four eyes Taoist priest wiped his hands on his eyes, and then affirmed.


    "Fox demon." Li Yi agrees. If a fox demon is so beautiful, it can explain, "but the other side is good. Why do you want to provoke us?"


    Li Yi didn''t quite understand this. If he was a goblin, he would hide in the mountains and practice hard. It''s better to be the kind that no one can see.


    This fox demon can cultivate human form, even if it is illusory, it must have a lot of accomplishments.


    Why do you want to provoke them? If you''re not careful, they''ll subdue the demons and remove the demons, and your accomplishments will disappear.


    It''s much more difficult for the demon clan to cultivate their intelligence than human beings. What''s the purpose of attacking themselves?


    "For you." The Four Eyed Taoist priest stares at the approaching fox demon and grasps the magic weapon.


    For me? As soon as this idea came to Li Yi''s mind, he listened to the four eyes Taoist priest.


    "Your flesh and blood are like smoke. The fox demon wants to cultivate. Absorbing the Yang Qi of an adult man is the fastest way.


    You have more Yang than ten people, and you can get the effect of more than ten times at a time.


    Moreover, your body is strong, and the speed of Yang Qi recovery is much faster than that of ordinary people. If an ordinary person is sucked once, he or she will get a serious illness or die directly.


    If you are sucked today, it is estimated that after three or five hours of sleep, you will still be vigorous when you stand up.


    If that fox demon can really charm you, it can be brought back to suck you every day, and there is no need to waste time looking for other men. "


    After four eyes Taoist priest finished, he took a few breaths. He was really flustered. He did deal with many ghosts and zombies.


    Today is the second time to deal with monsters. Last time, I solved a tiger demon with my master.


    Li Yi also understood at this time that the woman in front of her was greedy for her body.


    The general fox demon three or five days to charm a person, three or five days to absorb a Yang.


    As long as you can handle Li Yi, you can probably breathe Yang twice a day.


    It''s good to inhale Yang Qi for a while, but it''s good to inhale it all the time.


    As long as you get rid of Li Yi, it''s equivalent to carrying a self-propelled Yang Qi machine, which can be sucked twice a day, and the efficiency is increased by more than ten times.


    I''m afraid that fox demon''s cultivation will rise in a short time. This kind of thing is a huge profit.


    "Taoist priest, do it!" After Li Yi finished speaking, the whole person stepped on the ground and shot out like a tiger preying in the forest.


    Now there''s nothing to talk about with the other party. Anyway, it''s all about fighting. It''s better to do it directly. It''s better to start first, then it''s worse.


    The four eyes Taoist priest looked at Li Yi''s hands and wiped his fingers on the peach wood sword. The bloody peach wood sword seemed to be sharper.


    Li Yi has closed his nose before he comes to the fox demon. In case the other party sends out any charm smell, he won''t smell it.


    The fox demon sees Li Yi and thinks that she rushes over. He is very happy. It seems that this powerful warrior has no more endurance than the mortal who was enchanted before.


    He didn''t use his own magic method, and he didn''t use his own flattering method. It''s just a simple magic, and he can''t help it.


    But soon she can''t laugh any more. Li Yi grabs the fox demon''s shoulder and throws it over her shoulder.


    The fox demon was suddenly attacked by Juli and couldn''t maintain his illusion any more. Suddenly, his body was revealed. It was a fox more than two meters long, with three tails and a whole body of gray yellow.


    Li Yi looks calm when he sees that the fox has revealed himself. He knows that the most important thing at this time is to solve the problem first.


    Holding the fox''s waist directly, Li Yi''s muscles and bones are quite violent, and most of the bones are directly crushed.


    Only heard a very sharp scream, the fox demon almost tried his best to turn over, two claws directly want to catch Li Yi''s eyes.


    Li Yi where can give her this opportunity, anyway Fox''s waist is also destroyed by him, also impossible to make any effective resistance.


    He grabbed the fox''s paws with both hands and broke them. There were only two very clear sounds, and the fox''s paws were all broken.


    At this time, Li Yi pinched the fox''s neck and crushed its throat bone. Now the fox is out of breath. It''s estimated that he will die in more than ten seconds.


    Four eyes road long this time just can come to, so he still can''t breath.


    In fact, they practice Maoshan skills, even though they are physically stronger than ordinary people, but they are nothing compared with Li Yi.


    Li Yiyu''s lightness skill burst out with all his strength. It''s estimated that the speed in a second can reach nearly 70 meters, and the four eyes Taoist priest can''t catch up with him even if he claps his horse.


    The four eyes Taoist priest came to Li Yi apologetically, "it''s late, it''s late, but you don''t have anything to do."


    He just worried that Li Yi would be seduced by flattery in front of the fox demon. Now it seems that his idea is totally superfluous.


    The monster is dead. The four eyes Taoist priest takes out a bottle and uses the peach wood sword to break the fox''s body.


    From the waist of the elixir, take out a small half of Li Yi nail cap size, round similar elixir.


    "This is the inner elixir of the monster. You can use it to refine elixir and arrange arrays or whatever.


    If you don''t use it, I''ll help you find someone to make it into a pill. " The four eyes Taoist priest then handed the bottle to Li Yi.


    Li Yi didn''t refuse either. After all, the monster was killed by himself. Even if he refused, if you had to have two people and four eyes, the Taoist priest would not like to.


    The four eyes Taoist priest wrapped the fox in a cloth, and the fox''s skin was worth a lot of money.


    Even if there''s some damage, it''s a dime if it can be sold.


    Get everything together and they''re on their way again.

 Chapter 82

    Li Yi goes on with the shrine, and the Four Eyed Taoist priest carries the fox''s body up and down the mountain.


    They finally got to the town at the foot of the mountain before sunrise.


    Four of the seven corpses of four eyes Taoist priest this time were from this town, and the other three were from the villages around the town.


    Li Yi put the corpse away, and heard the voice in his mind that he could return at any time.


    "Well, it''s time for us to part." Four eyes road long looking at these corpses sink a voice way.


    "No hurry, I don''t have anything to do now. It''s better to help Taoist priest you deal with it before I leave. "


    Li Yi is not ready to leave for the moment. There are many things in the world worth exploring.


    For example, I have this secret script of array in my hand, and since Taoist four eyes can draw Rune paper, it should not be a problem for me to find a way to make another batch of Rune paper.


    There is also a large piece of wood in the storage ring from the world of tomb raiding notes. In this world, we can see if anyone can refine it into pills.


    These things are not worth mentioning compared with the reward of a little Commission.


    Four eyes Taoist priest is a serious eight hundred Maoshan disciple. Although he is not ready to practice Maoshan''s art, he will save a lot of energy by buying some Rune paper and finding someone to help with alchemy.


    After listening to Li Yi''s words, the four eyes Taoist priest showed a look that you really did, "OK, since that''s the case. You are a warrior. You can run fast. You just help me to inform the families of the dead. "


    "Good."


    The four eyes Taoist priest bought two brand-new black umbrellas from the market and told Li Yi that he was caught under his arm when he came to the village of the dead.


    It''s a rule, a notice and a reminder, as long as someone with a black umbrella appears in the village.


    People in the village will know that someone died in a foreign land, and now they have sent the body back.


    It''s not a good job. According to the four eyes Taoist priest, some of his family died outside, some of them cried bitterly, some of them fainted, and some of them even tried to survive.


    Of course, there are those who know in advance when someone comes back with a message. Now they are just waiting for the body to be buried.


    Li Yi picked up three backpacks, which can''t be mistaken. These are all the property left by the people who died outside, as well as some small items.


    It''s not easy to bring large items. The four eyes Taoist priest directly sells them in the local area and turns them into money. These are mostly small things.


    If it''s an accidental death, the person who hired the dead will pay for it.


    The most of them are five oceans. In this era, human life is really not so valuable.


    Li Yi picked up these things and put them on his body. He took a black umbrella and began to use his lightness skills.


    Even though he is always happy in his daily life, he seems to be happy when he meets anything.


    At this time, the mood is not so good, I think that I am going to inform others. Their husband and brother, or father and son, have died outside and never come back.


    Although Li Yi is not empathetic, his mood is not much better.


    Sure enough, he just came to the village with his black umbrella. Before he went to the village, many people sighed when they saw Li Yi.


    An old man, no more than 50 years old, came to Li Yi and said, "who left?"


    "Wang Dabao."


    "Come with me."


    Li Yi followed the old man to a courtyard. The old lady, who was sitting in the courtyard in the sun, looked a little flustered when she saw Li Yi Jia''s black umbrella.


    She asked the old man in a trembling voice, "village head!"


    The old man didn''t speak, just sighed and nodded.


    Out of the inner room came a woman in her thirties, dressed in turquoise blue and with cocoons in her hands.


    "Village head, is that really my husband?"


    ............


    Cry, extremely sad cry, in front of an old one in two women have been crying nearly fainted.


    The middle-aged woman was holding a child in her arms, a boy no more than eight years old.


    The boy didn''t look so sad. He just watched his mother and grandmother cry, and he cried with them.


    For him, maybe his father is just a vague symbol, and he has seen him many times over the years.


    "Posterity, where is the body? If there''s anything you can tell me directly, I''ll ask someone to bring the body back later. "


    The old man said with a sigh, "Dabao also said that he was going to earn Xiaobao''s shuxiu, but now..."


    The old man didn''t say any more, just sighed.


    "It''s in a broken temple in Liujia Town, seven miles away."


    Li Yi also felt a lot after hearing this. For thousands of years, Chinese people have always attached great importance to children''s education, which is one of the important factors for the inheritance of Chinese civilization.


    Attaching importance to education means that knowledge has been passed on, and a nation with inheritance will not be destroyed.


    Li Yi took out Wang Dabao''s backpack and quietly put five oceans in it.


    This amount is just about the same. If you give them more, it will hurt them.


    This is even in the city, a normal family of three, a month is two or three oceans.


    What''s more, it''s in the countryside. Some people can''t even spend an ocean all year round.


    After all, I live and eat in the village. I hardly buy anything except salt and cloth all year round.


    Now the family''s strong labor force is dead outside, and the family''s source of income has been cut off. If you can help yourself, help yourself.


    And listen to the old man say is to go out to earn children''s tuition, this money should also be enough.


    Li Yi never thinks that he is a good person, he always thinks that he is a very selfish person.


    If you want to live, you have to kill someone else.


    Even if the other party is innocent, in order to survive, Li Yi will do it.


    But Li Yi will help others if he can do it without harming himself.


    It''s not how good he is, it''s just that he''s still a person, an ordinary person with empathy.


    Li Yi put his backpack into the old lady''s hand and said in a soft voice, "I''m sorry, everything about Wang Dabao is in it."


    After that, leave directly. There are other people to inform.


    The situation of the second family was better than that of the previous one, but one of the two sons died.


    Although the two old people were very sad, it was not as serious as the death of the last family, the only source of income.


    Li Yi returned the backpack to them and left by himself.


    There is no one in the family. It is a relative in the village who helps prepare for burial.


    It''s noon after the three villages. Li Yi tidies up his spirit and mood.


    The four eyes Taoist priest had been waiting there early. All the corpses in his hands had been taken away and ready to be buried at any time.


    The remaining three bodies will also be taken this afternoon.


    "Back. How do you feel?" The four eyes Taoist priest looked at Li Yi and asked in a dull voice.


    Li Yi sighed, "I don''t feel very good. The life of this world is like grass and mustard!"


    "I wasn''t used to it at first, but I got used to it when I saw more of it later."


    The four eyes Taoist priest has not sent back 1000 or 800 corpses these years. As time goes on, more and more corpses are handled. I''m used to seeing the parting of life and death, and I get used to it gradually.


    "What are you going to do next?" The four eyes Taoist priest seemed to ask casually.


    "I have a monster''s inner elixir. I''m going to look for someone to see if I can practice the elixir. Does the Taoist priest know anyone? Can you introduce me? "


    Li Yi looks serious, but he really hopes that four eyes Taoist priest can help him introduce a professional.


    After all, this kind of person is likely not to stay in some remote forest. If you want to find one, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Four eyes Taoist priest if can help oneself undoubtedly will be very convenient.


    "Well, you and I will go to elder martial brother''s place again. If the old master Ren is buried, he will be dead. We work together to solve it.


    At that time, I will not only recommend someone to help you make alchemy, but also ask him to give you a secret book of alchemy. "


    The four eyes Taoist priest said that he was staring at Li Yi with bright eyes. If he could take the person who seems to be the best warrior the day after tomorrow to deal with the zombies.


    Then the matter of my elder martial brother can be easily solved.


    "Good."

 Chapter 83

    Four eyes Taoist priest still has a few days to do in this town, he brought back so many bodies.


    There will always be people who want to ask a mage to help them. After three or two days, they have solved all the rest.


    "Taoist priest, I''ll go ahead."


    It was evening at this time, and Li Yi broke out his lightness skill with his own speed without transporting the body.


    Even if he had to cross a mountain road in the middle, it would take him an hour at most to get to Jiushu''s Yizhuang.


    The four eyes Taoist priest knew that Li Yi was quite fast, but he took out two pieces of Rune paper and said with a smile, "Lao Dao, my speed may not be slower than you."


    The four eyes Taoist priest is holding two magic talismans in his hand. The last time he killed the demon, there was no time to use them. If he has time to use shenxingfu this time, he may not be slower than Li Yi.


    "Well, let''s compare."


    After that, he rode away, and the speed of his lightness skill was used to the utmost.


    Li Yi never felt that his speed was so fast. The trees and rocks on both sides flashed back quickly.


    Occasionally, he jumps up, looks for a big tree, and then falls down suddenly.


    Li Yi''s body was like a dragon. After several turns, he advanced hundreds of meters, but it took a lot of internal power.


    This kind of gliding movement is hard for Li Yi to use.


    One gliding consumes nearly 20% of his internal power. If he comes here a few more times, there will be no internal power in his body.


    Or run on the ground, occasionally jump eight or nine meters, so the consumption of internal power is less, but the speed is a little slower.


    The feeling of flying is really cool. Since ancient times, human beings have imagined that they can fly in the sky with wings.


    Li Yi is now cultivating his internal power. At present, he can only glide for a short time. If he wants to fly wantonly in the real sense, he must be at least a golden elixir.


    As for now, it''s better to run on two legs.


    The body shape is like a vigorous tiger, shuttling through the mountains and forests like walking on the ground, and the speed is extremely fast.


    Although the four eyes Taoist priest used Shenxing Fu, he still lost a lot of Li Yi. However, with his constitution, the speed of one second after using Shenxing Fu was nearly forty or fifty meters.


    Of course, compared with Li Yi, it''s a little bit of a wizard. If compared with ordinary people, it''s also quite fast.


    The Shenxing Rune used by the four eyes Taoist priest, whose legs rub and rotate like the wheel of wind and fire.


    Just over an hour later, Li Yi appeared in front of the Yizhuang. His face didn''t change, his heart didn''t jump, and he didn''t even sweat much.


    "Uncle nine, uncle nine." Li Yi is beating the gate of Yizhuang.


    Wencai comes to open the door and sees Li Yi with a simple and honest smile on his face.


    "I''ve been away for two days. Nothing''s happened?" Li Yi looked at Wen Cai and asked.


    When Wen Cai heard Li Yi''s words, he revealed a mysterious smile on his face, and then whispered, "Qiu Sheng is haunted by a female ghost, because the female ghost almost fought with her master...."


    Li Yi had expected that Qiu Sheng would also be haunted by female ghosts in the original work, which did not change much.


    Uncle Jiu was still the same as that day, wearing a white pajama. He was a little confused when he saw Li Yi coming back.


    In his mind, his younger martial brother four eyes Taoist priest back, this is very normal, his younger martial brother certainly won''t look at himself to deal with zombies.


    Although I didn''t save my elder martial brother''s face, I asked him to help.


    But he will certainly come back to help himself, for this point, nine uncle heart is still very confident.


    Li Yi is not expected by Jiu Shu at all. He is not related to himself, and he is not his own martial brother.


    Although we get along with each other for a few days, we have a good impression, but we only get along with each other for a few days.


    Li Yineng came to help him deal with zombies, which was really unexpected.


    "Four eyes Taoist priest asked me to come to help boxing." Li Yi sees Jiu Shu''s doubts and takes the initiative to explain.


    After listening to Li Yi, Jiu Shu realized that his younger martial brother was worried that they couldn''t deal with the zombie, so he invited Li Yi to come.


    The three of them work together to deal with a zombie that has just been dead. It''s a certainty.


    Uncle Jiu is not idle. He has already laid an array in the place where the zombies are buried. As long as the zombies break through the ground or there is something wrong with the array, he can immediately detect it.


    At the same time, give Ren FA a lot of things to ward off evil spirits and prevent zombies. If the other party dies in this way, it only means that God will take Ren FA''s life.


    "Good. Wencai takes Yi to rest. " Nine uncle a greets, Wen Cai takes Li Yi to the house before.


    Lying on the bed, Li Yi is still reliving the pleasure of his flight. He feels quite comfortable flying in the sky.


    The dazed man fell asleep again, and the four eyes Taoist priest came here after him.


    Li Yi suddenly realized that the zombies would probably wake up tonight, because it rained heavily tonight.


    And it''s just heavy rain and there''s no thunder. If it''s thunder, zombies absolutely dare not come out.


    If Tianlei just hears it, it may shock the zombie to death. If it thunders, he must hide in the coffin to escape.


    The rain was heavy, but there was no sound of thunder at all.


    Almost as soon as Li Yigang wakes up, Jiu Shu suddenly gets up from the bed. He can notice that not only his own array is broken, but also the zombies are broken.


    The heavy rain directly breaks down the simple array you set up. The zombies gather for so many days, and the peach nails may also be completely eroded.


    I''m afraid zombies have broken the ground.


    "Younger martial brother, younger martial brother." Uncle Jiu gets up to put on his clothes and shouts out to Taoist priest four eyes.


    Li Yi puts on his clothes as fast as he can and goes to the gate hall in the middle of the Yizhuang. Jiu Shu has already started to prepare the magic weapon.


    Four eyes Taoist priest is also in a hurry to start to prepare things.


    "The zombies may have come out. We''ll rush to Renjia town as fast as we can. Wencai, you have a good view of Yizhuang here. "


    Jiu Shu felt uneasy in his heart. He felt that Ren FA might not listen to his words honestly.


    Li Yi put on his cape and coir raincoat. The rain was too heavy.


    Even if he has lightness skill, he doesn''t dare to use it directly. Li Yi''s speed can only be said to be a little faster than ordinary people''s running.


    On the other side of Renjia Town, there is a part of Renfa''s house that can be seen vaguely. It has been pasted with Rune paper, but a large part of it has been completely torn up and thrown away.


    Ren FA thinks it doesn''t matter. How can his father come to harm himself? Tiger poison doesn''t eat his son.


    How can a father harm his son in this world!


    The ninth uncle is just nonsense. He just wants to use these Fu paper to dig his own pen.


    At this time, Ren FA saw that there seemed to be a shadow outside his window.

 Chapter 84

    Heavy rain like pouring, rain dense people can not see the road in the distance.


    According to this schedule, it will take Li Yi ten minutes to get to Renjia town.


    I can only hope that Ren FA can honestly listen to Uncle Jiu''s words, otherwise he will really die himself, and the immortals will not be able to save him.


    It''s normal that the rain is getting smaller and smaller. Such a heavy rain can''t last for a long time.


    Li Yi estimated that it had been raining for nearly half an hour when he woke up, and it was just the time of the biggest rain.


    Li Yi looked up at the sky, the situation in the sky is not good, the rain gradually stopped, but the moon appeared.


    But only the moon, not a single star.


    Zombie itself can absorb the aura of Yuehua, and its combat effectiveness will also increase in the moonlight.


    If you can''t see the stars, Jiushu and Shimu Taoist priest can''t lead Beidou Tiangang seven stars to practice and enhance the power of their own spells.


    On both sides, a little bit stronger and a little bit weaker, the strength gap suddenly widened.


    At this time, the rain stopped completely. Although the ground was a little slippery, it did not affect the normal visual field.


    Li Yi''s cultivation is as common as seeing things in the dark. Although it doesn''t reach the stage of being as bright as day, it is much better than ordinary people.


    Looking at the rain has gradually stopped, "I go first." With that, Li Yi gradually speeded up and rushed to Ren FA''s house with the fastest speed.


    Although the road is still a bit slippery, but the speed is much faster than before.


    The four eyes Taoist priest and the ninth uncle also took out the divine talisman and began to bless themselves.


    Just a few seconds later, Li Yi came to Ren''s house. At this time, the hall of Ren''s house was still as bright as day.


    As soon as Li Yigang entered, he could feel the difference. The concentration of Yin Qi and evil spirit remained here was too high.


    The zombie is on the second floor. Li Yi hears the sound of the zombie jumping on the second floor.


    Zombie is found after Li Yi jump directly from the second floor to the first floor.


    Many of Ren''s servants and housekeepers came out to check. Li Yi also heard a cry that Ren FA and Ren Tingting were dead.


    Almost all of the servants saw the zombies and yelled, as if they were desperate to escape from Renfu.


    Li Yi looks at the zombie in front of him. His face is as gloomy as ink. He has already begun to think about how to escape faster.


    During this time, Li Yi also made up some knowledge about zombie ghosts in Yizhuang.


    In addition to the zombies refined by people in the evil way, the zombies born accidentally in heaven and earth can be divided into seven main levels.


    The first type is the so-called wandering corpse. At this time, the corpse just changed, which is almost the same as the walking corpses of the four eyes Taoist priest.


    It''s just that the four eyes Taoist priest hasn''t been buried underground, and his walking corpse has no poison.


    Zombies are the lowest level zombies, and even many zombies are transformed into zombies after being bitten by other zombies.


    Zombies of this level have average combat effectiveness, and can''t survive in the sun. They even dare not get close to cattle, dogs, roosters and other animals, and they dare not attack and get close to people alone.


    And no vision and hearing, can only rely on the smell to find traces of people or animals.


    If ordinary people are not worried about poisoning, they can deal with it with knives and guns.


    Moreover, if the zombie doesn''t suck blood, it won''t take long to live only by Yuehua''s aura, and it will only take three or four days for him to die gradually.


    Zombies gradually grow white hair after the zombie, the most common level of white hair is stiff.


    White haired zombies still can''t survive in the sun, but they are not afraid of animals, and they will take the initiative to find people to suck blood.


    But still no vision, only by smell and hearing to determine where people or animals are.


    This level of zombie skin is gradually strengthened, but it''s not too serious. Cold weapons are still useful.


    More than a dozen big men together, with their own Yang and appropriate weapons, such as long guns, can also subdue them.


    Zombies at this level still need to suck blood to survive.


    But if the white hair of the zombie turns black gradually, it means that he has absorbed enough Yin evil Qi.


    Zombies of this level already have strength of nearly 3000 kg and 4000 kg. Their bodies are like refined steel and have the ability to survive in the sun for a short time.


    And the body gradually activated, can walk freely, vision and hearing has been completely opened, even more sensitive than ordinary people.


    And no longer need blood to maintain life, absorb the spirit of Yuehua and Disha to survive.


    Li Yi infers that old Ren will become a black haired zombie once he is dead.


    Because now after sucking Ren FA''s and Ren Tingting''s blood, because it''s blood between blood relatives, it''s countless times better for zombies than ordinary people''s blood.


    At this time, the black hair on his body had begun to turn purple.


    Purple hair zombies are the highest level that ordinary zombies can reach. Zombies at this level can walk freely in the sun.


    And judging from the appearance alone, it''s not very different from normal people. Ordinary normal people can do whatever zombies can do.


    The most important thing is to have a part of the ability to fly briefly.


    As for the red hair and Han Kui and Hou, which are far away from Li Yi, he didn''t pay much attention.


    Who would have thought that today he was lucky enough to meet a black stiff who had turned to purple stiff.


    Li Yixian is a flash, temporarily avoid the edge of zombies.


    Zombies of this level have a lot of corpse poison.


    It''s hard to say whether he will die or not if he is touched by it. It''s certain that he will be poisoned first.


    At this time, there was no one else. Li Yi took out his weapon from the storage ring.


    It''s the first time that cold light gun has appeared since Li Yi smelted it, but it may not be able to be used this time.


    Li Yi put the gun aside first, at this time nine uncle four eyes Taoist priest two people also together.


    Seeing that the zombie had black hair and began to change to purple hair, both of them felt very difficult to look at each other.


    Two people all use the peach wood sword to start fighting with the zombie, this time came in a hurry, two people also did not prepare the altar.


    If there is enough time to prepare, the two of them are confident to kill the zombie.


    Unfortunately, zombies won''t give them time. It''s only two or three minutes. Four eyes Taoist priest and nine uncle have been completely suppressed by zombies. Now they are just struggling to support.


    Li Yi also knows that this time, he should either run away quickly or fight first to see if he can solve the zombie.


    "Hold on and get out of the way." With a word, Li Yi arrived with a flamethrower on his back.


    He didn''t run just now, but he had been wasting his time wearing this set of flamethrowers.


    Nine uncle and four eyes road long two people hear his voice are also relieved, just they thought Li Yi see zombies difficult to solve, directly ran.


    After all, the other party just asked for help, there is no need to go all out.


    Now the other party comes, and three people can share more zombie pressure.


    Li Yi cut his palm with his nails and forced out a few drops of blood essence, mixed with some ordinary blood.


    Wrap it with internal power, then divide it into two groups and throw it to the four eyes Taoist priest and the ninth uncle.


    His blood is better than that of any ten-year-old rooster.


    Four eyes Taoist priest and nine uncle two people quickly grasp, wipe blood on peach wood sword.

 Chapter 85

    Li Yi started the flamethrower directly. There was no standard model of the weapon he used this time.


    After all, this kind of weapon is very inhumane. Few countries dare to produce and use it openly.


    However, Li YILENG still found a manufacturer in Africa to produce this thing, specially customized flame thrower, using solid fuel.


    Once the injector is ignited, the flame length will reach three meters.


    The maximum temperature will reach 1000 ¡ã Above all, the endurance is as long as 20 minutes. After 20 minutes, it must be splashed with water for cooling.


    As soon as the shotgun started, the pillar of fire, like a fire dragon, shot out of it in an instant, and completely covered the zombies in front of us.


    Zombie moment as fire baked general, Li Yi only see rolling black smoke from the zombie body.


    Then the zombie seemed to be hit hard and ran away instantly. After leaving the flamethrower, the flame on the zombie was completely extinguished in just two seconds.


    Li Yi knows that it''s the evil spirit of zombies that directly suppresses those rootless flames. If we can''t kill zombies at one time today.


    I''m afraid that it will face its revenge in the future. Even if it is afraid of revenge, the villagers of Renjia town will suffer.


    It''s been hit hard and has to suck human blood to recover.


    Four eyes Taoist priest and Jiu Shu take up the peach wood sword smeared with Li Yi''s blood, and they pester the zombie with Tiangang Beidou step to prevent it from escaping.


    Jiu Shu and four eyes Taoist priest both saw that Li Yi''s magic weapon was quite powerful.


    The black haired zombie was burned for only three seconds, and was injured and wanted to escape.


    If it burns for a little longer, the zombie will not be able to fight back, so now they have to entangle the zombie anyway.


    Looking at the Zombie''s reaction, Li Yi also knows that the flamethrower in his hand has the natural ability to restrain the zombie, which is afraid of fire. The damage caused by it can be said to be several times as much as the bonus.


    And the temperature of this gun is enough to cremate ordinary people. It''s easy to burn a zombie.


    It seems that these gods and ghosts or martial arts experts can''t stop modern weapons unless they are very powerful.


    If this black haired zombie becomes purple stiff, it will fly and move fast. Li Yi is thinking that it is impossible to cause damage to the other party with a shotgun.


    The intelligence quotient of black haired zombies is very low, which is the intelligence of seven or eight year old children at most.


    But it''s also much better than those white haired corpses who used to rely on the instinct of wild animals.


    This zombie did not expect that Li Yi would use a shotgun to attack him, let alone a zombie.


    Even Jiu Shu and four eyes Taoist priest didn''t expect Li Yi to carry such a powerful magic weapon.


    Similarly, Jiushu doesn''t understand that Li Yi is just a warrior. With his internal power, how does he use this magic weapon.


    Although Li Yi was carrying a flamethrower on his back, he was not slow at all. With one step, he came to the zombie again.


    Four eyes Taoist priest and nine uncle two people looked at each other, pinched a spell, and put the peach wood sword in their hands directly into the corpse''s body.


    After entering the Zombie''s body, the peach sword seems to restrict the Zombie''s movement.


    Li Yi takes advantage of this gap to open the shotgun again and keeps pressing it.


    The zombie is emitting thick black smoke again. Li Yi has sealed his breath. He knows that these are probably corpse poison.


    If you accidentally inhale it and get poisoned, it will be a big deal.


    Nine uncle and four eyes road long two people take advantage of this gap immediately the whole Ren family''s doors and windows are all closed, and all pasted with carry on Rune paper.


    The corpse poison of zombies should be kept from leaking to other places in Ren''s house.


    At the same time, uncle Jiu went out first and immediately contacted the people in the nearby town to find glutinous rice. Every family had glutinous rice for a few days.


    In this way, even if there is an accidental spread of corpse poison, don''t worry.


    Li Yi looked at the zombie body less and less smoke, but also gradually understand that this zombie is now light dry oil.


    His shotgun was about to burn it to death.


    Soon, with the complete disappearance of the black gas, the flesh and blood bones of the zombie began to melt in an instant. Only a few seconds later, there were only a few withered and black bones left.


    Li Yi stopped his shotgun at this time. The Four Eyed Taoist priest looked at the dead corpse and patted Li Yi on the shoulder.


    It''s just gesturing all the time to get him out of the room.


    Li Yi with him two people slowly retreat to the outside, nine uncle has found a large group of people looking for good glutinous rice.


    And along the edge of Renfu began to sprinkle, glutinous rice just sprinkled to Renfu has begun to gradually change color, but the speed is very slow, do not look carefully can not see.


    At this time, the local garrison captain, Ren''s nephew, came.


    Looking at reluctantly like a sad face, in fact, the smile of the corner of the mouth is about to show.


    He is very excited now. With the death of Ren master and Ren Tingting, the Ren family has only one relative.


    Nuo''s family business will be in its own hands.


    In fact, happiness is justifiable. After all, his relationship with Ren FA is not so deep.


    Now he just pretends to be sad and ready to come to deal with his uncle''s funeral, and then take the property.


    "Uncle Jiu, do you want to bury my uncle now?"


    Although Jiushu can see that the captain doesn''t care about Ren FA''s death at this time, there is no sadness.


    But he had no choice. After all, Mr. Ren had only one relative left.


    Master Ren''s family property, in addition to give him pour also really no one else can give.


    Although uncle Jiu didn''t like his attitude, he couldn''t help it. He hummed coldly, "it''s not right now. The corpse poison hasn''t completely dissipated. It should be almost done by tomorrow morning."


    Li Yi did write it down silently. It seems that the use of flame thrower to burn directly may lead to the spread of corpse poison.


    In fact, to deal with these zombies, it is generally necessary to burn peach wood, so as to completely avoid the spread of corpse poison.


    Although you can avoid a large part of it by using your own flamethrower, some of it will inevitably leak out.


    When tomorrow dissipates overnight, plus these glutinous rice, there should be no problem.


    "Ah After hearing the corpse poison, the guard captain immediately stepped back.


    I haven''t inherited my property yet. Don''t die young. When people die and money is not spent, it''s the biggest sorrow in the world.


    "Uncle Jiu, I''ll come back the day after tomorrow and let the corpse poison spread more time." As he spoke, he began to leave slowly. He was ready to go to other places to hide for two days.


    When things are almost gone, you can come back and inherit your property.


    Jiushu looked at him and didn''t say much. He said to the surrounding villagers in Renjia Town, "let''s have glutinous rice next two days."

 Chapter 86

    "Goodbye, we are destined to see you in the world."


    Li Yi bid farewell to Jiu Shu and four eyes Taoist priest. The zombie has been solved, and he doesn''t need to stay here.


    The four eyes Taoist priest introduced a fellow of Maoshan for himself. Li Yi is going to Maoshan these days to find the inner elixir of the monster.


    There''s also a big piece of wood in your storage ring. You''d better find someone to practice pills.


    Or you can exchange the secret script of elixir from master Maoshan, and then go back to find a way to make it by yourself.


    Of course, the secret script belongs to the lowest level of alchemy foundation, which is similar to the simple basic array in my hand.


    If you want to get to Maoshan, you have to go to Jinling City first. Li Yi is not in a hurry. He is going to get to the Yangtze River all the way from here.


    Then go down the Yangtze River to Jinling.


    At night, Li Yi is still studying the basic secret book of array. After such a long time of research, he can barely understand the terminology of array.


    And Li Yi found that if he learned some of the things in a secret book, the price of using destiny point will be reduced accordingly.


    This is very important. Some of the secret scripts about arrays may have something in common. Similarly, the principles of martial arts are similar.


    If Li Yi grasps this basic array in his hand, and then learns other advanced array secrets, it is likely that the number of destiny points he needs to spend will be reduced accordingly.


    This can only be used as a guess, although the probability is very high, but there is nothing else as evidence when Li Yi is still not sure.


    Now he is trying to arrange the first array in his life, taking the monster Neidan in his hand as the array eye, with the help of the surrounding terrain and geomantic omen.


    Li Yi wants to try to arrange the five elements gathering spirit array, which is the simplest recorded in the array. The only function of this array is to gather aura.


    Theoretically speaking, if the research is deep enough, the Qi of the five elements can also be gathered.


    Of course, Li Yi has absolutely no such level now.


    However, this did not affect him to arrange an array with the aid of the simple five elements to bury the monster in the earth.


    Li Yi has no spiritual power. If you want to use the spiritual power to arrange the array, at least you have to wait until his cultivation is congenital.


    As for now, Li Yi can only rely on his own essence and blood mixed with blood as a medium to attract the aura from heaven and earth to pour into it. As long as the first aura can perfectly enter the array, it is basically a success.


    Cut off your palm. Fortunately, internal power can help people heal to a certain extent.


    There are also special treatments for internal injuries and injuries in the nine Yin manual.


    Therefore, Li Yidao doesn''t have to worry about the problem that cutting his palm will affect his combat effectiveness.


    Blood is flowing on the array. Naturally, Li Yi is very careful to ensure that the place where the blood drops is correct, and then his internal power is put out to cover his own blood.


    He began to try to attract the aura of heaven and earth. A ray of aura slowly entered the Dharma array, and was successfully captured by the Dharma array.


    Li Yi knew that the five elements gathering spirit array began to run slowly, gathering some aura a little higher than the surrounding concentration.


    Looking at the perfect operation of the array, Li Yi is very happy and has a special sense of achievement.


    I''ve been studying for such a long time, but I''ve successfully arranged an array today anyway, and my efforts have been rewarded. This feeling is very refreshing.


    Li Yi is quite satisfied with the array he has finished, although this array is only the foundation of the foundation.


    The material used is not a good material, and the effect is not very good if we don''t use the supernatural power to gather the supernatural power with blood as the medium.


    But as the foundation of his first time, Li Yi is still quite satisfied, with the first time there is a second time.


    As long as the next time can be a little better than the last time, Li Yi will be very satisfied.


    The arranged array can gather some auras. Of course, these auras can barely recover the essence and blood consumed by Li Yi.


    Absorb the aura of heaven and earth all night, and finally condense a drop of blood essence. If it''s not for trying to see whether you can arrange the array.


    Li Yi said that he would not waste a drop of blood essence. Now he has 14 drops of blood essence in reserve. Before he fought zombies, he wasted a lot of blood essence. When he left, he left two drops for four eyes Taoist priest and nine uncle.


    If it wasn''t for the four eyes Taoist priest''s corpse, Li Yi really didn''t have so much blood essence.


    The next day, Li Yi rushed to the Yangtze River and went down the river by ferry. It took only one day to get to Jinling City.


    Maoshan is near Jinling City. It was evening when Li Yi came to Jinling City. According to his speed, he could reach Maoshan before dark.


    Li Yi did not enter the dock, but got off the ship in the wild. At that time, he jumped up directly from the ship to the shore, which made many people on the ship scream.


    The lightness skill can be performed to the extreme. According to the four eyes Taoist priest, you can reach Maoshan from Jinling City all the way north.


    Before the night, Li Yi finally arrived at Maoshan, holding the famous note in his hand, which was written by four eyes Taoist priest and Jiu Shu.


    Without this, Li Yi would choose to stay in Jinling City for one night and come to visit at dawn the next day.


    Of course, even if he comes to wait for him at dawn, it is likely to be a merciless door. At most, it is to let him have a look at the scenery of Maoshan, and he will not tell him anything else.


    Slowly knock on the door, and soon there is a red lipped, white toothed, at most twelve or thirteen years old boy who looks thinner to open the door for Li Yi.


    After Li Yi saw it, he said with a smile, "little Taoist. I was introduced to visit Taoist xuanjing. "


    Taoist priest xuanjing is said to be the elder martial brother of nine uncle and four eyes Taoist priest. He had the most profound cultivation in those years, so he stayed in Maoshan to train as the leader of the next generation.


    Nine uncle and four eyes Taoist priest, after they finished learning the technique, naturally they left Maoshan to live on their own.


    In fact, there should be no more than 30 real Taoists in Maoshan who have reached a certain level of cultivation. The total number of disciples in Maoshan is more than 100.


    However, most of Maoshan''s disciples go down to the mountain to make a living after they are successful in their studies, and the disciples they accept are also Maoshan''s first generation.


    Although there are still so many people in Maoshan, their descendants have already spread all over the world.


    Moreover, some Maoshan disciples reported to each other about their families and factions after they met, and a few of them got along with each other.


    If you get along well with each other, you can directly tap the table and create a Taoist temple in the local area.


    Can you say that the disciple from the Taoist temple is not from Maoshan?


    Even though there are not many disciples in Maoshan mountain, they are still one of the largest schools of Taoism, along with Wudang.


    It''s just that there are many people in Wudang school practicing martial arts. Most of Maoshan are practicing martial arts.


    Li Yi followed the little Taoist into the room. He could not see Taoist xuanjing until the next morning. Today, he had a rest.

 Chapter 87

    Li Yi stayed in the room and began to sort out some of his things, just through a period of observation.


    Li Yi can be sure that the current economic situation of Maoshan is not very good.


    In fact, this is very normal. If the world is prosperous, naturally many people seek to believe in Buddhism.


    There are also many rich pilgrims who will donate money to Maoshan.


    But now there are endless wars, natural and man-made disasters, and exorbitant taxes and levies.


    The common people have no money, so they will not worship Buddha and seek Tao. The Maoshan school directly cut off a large part of its economic resources.


    Every year, Maoshan school also gives porridge to the outside. The economic situation of the tenants who farm under the mountain is not very good. Maoshan can only reduce or even eliminate the land rent, so that those tenants can barely survive.


    Fortunately, the Maoshan school should not pay so many exorbitant taxes and levies on the land, otherwise, I am afraid there may be starvation.


    In this era, there are people who starve to death every day. It is very lucky that they can survive without starvation.


    Li Yi''s house in Maoshan Taoist temple, as well as the statue of the founder of the three Qing Dynasty, the Celestial Master who ascended through the ages, and the memorial tablet of the headmaster of the past dynasties.


    From the above quality of the old and new, whether renovation and so on. At a glance, we can see that the current economic situation of Maoshan is really not very good.


    Li Yi felt that with 15 Jin of gold and about 100 Jin of silver in his hand, he had to get back some of what he said if there was anything good in Maoshan.


    If you don''t say anything else, you can say shenxingfu. Maybe there are all kinds of invisible runes. Li Yi bought some with money.


    If we don''t have enough money, we''ll drive ourselves down the mountain. Now the Qing Dynasty is dead.


    There are so many princes in gegele. They are all ransacking people''s fat and cream, and they have no money to rob them directly.


    Moreover, Li Yi has no burden at all to rob those people.


    The next day, many students in Maoshan began to do morning classes early. Li Yi judged by the pocket watch he was wearing when he woke up that they started at about four or five o''clock in the morning.


    Of course, it must have been earlier, because it was five o''clock when I was woken up by them.


    They are diligent. Li Yi usually wakes up at seven o''clock, but he seldom sees Jiu Shu and four eyes Taoist priest doing morning classes.


    Maybe you don''t need to take advantage of the morning class to accept aura into your body when you are successful.


    Li Yi stands in front of the main hall of Maoshan sect and looks at dozens of disciples inside. He can feel that the effect of these disciples'' recitation of morning lessons and the spirit gathering array of Maoshan sect will be greatly improved.


    And it''s calming to read with a lot of people who read scriptures to a certain frequency.


    If you join this frequency, even if you have poor talent, you will run into your body. As long as you are not a fool, you can practice. It''s just that the effect of cultivation is not as good as that of a person with good talent.


    There are also a lot of people who don''t do morning classes and go back and forth in the hall.


    Li Yi stands here and doesn''t care at all. It seems that no one sees him. Everyone should do their own things.


    Maoshan sent a stranger. Don''t you care so much?


    Li Yi roars alone in his heart. Few people know that he came last night.


    Now they appear in the main hall. These people seem to be used to it. They don''t care about one more person in their own sect.


    He seemed to be forgotten here, and no one paid any attention to him. Li Yi now understood why Maoshan school was poor.


    A person, you don''t even flicker, how can the other party donate your incense money.


    It''s too slow just to make money by your own real ability.


    Li Yi directly stopped a Taoist on one side, "Taoist priest, where is Taoist xuanjing?"


    The young Taoist pointed to one side, a well maintained middle-aged man of up to 40 years old. It''s a fairyland. If you''re floating, you feel like you''re out of the dust.


    Li Yi also wanted to thank him, but found that the Taoist who was stopped by himself had left.


    So he went directly to xuanjing Taoist, "Taoist priest." Li Yi said and gave a salute.


    Taoist xuanjing nodded slightly, with a very kind smile on his face, "what do my two younger martial brothers want you to do here?"


    Li Yi takes a letter in his arms to Taoist xuanjing.


    Xuanjing Taoist took the letter to read for a long time, "since it''s my two younger martial brothers who said, you can bring the things, I''ll make pills for you."


    "Thank you, Taoist priest!" Li Yi took the monster''s inner Dan and said, "I still have some materials in the room. Can you let Taoist priest go with me?"


    Taoist xuanjing didn''t speak, but just indicated to let Li Yi lead the way ahead.


    Back in his room, Taoist xuanjing was waiting outside. Li Yi first made sure that he could control the aura after taking out the tree trunk.


    Then the heart and mind move to take out the trunk of the storage ring, and quickly wrap it with internal force, so as not to let it lose its aura.


    He took out a kilo of gold again and handed it back to Taoist xuanjing, although they said they would charge for alchemy.


    But Li Yi can''t really say nothing. After all, alchemy has to consume each other''s spiritual power.


    If you put some more things to improve and harmonize the medicine, these things are not worthless, they all cost money.


    Maoshan''s economic situation is not so good, and Li Yi won''t let the other party help him for free.


    Xuanjing Taoist looked at the large piece of wood that Li Yi handed over and held it easily in his hand.


    He can easily detect that there is a very strong vitality in this wood. With the monster''s inner elixir, he may be able to practice some moderate elixir.


    Although the wood is made of some special materials, Taoist xuanjing looks calm and calm. He hasn''t seen anything for so many years.


    "I know it''s hard for Taoist priest to make pills. Please accept a small reward, if it doesn''t pay homage." Li Yi said as he handed over the cloth wrapped in gold.


    Taoist xuanjing himself wanted to refuse, but when he thought about it carefully, alchemy really needed to be consumed.


    Moreover, the economic situation of Maoshan is really not very good. Even his leader has not eaten meat for a long time.


    Maoshan pie is not all about meat, but it can''t eat beef and dog. As for other things, there''s really nothing particular about it.


    Taoist xuanjing took Li Yi''s cloth bag. The weight is really heavy. It seems that it should be copper money.


    Take a closer look, xuanjing road talent found that it was all yellow gold bars.


    If it''s all gold bars, you can exchange them for at least three or four hundred dollars.


    You know, now they send more than 100 people a month to eat horses and chew all kinds of losses, which adds up to 70 or 80 yuan.


    Even if you eat some good food every day, you will consume more than 100 yuan a month.


    What Li Yi gave them was almost equal to all the expenses they spent on Maoshan for four months.


    Although collecting the money can greatly ease their financial tension in Maoshan, Taoist xuanjing still wants to refuse. There is so much money that he dare not collect it.


    Even when Maoshan school flourished a hundred years ago, it was rare for people to donate so much incense money at one time.


    But the next second, after hearing Li Yi''s words, he collected the money.


    "Taoist priest, just take it as a kind of medicinal material to help me refine medicine." Li Yi looked at xuanjing Taoist and said with a smile.

 Chapter 88

    Taoist xuanjing finally accepted Li Yi''s gold, and at the same time, he prepared to use some better materials to improve the quality of Li Yi''s Alchemy.


    After all, three or four hundred dollars is enough to buy seven or eight hundred year old ginseng now. If you don''t practice hard, Taoist xuanjing thinks that the money is hot.


    Li Yimu sent Taoist xuanjing to leave, and he just needed to wait for the completion of the refining of pills.


    Another is to find someone to draw some runes for yourself, and draw some Rune paper similar to Shenxing rune, invisible rune, wall crossing Rune and Vajra rune.


    Others, such as palm thunder and fire dragon talisman, are not necessarily as effective as Li Yi himself. The effect of flamethrower is much better than that of fire dragon talisman.


    As for the palm grenade, the effect will not be as powerful as the tactical grenade.


    Of course, there are some weapons that are more powerful than modern weapons, but the world may not have them.


    Li Yi''s maximum destructive power caused by his internal force is no lower than that of ordinary tactical grenades.


    But Li Yi can accurately grasp the power, try to ensure that the power does not leak, so under normal circumstances, the power range is not as big as the tactical grenade.


    Of course, if he doesn''t deliberately control his own power, then his power will not be smaller than that of the tactical grenade.


    But I''m not familiar with the place of life in Maoshan now, but it takes seven or eight days for the pill to be practiced.


    Take advantage of this time, I can learn more about it. At the same time, I can see whose Rune paper is good, and ask him to prepare some Rune paper for me.


    Maoshan school canteen, all the students who finish the morning class eat at this time.


    Li Yi naturally comes here now. He is ready to take this opportunity to get close to these Maoshan disciples. Can he tell them who is the best maker of Rune paper of Maoshan sect.


    Maoshan school''s food in the morning is very poor, white porridge, steamed bread, pickles.


    Li Yi took one for himself, tasted it a little, and further judged that the economic situation of Maoshan school was absolutely bad.


    Porridge boiled very thin, with the quality of rice is also very poor, steamed bread is mediocre, very normal.


    The pickles should be made by Maoshan school. They are not willing to put salt in. That is to say, it''s colder in Maoshan, otherwise these pickles would have been damaged.


    Li Yi looks at a Taoist priest opposite him. He should be a little younger than the Four Eyed Taoist priest, but he is also a successful Taoist on Maoshan.


    Seeing that he had finished eating, Li Yi slowly took out the chocolate from his pocket. He first ate one and then handed it to him without saying much.


    Xuanwei looks at when the young man Li Yi came, but the leader says that it seems that his two younger martial brothers asked him to come.


    Li Yi scattered all the chocolate left in his hand. The disciples of Maoshan sect looked at the objects in their hands, as if they were very curious and puzzled.


    Many of them went to the mountain early to worship their teachers. Some of them were orphans. Some of them didn''t go down the mountain for many years.


    Naturally, I haven''t seen anything like chocolate. It''s normal to be curious.


    "Since it''s from a layman, take it." Xuanwei can feel that many disciples are looking at themselves. If they don''t speak, they won''t accept Li Yi''s things.


    Sure enough, after Xuanwei opened his mouth, the disciples dared to open the package and put the chocolate in their mouth.


    Xuanwei looked at Li Yi, nodded slightly, and then opened the package.


    The first moment the chocolate was put into his mouth, Xuanwei felt sweet. It was very fragrant and thick. It was really sweet, but it was slightly bitter.


    Sugar is very precious in this era. Many disciples of Maoshan sect can only eat one or two pieces of rock sugar during the new year.


    Xuanwei was able to hear that many of the disciples who ate the sugar could not help but exclaim, and then he was addicted and intoxicated.


    Also dare not bite, only dare to put it in the mouth, let it slowly open, good slowly taste that sweet.


    When the sugar in his mouth completely melted, Xuanwei still felt that the sweet taste was still in his mouth and did not completely disappear.


    However, the other party gives this kind of food to himself. I don''t want to ask for it.


    "If you have something to say, you don''t have to play too much, and you don''t have to bend around." Xuanwei looks at Li Yi with a smile on his face.


    Li Yi is happy that he can speak directly. Talking with smart people is saving energy.


    "I heard that Maoshan school is good at the method of Fu and Zhuan. I don''t know if I can get it by chance. Please take some Fu back."


    Li Yi''s words are very beautiful, and he didn''t say what to buy or what to do.


    I just want to invite some of them back to give them Maoshan face.


    Therefore, the methods of Fu and Zhuan can be divided into two categories, one is Fu and the other is Zhuan.


    Li Yi didn''t know much about them. He probably understood that Fu can only be used once, while Zhuan can be used many times.


    The power of Rune paper is poor. If it is not used for a long time, its power will gradually decrease.


    And Zhuan will not have this problem, Zhuan can even take the initiative to absorb the spiritual power between heaven and earth.


    The effect of Zhuan is much better than that of Fu, and the difficulty of drawing Zhuan is also much higher than that of Fu.


    After hearing this, Xuanwei''s expression was as indifferent as ever, and he said slowly, "in this Maoshan mountain, I''m the best at the method of Fu Zhuan."


    After saying that, Li Yi slowly gets up, and then understands that he also gets up and follows Xuanwei.


    Xuan Wei and Li Yi come to a small room in Maoshan. There are many yellow paper and cinnabar in the room. They are all made of Rune paper.


    Xuanwei Li Yi poured a glass of water, "I don''t know what Fu the hermit wants to ask back?"


    Li Yi looks at the patterns on these runes, which are like ghost runes. He doesn''t understand them.


    However, according to Jiu Shu, these characters were written by Cangjie in the legend. They are the first complete writing system of the human race in the true sense.


    It contains power, which can naturally protect the human race. Even if you don''t have any accomplishments, these words only have some power when you write them.


    If you meet ordinary ghosts, write one or two words like Zhenfeng, even if you don''t have any accomplishments, these two words alone can frighten those ghosts.


    "I''d like to invite some talismans such as Shenxing, invisibility, wall piercing and Vajra. If there is seal script, it''s best."


    Li Yi guarantees that Xuanwei should be able to predict what Fu he wants in advance, because it''s a kind of Fu paper, such as guarding against ghosts and evil spirits. I don''t need it at all. The effect of these runes is not as good as my vigorous blood.


    After hearing this, Xuanwei didn''t look any different. He seemed to know everything in advance. "These Fumao mountain sects don''t store them. If you want to use them, you''ll have to wait two days.


    But you can''t use it even if you get it. "


    Xuanwei sees the doubts in Li Yi''s eyes and explains, "you are full of flesh and blood, and the general invisibility charm can''t cover you at all. Even if you barely cover you, once you move, it will be broken immediately."


    Li Yi nodded after listening, "in this case, the invisible charm is not needed. As for the others, please help me prepare them."


    After that, Li Yi left, but he didn''t go back to his room.


    I found a place outside and took out part of my gold and silver.


    Three jin of silver, five Jin of gold, and then go back to the room where he talked with Xuanwei.


    Xuanwei is calm at this time. It seems that he will try to make it soon.


    Seeing Li Yi come back, Xuanwei is confused.


    Li Yi didn''t say much. He just handed over the silver first. "Please accept the silver as incense money, but I don''t know if there are some seal characters in Maoshan sect that I can take home to support me?"


    Xuanwei took a look at the silver, even in his heart. Without him, Maoshan sect is really short of money now.

 Chapter 89

    The next day, Li Yi succeeded in getting the runes he said before.


    According to the introduction of Taoist Xuanwei, it was made by his ancestors.


    Under normal circumstances, if it is maintained properly, it can be used for at least 50 or 60 times. Li Yi has no way to input spiritual power to recover in a short time.


    Only the spirit power on the Fu Zhuan script can support itself. It can only keep running for five hours. After five hours, Li Yi needs to wait until it has absorbed the spirit power itself before it can be used again.


    Shenxing seal can increase part of its speed as long as it is not immortal. If it is in danger, it can also destroy the whole Shenxing seal.


    It''s equivalent to using a durable prop as a disposable one, which can break out very fast in an instant and be used to escape at critical moment.


    In the next time, Li Yi will continue to study his own array secret script and get a basic alchemy secret script from Taoist xuanjing.


    These are all made in the mainland, and they don''t involve any unique secret of Maoshan school, otherwise Li Yigen would not have seen them.


    The price of alchemy script is a little cheaper than learning array, probably because they have something in common.


    Li Yi has not yet come into contact with the more advanced secret script, and he does not dare to guarantee it.


    Is it because I have mastered part of the array and have some knowledge of the common sense of the monastic world, which leads to the decrease of the number of destiny points in the secret script of basic alchemy.


    This can only be taken as a guess for the time being, and Li Yi is not sure.


    However, there is no way to make a breakthrough in cultivation in the next time. Li Yi''s breakthrough is inevitable.


    Just need some time, also take advantage of this time to study alchemy and array.


    Especially the array must be learned. After learning, you can arrange the spirit gathering array, gather the aura, and arrange the hidden array to isolate the breath and sound.


    The maze array can be used to confuse others, and the jingling array can be used to warn.


    The seven kill array can attack others, and the one Qi return array can protect itself.


    As a way to protect the whole body, we must learn it.


    As for alchemy, we have to line up a row back, and just after learning the array, we can also verify whether the price of learning alchemy will be cheap, and whether there is any connection between the two.


    "This is the vitality of nature Dan, a total of three, excellent healing effect. Even if it''s eaten by ordinary people, it can add more than ten years of longevity. " Taoist xuanjing handed over a porcelain vase with a piece of Rune paper on it, which seemed to be used to delay the loss of aura.


    Li Yi opened the bottle and smelled it. The fragrance of plants was refreshing.


    Put away the elixir, Li Yi gave all his remaining silver and gold to Maoshan sect.


    Naturally, the people of Maoshan sect are very grateful to xuanjing daoren for gritting his teeth and stamping his foot to give Li Yi a five element spirit gathering array.


    It was made by the ancestors of the Maoshan sect. If it wasn''t for the lack of money, the Maoshan sect would be in short supply.


    With the little gold Li Yi gave them, it was impossible to exchange this treasure in any case.


    With this, the effect of Li Yi''s array will increase and the difficulty will decrease.


    Even if it won''t be arranged, just place the array tray and sprinkle a drop of blood essence on it.


    The array carved on the array disk will also activate itself. If you arrange it again, the effect will be better.


    Li Yi wanted to buy some more pills from Maoshan school, but he didn''t have the inner elixir of the monster and the special genius treasure.


    The price of these things can''t be estimated at all. Most of them are barter, but it''s not so easy to get them.


    The monster Neidan is not so good. After all, most of the monsters are in the mountains and don''t come out at all.


    If it wasn''t for the fox demon greedy for his body last time, Li Yi would not have been so lucky to meet such a good monster.


    Especially the fox demon, if it is not for flattery, in the monster are considered low combat effectiveness.


    It''s not so easy for Maoshan sect to practice Dan once. In the past two years, it''s more and more difficult to catch monsters.


    The aura of heaven and earth has been gradually reduced, and the difficulty of opening the aura of monsters is becoming more and more difficult day by day.


    Division -- secant


    Li Yi bid farewell to Taoist xuanjing and went down the mountain alone. All his money has been donated to Maoshan.


    If you want to wander in the Jianghu, you can''t do without money. Li Yi is still ready to carry out his plan to rob the so-called Lord beleger.


    The Qing Dynasty is dead, and these people are still carrying pies.


    Li Yi grabbed them, but he had no burden at all. It even has a bad taste. After grabbing it, I cut the braids on everyone''s head.


    The Republic of China, this group of people still stick to, one by one with pigtail like braids.


    Li Yi was not happy with it, so he said he would help them solve it.


    When stealing money, this group of people still look calm, even if it''s panic and heartache, but also within the controllable range.


    However, after cutting the braid, people like half collapse, rolling on the ground, wailing.


    He cried and swore at the same time. He didn''t dare to scold Li Yi. He only dared to scold himself and his ancestors and the emperor.


    Li Yi is happy to see them.


    Of course, a lot of people died in his hands, because Li Yi couldn''t see what some people were doing. He had no way but to destroy them humanely.


    Of course, occasionally there are inhumane times when Li Yi meets a man. He can''t help but crush almost all the bones on him, causing them to suffer a lot before they die.


    Another is that Li Yi let the other party experience what it means to live and die. What they do is not human affairs. How can ordinary people do such things.


    Li Yi thinks that he is not a good man, and he has seen a lot of darkness in the world, but he did not expect that some people could be so bad.


    It may be the greatest consolation to those innocent people to torture them to death, but unfortunately some of them have disappeared.


    Li Yisha not only had no psychological burden on them, but also had the feeling of acting for heaven and supporting justice.


    Of course, this also caused him a lot of trouble. For example, he is now a world-famous thief, and many people are chasing him everywhere.


    But fortunately, he shot in another place, so he has not been found.


    Every time Li Yi appears on the stage, he always wears a hidden costume. Up to now, no one knows what he looks like.


    But it''s hard to avoid leaving clues, so there are still many people chasing Li Yi.


    Walking in this world for a long time, Li Yi gradually finds that it is impossible for him to break through the congenital in this world.


    It is believed that the world is 100 years old from the birth of a congenital strong man, and the difficulty of cultivation is getting higher and higher.


    To cultivate the four realms of Taoism, we should refine and transform Qi, cultivate and transform spirit, refine spirit and return to emptiness, and combine emptiness with Taoism.


    It is nearly 50 years ago that the spirit of the world has gradually declined. It is estimated that it will be very difficult to reach the realm of refining Qi and transforming God in the next few decades.


    Many people can see that the end of the law has come.


    Li Yi recalled the world he had been to, and found that unless he found a new world, it would be very difficult to break through the congenital estimation.


    The new world of entrustment can really help you break through the inborn, but there is a certain danger. Li Yi is ready to make full preparations before entering.


    After spending several months in a row, Li Yi finally reduced the price of five destiny points to two.


    After completely mastering the basic array with two destiny points, Li Yi found that the price of a basic alchemy secret book also dropped to two points.


    This shows that they have something in common. It''s cheaper for them to master and learn new secrets after they have learned basic ones.


    Li Yi records these things on paper, keeps them well, and then checks the material reserves in his storage ring.


    There''s no need to go to other worlds for replenishment. Go back to the white space and see that the number of destiny points has climbed to 21.


    This slowly picked up the page, ready to start commissioned.

 Chapter 90

    Sponsor: Yang Guo, Xiao Longnu.


    Mission: 1: kill tiancandique and huoyun evil god.


    2£º To ensure that coolie, oil bomber and tailor Hong will not be killed by tiancandique.


    Commission reward: lion roaring, Taijiquan.


    Come true.


    Arrival time: eleven hours before tiancandique came to zhulongcheng village.


    It is obvious that Yang Guo XiaoLongNu on this Commission is not Yang Guo XiaoLongNu in the world of "the heroes of the divine eagle".


    This little dragon girl Yang Guo should be the little dragon girl Yang Guo in Kung Fu world.


    Li Yi thought about the general plot of Kung Fu in his mind. The story of Kung Fu took place in Shanghai beach in 1930s.


    The time span of the whole plot should not be more than one week. One week is not enough for us to break through the congenital from the day after tomorrow.


    When they get there, they first complete the entrustment, then find a place to live, and then slowly try to break through the congenital opportunities.


    If the materials stored in the white space are not enough for him to stay for a long time, Li Yi may choose to break through in the white space, which is safer.


    But materials are not enough. Li Yi has to come out after staying there for two or three months, otherwise he may starve to death.


    There''s not enough time for Li Yi to understand martial arts and break through the innate.


    At that time, the social environment was quite turbulent, and Li Yi didn''t need to write an identity and began to entrust it directly.


    With his mind moving, Li Yi''s whole body disappears in the white space and appears on a rooftop with no one around.


    Just came to the world of the moment, Li Yi can clearly aware of the world''s aura content is quite sufficient, also has enough activity.


    Aura is more peaceful, less impurity, suitable for cultivation.


    There are a lot of clothes hanging on the roof. Li Yi looks down slowly and falls on the roof of zhulongcheng village.


    This position is quite good. Instead of going down, Li Yi is looking for a suitable sniper spot nearby.


    In another 11 hours, tiancandique will come here. Li Yi mainly finds a place to set up his sniper gun, and then shoots them down.


    When Xiao Longnu and Yang Guo go to the gambling house to fight against huoyun evil god, they can find a place to put on armour piercing bullets and shoot down huoyun evil god.


    Find a deep mountain and river to stay for a few months, and you will be able to break through the inborn.


    Li Yi did not know how strong the innate realm was. It''s just that the information you can probably get is the innate state.


    The power used is no longer internal power, but is closer to aura or real Qi.


    And the degree of condensation is quite high. The innate Qi is condensed into vigorous armor to protect your body.


    Li Yi is just a postnatal realm now. He can only imagine that realm, plus some descriptions in the secret books of Gongfa. He doesn''t know how strong it is.


    According to the force value in the original work, 9 fire cloud evil god may be a congenital master.


    Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu may be the same, but they are much worse than huoyun.


    Tiancandique two should be the best martial arts experts of the day after tomorrow. They don''t need to worry about Li Yi.


    After many tests, the top martial arts experts of the day after tomorrow can''t hold Barrett.


    They don''t even need armor piercing bullets. Ordinary bullets can kill them.


    Li Yi is determining the sniper point. He can find a chance to assume the sniper gun at night.


    But now it''s better to go down and have a look. If you can know how strong the congenital experts are from Yang Guo XiaoLongNu, it''s best.


    If you can, you''d better limit coolie, oil bomber and tailor Hong.


    Try to minimize the probability that they may die.


    At night, when the sky is broken, I will shoot them all in the head, and the problem will be solved perfectly.


    Li Yi found a place where there was no one, jumped directly from the rooftop, slowly operated his lightness skill, and borrowed strength in the air. After a few pauses, he had reached the flat ground.


    But he didn''t notice that all his movements were clearly seen by the little dragon girl.


    When she saw Li Yi, she almost thought it was her enemy who came to seek revenge, but she was a little relieved to think that she and her husband Yang Guo had been hidden for many years without being discovered.


    As long as Li Yi doesn''t take the initiative to come to find himself, don''t make trouble in the village of pig cage City, he just doesn''t see it.


    Piggery city village sewage crossflow, pig manure and chicken excrement mixed with other people''s brushing water, emitting a very strange taste.


    Most of the people living in zhulongcheng village are the poorest people in this era. They work as part-time laborers to pull a rickshaw, or as servants to others, or as coolies.


    Zhulongchengzhai is not big, but it''s a breakfast shop, a tailor''s shop, a barber''s shop


    Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.


    Li Yi just entered the village of pig cage City, and many people watched him.


    His clothes look very different from those here. Li Yi''s clothes look like high-grade goods. It takes at least five or six oceans for a suit.


    People in zhulongchengzhai are reluctant to buy such expensive clothes.


    When Li Yi appeared, it was like throwing a black sesame in a pile of rice, which was very unique and dazzling.


    "Charterer! Rent a woman On the head there is still a clean foam, and the trousers are always pulled down half the sauce. Shout at the place where the high rent woman lives.


    "Why is there no water all of a sudden?" See charter woman open a window, sauce burst than a helpless gesture asked.


    While the charterer quickly went downstairs, she scolded, "don''t spend money on water! You bastards don''t pay the rent this month. There''s so much nonsense


    There was a pile of roller sticks on the head of the charterer and half a cigarette in her mouth.


    Soy sauce burst looks like a pool of stagnant water, looking at the rent woman, "but my head is half washed, you turn off the sluice."


    The old woman waved her handkerchief and pointed to the other tenants, "I''m not only going to close it now, but I''ll stop the water supply from tomorrow. There is intermittent water supply in 246 rooms. How about it? "


    The old lady said, holding her hand and looking at the rest of the tenants, she was still cursing as she walked, "I''m afraid you''re tired of living."


    ..............


    Li Yi is watching. She has to say that the charterer''s skill of scolding a shrew is very first-class, but she is also a woman with a knife mouth and a bean curd heart.


    So many people owe her rent that if she wanted to get rid of them, she would have done so long ago.


    But she still just scolded, did not really drive away others, let them homeless.


    After the charterer scolded everyone, she came to the back of the soy sauce explosion again and slapped the soy sauce explosion to the ground.


    "Don''t think I won''t hit you if I''m handsome."


    Li Yi smiles when he sees it. This scene looks quite comic.


    Walking to the breakfast shop opened by the oil fried ghost, Li Yi sits down slowly.

 Chapter 91

    Li Yi is eating steamed buns and eating porridge with pickles.


    He looked calm, as if he were a familiar customer who ate here every day.


    The fryer is still busy frying fried dough sticks. Li Yi eats very slowly. He drinks the last porridge and eats the last steamed bun.


    With a smile on his face, Li Yi takes out the ocean and prepares to pay the bill, but when he comes to the oil bomber, he uses his internal force to condense the sound into a line.


    Slowly into the ears of the oil fried ghost, in the eyes of the rest of the people, Li Yi just opened his mouth, but did not make any sound.


    "Wulang Bagua stick is unpredictable, and it really deserves its reputation."


    Sure enough, the oil bomber''s face changed when he heard Li Yi''s words. He''s been here for so many years and thinks he''s hiding well. Today, it''s the first time that he''s been seen through


    "Boss, the fried dough sticks are burnt." Li Yi looks at him and the black fried dough sticks in the pot, smiles and doesn''t speak.


    When the oil bomber looks up again, Li Yi is already in the tailor''s shop next to him.


    The oil fried ghost quickly tidies up his things. He doesn''t know the origin of the young man. The other side is at odds with the whole pig cage city village.


    He didn''t believe that the other party came here just to break his own identity. If not, he might have a different plan.


    Li Yi went into the tailor''s shop, and tailor Hong came up immediately. "If the guest wants the same material as his clothes, we don''t have it."


    Li Yi didn''t care too much. Instead, he looked at the iron ring hanging clothes on the tailor''s shop.


    "The Hongjia tiexian boxing is hard with softness, it can be said that it is the supreme boxing." There was no one else in the tailor''s shop. Li Yi didn''t avoid this time. He just said these words with a smile.


    What he said is really right. Hongquan itself takes the path of being hard and fierce, opening up and closing up.


    Tailor Hong''s tiexianquan is hard with softness, which not only has the strength of Hongquan, but also has a soft strength.


    It is said that the supreme boxing is exaggerated, but it is at least one of the top ten boxing techniques in the world.


    And they are generally in parallel, no first in literature, no second in martial arts.


    If anyone dares to say that his boxing is the best in the world, he will be killed by an endless stream of challengers the next day.


    So although everyone thinks that their boxing is the best in the world, few people go out to publicize it.


    Most people see other boxing techniques, that is, compliment each other. Similarly, Wulang Bagua stick is the same as the 72 way Tan leg that Li Yi is going to find next.


    Most of the people who come out to mix in the river and lake are you and me.


    It''s not that there are really talented people, just a few.


    After Li Yi finished speaking, he left directly, as if only to point out his identity, not ready to do anything else.


    The oil bomber picked up his things and just stood outside the door. Naturally, he could hear everything Li Yi said.


    The oil bomber really didn''t expect that his neighbor, tailor Hong, an old rabbit, was proficient in Hong family''s tiexianquan.


    At this time, tailor Hong naturally noticed that the two of them looked at each other.


    Tailor Hong knew that the oil bomber was also a martial arts expert.


    Two people look at each other and smile. Tailor Hong cleans up his own tailor shop and follows Li Yi.


    They really want to know what the purpose of Li Yi, a young man, is to reveal their identity?


    Coolie is still carrying a big bag, just with a hook on his left foot, a bag of dozens of Jin of grain will fly directly to his shoulder.


    He can carry hundreds of Jin of grain at a time, and he has to support four or five other workers.


    Even so, he still lacks a lot of money, and he doesn''t know why.


    Li Yi went to coolie Qiang''s side, put out a hand to stop him, and sent a message into the secret, "Seventy two legs, defending in attack, attacking instead of defending, can be said to be the great master of leg techniques in the world."


    After the same finish calmly leave, Hong tailor has come to coolie strong side, comfort like pat his shoulder.


    At the same time pointed to Li Yi, did not speak, just to signal him to catch up.


    Coolie Qiang''s identity was broken. At this time, he was confused and didn''t notice that the old rabbit tailor Hong touched his body.


    If put in the usual this kind of thing, coolie strong is absolutely impossible to let him happen.


    But at this time, a face of muddled force, coolie strong also did not care.


    Now that tailor Hong has kept up with him, he has to believe in his neighborhood for so many years to see what they are selling.


    Li Yi, however, went all the way to the back of zhulongcheng village, where few people usually came.


    Here, Li Yi still did not speak, just waiting for tailor Hong to stand still and attack with Hongquan without saying a word.


    At the beginning, tailor Hong was stunned, then almost instinctively used tiexianquan, even though he had not practiced it for a long time.


    But at this time, being attacked by others still quickly awakens the past memory, finds the state and starts to fight back.


    However, both sides have a tacit understanding, and did not exert their full strength.


    Even though they were just fighting and fighting, they didn''t use their internal power.


    And Li Yi also deliberately suppressed his own strength, otherwise he would kill tailor Hong with one punch.


    As soon as tailor Hong confronted Li Yi, he could see that his opponent''s boxing was really soft. Although his own Hongquan was just fierce and domineering.


    But every time he punches, a part of his strength will be dissolved by his soft strength.


    If not, I''m afraid I would have won.


    But even now, under his own full offensive, tailor Hong can only make a reluctant defense.


    Tailor Hong can also easily detect that Li Yi''s boxing skills are quite different from his own. It should also be Hongquan.


    And the other side is young and has good physical strength. Every time he punches, he tries his best.


    And Hongquan itself is to open and close to just to fierce Road, its defeat is just a matter of time.


    Tailor Hong punched again and suddenly stepped back.


    Tailor Hong naturally stepped back, clasped his fists and said, "thank you for your mercy."


    "Yes." Li Yi returns the gift.


    After challenging tailor Hong, Li Yi didn''t say much. He challenged coolie Qiang, who was also practicing 72 Tan legs, with 72 Tan legs.


    Coolie strong see Li Yi toward his attack obviously a Leng, Li Yi this age proficient in Hongquan is not.


    But I didn''t expect that he was still proficient in leg techniques, and coolie was also able to deal with Li Yi''s attack with 72 way Tan leg.


    Tailor Hong and oil fried ghost watch together and enjoy themselves. Li Yi and coolie have a wonderful leg fight.


    Li Yi is still victorious, coolie is strong, these years neglect training, leg is not as good as before.


    The same is true of tailor Hong. If it wasn''t for their lack of training, Li Yi might not be able to beat them without internal power.


    Sure enough, after coolie was defeated, Li Yi turned to look at the oil bomber.


    Oil bombers also understand that Li Yi is ready to challenge himself alone, but it''s good to see that they have been fighting for so long, and they are also a little itchy.


    .............

 Chapter 92

    "Good boxing, good legs, good weapons." Li Yi looks at three people one and they met salute.


    Naturally, the three oil bombers also return the gift with a smile.


    After comparing with the three of them before, Li Yi had a general understanding of their fighting capacity.


    Oil bombers are better than the other two because they use long weapons.


    When he doesn''t use the iron ring on his arm, he is almost as strong as coolie. If he takes the iron ring, he should be stronger than coolie.


    If the three people''s physical quality and internal power are the same, Li Yi and their strength should be between Bo Zhong.


    Just can win completely depends on young, strong, and good endurance, every shot is full.


    What''s more, Li Yi only uses part of his strength, and he has spare strength to defend at any time.


    Tailor Hong, if they want to compete with themselves, they must do their best.


    They have some mistakes, which can be carried over or repaired in time by virtue of their strong physical quality.


    They will lose if they are caught by themselves.


    As time goes by, their physical strength gradually becomes exhausted.


    However, Li Yi can still maintain a strong fighting capacity, and it is reasonable to win.


    Tailor Hong and others really sigh at the bottom of their hearts that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead.


    Li Yi, as a young man, can achieve the same level in three kinds of Kung Fu as the three of them who have been immersed in it for many years.


    It''s really daunting.


    Similarly, they didn''t expect that all of them who had been neighbors for so many years were not inferior to their own martial arts masters.


    The three of them are also fighting with each other. They are all first-class martial arts experts in the world.


    Although I haven''t practiced for many years, the foundation is still there.


    Li Yi talked with them for a while, and then left alone.


    After learning about the specific combat effectiveness of the three men, Li Yi has made up his mind to solve all the problems of the axe gang by himself when the axe gang comes back.


    At the same time, it is estimated that the fire cloud evil god is still likely to come here and look back to see if he can get rid of all the people in the pig cage City stronghold.


    Bury some explosives and anti tank mines here. If Barrett can''t kill the fire cloud evil god with one shot.


    Then anti tank mines could kill him.


    Li Yi leaves with a cool look. He is waiting.


    Just a few hours later, a Xing and his companion Fei Zicong come to the barber shop of maopao to blackmail maopao.


    But there were no birds at all. In a few seconds, a Xing, a gangster, had a conflict with other tenants of zhulongcheng village.


    The charterer saw people gathered together and walked impatiently with a cigarette in her mouth.


    "He blackmailed me." Maopao is still indifferent.


    Starbuck takes a look at the rent girl, "Oh? Fat woman! You''re in charge, aren''t you? "


    The charterer didn''t speak. She just took off her slippers. The sole of the slipper was directly on Xingzi''s face


    Star was drawn, but did not dare to fight back, looking at step by step to his rent woman, some staggered back, "axe help ah!"


    The charterer didn''t pay any attention to him. He pulled out the sole of his shoe and said, "the axe has helped."


    "Big brother." Xingzai wants to call feizai Cong in the barber shop.


    "Big brother The charterer smoked some soles of her shoes.


    "Ah! Medical expenses. "


    "The medical expenses are up!"


    Xingzai was continuously whipped several soles, and finally could not help taking out a firecracker from his arms, "you have seed, I call someone."


    "A cloud piercing arrow, thousands of troops to meet." Xingzai throws the firefight into the sky.


    Only heard the sound of a PA, star son said, "wait to die, you don''t go, you wait to buy a coffin."


    As he spoke, he retreated to the door, but who would have thought that there was a wave of Axe Gang outside.


    The leader of the big brother head smoking, with a handkerchief wipe just scared out of a cold sweat.


    "Who threw the gun battle?"


    Of course, Xingzai knows that this artillery battle was thrown by himself, but how could he admit it.


    Star quickly went to the axe to help take the lead in the big brother''s side, with a flattering smile, "I''m big brother."


    Then he pointed to the rent woman and told the elder brother beside him that these people didn''t accept the discipline of the axe gang.


    Soon more than a dozen axe gang members came, and with them came a dark cloud in the sky.


    When the axe gang came near, the charterer turned to the residents of the village and said, "what are you looking at here? It''s raining. Go home and collect your clothes."


    After that, he turned around and made a gesture to leave. All he heard was the voice of the elder brother of the axe gang, "fat woman."


    The charterer rushed into the house with great speed and closed the doors and windows.


    For a time, the axe gang were stunned. It''s really that the charterer''s speed is too fast.


    At this time, some of the soy sauce is not clear about the form, is still unwittingly said: "you also want to blackmail me, I''m not afraid."


    Take the lead big brother to see the sauce burst, you seem to hear a joke, put your ear to your mouth, "ah?"


    Maopao took a look at the axe in the elder brother''s hand, only to feel the cold sweat behind him


    Before he could finish speaking, an ax had fallen high.


    "Bang --"


    Li Yi directly hit the leading elder brother and flew back, but he didn''t control his strength and beat him to death.


    He also looked forward to this man''s help to pull hatred, open irony, call a bunch of Axe Gang people.


    Solved that group of Axe Gang''s people to lead tiancandique over.


    One move took him a second, which affected the next plan.


    Sure enough, the elder brother who took the lead was directly hit by a fist and fell to the ground. Li Yigang''s move directly shocked his internal organs.


    Now it seems that there won''t be any problem in one or two minutes, but in 20 or 30 minutes at most, the leader will leave this beautiful world completely.


    The younger brother on one side wanted to help him up. The elder brother waved his hand and didn''t move.


    Then slowly take out a fireworks from the arms, open, fireworks with extremely gorgeous tail flame straight up into the sky.


    The explosion revealed an extremely standard axe style in the sky.


    Li Yi looks at the axe shaped fireworks in the sky. He is still quite curious about it.


    A small fireworks can burst so many gorgeous fireworks, and form a very standard axe style.


    Now it seems that it''s just black technology, and I don''t know what kind of explosives are used in the fireworks.


    Ordinary black powder can''t be exploded more than ten meters after liftoff with only two fingers thick and ten centimeters long, forming such a standard axe style.


    With the sky ax fireworks completely dissipated, more ax help younger brother came to the pig cage city village.

 Chapter 93

    Li Yi looked at the hundreds of Axe Gang boys. They started smashing, looting and burning at the first moment they came here.


    Set up stalls, smash doors and windows, and beat all those who dare to resist.


    Of course, Li Yi is a direct hand, and the disciples of the axe gang are just for him. Li Yi won''t be as merciful as the oil bombers.


    His hand is a killing move. With his strength, even if he doesn''t use his internal power, it''s hard to beat these people.


    In his eyes, the movements of these Axe Gang boys are just like slow motion. All Li Yi has to do is to rush forward and give them a punch or a kick, or break the neck of the person in front of him.


    In just two or three minutes, more than 30 people died in Li Yi''s hands.


    Li Yi''s action still didn''t stop, and these Axe Gang boys were all mobs.


    In the case of so many dead people, they did not dare to resist, but directly scrambled and fled.


    Some younger brothers ran to the car where the axe gang came, and brother Chen just got out of the car.


    He took a look at Li Yi, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    What''s the use of playing? What are you relying on now! Weapons! Guns!


    No matter how hard you can fight, can you carry a bullet?


    Sure enough, the boys took out a few submachine guns from the box in the back of the car.


    After Li Yi saw it, he shook his head and played with himself, but he was much more proficient than them.


    Thinking of directly taking out two Colts from his arms, looking at the younger brother of the axe gang.


    There was a cruel smile on his lips, and then he pulled the trigger.


    One bullet killed one person. When the bullet was empty, all the hatchet boys who wanted to get the gun died.


    Brother Chen wiped the red and white brains on his face, and the head of one of his younger brothers just exploded beside him.


    Like watermelon, Chen Ge can even feel the salty taste in the corner of his mouth, as well as a very strong smell of blood.


    For the first time, Ge Chen felt that the young man in front of him was so terrible. This time, he didn''t even put a hard word on him.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t intend to kill him, he turned and ran away. Brother Chen didn''t know why the other party didn''t kill himself.


    But he has made up his mind that he must find a way to ask someone to kill him, and then capture the pig cage city village.


    Li Yi didn''t chase after him, and he didn''t stop him. He also expected brother Chen to call out tiancandique so that he could kill himself.


    Other ax Gang brothers also began to run away, leaving only dozens of bodies.


    At this time, Li Yi turned his head and looked at other residents of the pig cage city village. When they looked at themselves, they all had a strong fear in their eyes.


    In fact, this is understandable. After all, Li Yigang has just killed dozens of people and is not familiar with them.


    It is understandable that these ordinary residents are afraid of him.


    "You guys, I''m the one who''s going to do it all. I''m the one who''s going to do it all. You don''t have to worry."


    Li Yi looks at the crowd of the pig cage city village and says slowly.


    He really wanted to send these people away. After all, he estimated that he could tear down more than half of the pig cage City stronghold when he fought with huoyun evil god.


    So we have to send these people away first, and they didn''t appear in the original book. I think it must be the charterer who let these tenants leave.


    "You said you should take it on your own. What should we do if the people of the axe gang come to you?"


    The charterer stood up, crossed her waist and swore. Since Li Yi came before, she felt that it had been wrong.


    Although Li Yi''s specific idea has not been found out yet, it is impossible for him to leave his home where he has lived for so many years.


    "Don''t say that, charterer! If there were no one else, I''m afraid we would have been chopped to death by the axe gang. "


    One side of the buck tooth Jane dissatisfied with the rent woman bullying, ax help people to hide here when quail.


    The axe gang left, but came out to scold the people who helped them.


    After she said that, many tenants in the pig cage city village opened their mouths, which means almost the same as her.


    Li Yi didn''t explain to the rent lady and walked slowly to one side.


    Take out two big packages of Ocean from the storage ring, since knowing that this Commission is the world.


    In the last world, Li Yi has been preparing to rob those princes and brothers.


    These two bags of ocean add up to at least 2000, that is, I have a lot of strength now, otherwise I may not be able to carry them.


    The ocean is the hard currency now. Even with the increase of prices, four or five oceans at most can guarantee the normal survival of a family of three for a month.


    There are about four or five hundred people in zhulongcheng village, and the money is enough for them.


    "Charterer, you share the money with everyone and let them go with it. The axe gang will definitely come back. " Li Yi then threw the ocean over.


    Then he took out a small bag of gold, weighing five Jin, and said, "this gold should be used to buy the whole pig cage city village."


    As soon as Li Yi makes a move, he directly frightens the charterer.


    It''s not because of his high martial arts, but because of Li Yi''s attitude of taking money instead of money.


    And people who don''t know why the other party has so much money and has nothing to do but come to fight the axe gang.


    For a moment, even the Charterers who were in charge of the whole world were confused.


    She really didn''t know what the purpose of Li Yi was to do it, and why he came here today because he was so rich.


    But also put out so much money to buy zhulongchengzhai, at the same time also let the other people of zhulongchengzhai leave.


    The charterer can''t see through and can''t figure it out. Is it hard for such a fool to come true?


    "I''m so good at martial arts. I love to show off. You deserve to be chopped to death. " The charterer took the money, and her mouth was still swearing.


    "What are you looking at? Come and get the money and get out of the limelight." The charterer looked at the residents of the pig cage walled city and scolded.


    Only ten minutes later, all the residents of zhulongchengzhai have packed up their gold and silver and are ready to leave.


    Just everyone said thank you to Li Yi before they left.


    After almost everyone had left, Li Yi was the only one left in the village.


    There are five people, including youbanggui, tailor Hong, coolie, charterer Yang Guo and charterer granny XiaoLongNu.


    "Why don''t you leave?" Li Yi turns to look at them.


    "Damn it The charterer threw over a bag of gold and the rest of the ocean.


    "I''ll tell you, cage city is saying that nothing will be sold."


    The charterer complained a lot, but in fact she was not ready to leave.


    One is because it''s home.


    Second, Li Yisu was willing to stand out for the people of zhulongcheng village when he didn''t know each other. He even put out a large sum of money to let these helpless neighbors take shelter.


    Make her a little embarrassed, I''d better stay here.


    If there is something wrong with this young man, he can pull the handle himself.


    "Three?" Li Yi turns his head and looks at the three coolies.


    The oil bomber took a look at coolie and tailor Hong, stepped forward and said, "little brother, we just didn''t do it. I feel very embarrassed.


    Now that you ask us to leave you and run for your life, we don''t study martial arts to support justice and protect others. If we really leave, I''m afraid we''ll even feel uneasy in sleep. "

 Chapter 94

    After listening to them, Li Yi nodded, then put the gold thrown by the charterer at his feet and looked at the charterer''s hand.


    This time, Li Yi made every effort to release his internal power and physical strength.


    Of course, some of his strength inevitably spilled, and when he stepped on the ground and couldn''t control it, he directly cracked a pit.


    Li Yi doesn''t have any taboos about fists, feet, or catching. All he knows are greeting the charterer.


    Other people just react at this time. They are all stunned to see Li Yi attack the charterer.


    In particular, the charterer even thinks that the disguise of herself and her husband has been seen through by others. If it wasn''t for Li Yigang''s just revealed sense of justice, she would be willing to carry all the things of the pig cage Walled City alone.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that the charterer can''t bear to start, and then leave quickly with her husband to find a place to live in seclusion.


    Charterer see Li Yi attack here, not worried, his body light floating, just a slow side to avoid Li Yi''s attack.


    Li Yi now probably knows that the charter company is much better than himself, but it doesn''t reach the strength gap with the congenital experts like Tyson playing kindergarten children.


    I don''t rule out that the other party didn''t make the best of it. In case the other party is Tyson, they just want to play with their kindergarten children.


    Li Yi just wanted to make sure how far away he was from the other side, and at the same time to judge how high the martial arts of huoyun evil god was.


    The Taijiquan method practiced by baobaogong made Li Yi feel a softer power.


    When he was fighting with tailor Hong before, Li Yi was disgusted by the soft strength of his tiexianquan.


    It''s just that the other side''s strength is not as strong as his own. Li Yi breaks all the rules and easily defeats tailor Hong.


    Now when Li Yi attacks baorentong, he feels that his fists and feet are easily resolved by the other party.


    Every time Li Yi attacks, he guarantees that he can hit baorentong, but he is pushed to the other side by the soft power of the opponent''s internal power.


    Want to capture each other, the other''s body is as known as loach slip hands.


    If you can''t catch each other''s muscles and bones, how can you talk about catching them.


    The other side is also proficient in making use of force. Sometimes Li Yi can''t hit the other side with one punch and one foot.


    The charterer is always able to hit Li Yi with his hands and his own strength.


    They played for seven or eight minutes. Li Yi didn''t even hurt a hair of the charterer, but he was beaten many times by himself.


    But fortunately, Li Yi''s body is so strong that he doesn''t get hurt. At most, his Qi and blood are a little puffy. Just have a rest for an hour or two.


    Li Yi jumped away seven or eight meters, then stood up and stopped, clasped his hands and saluted, "Taijiquan Yin mixed with Yang, Yang separated from Yin, it''s really powerful to use force."


    "You are also good. You can master boxing and foot catching at a young age, and you can train them to such a level. You are a natural material to practice martial arts."


    The charterer nodded his head with a smile and satisfaction. At this moment, he regained the high spirited, commanding feeling of Fang Qiu.


    It''s just that the charterer shrinks her head after she stares at him.


    "You must have been the legendary heroes of the time?" Although Li Yi''s tone is interrogative, his eyes are full of affirmation.


    The charterer sighed, "now that you can see it, let''s be honest. We are really the heroes of that year."


    After that, the charterer was silent for a period of time, looking a little sad. "In order to compete in martial arts, we saw our son killed by others with our own eyes."


    The old lady said, leaning her head on the arms of the landlord, who hugged her and gave her a kiss.


    "Later, our husband and wife swore that they would never show their martial arts again. I just didn''t expect you to be such a chicken thief. You can see it all. You forced me to show my martial arts in front of others. "


    Baobao Gonggong looks at Li Yi helplessly. Just now, Li Yi started too fast. He didn''t have time to react at all. His instinct shows his martial arts.


    "If I didn''t do it before, even if I showed my martial arts, I couldn''t have seen the neighborhood of zhulongcheng village cut down by the axe gang." With a smile on his face, Li Yi is very confident.


    The charterer didn''t say anything. He nodded to acquiesce to Li Yi''s words.


    "I don''t know what level they are at. the day after tomorrow? Or the inborn strong. "


    Li Yi is most concerned about this point. In fact, the division of combat effectiveness in the whole world is not so careful.


    There is no third rate master, second rate master, these are the levels of the river.


    It doesn''t mean real strength. The best in the world is the day after tomorrow. Those who get through the eight channels of the classic can be regarded as first-class experts.


    If the top experts in the world can only get through twelve meridians, then those who can get through seven or eight meridians can also say that they are first-class experts.


    Most of the so-called elite experts are from the river and lake. The division of the current strength level of the river and lake.


    Li Yi believes that the real combat effectiveness can be divided into two parts: one is acquired, the other is innate.


    The main reason is that the gap between the acquired and the innate combat effectiveness is too big.


    Even if your current strength is the peak of the day after tomorrow, your physical strength is much stronger than other day after tomorrow''s peak experts.


    And proficient in boxing and weapons capture, Li Yi is definitely better than other top experts.


    However, when Li Yi didn''t use hot weapons, he was really a well-trained and well coordinated elite division in the army in the cold weapons era, even if they didn''t practice their internal skills.


    With 50 such soldiers, Li Yi can easily solve the problem by virtue of his strong physical quality and his internal power and lightness skills.


    Even if it is a hundred to pay some price can barely solve.


    If the number is more, Li Yi has to think about running away. If he continues to fight hard, he is not the opponent of these hundred battles.


    The best performance of the master of the day after tomorrow is just like this. In the face of a well-trained army, he can only avoid the edge and choose the way of wandering to fight with it.


    If you don''t want to resist, you will be crushed to pieces.


    Congenital experts are different. The first is the vigorous Qi of congenital experts. Ordinary bows and arrows can''t pierce them at all. Even bed crossbows may be useless.


    Moreover, the inborn master has a strong physical body and sensitive spirit. He can almost detect the attack from the other side in an instant.


    If there is a bow and arrow shot at the other side, he can also escape instantly.


    In addition, there is almost no case that genuine Qi will be consumed by congenital masters.


    The other side can really rely on the impact of the army.


    Even if you stand there and don''t move, it''s OK to kill one or two thousand people. You have to wait until all the Qi is consumed before you can be killed.


    If we take the way of wandering, it is not a problem for one person to attack tens of thousands of formed troops.


    Of course, the premise is to use cold weapons, if you use hot weapons.


    Li Yi estimates that up to 200 people can kill the congenital experts if they cooperate properly.


    Of course, the premise is that the other side does not use guerrilla tactics.


    The combat effectiveness gap between the acquired master and the innate master is not a level at all. One can only defeat the small elite at most.


    And the innate master is a real sense can rely on their own impact on thousands of troops, even if it is not wandering, standing there and fighting with the army can also kill one or two thousand people.

 Chapter 95

    After hearing Li Yi''s words, the charterer kept silent for a while, and then looked at the charterer.


    He is a hen pecked woman. If the charterer doesn''t agree to tell Li Yi her strength, she won''t say anything.


    Charterer woman Yang Yang chin did not speak much, charterer immediately understand her meaning.


    Their husband and wife have a tacit understanding for many years. Even if they don''t speak, they can see what the other person means by the other person''s eyes and actions.


    "Our strength is in the middle of the day after tomorrow''s peak and congenital. If we concentrate on practicing martial arts these years, we may become congenital experts."


    The charterer didn''t go on saying that Li Yi had already understood that they had wasted their martial arts for many years.


    Now it''s still better than the top master of the day after tomorrow, but when they meet huoyun evil god, this may be a real congenital master. Even if they work together, they can only be hanged.


    If it wasn''t for the charterer''s sudden fancy to use a bronze bell to amplify her voice, I''m afraid the fire cloud evil god would have killed them at that time.


    Of course, we don''t rule out the possibility that the fire cloud evil god is half congenital. The only thing we can be sure is that the last a Xing is absolutely a congenital expert.


    At least now Li Yi is very tired and can''t break through a three or four story building.


    "If you meet the ultimate murderer Wang huoyun, do you have the strength to defeat him? Did the huoyun break through the innate realm?"


    Li Yi threw out two questions in a row and the charterer pondered for a while.


    He didn''t know why Li Yi wanted to inquire about the fire cloud evil god. Could it be that he and the fire cloud evil god had a life and death feud?


    Charter Public look dignified, "you I advise you if you and fire cloud evil god have a grudge, or endure."


    "Why?"


    "The strength of huoyun evil god was stronger than that of either of us. He was the closest person to the congenital master at that time.


    Although we have never compared ourselves with him, we have also heard of his reputation. "


    "As for now." The charterer said with a self mocking smile, "I''m afraid we can share the same fate with him."


    But Li Yi said that now you two are not rivals of huoyun evil god, or even being hanged.


    It seems that martial arts training is just like sailing against the current. If they don''t advance, they will retreat. Li Yi and his followers have a good rest for three or five months.


    Pick up the Kung Fu, with the inertia of the body before, at most one or two days can probably return to the peak state.


    Of course, if it''s not to cultivate internal power, but to cultivate some physical exercises, it will be troublesome.


    It may take a month to reach the real peak.


    As for being abandoned for more than ten years, it will take a lot of effort, even to cultivate internal power.


    Without three or five months of hard work, you don''t want to reach the strongest state before. Even if it has been abandoned for more than ten years, Kung Fu may decline slightly.


    When they went to the gambling house, it was estimated that the Charterers didn''t expect that the fire cloud evil god was there, and they didn''t expect that the fire cloud evil god could beat them in ten years.


    However, Li Yi was a little relieved to be sure that huoyun was not a congenital master.


    As long as it''s not a congenital master, it''s easy to solve. It''s a big deal that Barrett is equipped with armor piercing bullet. As long as it''s not a congenital master, it''s definitely a shot down.


    Tailor Hong and the three of them really felt that they had been shocked more than they had been when they were fighting in the river.


    Especially the oil bomber, he thought that his own strength, if the full outbreak can also be as good as Li Yi.


    Now it seems that at the beginning, he was just thinking in his heart. Li Yi was already the master of the day after tomorrow when he was young.


    I''ve been practicing for such a long time, but I''m just beginning to get in touch with the eight extra meridians. As for Li Yi, he has already got through all the eight extra meridians.


    For tailor Hong, the master of the divine eagle swordsman is just a rumor in the Jianghu.


    I didn''t expect that I had a chance to meet him today. Tailor Hong was very excited.


    "The axe gang is likely to send someone here tonight. Let''s have a rest and get ready."


    Li Yi knows that if there are two people missing at night, they will attack each other. In the original plot, tailor Hong and his three people are killed by the hand of tiancandique.


    This time, not only he was present, but also the two masters who were close to nature were drawn by himself.


    This time, tailor Hong said that nothing would die. As long as they didn''t die in the hands of tiancandique, Li Yi''s commission would be half finished.


    "Little brother, what you said is really reasonable. I''m afraid the axe gang will come again tonight." The charterer nodded his approval.


    If it wasn''t for him that he didn''t want to leave the pig cage stronghold, the charterer himself would have left directly. Now that he has decided to stay in the stronghold, he has to prepare for the axe gang to send people to attack in advance.


    Axe Gang is not a soft persimmon. It doesn''t mean they will give up if they win once today.


    It''s estimated that they''ve been hiding for a long time now, planning to find someone to deal with Li Yi.


    They decided to help. When the axe gang came back, they would not stand aside and watch.


    Li Yi takes advantage of this Kung Fu, has already boarded the high-rise building next to the pig cage city village, hiding on the roof, taking Barrett to observe around, ready to start at any time.


    Tailor Hong and several of them are also looking for a place to rest. The oil fried devil even made something to satisfy everyone.


    As time goes by, the two of them are dancing in their own room.


    Tailor Hong and the three of them are talking together.


    Li Yi used a sniper gun to aim at the gate of zhulongcheng village.


    As night falls, all things gather in the stockade of pig cage city. There are only dozens of Axe Gang''s bodies on the ground, black blood, red and white brains and damaged internal organs everywhere.


    It proves that there was a battle here before.


    Two people, all wearing a coat similar to crosstalk, with a pair of dark glasses.


    There is also a person behind carrying a unique shape of guzheng, these two are tiancandique.


    Tiancan is blind, Dique is deaf.


    They are also the number one killers in the world today. Huoyun evil god and Yang Guo XiaoLongNu are not born. They are equivalent to the top fighting power in the world.


    Tiancan unties the bag of guzheng and puts it on his leg.


    When the charterer saw it, he wanted to come out, but he didn''t want to kill. It would be best if he could frighten these two people.


    Li Yi didn''t give him this chance at all. He aimed at Tiancan and pulled the trigger directly. The bullet was very fast.


    Tiancan didn''t even have time to react. His upper body exploded in an instant. It was like a bloody rain in zhulongcheng village.


    They have cooperated with each other for many years and have rich experience in fighting.


    He immediately responded that someone was ambushing them, and the other side was very close. It should be the firearms or concealed weapons they used.


    It''s not a wise move to fight with the other side in this situation.


    Where will Li Yi give him the chance to escape? Once Dique starts to move, Barrett can''t aim at him at all.


    It''s OK for this kind of martial arts master to sneak an attack with a firearm. Once the other side is on guard, it''s not so easy to hit the other side.

 Chapter 96

    At this time, Chen Ge and his dog commander Tian Qiwen are sitting in a car driven by an axe, looking at Tian can and di que.


    Seeing that Tiancan was fried into a ball of mashed meat under some unknown circumstances, brother Chen and his military adviser only felt a chill in the back of their neck.


    Seeing that Dique gave up and started to run away, Tian Qiwen''s hand trembled slightly and took off his glasses.


    "This is the first killer in the list of killers. He was scared away with one move."


    Brother Chen slapped him to one side, and then told the younger brother who was driving in front of him, "let''s go!"


    Then he turned his head and looked to one side of Dique who was on the run.


    In this period, the speed of starting the car is still very slow. Generally speaking, it is very good to start the car in two or three minutes.


    Li Yi put away Barrett and jumped directly from the roof, regardless of the consumption of internal power.


    I just try my best to run the lightness skill and chase the escaped land.


    Li Yi''s speed is faster than that of Dique, when he is about to fall to the ground.


    The ground lacks to stop a body directly, he is clear to take advantage of Li Yi Gang to just fall to have not adjusted a good posture state, this time start best.


    Waiting for a few seconds, Li Yi adjusts himself to fight with him, and he will fall into a bitter battle. If the other party has any helpers, he will inevitably die.


    Dique has practiced dragon claw hand for many years, and his catching skill is the best in the world.


    Before Li Yi had time to fall completely, he jumped up and grabbed Li Yi''s right arm.


    It''s better to break one finger than ten fingers. If one arm of the opponent is broken, his strength will be greatly weakened.


    "Bang bang."


    Like a rag, the ground fell directly to the ground.


    He couldn''t believe it. He wanted to get up and look at the wound on his chest, but he had no strength any more. With the loss of blood, his body temperature gradually decreased.


    The whole person''s chest is completely hit a big hole, but just a few seconds to lack, the whole person fell to the ground, no longer alive.


    Li Yigang just took it out directly from the storage ring, and there was no chance for the two sides to hide at such a close distance.


    You can''t die again if you''re beaten through the chest.


    Li Yi looks at the body that falls on the ground, faint smile, "adult, eat defecate!"


    After that, I didn''t care about anything else. I stepped to the car of the ax gang.


    At this time, the axe gang''s car had started and could drive away at any time.


    However, Li Yi grabbed the window with one hand. The tires of the car kept spinning on the ground, bringing a very harsh sound of friction. At the same time, because of the rising temperature of the tires, there was also some nausea rubber smell.


    Li Yi tore down the window with one hand and threw it aside. He patted brother Chen, the boss of the ax Gang, who was already scared to death.


    "I''m in charge here. Don''t come back to your people. Do you understand Chen elder brother now only feels his back is wet, facing Li Yi''s words, he dare not speak, just stiff nod.


    "Go away!"


    After Li Yi finished speaking, he did not care about them and left directly. In his heart, he secretly estimated that his hatred was not in place.


    I hope the elder brother awesome brother of the axe can give him strength, so don''t give up his revenge on him.


    Hurry to the abnormal human center and get the fire cloud evil god out.


    At that time, I will find a way to kill the fire cloud evil god.


    Then go to find the old beggar who sells Wulin secret books, buy two Wulin secret books from him, and find a place to break through the inborn.


    The day remnant ground lacks two people already dead can''t die again, Li Yi looks at the far away axe help vehicle satisfaction nod.


    He walked to the corpse of Dique, and everyone died. He quickly touched the corpse. In case he touched any skill secret script, it was xuezhuan.


    Li Yi fumbled for the body of Di que. It''s very good. There''s nothing on the body.


    There''s no need to search Tiancan''s corpse. His upper body has been beaten to pieces. If there were any skill secret script, it would have been broken into pieces.


    What tiancandi lacks is a coat. There is no pocket on the trousers. They can''t sew a pocket on the trousers. Put the secret script in it.


    Li Yi thinks it''s still possible, but after a careful search, he still finds nothing.


    However, Li Yi found something in the broken guzheng, two certificates of deposit.


    Tiancan''s guzheng seems to be able to be opened. There is a small place to store things.


    Just now I broke it with one shot, and the things inside were opened, so I could see it naturally.


    Put away the certificate of deposit first. Li Yi has no time to get it. He will go again when he has time.


    The charterer also came over at this time and sighed at the corpse of the heaven and earth.


    At this time, he won''t say that Li Yi shouldn''t kill everything.


    The charterer knows better than anyone that he has the consciousness of killing people and being killed.


    This time it was tiancandi who took someone else''s commission to kill Li Yi.


    Li Yi can only blame heaven and earth for his poor strength and others for killing them.


    "If we don''t, we''ll clean up and call the neighbors back." Coolie looked at the corpses everywhere, and he would not feel afraid even after years of struggling in the river and lake.


    Just want to come to this time, Axe Gang invited people have been killed by Li Yi, is it possible to call back all the neighborhood before.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that easy. The axe gang won''t give up so easily. Just now, little brother, you shouldn''t let them go. " Oil fried ghost opens a way.


    Li Yi listened to his words and said with a smile, "I deliberately let the axe gang go. I want to see what tricks they can play.


    However, there is some truth in what you said


    Li Yi still agreed with the words of the oil bomber, and then slightly thought, "it''s better to start first, and then suffer.". I''ll go to the ax Gang tomorrow and see what other experts they can invite. "


    "Our husband and wife will go with you tomorrow. It''s dangerous for you to go alone." The granny is still holding her cigarette, a cynical look.


    Even if they say they want to help Li Yi, they still don''t have a good face.


    Thank you very much


    "Let''s go, too." Tailor Hong said.


    "The three elders still don''t go. In case the axe gang comes back, the three elders in the pig cage city village can resist for a moment."


    Li Yi didn''t plan to let tailor Hong and the three of them go to the gambling house to fight with huoyun evil god.


    Although the first item of entrustment has been solved, Li Yi can''t guarantee that there will be any problems when the three of them die at this time.


    And with the strength of the three of them, it is estimated that when they meet the fire cloud evil god, that is, they are moved by one second, they can not provide any help at all.


    When it comes time to go there to protect the three of them, it will waste more energy.


    ...........

 Chapter 97

    Li Yi is taking medicine on his arm, adrenal hormone and * * and * *.


    Several drugs can maximize his combat effectiveness, even if he lacks arms and legs, as long as the blood in his body is not drained.


    It will definitely continue to fight, and almost feel no pain, even because the body is injured, its own production of dopamine and no pain will be more excited.


    Using both Vajra Rune and Shenxing rune, one can slightly improve his fighting ability, and the other can improve part of his speed.


    Fire cloud evil god is absolutely the strongest opponent he has met since he got the page. He can''t pay too much attention to him.


    Charterer and charterer have entered the front of the casino, while Li Yi has set up a sniper gun on the other side.


    He knew that he had only one chance to pull the trigger. After one shot, no matter whether he hit huoyun evil god or not.


    I''m going to go and besiege the fire cloud evil god with my wife.


    Before the lack of know their own hands after Barrett, want to defend, it is difficult to hit him again.


    Once the master of huoyun evil god knows that Li Yi has weapons that threaten him a lot, as long as he is willing to dodge, he never has a chance to hit him.


    Sure enough, there are two people, the public and the private, sitting on the table of the casino.


    And on the other side, a bald Mediterranean man in a white T-shirt and blue slippers, talking like a 50-60-year-old man.


    Li Yi didn''t dare to be careless. He didn''t aim his sniper gun at huoyun evil god. Instead, he kept aiming at the other side of huoyun evil god.


    This kind of expert can fully detect the gaze of others. When Li Yi hits others, he can take aim with his excellent physical quality and pull the trigger immediately.


    Those people couldn''t react at all. The bullet had already hit them.


    The fire cloud evil god has the certain possibility to dodge the bullet, Li Yi does not dare to be careless, he only has one shot opportunity.


    If this armor piercing bullet can directly kill the fire cloud evil god, it will be very lucky.


    If we didn''t kill him, I''m afraid it would be difficult.


    Li Yi can only see three people''s mouths open and close, but he doesn''t know what they are talking about.


    Soon the charterer and the charterer fought with huoyun evil god. Li Yi didn''t dare to be careless and took advantage of this opportunity to immediately set up a sniper gun to aim around huoyun evil god.


    The charterer and the charterer are completely crushed by the fire cloud evil god.


    Two people were completely hit to spit blood, almost no trace of fighting back.


    Li Yi took advantage of this opportunity not to look at the sight, directly slightly offset the muzzle of the gun and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet is so fast that the fire cloud evil god can detect that a bullet is shooting at him.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a small bullet.


    The fire cloud evil God thinks that the most important thing relative to the bullet is that Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu in front of them make them feel more interesting.


    However, the speed of the bullet was so fast that it had already come to the fire cloud evil god in a moment.


    He didn''t have time to escape, and the fire cloud evil god wanted to stretch out his finger to clip the bullet.


    Unfortunately, the bullet was completely different from what he expected. The fire cloud evil god thought that it was easy to insert the bullet with his own physical quality.


    At the first moment of touching the bullet, the fire cloud evil god immediately realized that it was not simple.


    Immediately use all the internal force in his arm layer upon layer of defense, want to resist the bullet.


    Barrett''s armour piercing bullets directly follow the palm of the fire cloud evil god and reach the upper part of the fire cloud evil god''s arm bit by bit.


    The whole forearm of huoyun evil god has almost disappeared, leaving only some white bone stubbles.


    The fire cloud evil god immediately used his internal power to seal the acupoints on his arm, and no longer let the blood run away.


    At the same time, his rich combat experience made him react immediately. The most important thing to do now is to escape.


    Just now I didn''t break my arm. One can suppress the combination of divine eagle and chivalrous couple.


    Now I''ve lost one arm, so I guess I can only fight them.


    And in the dark, there is a master with a gun aiming at himself.


    It''s really unwise to stay here and fight with the hero. The fire cloud evil god just wants to jump out of the next window.


    After Li Yi pulled the trigger, he didn''t care whether the bullet hit or not.


    Pack up Barrett, jump up, use lightness skills and come to the casino.


    When he saw that the small arm of the fire cloud evil god had completely disappeared, he knew that his shot would definitely hit the fire cloud evil god.


    However, I didn''t expect that the fire cloud evil god was so strong. You should know that Barrett with armor piercing warhead could almost pierce through armored vehicles.


    As a result, when he hit the fire cloud evil god, he just let him lose an arm.


    Even if the other party is not innate, I''m afraid they are infinitely close to this realm.


    When Li Yi saw the fire cloud evil spirit, he pulled the trigger in his hand, and the bullet was completely empty in a few seconds.


    AK47''s bullet came to the fire cloud evil god, as if greatly hindered.


    The bullet had no effect at all, as if it hit an extremely hard object, heard a sound, and then stopped.


    Only a few of them barely pierced into the skin and flesh of huoyun evil god, causing him a small wound.


    Li Yi didn''t avoid using his storage ring in front of huoyun evil god. He directly left AK behind and took out the cold light he had already prepared in the storage ring.


    He has smeared enough poison on the cold light gun. Now it can be said that whoever stabbed died.


    The fire cloud evil god just rushed out of the window, and just finished handling the bullet, he saw Li Yi.


    He didn''t speak, just punched Li Yi in the heart.


    Huoyun evil god is not ready to fight with Li Yi. Now he just wants to quickly subdue Li Yi.


    Li Yi did not give up his own attack, forced to use internal force to move a body position, to get away from the heart.


    But this is to expose his abdomen completely under the fist of fire cloud evil god.


    On the other side, he instilled all his internal power and stabbed the long gun at huoyun evil god.


    The tip of the gun pierces the skin of the fire cloud evil god. Along with his blood, Li Yi''s cyanide logistics, which had been prepared at the end of the gun, enters his body.


    One milligram of this poison is enough to cause death. What Li Yi put on it is at least 100 times of this dose.


    Poison all into the fire cloud evil god''s body, the other side is not dead also want enough choke.


    Li Yi was hit by huoyun evil god and flew out, but these are not important any more.


    His poison should be enough to take away the fire cloud evil god. Li Yi falls to the ground.


    He can detect damage to the intestines inside his body, as well as damage to other organs.


    It is estimated that a normal person will return to the West in three or five minutes.


    Li Yi instantly burst out and burned a few drops of blood essence, temporarily stopping the injury.


    Then immediately from the storage ring, take out all the vitality and nature Dan that was refined before, and eat one for yourself first.


    Li Yi can sense the strong vitality, instantly wrap himself, guiding these forces to flow to his internal organs.


    The damaged viscera began to repair, and the injury began to gradually improve.


    Fire cloud evil god is to escape, not a minute, Li Yi prepared poison began to work, if he immediately let his blood no longer flow after poisoning.


    Then the strong man broke his wrist and cut off a small piece of his body. Maybe he still has a chance to live.


    It''s a pity that just now he tried his best to exercise, and the poison had already flowed all over his body along the blood.


    Now he can delay by force with his internal power, but it won''t be long.


    Li Yi is holding a gun, bit by bit toward the place where the fire cloud evil God fell.

 Chapter 98

    At this time, both of them came down to Li Yi and helped him.


    Li Yi once again took out a life and fortune pill, which was divided into two parts, and directly threw it to the charterer and the charterer, "take medicine."


    Charterer and charterer look at each other and both choose to believe that Li Yi will not harm them.


    Directly swallow the pill, suddenly two people only feel a strong vitality in the treatment of their own body injury.


    At the same time, some damaged meridians are repaired, and even some old injuries are getting better.


    Watching the two of them swallow pills, the injury began to get better.


    Li Yi was relieved that no matter what, it was someone else who helped him this time.


    We can still provide our own logistics.


    Li Yi thought while walking slowly toward huoyun evil god with the help of two people.


    "In fact, the fire cloud evil god has wanted to run away. Why are you holding on to it all the time, little brother?"


    Looking at Li Yi''s insistence on killing huoyun evil god, baorentong persuades him.


    The two of them really just want to frighten the axe gang this time. They have been out of the world for many years.


    I''m tired of fighting and killing in the river and lake for a long time, so it''s clear that there is a chance to kill huoyun evil god in the original work, but they are still soft hearted and don''t start.


    At this time, Li Yi''s body injury has recovered a lot. With the operation of his internal power, he can walk normally even without the support of Baobao Gong and Baobao Po.


    "Have you ever heard that if you don''t succeed in fighting tigers, you will suffer from them. I don''t want to kill the fire cloud evil god today. I''m afraid the fire cloud evil god will kill me tomorrow.


    A man like him does all kinds of evil in his life. Is it hard for him to put down his butcher''s knife and become a Buddha immediately after he runs away?


    Even if he puts down his butcher''s knife and becomes a Buddha, doesn''t he need to be investigated for his previous crimes?


    And since you''re out there, you have to have the consciousness of being killed by others. "


    Li Yi was about 150 meters away from huoyun.


    He did not dare to move on, in case the fire cloud evil God died before the final counterattack.


    If Li Yi was injured or even lost his life because of the last counterattack before the death of huoyun evil god, it would be the most dangerous thing in the world.


    The fire cloud evil spirit does not dare to move at all now. It relies on its internal force to suppress the toxicity in its body.


    One milligram of Li Yi''s poison can completely kill normal people in one minute.


    The dose of huoyun evil god poisoning is more than 100 times. Now he is trying his best to suppress the toxicity in his body, which just slows down the time of death.


    He doesn''t even dare to make any movement at all. Once he disturbs the movement of blood gas in his body, or no longer operates his internal power to suppress toxins, he may die directly.


    The fire cloud evil god was absorbed in suppressing the toxins in his body, and didn''t care at all, or didn''t have time to care about Li Yi.


    "Bang!" Barrett''s gunshot sounded again, and the fire cloud evil god did not have time to dodge.


    However, unlike other people who were hit by Barrett, the body of the fire cloud evil god still maintains a part of integrity.


    But there is a hole on the chest about the size of a basketball, not the same as other people, the upper part of the body all fried into meat.


    The fire cloud evil god didn''t die immediately after being shot, but opened his eyes and looked down at the wound on his chest.


    Then the corner of the mouth a smile directly fell down.


    Li Yi looked at the fire cloud evil god thoughtfully. According to this situation, it seems that the congenital experts are really likely to block Barrett''s armor piercing bullet.


    However, it is estimated that this is the best way to block the armor piercing bullet, but not the cloud explosive bullet.


    At this time, Li Yi''s own injury also recovered almost.


    Once again, I heard the voice of entrustment, and some information was integrated into my mind.


    This message is very soft, very fast, but three or two minutes.


    Li Yi has accepted all the information and integrated it into himself. Now he is also proficient in Taijiquan and lion roaring.


    Li Yi got up with a smile and gave a salute to the charterer and the charterer.


    "It''s the end of the matter here, but I think we still need to solve some problems of the axe gang. If you don''t want to see it or don''t like it, you can leave first. "


    After that, the charterer nodded, "you know us. The axe gang is up to you and should be solved by you."


    Li Yimu sent the charterer and the charterer to leave, and he was a person who came to the former gambling house again.


    It''s a pity that there is no one here. Brother Chen is not a fool. The fire cloud evil god has gone away. What is he doing here.


    There are only two gangsters in the casino, the original star boy and his good friend fat boy Cong.


    The two of them saw Li Yi step forward immediately with his mouth half open.


    Before speaking, I saw Li Yi leave again.


    All the people of the ax Gang have left. Naturally, Li Yi goes to the headquarters of the ax Gang to make things, and then kills brother Chen.


    If it wasn''t for Chen GE''s attraction of fire and hatred, Li Yi would have killed him at the beginning.


    Now that he has completed his mission, he can die as a tool man.


    Otherwise, it would be a disaster for people like this to live in this world.


    Li Yi''s strength to solve the ax Gang is like a drizzle. Although the ax Gang is dead, the order here may be in chaos.


    But don''t worry about this at all. Li Yi estimates that there will be no more than a month left.


    When people in Shanghai wake up, they can see many soldiers sleeping in front of their homes.


    When they come to the city, it''s hard for foreigners to work.


    After solving the ax Gang''s problem, Li Yi took the two deposit receipts alone.


    The deposit receipt only has an address and the date of the deposit. Other information is very brief.


    What Li Yi came to is not a regular bank, but a pawnshop.


    The front door is an ordinary pawnshop front door, and the decoration is similar to that of a normal pawnshop.


    Li Yi went inside and handed over the two certificates of deposit. The guys inside didn''t speak and didn''t ask much.


    Take a book and a bag of gold and silver to Li Yi.


    This shop is quite interesting. It''s not a regular bank. It seems that it should be a special place for some people in the Jianghu to store and handle things.


    After all, where can a regular bank just see two certificates of deposit and ask nothing and give itself a pile of things.


    It''s estimated that this shop where people in the Jianghu store things only knows the deposit certificate but not the person.


    No matter who you are, what your name is and where you come from, you can take things with you as long as you can bring the certificate of deposit.


    I think their certificates of deposit, either paper or ink, should have their own anti-counterfeiting technology.


    Otherwise, I don''t dare to give things to others just with the certificate of deposit.

 Chapter 99

    Li Yi looks at a little fat man in front of him, who is full-bodied and has a runny nose.


    He has been following the little fat man for six or seven days. In the original book, he sold it to the beggar of Xingzai Tathagata God palm.


    Later, he appeared again and wanted to sell the secret book to the little fat man in front of him.


    Li Yi is looking for a target these days. After finding the little fat man, he has been following him, but he hasn''t seen the old beggar for so many days.


    "Ice cream, chocolate and vanilla." Li Yi stands in front of an ice cream truck in front of the school.


    These days, he often comes here to buy ice cream, and sometimes his followers are thirsty.


    The ice cream cart is driven by the dumb girl in the original book. Only she will run to the school to sell ice cream.


    Li Yi watched the little fat man come out to catch up. According to his expectation, if he hadn''t seen the old beggar within a month.


    I will not continue to waste time waiting here, but will choose a place to seek a breakthrough.


    "Little brother, you are one of the greatest martial arts talents in the world. It''s up to you to maintain world peace. I have a secret script here. I''ll sell it to you for ten yuan. " The old beggar was holding a secret book of the Tathagata palm in his hand and looking at the little fat man in front of him.


    Little fat man didn''t look at him, so he turned around and left.


    "Wait a minute, it''s not the right book, and." The old beggar quickly stopped the little fat man, but he didn''t know where to take out a lot of secret books.


    Li Yi looked at the old beggar in front of him and rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    With his own strength, he didn''t know when the old beggar appeared in front of him.


    It seems that the other party appears in front of his eyes in an instant. It is clear that the last moment is not there, and the next moment is directly in front of his eyes.


    But now is not the time to think so much, Li Yi rubbed two steps to the old beggar, took out a large ocean from his arms, "I buy it."


    "Young man, which one do you want?" The old beggar didn''t seem to be surprised by Li Yi''s appearance, and he looked at him with a smile on his face.


    "I want them all." Li Yi stretched out his right hand and made a gesture of grasping.


    "No! You can only choose one. " The old beggar still smiles as before.


    Li Yi understood that the other party only asked him to choose one, so he could only choose one.


    Now I can''t beat others. Except for the 18 dragon subduing palms and the Buddha God palms, I don''t have one Yang finger.


    Other lonely nine sword, the nine Yin manual classics will be able to do so.


    "I want Joyoung magic." Li Yixuan chose to go or decided to choose Joyoung, because Joyoung is among the few secrets.


    It seems to be more powerful than other martial arts to occupy the C position steadily.


    Moreover, one Yang finger and eighteen dragon subduing palms can be found in the divine carving world.


    As for the Tathagata God himself, he is not prepared to take the path of Buddhism. He can only choose Joyoung to choose.


    "Good." The old beggar slowly handed the secret book to Li Yi, and then took away a big ocean.


    As soon as Li Yi Gang took the secret script, he heard the voice coming from his mind.


    "Does it cost six points to master Joyoung''s magic?"


    I didn''t rush to study immediately. I looked up and saw that the old beggar had disappeared.


    Li Yi holds the secret book in his hand. He has a premonition that as long as he spends a lot of money to learn the secret book, his cultivation will immediately enter the congenital realm.


    With the secret book, Li Yi left quickly. A few days later, some unknown mountain.


    Li Yi found this place with his accurate perception of aura.


    There is no one in a 50 mile radius.


    Here is also the place where the aura is most concentrated and active. Li Yi also arranged the five elements spirit gathering array in advance with the help of the surrounding Fengshui terrain and the array plate from Maoshan.


    Around the aura are slowly attracted, Li Yi early rest adjustment state.


    Take out all the Dugu nine swords and sunflower treasures in the storage ring. The price of these two secrets has dropped.


    Now it only needs four points, which is still the case without special practice.


    Li Yi estimates that if you concentrate on practicing, even if you just study for about ten days, you can make their prices drop a little.


    At the same time, I also took out a secret script that I got from tiancancun.


    The name of "six style guzheng method" is the same as the above record, which is a method using guzheng as a weapon.


    The price is a little lower than that of Dugu Jiujian. It only needs three points.


    Record the price of these secret scripts for the time being, and Li Yi is ready to take them out for a comparison after breaking through the inborn.


    Li Yi has already seen several times before picking up the Joyoung magic.


    This Joyoung spirit is not the same as it is in its own imagination. Apart from the name of Joyoung''s magic, it should be related to the Zhang Wuji''s practice of Joyoung.


    The specific way of practicing this Joyoung magic is to refer to the sun, which is the absolute way to the sun.


    The upper limit of the Joyoung magic is higher. The owner of this method used to rely on Joyoung''s magic power to go to the golden Dan realm.


    Of course, only those who create this skill can cultivate the golden elixir with this skill.


    The upper limit of Li Yi''s cultivation of this skill is innate. If he wants to break through the golden elixir, he must create his own skill.


    "Master." Li Yi picked up Joyoung''s magic and slowly remembered it in his heart.


    Soon Li Yi seemed to be sitting on a very high mountain, watching the sun in the sky.


    I don''t know why he didn''t feel dazzling and burning eyes, so he kept watching and comprehending.


    See the sunset from sunrise, and then see the sunrise from sunset.


    Li Yi slowly opened his eyes, and now he has mastered this Joyoung spirit perfectly. Now the most important thing is to practice.


    The practice of Joyoung''s magic is mainly to see how many suns are gathered in the Dan Tian, and the nine day after sunrise is the peak.


    Of course, the sun on Joyoung''s magic is just looking at the sun in the inner state rather than the sun in the sky.


    And it''s just a way of creating based on the image of the sun in the sky.


    So it''s OK to call the things in Dantian the sun.


    But in fact, the power of both sides is very different.


    If you want to break through the innate realm, you need to combine these nine suns into one.


    As for the cultivation of the innate realm, it is to cultivate nine little suns in the Dantian again.


    And as like as two peas in the lower reaches of the Tang Dynasty, nine small Suns are just like the same.


    At the same time, in the upper elixir field of the body, you can see the sun between the two temples, where nine virtual shadows of the sun gather.


    At the same time, we need to cultivate a small sun in 365 acupoints.


    At this time, it is considered to be the highest peak in Joyoung''s record.


    Innate peak state, more than Qi refining Gang Jia.


    Even real Qi can condense solid and be used as weapons.


    Of course, this solid is completely congealed by innate Qi, and it will consume daily Qi when it exists.


    If Li Yi let go, this weapon, which is completely condensed by innate Qi, will not disappear in a short time.


    But after three or five hours, it will gradually weaken and finally disappear.


    Li Yi began to transform the internal force of the nine Yin real channel into Joyoung''s magic power, and condense the small sun with internal force in the body.

 Chapter 100

    Li Yi Dantian inside the nine small, round as if the general sun gradually condensed.


    With the nine solar condenses completed, Li Yi''s skills of the nine Yin manual classics were all transformed into Joyoung''s magic power.


    Take a short break to allow the body and meridian to adapt to the internal force of Joyoung''s magic.


    Li Yi meditates in the mountains. The mountains are wild, and the aura of the surrounding world is all attracted to his body with the help of the array.


    With the inner power of Dantian filled, Li Yi began to gradually promote the nine day unity in his body.


    This is a familiar skill for him. Li Yi has had a good command of Joyoung''s magic.


    His understanding of Joyoung''s magic is slightly lower than that of the person who originally created this method.


    It''s impossible to break through the golden elixir with this skill, but it''s just like a natural breakthrough.


    The nine suns in Dantian gradually gather close, and Li Yi pushes them to fuse with each other with his internal force.


    All this is as natural as water, and slowly the nine suns are completely united.


    After nine rounds of sun condense, it becomes a tiny point in an instant, and then it seems to explode in an instant.


    Li Yi''s body is full of this power, which rips his body''s Dantian meridians and acupoints.


    The whole body seems to be constantly washing and transforming.


    The physical strength, which had been stagnant, is now constantly being strengthened as if by leaps and bounds.


    The explosion in the body gradually stops, and the internal force flowing in the meridians and acupoints, which used to be like mercury, has now been transformed into innate Qi.


    A villain suddenly appeared in Li Yi''s mind, lifelike and lifelike.


    Look closely at it as like as two peas.


    Li Yizao has learned many things in the realm of Joyoung''s divine works and the nine Yin manual.


    The human body is born again, which is equivalent to living again.


    Li Yi can change his body in the basic range. It is impossible for him to grow three heads and six arms, several arms and several legs.


    But Li Yi mended his body''s dark wounds a little bit to make his body more harmonious and beautiful.


    At the same time, a little modification of their face, so that the whole person becomes a little whiter, but also more handsome.


    Li Yi''s body now has all the body hair except hair, and even the pores left after the disappearance of body hair are completely closed.


    There is no leakage in the whole body of a congenital master, and his combat effectiveness will not be reduced due to the increase of age and the decline of Qi and blood.


    Even if Lee didn''t leave his hair behind, it would be completely lost.


    The day after tomorrow, if Li Yi went to practice Taoism at this time, he would be a congenital Taoist.


    All of a sudden, he felt that a stream of information seemed to enter his body very naturally.


    Yes, Li Yi can clearly perceive that this information is coming into his body, not into his mind.


    It was an old man gathering herbs and alchemy in the mountains. The information was only a short period, and then disappeared instantly.


    But the skill of collecting herbs and alchemy, like instinct, is deeply engraved in his body.


    After receiving the information, Li Yi knew that this information was the seal cutting of the great power of the human race in the blood of the human race.


    Generally speaking, only the fetus in the abdomen can see, and can''t breathe the congenital Qi after birth.


    It''s almost impossible to sense the message of this inheritance when the body becomes acquired.


    This kind of blood information is designed by the human race with reference to the genetic information of the demon race, but it is very difficult to perceive.


    Unlike the demon clan, generally speaking, as long as the awakening intelligence can detect the information hidden in the blood.


    The Terran can force the information under seal cutting in the blood. Except for those who are born with martial arts, the whole person will become like a fetus when they return to the nature the day after tomorrow.


    And not as ignorant as the fetus, so that we can clearly feel and detect this information.


    If the average fetus, even if they know this information, their brain can''t remember the unborn things at all.


    Of course, there are also some talented people who can grasp it, but there are very few of them.


    Terrans are born with intelligence. They are not as sensitive as demons to detect the information hidden in their blood.


    This can also be regarded as a gain and a loss.


    At this moment, in some unknown place, in the most basic logic of the world.


    Li Yi''s name suddenly appears. At this moment, Li Yi is recognized by the world.


    The world admits that there is one more person like Li Yi.


    Then Li Yi broke through the innate, heavenly, or world consciousness, as if triggering a mechanism.


    The sudden emergence of a congenital aura in heaven and earth is very abrupt and strange. You should know that congenital aura exists only when heaven and earth are just beginning to open.


    Up to now, there is still the shadow of congenital aura in heaven and earth. How does this aura appear.


    The innate aura is not as mottled and disordered as the present acquired aura. On the contrary, it is very pure and clean, just like water mist.


    After aura appeared, it flew directly into Li Yi''s body.


    Li Yi originally watched the aura fly to him, and sure enough, he broke through the innate state of welfare in this world.


    As soon as the aura entered his body, Li Yi received a message and understood why the aura came here.


    If you are born with martial arts, you can return to your nature the day after tomorrow. After breaking through your nature, you can use the power of heaven and earth to bless yourself.


    Similarly, after the birth, the power of heaven and earth blesses itself for the first time.


    It will lead to a pure aura in heaven and earth, and help the warrior to enhance his strength and strengthen his physical body.


    At the same time, this aura can make Li Yi''s physical quality better and closer to nature.


    In addition, Li Yi''s body will have a very small change towards the congenital life after the innate aura washes itself.


    However, this point can be ignored because it is too few.


    It''s a fool''s dream to turn these innate auras into innate creatures. It''s even more unreliable than Jingwei''s ability to fill the East China Sea in an hour.


    As the innate aura enters the body again, Li Yi launches all the innate aura that he can use in a flash.


    The five elements Qi eating method works hard to absorb the purest innate aura.


    Although the method of five elements eating Qi can absorb the Qi of five elements, the purity of innate aura is high enough to enhance the body.


    Even if Li Yi tried his best, he just let this aura stay in his body for about three minutes.


    Barely absorb 12 / 10, and then watch the rest gradually dissipate in the surrounding world.


    Li Yi naturally gathered up to a small part through the array, but it was not worth mentioning compared with what he had absorbed before.


    And the rest has been completely scattered in the surrounding world.


    It is estimated that a large number of elixirs will grow here in the next few decades. Maybe we can come to collect them when we have the chance.

 Chapter 101

    In the vast mountains and the thick clouds, Li Yi''s body is like a black dragon.


    Just a few turns, Li Yi has been flying hundreds of meters, and Li Yi has broken through the congenital realm for a month.


    Now he looks very young. Of course, he just looks young.


    Li Yi''s age is only 16 or 17 years old at most, even younger than when he just got the page.


    Even he occasionally laughed at himself at the pool. He didn''t expect to get the pages for nearly two years.


    Instead of getting older, they are getting younger.


    The innate state of Qi is almost inexhaustible.


    In theory, Li Yi''s lightness skill can be used all the time as long as he has enough Qi.


    A hundred miles flight is not a problem. The whole person is like a small plane.


    Of course, the speed is still not as fast as that of the plane. Li Yi is now in full swing, and his speed is only 150 meters per second.


    But it''s more than twice as high as the peak day after tomorrow.


    It''s just speed. As for the physical quality, Li Yi''s physical strength now is 30000 or 40000 Jin.


    Of course, this refers to the maximum weight that Li Yi can lift with both arms. A simple punch is only about 10000 Jin.


    And refining Qi into Gang, Li Yi himself tried Barrett with armor piercing bullet is possible to pierce.


    However, he can''t hurt himself even after he breaks through his inborn vigorous Qi. Li Yi''s body like rifle can hardly hurt him now.


    AK47 just leaves a little white spot. Of course, if you use a heavy machine gun or something, you can absolutely turn Li Yi into a pile of minced meat.


    At the same time, he also found that the price of learning the basic alchemy secret script dropped to just a little.


    After easy learning, I also improved my alchemy level.


    At the same time, the price of other secret scripts has also decreased, perhaps because Li Yi has reached the congenital realm, and it is quite simple to cultivate these congenital secret scripts.


    In addition to Dugu Jiujian, spend two days to practice, six style guzheng method, directly spend a little bit of learning.


    After practicing Dugu Jiujian, spend a little bit to learn.


    Today''s cultivation is innate. Li Yi should start to learn more other secrets and learn from them.


    Only in this way can we create our own golden elixir.


    Li Yi has also tried alchemy twice, but there is no good material in the world, so he stops after two attempts.


    In the next world, you can practice alchemy more attentively. The level of force in that world is very high, as well as the level of materials and alchemy.


    Fortunately, the Commission is not difficult. Li Yi estimates to himself that the only disadvantage is that he will be chased by others after completing the Commission.


    I may have to hide in the forest for some time, but it''s just what I want.


    Li Yi is not only proficient in refining pills, but also in collecting herbs.


    As long as he touches and smells many medicinal materials, he can judge their medicinal properties and pharmacology, which are just like life instinct.


    Knowing the properties and pharmacology of the herbs, Li Yi can try to make pills by himself.


    These things were deeply engraved in his mind and could not be forgotten.


    At the same time, cultivation has gathered the third round of Dayi in the elixir field. Li Yi also realizes that the aura content in this world is still low, and it is almost impossible to reach the congenital peak in this world.


    Even if they break through the congenital, the theoretical life span is 200 years old.


    And not to the moment of dying, the whole person''s blood will remain in the most vigorous state.


    The inborn strong will not be able to survive unless they are severely injured or have an unsolvable physical hazard.


    Otherwise, with the passage of time, the cultivation will become deeper and deeper, and the combat effectiveness will become higher and higher.


    Congenital master can control his body almost perfectly, most of the physiological reactions can be directly overcome.


    Before Li Yi met the fire cloud evil god, in order to maintain his complete combat effectiveness, he also needed to inject hormone into himself.


    After becoming a congenital master, he can completely cut off his own perception.


    Of course, if you want to stimulate the brain to produce hormones, you still can''t do it with your current strength.


    It is estimated that at least until Jindan''s strength, Li Yi can control his nerves.


    At the same time, Li Yi looked at a shadow of the sun gathered in the field of his mind. According to Joyoung''s record, he recorded the big day and night.


    Finally, the shadow of the sun was gathered, which protected his soul from evil ways.


    Congenital, soul or soul, can not be condensed into a spirit. If you want to condense your soul into a spirit, it has to be a golden elixir.


    Of course, even without the protection of the shadow of the sun, Li Yi''s soul is not so good to be invaded by others.


    If you want to invade his soul, you have to bypass his powerful body. Li Yi''s body is full of blood. If you don''t get close to the techniques of heresy, you will be affected by the body''s blood.


    There''s no one in ten of them. They can''t break through the physical defense even if they fight hard, but it''s good to have more defense in the end.


    The body is the first protection of the soul, and the shadow of the sun is the second.


    Li Yi had been practicing in the mountains for one month. Now it''s time to leave.


    In this world, there is nothing to be nostalgic about. Everything that should be acquired has been acquired.


    As for the old beggar, Li Yi knows that unless the other party shows up again, even his current strength can''t find him.


    Therefore, Li Yi decided to enter the next world. After completing the Commission, he directly hid in the mountains and forests.


    If you don''t practice to the top of your nature, you will never go out of the mountain.


    Of course, before going to that world, I need to go back to warwolf world and replenish my supplies.


    "Return." Li Yi returns to the white space again, and then comes to the world of war wolf again.


    At the first moment of arriving at the world of war wolf, Li Yi took out his mobile phone from the storage ring.


    Just after I went online, I received a lot of information. My movie has been shown, and the box office revenue is quite good.


    Li Yi didn''t care much, so he made two phone calls to find out the specific situation from the professionals he had entrusted.


    Taking a look at his remaining five or six billion yuan, Li Yi directly flew to a place called every day of gunfight.


    Li Yi got a huge amount of dynamite from there, and Barrett could not kill the congenital master.


    In the future, if you want to kill a congenital expert, you can rely on these bombs in your hand. Even if you are a congenital expert, you can still kill him with 100 kg explosives.


    Of course, it must be a sneak attack. If a natural expert guards against the explosives in his hands, it is very difficult to blow up the other side.


    Also clean up the storage ring, Li Yi now ten days and a half months do not eat will not have any problems.


    Most of the compressed dry food and food in the storage ring is unnecessary.


    Add some instant noodles, like cola, which can be eaten or served as snacks.


    Since the demand for food is not so big, Li Yi really does not want to eat those unsavory compressed dry food.


    He also asked someone to make a zither, which can be used to perform the six style zither technique.


    At the same time, he also prepared a lot of poisons. When he killed huoyun evil god before, Li Yi tasted the sweetness.


    If it wasn''t for those poisons, Li Yi would have to bear a heavy price even if he could defeat huoyun evil god.


    All in all, Li Yi has prepared quite a lot of things.


    Fill all the places in the storage ring, some weapons and equipment, some snacks and medicines, some poisons and some gold and silver.


    Most of it was gold. Li Yi estimated that there were about three or four hundred catties of silver, and about one hundred catties of silver. All of them robbed the children of the eight banners.


    After sorting out everything in the storage ring, Li Yi takes out the page.


    Authorized sponsors: Chen Xiaxi, Leng Mengmei, Zhao Ruochen


    Mission: kill gareb, gareo, gareb.


    Commission reward: 15 destiny points


    Come true.


    The arrival time is six hours after Nalan leaves Wutan city.


    Li Yi looks at the entrustment above. This entrustment is particularly interesting. In the world of fight against the sky, the upper limit of the world''s force value is extremely high.


    This is the first time that the reward of entrustment is directly the destiny point.


    Li Yi has gained other people''s memory and experience before, and has also taken things. It''s the first time for him to point his destiny.


    However, none of these matters. We know the client from the current information.


    The man who let himself kill should be the head of the Gaelic family, one of the three families in uthan City, the brother of the head and the son of the head.


    After finding these three people and killing them, Li Yi retired and went to the Warcraft mountains to stay at the top of the congenital peak.


    From the description of fighting spirit in "fight against the sky", Li Yi is now equivalent to a great fighter, but he is not particularly clear about the stars.


    Congenital peak can condense Qi into substance, which should be regarded as the level of fighting spirit, but it''s a pity that Li Yi hasn''t reached the congenital peak yet.


    He is just a beginner now, barely a two or three-star master.


    This strength is a little master in the gama empire.


    Think of here, immediately began to entrust.

 Chapter 102

    Aggressive mainland, Gama Empire, Wutan city.


    This time Li Yi wrote the identity for himself, which was the guardian of Jia lie''s family. It cost three points of destiny.


    In order to make it easy to get close to the three of them, Gabriel, Gabriel and nugaleo, and then take advantage of the fact that the three of them are unprepared to attack by themselves.


    Li Yi, as a guard, is watching Galileo. This man is the head of the family, the one who had a conflict with Xiao Yan in Fangshi.


    Li Yi''s goal is not him at all. Galileo''s current strength is no more than a fighter. Li Yi doesn''t even need to sneak attack and can kill him with one move.


    But considering that I''m here to kill, I have to run away after killing people.


    Then at least we should make a detailed and careful plan, when to start, where to run after killing people, and what tools to use. All these need to be considered.


    Galileo didn''t know why he went to xiaojiafang today, but Li Yi didn''t follow him at all.


    In the case of almost everyone not paying attention, far behind.


    There are only five gold coins in Li Yi''s body, which belong to the fighting mainland.


    It''s not enough to buy a magic core. It''s more than enough to buy a map of the gama empire.


    After Li Yi bought the map, he immediately followed Galileo in front of him.


    His face is quite bad, the whole person is angry, Li Yi estimates that it should be just rejected by Xiao xun''er.


    Galileo spent a lot of money with more than 1000 gold coins and prepared two bracelets to give to Xiao xun''er, but he was ruthlessly rejected.


    Xiao Yan just casually spent a few gold coins to buy an ordinary bracelet from the roadside stall, but Xiao xun''er was very happy to accept it.


    If Galileo looks good, it''s a ghost.


    Thus it can be seen that the matter of giving girls gifts does not necessarily depend on what you give, but on who will give them.


    Out of such a thing, Galileo who still have the mind to wander, the whole person angry home.


    Li Yi always followed him until he saw gareb and gareb angry.


    Li Yi''s plan is quite simple. He will kill three of them in the shortest time.


    Then he carried his lightness skills all the way to the wild, and disguised in the middle to Qinglin city beside Wutan city.


    Take the flying Warcraft and fly all the way to Qingshan town near the Warcraft mountains. There is a treasure in Qingshan town.


    After taking the treasure, you can go all the way along Castle Peak town into the interior of Warcraft mountains.


    The plan is very careful and perfect. After killing the three people in front of him, Mo Shen, the city leader of uthan, is trying to maintain the minimum law and rule of the gama empire.


    May send people to kill themselves, Li Yi directly in the Warcraft mountains for a period of time.


    On the one hand, it''s self-cultivation, on the other hand, it''s self-cultivation. After coming out, you can go to the Pharmacists Association to test a pharmacist to prove that no one will be chasing you.


    Li Yi''s series of plans are quite meticulous. After all, it''s not a big deal, so don''t do more.


    Killing people, running away, washing white, it seems cumbersome, to put it bluntly, it''s just that simple.


    Gabriel will and Gabriel anger two people are talking about things, Gabriel o squatted on one side, listening honestly.


    Li Yi and some members of the convoy stayed outside and didn''t talk much, just didn''t let others in.


    They can do many things that ordinary people can''t do.


    For example, cut off their nerve perception, so that they can not feel the physical pain.


    Li Yi has indeed studied some more important issues in this period of time, namely, lifting the restrictions of the body.


    In other words, it can also be called burning fire.


    This is a very terrible move. If we say that the life fire of normal people is like an oil lamp, we can only burn it by constantly adding oil to it.


    So the fire intensity of the inborn strong is like a fire, which needs to be constantly added with firewood.


    What Li Yi can do is to knock over the fire and let the fire burn all the firewood around.


    In the moment to obtain far more powerful than their own, of course, the shortcomings of power consumption is great, and will hurt themselves.


    Li Yi also studied a more reserved way, not necessarily using his own life essence as fuel.


    The use of innate Qi can barely achieve part of the effect, but the consumption is too big for Li Yi to bear.


    It can be said that the true Qi of the innate realm is inexhaustible.


    Two inborn masters fight each other, unless there is a big difference in combat effectiveness.


    Otherwise, two people can call from morning to noon.


    Moreover, the activity and sufficiency of aura in this world are so terrible that it''s easier to absorb it.


    Even so, Li Yi estimates that when he uses this state, the real Qi in his body will consume 15 seconds at most.


    Then all the real Qi will be consumed, and this skill will be converted to using life essence as fuel.


    Watching the three men come out, Li Yi quietly walks up behind them, and then instantly unties his physical limitations.


    He did not use weapons, but directly turned his hands into talons to attack gareb and gareb''s back necks.


    Jialienu and jialiebi didn''t expect this move. They didn''t imagine that Li Yi would attack them.


    They didn''t even open the body protecting vigorous Qi belonging to the Big Dipper, and their physical strength was also average.


    Just a move, two people then instant no voice.


    Garlio''s eyes were wide open. He couldn''t believe it.


    Li Yi looks back again and kills him. He hears that the Commission has been completed and he can return at any time.


    The guards were all holding weapons, and they didn''t know what to do.


    The relationship between gareb and them used to be just employment. Now that the other party is dead and the killer is so strong, do you want to go up and fight with the other party.


    Li Yi didn''t give them the chance to choose. He immediately closed his physical restrictions and took the Najie off three people''s hands in a very fast time.


    At last, he jumped up to make the lightness skill go to Qinglin city with all his strength.


    Li Yi summed up the gains and losses of this plan while he was on his way.


    If you don''t write your identity this time, it will be very difficult to delegate.


    I won''t have a chance to attack the three of them.


    Similarly, if you don''t write your own identity, you can''t kill the three of them quietly in this world.


    Without identity, no one will know themselves. This time, the guards who wrote the identity have the outline of their own image in their mind, and they are likely to be hunted down.


    After all, if Li Yi didn''t attack them secretly, it would take a lot of effort to kill them slowly.


    As one of the three families in Wutan City, Gareth''s family must be a great master, which is similar to his own strength.


    This is the time when the other side didn''t open the body protection vigorous Qi to attack.


    If we really fight head-on, if Gabriel wants to escape, Li Yi''s attempt to kill him is definitely not so simple.


    What''s more, we have to fight in the city of Wutan, if the other party escapes to the Lord''s house.


    Mo Shen, the leader of Wutan City, is also a big fighter. If they work together, they should arrange some fighters next to them.


    I''m afraid Li Yi will have to run away.


    Now it''s so simple that it takes advantage of writing identity.


    Of course, if you take advantage, you''ll have to suffer. For example, Mo Shen may have been questioning the guards.


    It is estimated that Li Yi may be wanted by the wanted order issued by the gama Empire soon.

 Chapter 103

    This book will be on sale today. I don''t know what to say at this time.


    I had already thought about what to write before. At this time, I found that I couldn''t write a word.


    If there is no accident, 10000 words will be updated on the same day.


    Next, 4000 words every day.


    But I try my best to assure you that if I can write it, I will add more. If one day I have time to write 6000 words, I will add more.


    To tell you the truth, if I really live by writing novels, I will starve to death.


    It can only be used as a part-time job. There is no way to do it.


    I don''t want to say much, so that we don''t think I''m hypocritical. After all, life is not easy for everyone.


    If you want to add more, I''ll take a small step.


    Helmsman plus one watch, alliance leader plus ten watch, silver plus one hundred watch.


    As for the gold league, there is basically no such probability, so we don''t think much about it.


    Also, I hope QQ readers can take a few minutes to download and subscribe to my book.


    After all, this book is a novel of the starting point. The recommendation of the starting point is calculated according to the subscription.


    So, I hope QQ readers can download the starting point to support the author, thank you.


    That''s all. Thank you very much.

 Chapter 104

    Castle Peak is the nearest town to the Warcraft mountains. Most of the mercenaries, or so-called free adventurers, who enter the mountains to hunt Warcraft, will stop here to rest and rest to ensure that they enter the Warcraft mountains in the best condition.


    At the same time, it is also the first-hand market for most of the medicinal materials and magic nuclei. Many organizations and forces have a foothold in this place to purchase medicinal materials and magic nuclei.


    Take a huge flying Warcraft from Qinglin city and many people come here with Li Yi.


    He''s fast enough. The wanted order for Wutan has not been sent here.


    It''s safe for the time being, but it''s better to hide your whereabouts and not be recognized by others.


    Although I have finished cross dressing before, I am now wearing a pure black robe. I can''t see my face clearly.


    Even so, Li Yi didn''t walk into Qingshan town. Instead, he went all the way to the suburbs.


    If you are wanted, you must have the consciousness of being wanted. If you can''t expose your whereabouts, you can''t expose your whereabouts. If you can''t see people, you can''t see people.


    Li Yi just wanted to go into the mountains to practice hard, and he was not prepared to deal with the people of the gama empire.


    Warcraft mountains stand up, with steep cliffs and jagged rocks. There is a great height difference between the mountains.


    And mountains and streams are everywhere, green trees skyward.


    At this time, Li Yi was just outside. When he looked up, he couldn''t see the mountains clearly. They were all scattered in the distance.


    They don''t seem to be far away from themselves. It seems that they can reach them only by walking a few steps, but Li Yi knows the reason why the horse is dead.


    It seems that these mountains are not far away from me. If I really want to get close to them, I''m afraid I still have a long way to go.


    Looking from Qingshan Town, there are more than ten mountains connected into a small mountain range, which still belongs to the periphery of Warcraft mountain range.


    What Li Yi is looking for should be on the edge of the cliffs of those mountains.


    However, there is no description of the specific location. I only know that it is around here.


    Li Yi is like a flat land between mountains and cliffs. Every time he comes to a cliff, he explores it carefully for three or two minutes. If he doesn''t find it, he leaves immediately.


    After exploring the fourth cliff, Li Yi finally found a cave hidden in weeds.


    What''s more, as like as two peas, the cave is full of weeds. Unless you come here yourself, it is not surprising that you can see where the cliff is covered with weeds and other cliffs.


    Li Yi didn''t rush in, although according to the description in the original book, there was absolutely nothing in the cave that could threaten him.


    But be careful, there is no big mistake in the end. He took out a small dagger and took it with him.


    If you encounter something, you can also throw the dagger out to detect it.


    It''s very dark in the cave, and Li Yi''s strength now is ordinary in the dark, so he didn''t pay much attention to continue to explore.


    Walking dozens of steps, a stone wall suddenly appeared in front of us, which blocked the way and made people unable to pass.


    Slowly knock on the stone wall to make sure it is hollow.


    Li Yi condensed the innate Qi into a knife, extending more than three feet from the palm of his hand.


    Touching the stone wall is as easy as splitting tofu, but only a few times the stone wall is completely broken.


    The interior of the stone gate is a stone chamber which seems to be a little open.


    On the stone wall, inlaid with two or three stones, emitting a shimmering light.


    In the middle of the stone room, there is a chair on which a human skeleton sits.


    The deeply sunk skull fell on the pale thigh bone. This kind of appearance, in this quiet atmosphere, looks very gloomy.


    There are a lot of gold coins scattered around, which may be hundreds of thousands.


    Li Yi got three of the lowest level storage rings from three people in the Gareth family. The total storage space is 15 cubic meters.


    In fact, there was nothing in the three Najie, some low-level pills, some gold coins, and two cards for storing gold coins.


    Operating Najie, he took away all the gold coins and came to the skeleton.


    There are three black keys in the skeleton''s hand. Li Yi takes them all up. At the same time, the skeleton''s arm was roughly broken open, revealing a simple scroll.


    This scroll records the news of Yaolian jinghuo. Put away the scroll.


    Li Yi went to the stone table, opened the box and took out all the three things in it.


    It''s a seven color poison classic. You can study it later. There is something in common in Dan Dao and Du Dao.


    Poison can also become tonic, and tonic can also become poison.


    Study the influence of seven color poison classic on your alchemy level. There will also be improvements.


    Although the skills of refining pills are carved in the body like instinct, there are still some things to learn and study.


    Li Yi wakes up part of his blood memories, but the number of wakes is still too small. If we dig deeper, we may be able to wake up more.


    A Book of flying skills ziyunyi, the effect is generally not as good as his own dragon and tiger wind and cloud skill, put it away and study it later.


    There is also a xuanjie advanced fighting skill crazy lion chant, which is similar to the lion roar skill, and is also reserved for future research.


    Li Yi began to collect these herbs again, though he didn''t know their names.


    After contacting them, Li Yi was able to quickly judge the drug.


    This herb is mild, this herb is extremely irritable


    This kind of feeling is actually very wonderful. Li Yi doesn''t even know the name of this herb.


    However, it is still able to clearly judge the medicinal properties and pharmacology of herbs, and can follow these herbs to try alchemy.


    After collecting all these herbs, Li Yi had more than ten refining methods of pills in his mind, such as promoting cultivation, stabilizing the spirit, healing and tonifying.


    But there is a part, with the strength of Li Yi now can not try refining.


    His strength can''t meet the demand of training these herbs. Although he knows how to practice, he doesn''t have enough strength.


    After collecting all these medicinal materials, Li Yi gathered the corpse of the skeleton and dug a pit to bury it in other parts of the Warcraft mountains.


    Other people have given themselves a lot of things. Let the other party live in peace.


    But the stones illuminated above are really good. After thinking about it, Li Yi finally pried it off with his own hands.


    If you stay in the mountain and live in a cave, you can also use it for auxiliary lighting.


    In the end, a lot of stones were brought in with the storage ring, and almost the whole cave was filled up to make sure that someone definitely noticed there was a cave.


    Even if you take away all the stones in the cave, you will never see anything.


    After all this, if someone who is proficient in Qi Movement observes Li Yi at this time.


    You will find that the pure white light column of Qi that originally belonged to him is condensing and accumulating black Qi bit by bit, but the speed is very slow.


    It has been three or four hours since I finished all this. I found a place to rest for a night at will.


    The next morning, stepping on the morning fog in the mountains, Li Yi formally went to the mountains to practice.


    This time, if you don''t reach the top of the world, you will never get out of the Warcraft mountains.

 Chapter 105

    Warcraft mountains, mountains and rivers, one after another, continuous.


    The boundless forest sea connects the mountains, streams and springs in the mountains, and clouds in the valleys. The scenery is changeable, and you feel like a fairyland when you are in it.


    Spring goes and spring comes, flowers fall and bloom.


    ..........


    Li Yi holds a long gun, and his whole figure seems to blend with heaven and earth.


    He has been practicing in the Warcraft mountains for more than a year, and has gained a lot in this year.


    Nearly half of the practice of Joyoung''s magic has been completed, and the two days in the middle and lower reaches are completed.


    The virtual shadow of the sun in Shangdan heaven has been condensed for five rounds, and the construction of the small sun in the meridians has been completed for more than 40%.


    As for the fact that his cultivation can be improved so fast, it''s only because he has been collecting herbs and alchemy in the mountains and has been taking drugs almost every day for such a long time that his cultivation can grow rapidly.


    The level of alchemy is growing very fast. Li Yi has tried to refine more than 50 kinds of pills.


    However, all the pills he made were pills to assist cultivation, and he did not try to make any poisonous pills.


    Li Yi learned some methods of refining pills from the seven color poison Sutra. This poison Sutra still has the possibility to dig deep.


    It''s just that he''s not a poison of doom, and he hasn''t studied poison for a long time, and he''s reluctant to spend some time studying.


    The seven color poison classic can only be used as a reference. He doesn''t know anything about how to make poisons.


    At the same time, Li Yi also built his own kungfu.


    Use the long gun in your hand as a tool to understand the changes of seasons, spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    There are only four moves in four seasons, spring, summer, autumn and winter, but each move has three changes, and the three changes produce more changes.


    However, this shooting method is only a rudimentary creation, and its temporary power and level can only be said to be average.


    It still needs careful consideration and gradual deletion to make evolution stronger.


    As for other skills, they have also been slightly modified, and they have learned a lot about array.


    Li Yizheng was originally immersed in the perception of man and heaven and earth, and slowly absorbed power to enhance his accomplishments.


    Suddenly the whole person instantly opened his eyes, Li Yi almost fell in the southeast direction of his own, there is an extremely violent fluctuation of spiritual power.


    As soon as he noticed the fluctuation of the spirit power, Li Yi heard a very violent lion chant, which exploded like thunder in the sky.


    Li Yi rushed to a high place and looked far away at the place where the sound came from and the intense spiritual power fluctuated. Li Yi vaguely saw a graceful and graceful woman.


    Amethyst Winged Lion King, that woman must be yunyun, the leader of Yunlan sect. Li Yi stands on the top of the mountain and looks at the direction of the battle, thinking of it alone.


    This kind of level master fights, oneself how also must go over to have a look.


    After several turning points in succession, he was almost at the edge of the battle.


    The distance here is just right. If you go further inside, you may be affected by the aftershocks of the battle. Choose a stronger rock to sit down.


    Then he took out the tactical telescope, and Li Yi saw it clearly.


    The first thing to see is the lion king with Amethyst wings. Its body is very huge, seven or eight meters long. It is covered with a layer of objects like Amethyst, which is very dazzling in the sunlight.


    Especially when you look through a telescope, the reflection is more dazzling.


    That is to say, Li Yi often looks at the sun and thinks about it alone. If it were someone else, I would have been dazzled at this time.


    The head of Warcraft is a rather ferocious lion''s head, a blood red pupil with strange purple light, and a huge mouth full of tusks. On the lion''s head, there is a fiery red spiral sharp corner, clusters of purple flames hovering around the corner tip. On the side of the huge lion, there are a pair of purple wings. When the purple wings are flapping, clusters of lilac flames are like flamethrowers, Sweeping out of the sky, the four strong claws are also covered with a layer of purple crystal. Every time they step down, they will make the void tremble. It''s hard to imagine how powerful they are.


    Li Yi estimated that the most thing that this Warcraft killed himself was a move. He had been in the Warcraft mountains for so long, and he had hunted many Warcraft.


    Most of them are third-order Warcraft, but once, with good luck, two fourth-order Warcraft fought each other, and Li Yi stood by and made a profit.


    Most of the magic cores are used by him to refine pills, and some of them are used to arrange arrays.


    Turn the telescope to yunyun, a plain skirt wrapped in a plump body, holding a strange looking sword with cyan light.


    A head of green silk was tied into a noble Phoenix hair ornament. Her beautiful face was calm and serene. She didn''t feel a bit flustered in the face of a sixth level Warcraft.


    Although only dressed in a plain dress, it is very noble and elegant, just like the immortals in the sky, not eating people''s fireworks.


    It''s not too much to say that she is the best in the world.


    Li Yi continued to watch the battle in the sky. At the same time, he took out a can of coke from the storage ring and watched the play while drinking.


    "Human woman, why do you want to disturb my king''s rest?" The Amethyst winged lion cried out in a cold voice.


    The distance between the two sides was so far that Li Yi could only hear what the Amethyst lion said.


    As for Yun Yun, Li Yi can only see the other side''s mouth open and close for a while.


    He doesn''t understand lip language and can''t read it.


    "Zilingjing? My Amethyst winged lion family can shed a small piece from its body only after 20 years. Do you mean you want it? " The Amethyst winged lion sneered.


    Sure enough, they didn''t talk about going all the way, and soon both sides started to work together.


    Yunyun raised her hand slightly, and a small blue tornado suddenly appeared in the sky. At the beginning, the tornado was only two or three meters in size. However, a moment later, the tornado storm rose against the storm, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a huge tornado of more than ten feet.


    Between heaven and earth, the blue tornado whistling rotation, the huge trees on the ground, constantly forced to pull out, and then by the violent whirlwind twisted into a sky of sawdust.


    "Hum, Warcraft mountain range is not your human territory, and it''s not your turn to be wild!" Looking at the huge tornado storm, the Amethyst winged lion king gave a drink. In his huge mouth, a low roar rang through the mountains.


    With the sound of the lion''s chant, the Amethyst on the lion''s body shines brightly. In the blink of an eye, the turbulent purple flame suddenly burns out from the lion''s body, and the purple flame gradually curls and turns, and finally converges into a huge purple pillar of fire, straight into the sky.


    Just before the real fight, the aftereffects of the two sides have leveled the forest hundreds of meters below them.


    It''s so terrible for those who fight against the emperor!


    Li Yi looks at the situation on the battlefield. No matter cloud rhyme or Amethyst Winged Lion King, they can lose ten of themselves in one move.


    Do you have a chance to survive if you want to compete with the Amethyst lion king?


    Soon the two sides began to fight, and the world was again filled with violent energy.


    Li Yi also has a vague judgment about their strength.


    If you fight with the Amethyst lion, the wisest decision now is to run away.


    Try your best to escape at all costs, maybe you can last an hour or so, and then you will be killed by the other party.


    This is already a pretty good result. Even if the general big dipper tries his best to escape, it is estimated that he will run for a few seconds.


    Li Yi''s ability to survive for an hour from the other side is already a great achievement.


    The fighting between the two sides is still going on, and Li Yi''s eyes are fixed on it.


    Although we have known the result of this battle for a long time, it is helpful for us to watch such a strong fight.

 Chapter 106

    Li Yi observes the fighting between the two sides, and Warcraft also observes the battle.


    The hierarchy between Warcraft is very strict. Many low-level Warcraft have been fighting for a long time. They shrink to the outermost part of the battle circle with their tails between them.


    There are only a few Warcraft that are qualified to stay close to watch the battle.


    With a glance through the telescope, the biggest of the three heads should be Warcraft at the level of DouWang, and its strength will definitely reach the peak of DouWang.


    They are also closest to the battle circle, standing on the top of the mountain, watching the battle in the sky.


    Others should have reached the fifth level of Warcraft, but they are not as good as the three Warcraft, so they can only stay below.


    As for the rest is the peak fighting spirit level of Warcraft, the rest of Warcraft did not dare to come here to watch.


    Low level Warcraft may not be able to move just under the pressure of Amethyst lion. Now they are scared to flee to the periphery.


    Although there are many Warcraft watching the battle, none dares to help.


    If anyone goes up to help, it''s an insult to the Amethyst lion king, so those Warcraft only dare to look at it from a distance like Li Yi.


    The Amethyst Winged Lion King and yunyun fight from noon to sunset.


    The aftermath of the fighting between the two sides has completely destroyed the forest below them, and a complete tree can no longer be seen within a few miles.


    At this level of destructive power, it is as easy as a person to destroy an organized army.


    Quantity has no meaning in the face of this kind of master, only the same level of master can control each other.


    "Human woman, you have worn away my few patience!" The low roar of the Amethyst Winged Lion King awed the mountains.


    "Don''t blame me if you don''t know what to do!" The lion chant with a faint angry voice roared out from his huge mouth, and the purple light on the body of the Amethyst winged lion king was more and more abundant. After a moment, the strong light had the momentum of pressing the sunset in the sky.


    It can be seen that the spiritual power of the surrounding heaven and earth converges on the body of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, and gradually forms a strange pattern on its body.


    It''s time for the Amethyst winged lion king to open up. Li Yi thought in his heart.


    With the purple light on the Amethyst Winged Lion King becoming more and more intense, all the Warcraft that were still watching the battle began to flee.


    "Amethyst seal!" The deep roar of the Amethyst Lion King reverberates in the mountains.


    Li Yi is a little speechless about this. The Amethyst Lion King enlarges his moves. Why should he shout it out.


    Can''t you put it in dark? If it''s Li Yi''s magnifying move, he will throw it out without saying a word.


    It seems to be the Amethyst Winged Lion King, although it is already the sixth level of Warcraft, corresponding to the power of human fighting emperor.


    Brain is still not how good to use, but compared with the general Warcraft high is for sure.


    But in some things, there is still no human heart. After all, the best way to enlarge is to sneak attack.


    Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that the Amethyst lion demonstrated intentionally.


    The purple column of light released by the lion king with Amethyst wings instantly hits yunyun.


    With the light column hit, the huge body of the Amethyst lion comes to yunyun behind.


    On the huge palm claw, five sharp purple spikes were ejected out, ferociously scratched at the latter''s chest.


    "The extreme of the wind, kill."


    This is the first time that Li Yi has heard the voice of Yun Yun, just like the orchid in an empty valley.


    Yun Yun''s move cut off a horn of the Amethyst lion king, and of course she was seriously injured.


    With a sharp metal creaking sound, yunyun spits out a small mouthful of blood. Her face is a little pale, and her body turns back suddenly. As soon as the green wings vibrate, her body suddenly flickers strangely and disappears in the edge of the sky,


    Looking at the wounded lion king who could still exert such a terrible speed, he raised his head and let out a fierce roar full of killing intention.


    "Search for me, you must find out the human woman for me!"


    After watching the good play, Li Yi also began to prepare to leave.


    If they don''t go away any more, the Warcraft will go crazy and kill themselves, but it''s not worth the loss.


    As for Yun Yun, she has


    Li Yi thought of half, had been ready to jump body suddenly frozen.


    Xiao Yan, he won''t come. All the medicine and treasure are taken by himself.


    He won''t be chased, and he won''t go to the depths of the Warcraft mountains.


    If I leave now, yunyun will never survive this evening.


    Do you want to save her? This idea only lingered in Li Yi''s mind for two or three seconds.


    And then instantly decided to save yunyun now.


    There are a lot of Amethyst in the lion king with Amethyst wings, as well as the source of accompanying Amethyst. If you save yunyun, you can get all those things by yourself.


    If you drink the accompanying Amethyst source, or if you practice into a pill, you will have no problem in reaching the top of your innate cultivation.


    And yunyun is the master of Yunlan sect. He saves her life and climbs up her relationship. When the time comes, the gama empire can''t think of chasing itself.


    As for whether we can get the accompanying Amethyst and purple Spirit Crystal from the Amethyst winged lion king.


    Xiao Yan was able to fight at the beginning. Li Yi''s combat power is at least a great fighter in the world. It''s not easy to capture a piece of purple Spirit Crystal.


    While thinking about Li Yi, he rushed to the direction where yunyun had disappeared before.


    He didn''t dare to fly too high. If he was seen by these Warcraft, let alone could not save people, even Li Yi would have to be buried with him.


    But this is still very fast, Li Yi along the direction of cloud rhyme flying out all the way to search.


    Suddenly, see cloud rhyme in front, and is falling toward the ground.


    Li Yi quickly turns back and flies directly to yunyun, holding her waist.


    Holding Yun Yun in his arms, Li Yi suddenly feels warm and fragrant, while nephrite is in his arms.


    Feeling that someone is embracing him, Yun Yun looks at him vaguely, then closes his eyes and loses consciousness.


    Li Yi didn''t care much about other things. At this time, he didn''t have time to think about it. He came to his seclusion place with Yun Yun in his arms.


    Li Yi has the time to observe Yun Yun carefully.


    Eyebrows like distant mountains, eyes like autumn water.


    Fragrant skin, red lips and white teeth, apricot cheeks and peach face, pure and refined.


    Almost perfect, just like the fairy in the painting came to this world.


    Yunyun has no consciousness, but Xiumei slightly frown, the whole person seems to suffer great pain, people can''t help heartache.


    In the chest position under his jade neck, there are five terrible claw marks, which are full of blood, infecting his clothes with blood red. Then Li Yi unties Yun Yun''s clothes.


    Yeah! This amazing and wonderful elasticity, this gentle and mellow touch, Li Yi can''t help rubbing twice.


    He has to admit that the material of yunyun''s inner armor is quite good. Otherwise, what do you think he is doing?


    There are also scars on the inner armour. If it wasn''t for this inner armour, I''m afraid Yun Yun would have been destroyed by the move of the Amethyst winged lion king.


    Li Yi first slowly cleaned the wound. Even though he was in a coma, Yun Yun could still feel the pain, so he could not help but sing twice.


    Slowly open your eyes, yunyun only feel his upper body is not a piece of thread, all exposed in front of this young man''s eyes.


    In front of a strange man, his naked, white skin quickly covered with a layer of light pink, and his delicate body kept shaking slightly.


    "Don''t move. I''m taking medicine." Li Yi doesn''t have a trace of affection in his eyes. To be exact, he is really taking medicine seriously.


    Li Yi is quite principled in doing things. If he is greedy for other people''s bodies, he will be greedy for other people''s bodies.


    He is not at all vague in his real business.


    Yunyun then recalls that Li Yi was the one who saved himself before.


    She instinctively wants to stop Li Yi, but finds that she can''t fight at all.


    Damn, I''m sealed by the Amethyst lion king, and I''m sealed by Douqi. In the next few days, I''m afraid I''ll be the same as ordinary people.


    "All right."


    Li Yi finished and put the refined ointment on the stone platform.


    Take a black robe from the storage ring to cover yunyun''s exquisite and graceful body, so as to avoid the sudden release of spring.

 Chapter 107

    Lying on the ground, yunyun can feel the original hot wound in front of her chest. After applying the medicine, the situation really eases a lot. It''s clear and cool. She feels very comfortable.


    Take a little rest to recover some physical strength. Yunyun wants to hold the table beside him.


    Suddenly she seems to think of something, looking at Li Yisheng if you Si, seems very shy, "you turn over."


    The clothes on yunyun''s body had already been completely stripped by Li Yi, and now he is only covered with a black robe.


    If she gets up, her body will naturally be exposed in front of Li Yi''s eyes. Before she was seen by Li Yi because of dressing change, it was a helpless move.


    Now yunyun naturally doesn''t want to expose himself to Li Yi.


    "Good."


    After Li Yi finished speaking, he turned and left directly, came to the entrance of the cave and looked at the sparse stars in the sky.


    His ear power is very good, although he can hear the rustling sound coming from the cave, which makes him reverie.


    "Come in."


    Hearing Yun Yun''s voice, Li Yi went back. She put on her previous clothes inside and put on a black robe that Li Yi gave her.


    The cloud rhyme of changing clothes seems to restore the previous noble and elegant.


    When Li Yi walked into the cave, they were speechless for a moment.


    "You helped me, and I''ll thank you when I recover." Yunyun looks at Li Yi with little coldness in her eyes.


    It seems that before Li Yi did not turn around, but went directly to the entrance of the cave, so that she would not be too embarrassed and won some favor.


    "Good." Li Yi sat down alone and answered, saying nothing more.


    Yun Yun is in the mood to pay attention to this cave at this time. The cave is simple and generous.


    A bed, a table, a chair and a unique piano.


    From these simple costumes, we can see that Li Yi should have been in this cave for a long time.


    If you just come in for simple adventure training, you will never be so suitable.


    "You practice in this mountain?" Yun Yun asks after scanning the cave.


    "That''s right."


    Li Yi nodded after listening to her words, then looked at Yun Yun with a smile, "when I was just healing you, I found that you had a heavy seal. I can''t solve it. You have to do it yourself. "


    Yun Yun sighed softly, "I know."


    After that, Li Yi did not speak any more, so she kept looking at the entrance of the cave.


    Li Yi couldn''t stand the dull atmosphere and said, "my name is Li Yi. What''s your name?"


    After listening to yunyun, she ponders a little. She and Li Yi only meet for the first time, and there is no chance to meet again. There is no need to tell each other her real name.


    "Yunzhi."


    The strength gap between the two sides is too big. In yunyun''s opinion, Li Yi is no more than a big fight master, and he is already a king.


    The two sides may never meet again in their lives.


    That''s right. Li Yi looks very young. He is a genius of all ages who can cultivate to this level.


    But so what? A genius can only be a genius without growing up.


    Only when they grow up can they be called strong.


    What about genius? The Xiao family genius, who was engaged to his apprentice before, became a fighter at the age of 11, but what about that.


    Yun Yun thinks of his apprentice as soon as he thinks of the genius of the Xiao family.


    Had it not been for her, I would not have gone here to snatch the purple Spirit Crystal.


    "Yunzhi." Li Yi said the name silently. Although he knew the name was fake, he was not ready to break it.


    He doesn''t care what yunyun is called. As long as his goal is achieved, yunyun will be called whatever name he wants.


    After hearing this, Li Yi stopped talking and ran to his bed to lie down.


    It''s not that people with congenital martial arts don''t need to sleep. Li Yi occasionally has a good sleep every three or five days to relieve physical and mental fatigue.


    Cloud rhyme lays three layers of array in the cave. The three arrays overlap and do not affect each other.


    This has been the highest crystallization of his array level.


    One is the five elements gathering spirit array, which uses five third-order Warcraft cores with the attributes of the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth to match with the array disk. The effect is excellent.


    Another one is jingling array. If there is any strange smell in the array, Li Yi can immediately detect it.


    As for yunyun, the moment Li Yi brings him into the cave, he helps her to brand a good breath on the array.


    Otherwise, it''s also very uncomfortable for Li Yi to be continuously reminded by array trigger.


    There is also a small array used to simulate and hide the breath. Li Yi simulates the breath of a fourth-order Warcraft in this cave.


    It''s the breath he got from the two fratricidal corpses of Warcraft.


    And hide their own breath, even the nose again sensitive Warcraft also can''t detect Li Yi a big living person stay here.


    Yunyun is also treated the same way after being carried in by Li Yi.


    At this time, the weather is early autumn, and the night temperature in the Warcraft mountains is much lower than other places.


    It''s impossible for Li Yi''s array to adjust the temperature. At this time, there is a whirring wind coming from the mouth of the cave, and the chill is deeper.


    Naturally, the inborn warrior doesn''t need to care about the temperature difference. When Li Yi is still at the peak of the day after tomorrow, he can resist some high and low temperatures.


    His current strength, even if it is directly lost to the South Pole will not have any problems.


    Yun Yun can''t help but care about these cold winds. If her fighting strength is still there, she naturally doesn''t care about these colder winds.


    Unfortunately, the seal of the Amethyst Winged Lion King seals all his strength, and the whole person is the same as ordinary people.


    Even if there are some means, they are also against people. They can''t deal with the bitter wind in the mountains.


    Li Yi was lying on the bed, looking at the cloud rhyme that was tightly wrapped in his clothes because of the cold wind.


    At that time, I felt a little embarrassed. Although I was sleeping in my own bed, there was no problem.


    He a big man sleeping in bed, let yunyun a delicate girl stay outside, endure the biting cold wind.


    "You go to bed." Li Yi goes to yunyun and squats down.


    "No, thank you." Yun Yun shakes her head. Although the cold wind in the mountains is very cold, she still doesn''t want to sleep in a strange man''s bed.


    And as she said this, she retreated slowly. Li Yi suddenly got so close that she was a little embarrassed.


    "What are you doing?" Yunyun cries out, but Li Yi picks her up.


    Yunyun is so close to a strange man for the first time, and the other party has not considered her feelings at all, so she holds herself up directly, which makes her a little shy and angry for a moment.


    Li Yi holds Yun Yun in his arms. This time, he has a chance to taste it carefully. He has a wonderful touch like jade between his hands.


    Yunyun is held by Li Yi, and he thinks of more in his mind.


    With the strength of Li Yi, if he really wants to do something, now he has no ability to resist.


    For a moment, her pretty face turned white, and tears were about to flow out.


    Li Yi looks at the cloud rhyme that the small face frightens very white, for a moment, there are some confused.


    He just hugged each other. How could Yun Yun be so scared? You''re not ugly, are you?


    No more thinking, yunyun is put on the bed and covered by Li Yi.


    "Don''t worry, sleep," she said softly Then he stepped back and sat down, not talking much.


    Yun Yun is carried to bed by Li Yi with a slightly stable look.


    Li Yi was just worried that he was cold. He didn''t want to force himself to do that kind of thing. Instead, he wronged others.


    So it seems that this person is also good, cloud rhyme wrapped quilt in mind alone.


    Completely forget that Li Yi just picked himself up.


    As the temperature in the quilt gradually rises, the coolness of yunyun''s body is driven away bit by bit.


    Sleeping in a strange man''s bed for the first time, she couldn''t help bumping.


    Li Yi''s bed doesn''t smell like men''s sweat in his imagination. On the contrary, it has a light fragrance, which makes people feel at ease.


    This matter is completely normal, the innate martial arts, do not pollute the dust.


    There is not a trace of unclean things on the body, not sweating.


    It is also normal for Li Yi to collect and refine herbs, leaving a fragrance of herbs.


    Yunyun is really tired. He fought with the Amethyst lion for a long time before, but now he is injured.


    Mental and physical fatigue, she fell asleep in a daze.


    But I don''t know why she sleeps at ease in the wilderness, in a strange man''s bed.

 Chapter 108

    Among the mountains, Li Yi is picking fruit from a tree. He has been in the Warcraft mountains for more than a year.


    Within a hundred li of the cave where he lived, Li Yi knew the specific conditions very well.


    This pile of fruit forest was also found before. This kind of fruit looks like an apple and tastes like an apple. Li Yi thinks it is an apple.


    Now all the Warcraft in the east of the Warcraft mountains are searching for yunyun under the command of the Amethyst lion king.


    It''s impossible to hunt. Pick two fruits and eat two fish.


    After a year in the Warcraft mountains, Li Yi seems to have been a survival master in the wilderness of the Warcraft mountains.


    What''s more, there are such props as storage rings, which make things easier and more convenient.


    Do all this well, Li Yi promised to avoid all Warcraft and return to the cave again.


    Entering the cave, she saw Yun Yunzheng, who had been lying on the stone bed, sitting on the stone slab with her fragrant cheek in her hand. Watching Li Yi come back, she couldn''t help smiling and said, "I''m back."


    With the same smile, Li Yi sat on the ground, took out the fat fish from the storage ring and began to roast. He asked casually, "how are you recovering?"


    Yun Yun moved the lotus step to Li Yi, and with him came the faint fragrance of his body. He frowned and sighed: "the injury has been cured, but it will take at least a few days to untie the seal."


    "Sure enough, the healing effect of the medicine I refined is OK." Li Yi turns over the grilled fish in his hand at will. When he hears that yunyun''s trauma is good enough, he looks quite complacent.


    The healing medicine made by myself is really effective, and it''s not in vain that I added so many good things to it.


    There are two or three magic cores in the third level Warcraft, and many other herbs.


    "Are you a pharmacist?" Yun Yun took a look at the wound medicine he used yesterday. There was some surprise in his words.


    In her opinion, Li Yi is so young that not only his fighting spirit cultivation has reached the level of great master, but also his level of practicing medicine is quite extraordinary.


    Yun Yun can clearly detect that Li Yi''s wound medicine grade will never be lower than the third grade.


    Just one night, the five deep visible bone wounds of yesterday have been completely healed.


    This is not the fifth wound. The fighting spirit attached to the move of the Amethyst Lion King is the real obstacle to the wound healing.


    Yunyun''s fighting spirit was completely sealed, which could not kill the fighting spirit left by the Amethyst Winged Lion King at the wound.


    Originally can only let the wound recover slowly, who can think of Li Yi''s medicine effect is so good.


    One night''s work has removed the fighting spirit of the Amethyst Lion King left in the wound, but also completely healed the wound, even without a scar.


    Yunyun originally thought that Li Yi must have bought this kind of medicine at a high price. Who could have thought that he was still a pharmacist, and he made the medicine himself.


    "That''s right."


    Li Yi sprinkles all the seasonings on the grilled fish. At the same time, he has a taste of it. After it is cooked, he hands another one to Yun Yun.


    "I have a friend who is a pharmacist in the gamma empire. When I''m done here, I can introduce you to him if you like


    Yunyun took the roast fish, with a smile, I do not know why, between the words appear to be some apology.


    She felt that she had cheated Li Yi. Although the two sides knew each other for a short time, the other side saved her life.


    It is to help oneself heal more, cloud rhyme in the heart unavoidably rises some good feelings to Li Yi.


    And the other side and their own understanding of the time is not long, but very sincere to themselves, whether it is the name or now the identity of the pharmacist did not deceive themselves.


    As a result, he just told the other party a pseudonym.


    Li Yi''s sincerity makes Yun Yun feel very embarrassed. Others treat themselves sincerely, but they cheat each other.


    "Thank you very much! But my method of alchemy is different from others. " Li Yi knows that yunyun wants to introduce Danwang Guhe to himself.


    To be honest, the level of Guhe may not be as high as that of Li Yi.


    Li Yi''s method of refining medicine is totally different from that of other pharmacists.


    Other pharmacists need to be familiar with the nature of the medicine first, then look for the Dan stove, light the flame with fighting gas, and slowly melt the medicine.


    Before putting each kind of medicine, we need to grasp the right time. If it''s not right, this pot of pills will be wasted.


    Li Yi''s method of refining medicine is just like thinking. This skill is like instinct.


    I think it''s no problem to refine this medicine.


    Just refining, hey! It''s no problem.


    Li Yi''s intuitive judgment is more accurate than those pharmacists'' training judgment based on years of experience.


    The level of Danwang Guhe is now regarded as the top of the juejama Empire, but if you want to teach Li Yi, it''s still not so good?


    Listen to cloud rhyme unexpectedly refused her good intention, cloud rhyme pretty face obvious flash a touch of consternation.


    It''s the first time in so many years that my kindness has been rejected.


    Then his face showed a clear color, and Li Yi''s young level of refining medicine had at least reached the third grade.


    It''s more likely that he has reached the fourth grade. I''m afraid that his talent will surpass Guhe. It''s just a matter of time. Naturally, he has a trace of pride.


    He may feel that few people in the gamma Empire have the standard to teach themselves, and it is understandable that their good intentions are rejected.


    Yunyun doesn''t notice that they can''t get along with each other for less than a day. In her heart, she has some bias towards Li Yi.


    It''s Li Yi who refuses her. Instead of being angry, he takes the initiative to find an excuse to help her.


    "Are you going to go to the Amethyst lion king after you get well?" Li Yi takes a bite of the white and tender fish.


    He doesn''t really want to eat. Sometimes Li Yi doesn''t even eat for three or five consecutive days.


    If it wasn''t for yunyun''s body and ordinary people, Li Yigen would not have gone hunting.


    "Well, I need to get zilingjing." Yun Yun sighed and said.


    Li Yi knows that yunyun can''t beat the Amethyst lion king, but he won''t say much.


    Li Yi himself saves yunyun, just wants to get involved with the other side.


    I want to capture the source of accompanying Amethyst, in order to enter the congenital peak.


    Of course, we should also take back the purple Spirit Crystal that yunyun needs. Both sides have the same purpose, which is naturally a matter of mutual benefit.


    "I''m not far behind its strength, but I didn''t expect it to master the seal technique. Last time, I lost my guard. Next time I fight again, I''m so windy that I won''t lose to it." Cloud Zhi Dai eyebrow tiny Cu wear a way, the words have a faintly not willing.


    "That''s a really strong move." Li Yi nodded his approval.


    Yunyun uses the pole of wind. When he kills, Li Yi can clearly see that the spiritual power around him, as well as the power of heaven and earth in the world, converges to yunyun.


    Otherwise, it would not have been so powerful.

 Chapter 109

    Since Li Yi came to this world, he can''t fully borrow the power of the world.


    It seems that the world will not lend this power to itself at all, and Li Yi has no way to use the power of heaven and earth to exert his fighting power far beyond himself.


    Even the harmony between the body and the universe is greatly hindered. Li Yi must be completely calm to achieve this state.


    It is difficult to achieve the state that the body is in harmony with all things in the process of fighting or moving.


    If this situation can be achieved in the battle, Li Yi''s own strength may go up to a new level.


    Yunyun''s combat power just before can be seen clearly, and it does contain part of the power of heaven and earth.


    Although Li Yi can''t use this power, he can still detect it.


    In the same way, the Amethyst winged lion can also use part of the power of heaven and earth.


    As soon as they make a move, the aura around them will attract them and make the move more powerful.


    After eating the roast fish, yunyun stands up and greets Li Yi.


    Sitting cross legged, he began to slowly dissolve the Amethyst seal in his body.


    Li Yi didn''t practice. He seldom practiced in front of others.


    General cultivation is to hide in a place where there is no one alone. If Li Yi can practice in front of others, it proves that he absolutely believes in this person.


    At least believe that the other side will never harm their own actions.


    Time goes by little.


    Yunyun slowly dissolves the Amethyst seal, but it will take a long time to break it.


    Li Yi is a life on fire, where stewing fish soup.


    This pot was bought by myself in Qingshan town. When the fish soup was almost cooked, it was ready.


    This is a little salt. He has eaten this kind of fish many times.


    The taste of this kind of fish is extremely delicious, only a little salt can achieve the maximum degree of seasoning, and then put other seasoning, but it will destroy the taste.


    Yunyun smelled the smell, slowly opened his eyes, turned to look at Li Yizheng, holding a spoon in the pot.


    Li Yi added a good seasoning, scooped up a spoonful of fish soup, put it on his mouth and began to taste it carefully.


    "Sure enough, it''s delicious."


    Yun Yun this time is to go to the pot and sit down, looking at the fish soup in the pot, unconsciously swallowed.


    If he doesn''t need to eat anything, he must eat now, otherwise he may starve to death.


    It would be a great joke if she starved to death.


    Li Yi naturally sees yunyun''s little actions in his eyes. He puts a spoonful of fish soup in his mouth and blows it.


    "Here, try my craft."


    Yunyun looks at the fish soup that has been sent to her mouth and thinks that Li Yi has just used this spoon.


    Do you drink by yourself to eat his saliva?


    But looking at Li Yi''s sincere smile, I can''t bear to refuse each other''s kindness.


    In addition, the belly is really hungry, cloud rhyme cherry mouth micro Zhang, bit by bit to drink fish soup.


    "It''s really delicious."


    Yunyun only feels that her face is burning and her heart beats very fast.


    I didn''t even feel that way when I played against the Amethyst lion.


    ..........


    Two days passed in a flash, perhaps because yunyun''s seal has not been broken and his strength has completely disappeared.


    In the past two days, it was not as noble as before, which was the best.


    Li Yi doesn''t like other people''s superior attitude at all. Now yunyun has no such attitude.


    After these two days of getting along, the relationship between the two people is also pulled in a lot.


    One day, I had just finished lunch in the cave, and I heard the howling sound not far away from the cave.


    Li Yi suddenly got up, his face became very ugly, he could detect something inexplicably intruded into his array.


    Yun Yun and Li Yi look at each other, both frowning.


    How could it be discovered? Li Yi thinks that his array of hidden breath is absolutely safe. As long as he doesn''t get out of the cave within ten meters, no breath will be sent out.


    I''m also careful when I go out these days, not only to cover my breath, but also to avoid all the possible Warcraft, how can I be found.


    Suddenly, Li Yi sees yunyun''s apologetic face and suddenly recalls the plot in the original book. Then he frowns, "have you ever been out today?"


    Although the tone of questioning, Li Yi seems to be very sure.


    Looking at Li Yi''s face, Yun Yun''s pretty face flushed with apology and said in a low voice: "sorry, I went out to take a bath today."


    Smell speech, Li Yi quite some helpless sigh, is his carelessness, unexpectedly forget such a serious thing.


    Then he turned to the cloud rhyme behind him and said, "you stay here, don''t go out. I''ll solve the Warcraft."


    Then he took out some processed river fish and wild fruit from the storage ring, "if I don''t come back, you must hide in the cave, don''t go out at will."


    "You... Your strength... I''ll go." Yunyun listens to Li Yi''s tone as if to explain what happened later. He apologizes deeply in his heart and stands up in a hurry.


    "You stay here." Li Yi stopped and yelled in a deep voice¡° If you go out again, you will only attract more Warcraft. "


    He is really speechless. These days, he only finds yunyun beautiful,


    Why didn''t you notice the attribute of this kind of pit dad teammate.


    She didn''t know that if she went out and attracted the Amethyst lion king, Li Yi and she would die here.


    Startled by the sudden loud cheering, Yun Yun looks at Li Yi foolishly, but his head suddenly turns a little bit. How dare this little guy yell at himself like this?


    Since he became a strong fighter and took over as the leader of Yunlan sect, no one has ever dared to shout at himself.


    "Don''t step out of the cave, or we''ll all die here! If I really don''t come back, you should never go out of this cave, eat the food here and break the seal


    Standing in the same place, looking at Li Yi''s back at the entrance of the cave, yunyun''s jade hands swayed wildly in front of him. It seemed that he didn''t know what kind of appropriate expression to show. After a while, he stamped his feet and said angrily, "I''m so cruel, but I''m so merciless. I''m going to help you. Since you love to be brave, you can go by yourself."


    However, although he said that, Yun Yun walked forward a few steps, looking at the bright hole and remembering Li Yi''s reminder, he had to stop his feet, with a touch of anxiety between his eyebrows.


    Although Li Yigang''s tone was severe, he didn''t really care about it.


    According to the situation in the original work, it''s just a second-order Warcraft, and now its strength is stronger than the general third-order Warcraft.


    In addition to cultivating Qi, I also cultivate my body. My strength is definitely stronger than those third-order Warcraft in the Warcraft mountains.


    Although he just said it was dangerous and even seemed to explain his last words, Li Yi didn''t really feel how intractable it was, at most

 Chapter 110

    Li Yi looked at the Warcraft and wondered why it was a fourth-order Warcraft. In the original work, there was only a second-order Warcraft?


    No, the original is the original. You know, this is the interior of the Warcraft mountains. Generally, the people living here are third-order Warcraft.


    It''s not that the third-order Warcraft can''t come here at all. The breath he left at the cave entrance is disguised as a fourth-order Warcraft.


    The general third-order Warcraft does not dare to get close to this cave at all. A fourth-order Warcraft is very normal.


    The size of this Warcraft is about four or five meters. It''s a wolf shaped Warcraft. The others are not clear yet.


    Now I haven''t been found by this Warcraft for the moment. Wolf Warcraft is lying on the ground sniffing, as if slowly exploring the nearby breath.


    This level of Warcraft already has a part of wisdom. If you just distract the other side, then this Warcraft is likely to come to this cave again.


    Li Yi must find a place where he can cut off the smell of blood and kill the Warcraft.


    There is a pool 20 miles northeast of my cave, which is far enough to isolate the breath.


    Naturally, Li Yi dares to do so with confidence. There is still a part of the poison in his hand, although he did not specially study it or refine it.


    But last time I killed huoyun evil god, there was enough left to let this monster go to the West.


    The whole person''s hidden body slowly steps to the other side, and then releases a little silk of its own human breath.


    Originally lying on the ground, the wolf shaped Warcraft, who was sniffing around, raised his head in an instant, and his two eyes turned like doubts.


    However, after all, the IQ is not particularly high. When I turn around and see Li Yi, I suddenly roar a few times, and then quickly catch up with him.


    Not long after Li Yi went out, yunyun heard the roar suddenly and violently.


    A moment later, the voice gradually faded away, but Li Yi still didn''t come back.


    Yunyun''s whole life is hard to sit and stand now. Even she doesn''t notice. Now her heart has been completely put on Li Yi.


    On the other hand, Li Yi has already fallen into a bitter battle. Without alerting other Warcraft, he leads this Warcraft to the pool.


    But now in the face of this wolf Warcraft, Li Yi has to find a way to break out and work hard.


    Unlock the body restriction, use Vajra talisman, Shenxing talisman and Zhuan.


    Put two pills that can replenish vital essence in your mouth in advance.


    Warcraft has three claws, just like Li Yi.


    No Dodge, no Dodge, Li Yi is fighting with his life.


    Don''t let the other party run away, at the same time, don''t let the other party shout other Warcraft, the time should be as short as possible, don''t cause too much noise and sound.


    The battle cannot be delayed. It must be solved in the shortest time.


    Direct a gun draws on the belly of wolf shape Warcraft, similarly Li Yi''s body also many three terrible claw marks.


    Fortunately, when he turned off his neural perception, he didn''t notice the pain.


    Li Yi and wolf Warcraft fought hard for seven moves, and finally stabbed each other in the neck.


    Similarly, there were 23 wounds on my body, of which 13 were shallow and 10 were deep.


    Because he was fighting in the pool, Li Yi himself would inevitably suffer some poison.


    But fortunately, what he suffered has been diluted. I don''t know how many times. With his strong physical quality, he has not been poisoned too much.


    After solving the wolf Warcraft problem, Li Yi takes back the corpse of the other party''s storage ring temporarily. This pool has been abandoned, and many fish have died completely.


    The water in the pool has also become blood red. I don''t know whether it''s Li Yi''s or the wolf shaped Warcraft''s.


    Li Yi forced to close the wound on his body. Although there was still fighting inside the wound, the blood no longer flowed.


    In this case, once the smell of blood is left, it is bound to attract other Warcraft to come. I''m afraid that I will die if I am found.


    Wash in the pool at will, so that there is no blood on the body.


    Li Yi walked back to the cave step by step. He knew that his physical condition had been extremely poor.


    Even bring a second-order Warcraft can easily solve their own.


    You have to go back to the cave to be safe.


    The massive loss of blood, even if Li Yi''s consciousness is faint, the whole person appears extremely tired and tired, he would like to lie down and have a good sleep now.


    But he knew that if he lay down now, he would no longer be able to control his body to prevent blood from flowing out.


    At that time, the blood will flow freely, and I will lie down for a lifetime.


    Turn on the nerve of his perception of the body completely, and feel great pain in a moment, which makes him especially sober.


    It seems that someone is picking out the meat with a knife all over his body. He has to bear the pain of heart drilling every step he takes.


    Even so, he still walked back to the cave unswervingly.


    Yunyun waited anxiously in the cave for a while, and finally could not bear it. She bit her silver teeth, and with a jade hand, the strange sword shot out. She said in a cold voice: "Amethyst Winged Lion King, you bastard, if something happens to him, I have to overturn your mountain range!"


    Li Yi didn''t know how he got back to the cave. He only remembered the moment when he stepped into the cave, and he lost consciousness completely.


    There was no one to control the body began to blood, and soon the clothes were red with blood.


    At the same time, coma completely unable to manage their own nerves, pain wave after wave like general.


    It hurts all over the body. It''s like being pricked every minute.


    Even Li Yi is still in pain.


    Yunyun sees Li Yi''s return and goes forward quickly.


    Watching Li Yi fall to the ground directly, her heart seems to tremble.


    Li Yi collapsed on the ground, frowning, as if suffering great pain every minute.


    I don''t know why, yunyun seems to feel very uncomfortable, but she didn''t do more sentimental.


    Immediately pick up the wound medicine from the side and start to apply it


    When Li Yi wakes up, he can feel that he is not dressed, and he doesn''t know who has carried him from the ground to the bed.


    In this cave, besides yunyun, she must be the one who helped herself to wipe the wound and put herself on the bed.


    Eh, doesn''t that mean that she has seen all of herself?


    Li Yi suddenly thought of this, and then laughed. If he was seen, he would be seen. Anyway, if he saw someone else, he was even.


    Looking at Xiang yunyun, she is embarrassed by Li Yi. After all, for so many years, she has never been so close to other men.


    It is to help each other take off clothes and put on medicine.


    She lowered her head, blushed and didn''t speak. She looked very good.


    "Drink water."


    Li Yi looks at the water bowl handed over and doesn''t open his mouth. The meaning is very obvious. He wants Yun Yun to feed himself.


    Although Yun Yun blushes with shame, she thinks that Li Yi is seriously injured for himself. Now she doesn''t take care of him, and who can take care of him.


    Then he held Li Yi and put the water bowl to his mouth.


    Li Yi only felt that yunyun''s small arm was soft and holding his neck. It was very wonderful.


    When a bowl of water is finished, yunyun gently puts Li Yi down.


    "Get dressed quickly." Yun Yun then blushes and runs to the entrance of the cave.


    Li Yi looks at her graceful figure, and he can realize that he seems to be different from others to yunyun.


    It''s the first time that I''ve worked so hard for something other than the entrusted goal.


    If it had been for someone else, Li Yi would have been slapping his ass and running now.


    As for whether the other party will die or not, it is not in his consideration.


    However, he did not leave this time, but chose to fight with Warcraft.


    It''s really a line of life and death. After Li Yi killed wolf Warcraft, his willpower is a little weak.


    Or luck is so bad, on the way back accidentally encounter a Warcraft, he is likely to die on the spot.


    Yunyun also sits outside the cave and looks at the stars in the sky. She feels her heart is very confused.


    For the first time in my life, I feel this way about others.


    See the other side happy oneself also happy, the other side is uncomfortable oneself also uncomfortable.


    It seems that all the joys and sorrows are on one person. Yunyun doesn''t understand why.


    For such a long time, in addition to hard practice, I have been practicing hard.


    Others are respectful to themselves, and everyone is respectful to themselves.


    Since my master closed the door many years ago, even the last person I can rely on has disappeared.


    After playing where, yunyun never dare to expose himself in front of other people, but also need to rely on and protect one side.


    She knew that as the leader of Yunlan sect, she must not expose her weakness in front of others.


    But after meeting Li Yi, all his hard shell has been taken off. In front of each other, he is not the leader of Yunlan sect.


    I''m just Li Yi''s Yunzhi, the little woman who can make a little temper in front of him.


    Yunyun looks at the stars in the sky, and her thoughts have already gone far away.


    "Come in."


    It''s not until Li Yi''s voice comes that Yun Yun stops his wishful thinking.

 Chapter 111

    Yunyun walks into the cave and sees that Li Yi has a flame and a fish is roasting in his hand.


    He rushed over and snatched the wooden fork dressed in fish from Li Yi. "You are seriously injured. Now let me do this kind of thing. You''ve taken care of me for so long, you should let me take care of you once. "


    However, Li Yi hears a strong sense of concern from Yun Yun''s words, and the other party seems to care about himself.


    "You can roast fish?" Li Yi looks at Yun Yun, and there is a trace of surprise and disbelief in his words.


    "Don''t look down on me!" After saying that, yunyun seems to have no confidence in himself, hesitated, "I also see that you have been doing it for such a long time, should you?"


    Li Yi then smiles and goes to bed, "I''ll wait to eat your roast fish." After that, he stopped talking and began to use his skills to heal his wounds.


    Yun Yun looks at Li Yi who is practicing in front of him. This is his first time practicing in front of him.


    Li Yi has never practiced in front of himself when he has been with each other for such a long time.


    Yun Yun knows that when a person is completely immersed in cultivation, if he is suddenly damaged by others, he is likely to be seriously injured.


    For the first time, Li Yi practiced in front of himself. I think it was his practice that moved him. Now he completely believes in himself.


    Yunyun thought of this, the corner of his mouth inexplicably appeared a smile, but he still has a conscience, and it''s not in vain that he spent all his efforts to help him with the medicine.


    Obviously, she is very happy about Li Yi''s belief in herself.


    Li Yi looks at the specific situation inside his body. His body is very bad. His meridians are damaged. Fortunately, the medicine he just put on has cured his injury.


    It''s just that internal problems need to be solved slowly. This process is quite painful. Li Yi can''t shield his own nerve perception.


    Once there is something wrong with shielding nerve perception, Li Yi may not be able to find it. At that time, it is very likely that not only the injury will not be cured, but it will become more serious.


    Yunyun looks at Li Yi''s brow locked, as if suffering great pain.


    But I don''t know why my heart has been pulled up.


    Looking at Li Yi''s eyebrow gradually stretching, his expression relaxed, yunyun''s original high hanging heart also gradually fell.


    He just doesn''t have anything. Cloud rhyme in the heart so think, hand action also can''t help but light three points.


    Li Yi spits out two mouthfuls of blood stasis, and most of the internal injuries have been solved.


    These internal injuries are not necessarily caused by the wolf Warcraft, and a large part of them belong to Li Yi''s completely reckless outbreak.


    Every move breaks through the upper limit that the body can bear. When you play a move, you have to bear part of the damage.


    At the beginning, if you have innate Qi, you can reduce part of the damage, and even if you have internal injury, you can recover quickly under the protection of Qi.


    In the end, the Qi has almost completely disappeared, and the Qi absorbed just now has been knocked out by Li Yi regardless of everything.


    Without Qi to protect the body, every move is completely damaging Li Yi''s body. In the end, it''s not surprising that the body has become this situation.


    Even if he could come back, it was a miracle. At that time, Li Yi had to wait to die for any other situation on the road.


    With the blood stasis spitting out, Li Yi''s originally closed eyes also slowly opened. At the first sight, he saw Yun Yun looking at himself anxiously.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Although Li Yi''s face is pale, and even there is a trace of blood in the corner of his mouth, he still smiles and explains to Yun Yun.


    After listening to yunyun, although she still looks worried, she obviously relaxes a lot.


    "Here, try my craft."


    Looking at the grilled fish handed over by Yun Yun, it looks like coke. Even Li Yi still asks with a trace of hesitation, "are you sure this thing can be eaten?"


    When yunyun hears Li Yi''s words, there is a faint flash in his eyes.


    Even if the result of her hard work is denied, it is still denied by Li Yi. Naturally, her mood is not much better.


    Yun Yun lowers her head and doesn''t speak. She bites the fish she roasts. Looking at her expression, she is obviously not satisfied with her craftsmanship.


    However, thinking of his hard work and being denied by the other party, Yun Yun''s heart will inevitably rise with anger.


    "If you don''t eat, you will starve to death!"


    After that, he sat down and looked at the blackened roast fish.


    Her mood is very low, and she feels that her hard work has been denied by others.


    Especially this person is regarded as the person he cares about most.


    Yun Yun is biting the fish with tears in her eyes.


    Li Yi grabs the fish directly from Yun Yun, savors it carefully, and then comments.


    "In addition to the meat paste, salt put a little more, close to the bone of the meat has not yet baked. Besides, there are really no advantages. "


    Yunyun looks at the fish criticized by Li Yi as if it is worthless. She lowers her head and bites her lower lip. She has decided to bake ten fish by herself after she recovers her strength, forcing Li Yi to eat them all.


    If he doesn''t eat himself... Himself... Yun Yun doesn''t think for a moment, how can Li Yi force him if he doesn''t eat himself?


    Hit him? Yun Yun is reluctant to give up. Force him? Yun Yun knows that no one will like to be coerced by others, and Li Yi will never like it.


    Yunyun finally can only secretly decide in his heart that if Li Yi doesn''t eat fish at that time, he will directly force it into his mouth.


    "But......" Li Yi''s face with an inexplicable smile, hard to drag a long tone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "This fish is still the most delicious thing in the world in my opinion." Li Yi said, biting two mouthfuls of fish, even the corners of his mouth became black.


    "Why?" Yunyun just wakes up from the fantasy of how to revenge Li Yi. Hearing each other''s words, her eyes are full of curiosity and incomprehension.


    "Because you baked her for me." A smile flashed across the corner of Li Yi''s mouth.


    After hearing this, yunyun smiles first. No matter who works hard to get recognition from others, he should be very proud.


    Then there was a strong sense of shyness. For such a long time, no one dared to say this kind of words in front of themselves.


    For a moment, she was in a daze. She felt her heart beating very fast. She was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    Li Yi looks at Yun Yun''s action, and he knows it clearly. He just did it on purpose, just to test Yun Yun''s attitude towards himself.


    It never feels right.


    The three illusions of life, mobile phone vibration, she likes me, I can kill.


    What''s more, every spare tire feels like a goddess, but the actual situation is quite different.


    Li Yi is ready to test Yun Yun directly if the other party doesn''t have any other thoughts about himself.


    Then I''ll prepare to leave as soon as possible. After taking things, I''ll go to the association of pharmacists of Gama empire for the assessment of pharmacists.


    After becoming a pharmacist, it will be more convenient to obtain some medicinal materials. At the same time, even if someone knows that he killed three people of the Gareth family, no one will want to ask him about his crime.


    Li Yi thinks like this, does not care, is sitting there at a loss Yun Yun, extinguishes the flame, then wiped the greasy hands, lies on the bed.

 Chapter 112

    Li Yi seems to be slightly squinting and falling on the bed, but in fact he has been secretly observing Yun Yun sitting on one side.


    Yunyun''s seal has been broken a lot these days, but still can''t use fighting spirit.


    The seal under the cloth of the Amethyst Winged Lion King is quite wonderful. As long as it is not completely broken, yunyun''s real strength will not be better than a mortal.


    Before I specially put out the flame, now the cold wind outside has been pouring into the hole madly.


    Yunyun only feels that the whole body is cold, and she can''t even feel her touch.


    Looking at Li Yi lying on the bed, does he bear the cold here every day?


    Yun Yun doesn''t think about it at all. Even if the cold wind is ten times colder, Li Yi won''t feel any cold.


    Yunyun remembers her warm bedclothes at this time, but she knows that Li Yi is seriously injured now, so she should have a good rest. Let''s freeze all night.


    "If it''s cold, you can come up and sleep together." Li Yi looks at Yun Yun.


    At this time, the cave was completely dark, and the two illuminated stones dug by Li Yi could only emit a faint fluorescence.


    Under the fluorescent light, yunyun seems to be wearing a silver white long skirt.


    It seems that the whole person seems hazy, coupled with her beauty, even if inadvertently is also hook people''s soul, people unconsciously indulge in it.


    "No Yun Yun shook his head and tightened his tight clothes, but it was useless.


    The cold wind is as piercing as a steel needle. Yunyun now only feels that his whole body is cold from head to foot, even his chest is cold.


    "I won''t do anything else. You''ll freeze down there." Although Li Yi''s tone was ordinary, it was full of concern.


    Yun Yun just shook his head and didn''t speak.


    "If you''re worried about what I''ll do to you, I''ll go down and you''ll sleep alone." Li Yi''s tone has a trace of misunderstood resentment, as if yunyun didn''t believe him.


    Then he suddenly got up, but at the same time, Li Yi frowned, as if he was suffering a lot.


    "You don''t want to." Yun Yun looks at Li Yi''s deeply frowned brow and suddenly feels a pain in his heart. He goes to the bedside to let him lie down.


    Then he doesn''t say anything any more. Yunyun knows that if he doesn''t want to go to bed, Li Yi will come down from bed and run outside to get cold.


    She slowly groped, bit by bit climbed to lie down beside Li Yi.


    Yunyun only feels the warmth in all directions. Under the stimulation of cold and heat, this kind of feeling is very comfortable.


    Li Yi grinned at the corner of his mouth. He had just done it on purpose, and his injuries had already healed.


    Don''t say get up, even if it is to go out to find a Warcraft fight will not have any problems.


    But there is still a part of the deficit in life essence. Of course, this kind of thing does not affect Li Yi''s combat effectiveness.


    At most, it only affects how long he can live, and this kind of thing can be made up.


    As long as Li Yi doesn''t break out in disorder, he practices well, and at the same time, he takes one of his pills every other period of time.


    It won''t be long before the deficiency of life essence can be made up, but now nothing can be broken out.


    If you burst out twice in a row, the result will be very big, and even the vital essence can''t be replenished completely.


    But now is not the time to consider this matter, beauty in the side, Li Yi where will waste extra time to think about this kind of thing.


    As the saying goes, it''s a gentleman to sit back and not mess.


    But Li Yi never thought he was a gentleman.


    Yunyun''s whole body is completely shrouded in the quilt, like a small ball.


    Li Yi is beside her. The distance between them is not as big as a palm. Yun Yun can even hear Li Yi''s breathing clearly.


    Although I haven''t been in close contact with Li Yi these days, it''s the first time for me to be so close and for such a long time.


    Yunyun can even smell the bloody smell of Li Yi, which is more painful to think of here.


    If it''s not for himself, how can he be so seriously injured? Yunyun starts to blame himself.


    Li Yi quietly attached his palm to yunyun''s arm like a jade lotus root.


    Just a touch, Li Yi can detect a touch of coolness, naturally some distressed, asked, "is it still cold?"


    Yunyun originally wanted to take his arm away. Hearing Li Yi''s question, he replied, "there''s a little more."


    "I''ll cover it for you." As soon as Li Yi''s voice fell, he took Yun Yun into his arms.


    There was no feeling of serious injury in that posture, but the movement was very fast and smooth.


    Yun Yun has been hugged by Li Yi before she even reacts.


    Holding Yun Yun, Li Yi feels that he is not holding a person.


    Instead, it''s like catching a mist in the woods, a breeze in the mountains, a gentle cloud.


    It''s light, soft and fragrant, but it''s also full of tenacity, which makes people unconsciously indulge in it.


    Li Yi closed his eyes. At this time, he didn''t want to take care of other things or think about everything else.


    He just wants to hold Yun Yun like this. It''s better to hold Yun Yun all the time.


    But soon the clouds in my arms became unstable and began to struggle wantonly.


    Although Li Yi can forcibly stop, or directly press the other side.


    But where he would be willing to do so, but he is not willing to let go.


    Li Yi didn''t speak. He just took a breath, frowned and bit his teeth.


    Cloud rhyme before suddenly be hugged, just beginning that a while is Meng, later immediately reaction come over.


    Yun Yun is naturally anxious and shy. She has never had such close contact with a man for so many years.


    Although in the heart already had some good feelings to Li Yi, but for a moment such intimate contact, still let cloud rhyme appear some shame unbearable, want to get rid of.


    Just after hearing Li Yi''s breathing voice and combining his expression, Yun Yun already knows.


    He just touched Li Yi''s wound, especially his very serious internal injury. This time he must have made him very painful.


    "Does it hurt?" Yun Yun doesn''t dare to move any more and asks in a soft voice with a trace of trill.


    "It hurts." Li Yi nodded mutely.


    "Then you let me go."


    "No!"


    Looking at Li Yi, he is sure that he will never be upset again.


    Cloud rhyme suddenly feel gas don''t hit a place, almost didn''t resist, want to let Li Yi pain up and down.


    But in the end, my heart was soft.


    "You can''t mess about any more! Otherwise... Otherwise... "Yunyun wants to threaten Li Yi, but he doesn''t know how to threaten him.


    With a smile on his face, Li Yi hugged Yun more tightly, "otherwise what? Hit me? Are you willing? "


    "If you do that again, I''ll ignore you." After yunyun finished, he lowered his head and said nothing.


    But did not notice her this bow is nestled in Li Yi''s arms.


    All of a sudden, Li Yi only felt that his arms were full of softness and his heart was full of tenderness.


    "Good. I promise you I''ll never do anything else tonight. " Li Yi patted Yun Yun on the back.


    At the same time, I added, "I didn''t say I won''t do anything tomorrow night."


    Yunyun nestles in Li Yi''s arms. She really likes this feeling, although she can feel her face as red as burning clouds.


    But this feeling of being hugged, like being protected, is something Yun Yun has never had before. For a moment, even she was intoxicated with it.

 Chapter 113

    At noon the next day, Li Yi looked at the bird eggs being cooked in the pot and took out the two eggs, but it took him a lot of effort.


    To say what''s the best to eat in the Warcraft mountains, Li Yi first puts forward three categories.


    The first type is the fungus that grows in the dry forest deep in the mountains every spring. After getting it, you hardly need to do any treatment and preparation.


    As long as the fire roasted or a little fried, not even spices are put into the mouth is a touch of sweet taste.


    In addition, there is a big lake in the mountain, which seems to be connected with other lakes in the dark.


    There is a kind of slender fish gathered in the lake. There is only one spine on the whole body, which looks like a dragon and its bone looks like a sword.


    Li Yi named it sword bone dragon fish, which is extremely fast and difficult to catch.


    This kind of fish must not be roasted after catching. The best way Li Yi tried was to stew the whole soup until all the meat was scattered. The next day, the fish jelly tasted the best.


    If there is no time to stew, the whole can be fried, no need to put other spices, as long as the salt can.


    If you put a lot of other spices, it will affect the taste of the fish itself.


    In addition, it''s the bird''s eggs cooked in your own hands.


    Although this kind of bird is not a particularly powerful Warcraft, it can be regarded as the second-class top at most.


    But if they can live in the interior of the Warcraft mountains, there must be something strange about it.


    This kind of bird lives in very, very high places, either very tall and dense ancient trees, or between the cliffs.


    And this kind of bird always produces in autumn. Li Yi doesn''t quite understand this mechanism. After all, normal birds begin to nest and lay eggs in spring.


    Why do these birds wait until autumn?


    So it''s extremely strange that Li Yi has been here for a short time, and he hasn''t studied why this is the case.


    However, this does not prevent Li Yi from enjoying the delicious food once a year.


    The eggs of this bird have been stolen by Li Yi for a long time and studied many times.


    It''s best to cook it with rock sugar water. You can''t cook it until it''s done. It''s best to cook it with sugar heart. At that time, the bird egg tasted the best.


    As for other methods of frying and baking tea eggs, Li Yi has tried, but it''s better to cook them with rock sugar water.


    The most precious food often only needs the simplest cooking method.


    Hua Xia on the tip of the tongue does not deceive me.


    Yun Yun looks at the bird eggs cooked in the pot and reveals a strong color of curiosity.


    In her opinion, this simple way of cooking is really the most suitable for her.


    Just boil the water and throw the eggs in to wait for the food to form.


    Li Yi secretly estimated the time. When he was almost sure, he immediately took out the eggs and threw them into the cold water.


    A minute later, a white jade like bird egg that can be broken by blowing bombs has been peeled.


    "Try it!"


    As she said this, she sent it to Yun Yun''s mouth. She didn''t resist too much. She just took a bite and her eyes lit up instantly.


    But three or two, Yun Yun has solved the bird eggs in Li Yi''s hands.


    Looking at another peeled egg, the body fluid in the mouth begins to secrete, and yunyun instinctively swallows.


    Li Yi shook his head helplessly and handed the other one to him.


    Although yunyun wants to eat it at once, he thinks that Li Yi hasn''t eaten it yet. Although he wants to eat it, he still resists it.


    "You eat!" Although yunyun still wants to eat, he still pushes Li Yi to his mouth.


    "I''ll take a bite." Li Yi said with a small bite.


    As for the rest, all went into yunyun''s stomach.


    ..........


    After dinner, yunyun sits on the bed alone, not knowing what he is thinking.


    She didn''t want to say it. She knew what it meant.


    But she must say it again. She can''t leave yunlanzong for too long, at least not now.


    Even if you leave yunlanzong, at least you need to let all the disciples know in advance.


    The disappearance of such a long time has not yet spread the news. It''s OK in a short time. For a long time, I''m afraid yunlanzong will be in chaos.


    "My seal should be untied tomorrow." Yun Yun looks at Li Yi with a bitter smile.


    After listening to Li Yi, he didn''t say much, just nodded in silence.


    What can he say to make yunyun stay? Stay in Warcraft mountains?


    Stop it! What''s your strength level now?


    Li Yi knows quite well in his heart. Yunyunyundou, the emperor of yunlanzong, and the whole Gama empire are experts in both power and strength.


    As for myself, even if it''s a congenital peak, it''s holding up a fighting spirit. Under this kind of strength, the level of refining medicine is estimated to be the same as the ancient river.


    What''s more, my current strength has not reached the congenital peak, I can''t say anything.


    It''s better to think about how to improve your strength to the golden elixir than to be sentimental. Li Yi estimates that the golden elixir master is at least a strong fighter.


    Of course, it is not easy to say, at least Jindan is countless times stronger than Li Yi.


    With the strength of Jindan, it is possible to protect yunyun.


    "Do you know yunlanzong?" Yun Yun holds his chin in one hand and looks at Li Yi and suddenly asks.


    If Li Yi can come to yunlanzong, even if he is just an elder of Keqing, he can see him every day.


    The most important thing is not to show the identity of the patriarch in front of him, that is, you can see him every day without telling him.


    Li Yi was silent and didn''t speak. Yun Yun then said, "I have an old relationship with yunlanzong. If you want, I can let you go there to practice."


    Li Yi nodded after listening, "OK. I will go when I have a chance. "


    "Then don''t lie to me." Yunyun thinks of what happened last night, but he is out of breath.


    "When did I cheat you?" Li Yi looks pure and sincere, as if it was not him who held Yun Yun last night.


    "Don''t you know what you did last night?" Yun Yun''s little mouth pouts slightly, as if he is really angry.


    But the pink between her cheeks betrayed her completely.


    Due to the shyness of her daughter''s family, she was embarrassed to say that kind of thing directly.


    "What did I do last night?" Li Yi looks at Yun Yun as if he doesn''t know anything.


    He intended to tease Yun Yun, but now he pretends to know nothing.


    "You......" Yun Yun is unable to say a word by Li Yi.


    If put in the ordinary, cloud rhyme angry to angry, after a while the gas will disappear.


    Stare at Li Yi for a period of time at most and pat him twice with powder fist.


    But at this time, the seal is about to be broken, and it is very likely that Li Yi and I will never see each other again.


    It''s hard to avoid that yunyun thinks more about it. Why doesn''t Li Yi admit what happened last night.


    He didn''t want to admit it! Because he doesn''t want to be responsible! Cloud rhyme suddenly thought of here, only feel hopeless.


    She can''t imagine and believe that Li Yi will abandon herself.


    I can''t imagine what will happen after Li Yi abandons himself.

 Chapter 114

    Yun Yun doesn''t turn her head. She only feels that what she entrusts is not human. It''s like a piece of sincerity that feeds the dog.


    She is an extremely pure and single-minded person. She belongs to the kind of person who believes that no matter how he is, he will be in this life.


    Li Yi now does not admit the relationship between the two, so yunyun does not know what to do.


    At this time, there is the prestige of yunlanzong, who is fighting against the emperor. Now she is just a little woman who is eager to get love.


    Yun Yun''s tears are already streaming down, "since you don''t want to admit it, why did you despise me last night?" There was a deep sadness in the voice.


    Li Yi looks at the cloud rhyme of pear blossom with rain, he really has some unclear situation.


    Really, Li Yizhen didn''t do anything last night. He just had a night''s sleep with Yun Yun in his arms.


    But he didn''t know that yunyun had already recognized him in his heart, that he was the one in his life, and that he would not change anything.


    Now Li Yi is like a scum man who doesn''t recognize people when he puts on his pants.


    However, this does not prevent Li Yi from comforting Yun Yun. Although he does not know why he is crying, he must have a great relationship with himself.


    And it seems obvious that she is crying because of herself. As a man, she takes the initiative to bow her head and comfort her.


    Step forward to catch the catkin of light cloud rhyme and put it on your face.


    Yun Yun''s hands are soft and smooth, with a touch of fragrance.


    "Yunzhi." Li Yi puts Yun Yun in his arms with a shy face.


    Yunyun, who is willing to escape, is worried about hurting Li Yi, so she can only turn her head away from him.


    Patting Yun Yun''s back gently, Li Yi leans his head on her shoulder and puts his mouth on Yun Yun''s ear.


    "Yunzhi, I''m wrong. Can''t you blame me? If you''re angry, hit me twice


    Yun Yun doesn''t speak, but listening to Li Yi''s words, his anger has disappeared.


    "I shouldn''t have played such a joke on you, let alone lied to you." After Li Yi finished, he looked up at Yun Yun''s cheek.


    There are many tears on her face, which is very touching and makes people feel a sense of protection.


    Li Yi at the moment in her face a few light, all the tears dry.


    Then he used to stare at Yun Yun all the time. His eyes and expression seemed to be praying for the forgiveness of his lover.


    Although yunyun''s anger is still lingering, he can''t help feeling soft when he sees Li Yi''s appearance.


    "You can''t lie to me any more."


    "Good. I promise I won''t lie to you about anything in the future. " Li Yi looks serious. He really decides that he can''t cheat Yun Yun even if he deceives anyone.


    "Also, after I solve the problem of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, you go to yunlanzong to practice."


    Yunyun really wants to put Li Yi beside him. Even if he can''t show his identity to him, it''s enough to watch him every day.


    Li Yi quickly nodded and agreed to stay in yunlanzong, just in yunlanzong.


    At that time, I will get along with her all day. With my thick skin, I''m afraid yunyun will be my own person sooner or later.


    "Well!" Yun Yun is in a good mood with a smile.


    Li Yi didn''t say much, slowly let go of his hands holding Yun Yun.


    Then he goes to one side and sits down. Yunyun wants to continue to crack the seal inside his body.


    But Li Yi suddenly asked, "after breaking the seal, do you want to find the Amethyst lion king?"


    Yunyun knows that Li Yi is caring about himself. He nods and says in a soft voice, "I need to get the purple Spirit Crystal."


    Li Yi thought for a moment, this time and before just beginning to save cloud rhyme is completely two kinds of ideas.


    Before, Li Yijiu yunyun held the idea of mutual utilization.


    As for now, as long as not a fool can see that the relationship between the two people has been extraordinary.


    "I''ll help you. You''ll lead the Amethyst lion away and I''ll steal the Amethyst." Although Li Yi''s tone is ordinary, it can be heard that he can''t refuse no matter what.


    "You..." yunyun is worried about Li Yi''s safety and wants to refuse, but she understands that she can''t refuse.


    If you refuse what Li Yi said, you can''t let yourself fight with the Amethyst lion.


    "Good. Be careful then. "


    Yun Yun stopped talking and began to focus on cracking the seal in his body.


    After saying that he wanted to steal the purple Spirit Crystal before, the dark Qi on Li Yi''s head, which had been slowly condensed, suddenly accelerated, as if it could explode at any time.


    Li Yi thinks more about it. In the original work, Xiao Yandou''s strength is not a problem, and his innate ability should not be a problem, right?


    He was rather hesitant. After all, everything is possible.


    I thought I would meet a second-order Warcraft when I went out. Who could have thought that I would meet fourth-order Warcraft?


    In the original work, there is a small beast in the Amethyst winged lion''s nest, which should be level 3, even if he breaks into level 4.


    Li Yi should not worry about it, but it''s absolutely no problem to break out and escape.


    Li Yi ran away with all his strength. Even the Amethyst Lion King may not be able to catch up with him in a short time.


    As for thinking about other things now, it''s no use at all. Li Yi said that he would go to everything, and it''s impossible not to go.


    For today''s plan, we can only take one step and see one step.


    Li Yi wants to talk about all his props and clean up all the combat materials that should be used and those that can be used.


    Refining the best pills for such a long time is the upper limit of Li Yi''s current strength level.


    There are only seven pills in total. Each pill has excellent healing effect and contains the vitality of the five elements.


    As long as Li Yi takes one pill, his basic state can be restored. In addition, there are some other auxiliary pills.


    All of them have been collected and sorted out, ready to fight to the death at any time.


    Yunyun can feel his seal dissolved bit by bit, and it will be completely broken tomorrow.


    Li Yi sits on the ground and looks at the wake-up yunyun. He hands over the prepared food.


    Before going out in the morning, Li Yishun caught a lot of fat fish, picked a lot of wild fruits and put them in the storage ring.


    I haven''t finished eating now. There are many more. I don''t need to go out to get food.


    Yun Yun eats slowly, biting the fish.


    After eating, he just looked at Li Yi.


    "My wound is healed. Go to bed." Li Yi''s eyes are full of teasing.


    Cloud rhyme just feel suddenly his face a red, in the heart secretly scold a, he really don''t know shame.


    Then he didn''t say anything, just ran to the bed alone.


    Just as she just lay down, Li Yi used a very fast speed to get into the bed.


    Then there was a rustle.


    "Don''t take it off." Yunyun can feel that there are only the most intimate clothes left on Li Yi''s body. Now he is very shy and whispers, just like a mosquito.


    "It''s over." Li Yi said in a low voice.


    "Put it on again." Yun Yun Yun''s heart is like a deer bumping into his heart. He is so shy and timid that he pushes his body inside again. His body has completely fitted the stone wall.


    "I can''t see."


    It''s very reasonable to say that. It seems that people who don''t know the innate martial arts can see things in the dark as usual.


    "You... You..." yunyun didn''t know what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 115

    Li Yi looked at Yun Yun and whispered, "you are going to sleep in clothes like this."


    Yun Yun doesn''t know what to do, so she can only carry her body and pretend to be asleep.


    Li Yi secretly puts her feet on the sole of yunyun''s feet, teasing her feet, which are like suede jade, and occasionally gently rubs the soles of her feet.


    Yun Yun''s whole body began to tremble slightly, but he still pretended to sleep with his eyes closed.


    "Stay away from me. Don''t stick it." Yunyun can feel a fire burning behind her.


    "The bed is a little narrow. I fell off without sticking it."


    Li Yi is absolutely lying with his eyes open now. There is enough room for four or five people on his stone bed, not to mention only two people now.


    Yun Yun subconsciously wants to explain, turns around and says in a low voice, "you still have a big position there."


    But unexpectedly, Li Yi takes this opportunity to kiss directly.


    Yunyun was disturbed by him for a moment, and he was flustered. He didn''t know what to do.


    Li Yizai tasted the taste, smacked the taste, a hint of sweet.


    Yun Yun has been practising since childhood, and knows little about men and women.


    Where did she know that Li Yi used this Kung Fu to climb up the pole.


    Climb, climb, sooner or later climb to the Peach Blossom Land.


    Holding hands today, embracing tomorrow, and then kissing again, it''s just a matter of time before the city falls apart.


    Li Yi is really not in a hurry to overthrow yunyun. As the saying goes, a good meal is not afraid of being late.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the practice of Joyoung''s magic has not yet been completed. Now that Yuanyang is out of guard, it may slow down the progress of training.


    Anyway, they all decided to go to yunlanzong with yunyun, but Li Yi was not in a hurry.


    In yunlanzong, I gradually cultivate myself, and there will be plenty of time.


    This kind of thing is best when it comes naturally.


    "I sleep with you in my arms." Li Yi holds Yun Yun tightly in his arms, as if to rub her into his body.


    This time yunyun stretched out her hands and hugged Li Yi. They hugged each other for a long time, until finally they fell asleep slowly.


    ............


    The next morning, yunyun looks at Li Yi in his arms and sighs.


    She can detect that her seal has been broken, and also know that once her seal is broken, the relationship between the two people is likely to be worse than before.


    Although the two people embrace very close now, yunyun feels that there is a very thick gap between them, as if it is between them.


    Li Yi naturally wakes up early in the morning, but he always pretends to sleep with his eyes closed. He can still detect Yun Yun''s gaze.


    "Have you had enough?" With an inexplicable smile on his face, Li Yi slowly opened his eyes.


    Yun Yun doesn''t have the idea of flirting with Li Yi. He looks dull and low. "My seal is broken."


    After that, there was a long silence, no more words.


    Li Yi eyebrow head a pick, then light smile a, "how? If you become a strong fighter, you will not be my Yunzhi. "


    After that, he kisses Yun Yun more wantonly.


    For a long time, lips and tongue separated.


    Li Yi''s face is hard to be complacent, "tell you, no matter what you are, you are always my Yunzhi."


    "Well!" Yun Yun nodded seriously.


    ..............


    Yun Yun changed into a snow-white plain skirt. The lazy Phoenix hair ornaments on her head were gathered together again, emitting a touch of nobility, beautiful cheeks and calm elegance. The faint weakness of a few days ago has completely disappeared.


    Only in the face of Li Yi, revealed that little daughter''s posture and amorous feelings, in which the wonderful taste is not enough for the outside humanity.


    "Come in."


    Li Yi just walked into the cave, and Yun Yun came over with a close inner armor. It seems that he was seriously injured on that day.


    If it wasn''t for the inner armour, yunyun would be slapped into flesh.


    Holding the metal inner armor in both hands, yunyun carefully handed it to Li Yi and said in a soft voice: "this sea heart armor is made of a strange metal produced in the belly of three blue whales, the sixth level sea Warcraft. Its defensive power depends on the strength of its owner. How dangerous this trip is, you should take the protection.


    Also, if you wear this crystal on your body, as long as you get close to the purple Spirit Crystal, it will heat up. You can find it as long as you rely on the heat level. "


    Li Yi did not take over, but chuckled, "are you worried about me?"


    Yun Yun did not retort, but nodded gently.


    "Take it. I don''t need it."


    Li Yi is not exaggerating. His physical body is not inferior to other Warcraft. Even some Warcraft may not be as strong as Li Yi''s physical body in defense.


    Yun Yun doesn''t say much, but he just stares at Li Yi all the time.


    Look at her attitude, Li Yi will accept this one anyway.


    "All right." Li Yi knows that if he doesn''t take the inner armour, yunyun probably won''t let him help him, and he can only accept it.


    ..........


    "Yunzhi... Yunzhi, how do you wear this inner armor? You help me


    Li Yi looks at the cloud rhyme that hides in one side, light voice shouts a way.


    It''s not that he can''t wear it. He just wants Yun Yun to help him wear it.


    "You put..." Yun Yun is not worried, just carefully said to Li Yi.


    "I still won''t. come and help me." Li Yi''s mouth opened with a light in his hand, but he didn''t move much.


    Yun Yun stamp her feet lightly. She is Huizhi Lanxin. Of course, she knows what Li Yi thinks.


    But he has no way, cloud rhyme thought of here with a sigh.


    Who let his heart move first? The heart that moves first weakens him by three points everywhere.


    "Don''t be stupid!" Yunyun takes over the inner armour in Li Yi''s hand and starts to put it on carefully.


    But the heart is still angry, but hands in Li Yi''s waist hard pinch two.


    Li Yi didn''t cry for pain, but Yun Yun was distressed.


    Gently rubbed twice, face with a trace of guilt asked, "pain?"


    Li Yi didn''t say anything. He just hugged her and whispered in her ear, "if you are here, it won''t hurt."


    Cloud rhyme immediately Xiafei cheeks, only feel the whole person shy unceasingly, hand also don''t know where to put.


    Li Yi looks at Yun Yun, who is shy and pure. At the moment, he starts to tease her


    After a long time, Li Yi began to pick up his cave bit by bit.


    If I leave this time, I guess I won''t have another chance next time.


    If Li Yi takes away the Amethyst and grabs the source of the accompanying Amethyst, he will be chased by the Amethyst lion king. It''s hard to get back to the Warcraft mountains.


    Yun Yun looks at Li Yi''s zither on the table and asks curiously, "can you still play the zither?"


    "I''ll play it to you later." Li Yi walked up behind him, hugged her and said softly.


    "I''m going to listen to it after the Amethyst lion thing is settled." Yunyun fiddles with the strings twice, and there is a wisp of expectation in her eyes.


    "Good. We''ll play together then. " Then he gave Yun Yun a kiss and added, "I''ll teach you."


    After Li Yi has cleaned up everything in the cave, he and yunyun leave hand in hand.

 Chapter 116

    Li Yi is flying in the sky with yunyun in his arms. They are still a long way from the nest of the lion king with Amethyst wings.


    Although Li Yi can fly, he tells Yun Yun that he may be in danger if he wastes his fighting spirit.


    Yunyun knows that Li Yi is deliberately trying to hold himself, but there is no way.


    The relationship between them is just like glue now. I''m afraid it won''t take long for them to take the last step.


    "Don''t mess about!" Yun Yun stares at Li Yi angrily. She can feel a pair of hands swimming on her body.


    Li Yi sniffs Yan Shan and smiles. He grabs Yun Yun''s waist like Liu Fufeng and doesn''t do anything else.


    "Yes. You must be careful when you fight with the Amethyst lion king. Your speed is faster than it. Try to avoid and fight as much as possible. I''ll take it out as soon as I can. " Li Yi holds Yun Yun and says softly in his ear.


    Yunyun felt that the hot wind in her ears made her body tremble, even the flight was unstable.


    "That day when I was fighting with the Amethyst lion king, you were there?" Yunyun language seems very surprised.


    "What else?"


    Li Yi''s face was full of tears, which could be seen at a glance. He deliberately pretended that he had no choice but to do something. He said with a light smile, "I thought he could save a strong fighter, and he could give me something good later. Who would have thought that he would pay for himself in the end. "


    As soon as Li Yi''s voice fell, Yun Yun pinched him at his waist.


    "You have no conscience, my inner armor is still on you?"


    .............


    When two people talk, Yun Yun has already fallen.


    After landing, Li Yi slowly let go of the cloud rhyme he was holding, and his eyes swept over the huge mountain not far away. At the top of the mountain, a huge hole loomed under the cover of branches.


    "That''s the Amethyst lion''s cave." Standing behind the rock, Li Yi inquired.


    "Well." He nodded slightly. Yunyun''s eyes swept slowly around the cave. Daimei frowned slightly and said: "the defense around is much more strict. I think that guy also raised some vigilance."


    "Some high-level Warcraft in the cave entrance, I will kill them later. Just choose the best time to sneak into the cave. If there is no chance, don''t force it. " Turning his head, Yun Yun exhorts.


    In her opinion, there is no purple Ling Jing, Li Yi can never be anything, otherwise she will regret too late.


    "Good." Li Yi nodded, then took out a Vajra amulet and Shenxing amulet.


    He doesn''t know whether yunyun will use it or not. He directly helps yunyun use it and then pats it in her arms.


    Yunyun only feels that her steps are a little softer, and a golden light appears around her body, which seems to be able to resist something.


    "What is this?" Yun Yun looks at the two pieces of Fu paper in her arms curiously.


    "It can temporarily improve people''s speed and fighting ability. The details are too complicated to explain for a while. I''ll explain to you when I have time later."


    Yun Yun didn''t ask much, just nodded.


    Then he was ready to start. When he was flying, he turned his head and whispered to Li Yi, "you must be careful, don''t have an accident."


    Li Yi didn''t say much, but just gave yunyun a confident smile.


    Yunyun doesn''t do much to hide. In fact, it''s useless to hide anything at this time.


    Even if a Warcraft is dead, the Amethyst Lion King will be able to detect it. Now it is to kill all Warcraft with the fastest speed.


    As soon as the jade hand holds it, the strange blue sword appears in the palm of the hand. It turns into a touch of blue light and shadow. In a moment, it plunges into the dense forest around the cave. All of a sudden, bursts of shrill animal roars and roars. Many Warcraft flee from the cave. In the hands of a fighting emperor, these fierce Warcraft have no room to show their ferocity.


    "Human woman! How dare you show up?! I will take your life today to avenge the destruction of the horn! "


    With the roar, a purple light and shadow flew out of the cave like lightning, and then crashed into the dense forest. Suddenly, the forest was destroyed into a mess.


    Destruction of the jungle, a blue and a purple two lights, a chase a rush straight into the sky, and then in the high altitude above the kilometer, began a fierce confrontation.


    Li Yi also takes out the Fu to use for himself, but he is not so worried about the safety of Yun Yun.


    I will never spend more than an hour on this trip. The Amethyst Lion King has been fighting with Yun Yun for almost a whole day.


    This time, even if the Amethyst lion is stronger, the three-point cloud rhyme tow can last two hours.


    Li Yi''s whole body slowly came to the surrounding of the cave entrance like a shadow.


    There are many corpses of Warcraft lying here, and the ground is full of blood.


    There is no living Warcraft around the cave.


    Li Yi had already come to the entrance of the cave in a flash.


    When you enter the cave, the light is not as dim as you think. On the surrounding mountain walls, there are occasionally some purple crystal blocks. These crystal blocks are the natural products of the cave. In the human world, these purple crystal blocks are valuable decorative objects.


    But Li Yi didn''t care at all. He gradually explored the depth of the cave.


    Along the way, there was no other Warcraft in the cave. In the passage of the cave, there was no sound except Li Yi''s own light footstep.


    When he came to the fork in the road, Li Yi went straight to the right without thinking about it.


    After walking along the passage for a moment, the line of sight widened again.


    However, the cave is full of amethyst, and the small piece of Amethyst in Li Yihuai also gives off amazing temperature.


    In the middle of the cave, a small Amethyst winged lion is crawling on the ground, sleeping quietly.


    Li Yi quickly took out a large number of narcotic drugs from the storage ring, as well as some injection narcotic drugs.


    These things are about seven times the dosage of the anesthetic gun he used for Shendiao last time. Li Yi did not dare to kill the little Amethyst winged lion.


    Even if he has certain ability to solve this little beast in an instant, but God knows if the Amethyst lion will go crazy after it dies.


    If the Amethyst winged lion king goes crazy and goes desperate to attack, Li Yi and Yun Yun are in a very dangerous situation.


    Li Yi a burst step, the whole person like a shadow, came to the little Amethyst wings lion king in an instant.


    Then abruptly break each other''s mouth and send all the drugs down.


    At the same time, he slowly cut open his skin with genuine Qi, and sent all the remaining injection drugs in.


    The little Amethyst lion king suddenly wanted to get up at this time, but it was useless. The anesthetic had begun to work.


    In less than a minute, the Lion King collapsed on the ground again before he could make any sound because he was silenced by Li Yi.


    Li Yi began to knock wantonly at the place where the little Amethyst Lion King lay. The inside of these Amethyst stones contains the purple Spirit Crystal.


    In just a few minutes, he had already started eight or nine pieces of purple Spirit Crystal, and Li Yi was not greedy, so he did not go to take the remaining purple Spirit Crystal.


    Instead, he turned and left, ready to go to another cave.

 Chapter 117

    In the middle of the cave, a Amethyst more than one meter high has accumulated into a square platform. On the Amethyst platform, a purple ball shaped object the size of a human head is wantonly radiating heat around.


    Li Yi prepared the bottle in advance, picked up the purple crystal in his hand, and hit the ball hard.


    As the purple Spirit Crystal fell, the surface of the ball was quiet for a moment, and then a crack suddenly appeared. The crack gradually spread, and then broke with a bang.


    Li Yi gathers the accompanying Amethyst sources that he wants to sprinkle on the ground with real Qi in advance, and then controls them to flow slowly into the already prepared bottle.


    The accompanying Amethyst source looks very hot, but the liquid in it is abnormally cool.


    After collecting all the accompanying Amethyst sources, Li Yi turned around and left. The thing has already been in his hands. Now the most important thing is to leave.


    Just after walking out of the channel where the associated purple gold source is stored and coming to the fork in the road, Li Yi suddenly finds that the little Amethyst Lion King is standing there and suddenly attacks himself.


    Li Yi moves very fast and hides directly. Seeing that his attack is invalid, the little Amethyst lion roars twice.


    Looking at the fierce little Amethyst Winged Lion King, Li Yi''s eyes are full of horror, and the time for his medication is no more than half an hour.


    It has recovered so quickly. You know, even if it is one seventh of the dosage of the medicine just given, that one''s strength should be regarded as the second-order Warcraft''s divine carving at least here.


    I can''t wake up for several hours. If I didn''t give it medicine, I couldn''t wake up.


    As a result, the little Amethyst winged lion has woken up in less than half an hour. Is the third-order Warcraft really that strong?


    Li Yi has no time to consider this matter carefully, the little beast king''s attack has come again.


    After the roar of the little Amethyst Winged Lion King finished, a fourth-order Warcraft outside the cave started to rush towards the cave. It only took a moment to get to Li Yi.


    Although Li Yi didn''t know what the little Amethyst lion king was shouting, he had a bad premonition.


    The little Amethyst lion king looked at Li Yi with a resentful look. For the man who took away his companion, he naturally had enough strong and strong hatred.


    At this time, Li Yi also heard two Eagle calls from the outside of the cave, and the little Amethyst winged lion roared twice again, and then rushed to Li Yi.


    Countless ideas flashed through Li Yi''s mind. The little Amethyst winged lion obviously called Warcraft to come. Before two calls, one was called. The level of Eagle shaped Warcraft was not clear.


    Now there are two more howls, which means that at least two third-order Warcraft are coming.


    At this time, the eagle Warcraft close enough, Li Yi also noticed the breath of each other, is definitely the fourth level Warcraft, and is the best of the four level Warcraft.


    That is to say, about 20 seconds, a fourth-order Warcraft will come. Now the little Amethyst lion will stop him. Unless he tries his best to fight with each other and beat him to the point of serious injury or dying, he will have a chance to escape.


    Otherwise, twenty seconds would be fleeting, and the fourth-order Warcraft would be blocked here.


    What''s more, there may be a fourth-order Warcraft on its way.


    There are only two ways left for Li Yi. Either he will kill the little lion king now, and then he will be chased by the Amethyst lion king.


    Or it''s a direct return, and there''s no other way.


    Li Yi knows better than anyone that the so-called fight is like fighting with tailor Hong baorentong before. Either both sides keep part of their strength and don''t fight. It''s just a friendly and peaceful fight.


    Either the strength of one side is higher than that of the other side, and it is completely at ease in the face of the attack of the other side.


    In real life and death struggle, no one will have the chance to stay.


    Once the other side wants to stay and wait for him, it''s really death.


    If Li Yi keeps his hand, and the lion doesn''t keep his hand, he will drag the fourth-order Warcraft for 20 seconds to stop himself. In the end, he will still die.


    As for the direct return, if it wasn''t for Yun Yun, Li Yi would definitely run after taking things.


    But if Li Yi returns directly, Yun Yun finds that he has not come out of the cave where the Lion King lives.


    She will definitely think that Li Yi is dead in it, other dare not say, Li Yi dare to bet, if it is true, Yun Yun will go crazy.


    At that time, I''m afraid I''ll fight with the Amethyst winged lion king. Yunyun is not so lucky. Another person will save her life.


    Looking at himself so carefully, it seems that he has no choice at all. Li Yi suddenly burst out.


    It''s best to fight with one''s life, not to keep one''s hand, and to solve the battle as quickly as possible.


    The beast pupil glares at Li Yi. The little Amethyst Winged Lion King''s eye pupil gradually turns pale purple. The Amethyst layer on his body is much thinner than his father''s, and it also begins to emit purple light. Fortunately, it''s in the cave now, and there''s no sunlight. It doesn''t succeed in calling purple fire.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li Yi directly takes out a long gun from the storage ring and bursts out at any cost.


    A shot stabbed the little Amethyst lion in the neck.


    The little Amethyst winged lion made a very long cry before he died.


    The blood on his body instantly covered Li Yi''s whole body. The little Amethyst winged lion king even had a faint purple in his blood.


    Throwing the body of the little Amethyst winged lion king into the storage ring, Li Yi immediately burst out and fled.


    The fourth level Warcraft suddenly reaches out its talons and attacks Li Yi, but it doesn''t break through Li Yi''s vigorous Qi.


    His true Qi stimulates the heart of the sea armor. This fourth level Warcraft can''t break through temporarily.


    However, if the time is delayed a little longer, Li Yi will be stuck there, I''m afraid there will be only one dead end.


    As soon as I escaped from the cave entrance, I saw a fifth level Warcraft not far from the cave entrance. It was running towards here.


    Li Yi sighs in his heart that his choice is really right. If he really lets this fifth level Warcraft rush into the cave, even if he has yunyun''s inner armor, he will die.


    Then he saw the Amethyst Lion King coming towards him, and Yun Yun was standing in its way.


    It seems that the last cry of the little Amethyst winged lion just let it reflect something.


    The Amethyst winged lion''s eyes were red when he saw Li Yi. He could sense that Li Yi was full of his own children''s blood.


    It secretly vowed that if its children had problems, it would make these human beings pay the price.


    Li Yi and the Amethyst winged lion looked at each other, and then began to run away, while avoiding the Amethyst winged lion.


    The Amethyst winged lion obviously doesn''t know about the death of the little Amethyst winged lion yet.


    At this time, he is running to the cave, and yunyun has just rushed to Li Yi.

 Chapter 118

    "Run away." Li Yi quickly hugs Yun Yun and shouts anxiously.


    After yunyun, the green wings vibrate wildly and fly far away with gusts of wind.


    She has just seen that Li Yi''s flight is totally different from the so-called fighter wing.


    Li Yi didn''t have any fighting wings, but he didn''t seem to know where to borrow three parts to let the whole person fly into the sky.


    Although in the heart doubts, the cloud rhyme actually also knows now too late to explain, can only turn head to ask again.


    Li Yi didn''t speak and looked at the back. The Amethyst Winged Lion King obviously hasn''t found out about his child''s death yet.


    However, it''s estimated that it won''t take long, at most, only a few seconds.


    "There is a little Amethyst winged lion in the cave. I''ll kill him. Let''s run away, or..."


    Li Yi did not finish, but Yun Yun knows that two people are likely to face the pursuit of the lion king.


    At the moment, I can''t help but get three points faster.


    "Human! How dare you kill my son The Amethyst winged lion roared up to the sky, in a tone of unspeakable indignation.


    Then the Amethyst winged lion will fly to the cloud rhyme with all his strength, but fortunately, the Amethyst winged lion is definitely not as fast as the cloud rhyme in terms of speed.


    Anyway, Li Yi is safe at least for the time being.


    The Amethyst winged lion, with red eyes and fighting spirit, flies to Li Yi. He wants to let the human who killed his child pay for his blood.


    Unfortunately, the speed of Amethyst lion is always three points slower than yunyun.


    Li Yi is frequently turned behind, God knows that his son is dead, what action the Amethyst Lion King will make.


    Although people kill Warcraft and Warcraft kill people, this is a very normal thing in Douqi continent.


    But Amethyst lion''s only son died, it is likely to make some radical moves.


    Yunyun''s flying speed is very fast, and the range of Warcraft mountains is quite vast. Even she flew for nearly a quarter of an hour before she gradually left the range of Warcraft mountains.


    Yun Yun obviously relaxed a little after leaving the Warcraft mountains, turned his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Warcraft above the third level will not leave the Warcraft mountains. Especially after the fourth and fifth levels have certain intelligence, they will not leave. "


    This is really true. Before the founding of the gama Empire, there were often high-level Warcraft invading cities and eating people everywhere in the Warcraft mountains.


    However, on the one hand, there was really no high-level Warcraft in the Warcraft mountains, and I heard that there were some Terran strongmen and some high-level Warcraft agreements at the beginning.


    The king of the Warcraft mountains must restrain the Warcraft above the third level, and can''t step out of the Warcraft mountains at will.


    At that time, although Warcraft''s middle level combat power and bottom level combat power were much stronger than that of the Terran, the real high-level power was not as good as that of the Terran at that time.


    At least in the gamma Empire at that time, the strongest Warcraft in the east of Warcraft mountains was only level 6.


    So in the past few hundred years, only a third-order Warcraft ran out of the mountains occasionally. As for other more advanced Warcraft, it has never been.


    Sure enough, at this time, the Amethyst winged lion king was like a small black spot. When he saw yunyun escaping from the Warcraft mountains, he stopped and did not pursue further.


    Although the Amethyst winged lion knows that if he chases out of the Warcraft mountains at this time, even if he can kill Li Yi in the end, he will die.


    Warcraft is Warcraft after all. Even the Amethyst lion has certain intelligence, but the original tyrannical and irritable character of Warcraft still remains in its gene.


    It wants to launch the tide of beasts, it wants to let human beings know what is blood debt and blood repayment, and let them know that the majesty of the king of Warcraft mountains can not be provoked.


    The Amethyst winged lion looks up to the sky and roars. Almost after hearing this sound, all the Warcraft in the Warcraft mountains are in action.


    They began to gather together. Most of these three or four level Warcraft were not intelligent enough. Most of them followed the life instinct and followed the Amethyst winged lion king.


    There are only three or two level five Warcraft, there is a struggle in their eyes, but they are also clear.


    Although it''s possible to die if you break out of Warcraft mountains, if you don''t, you will die immediately.


    Li Yi''s face relaxed slightly at this time. Now it seems that there should be no danger.


    All of a sudden, I found that the earth in the distance was shaking. From a distance, many trees in the Warcraft mountains were directly pushed down.


    Yun Yun''s face suddenly changes. Although Li Yi is not clear, he also knows that this situation doesn''t look like a good thing. Naturally, his face is not much better.


    "The tide of beasts." Yun Yun looks at the trembling earth in the distance and murmurs to himself.


    "The lion king with Amethyst wings dares to launch the animal tide." Although yunyun doesn''t believe it, the news from afar reminds her all the time, which is probably true.


    She has never experienced this kind of thing, just in the past in the collection of yunlanzong occasionally browse a few big animal tide.


    However, Yun Yun knows at this time that the most important thing now is to inform the outskirts of the Warcraft mountains of the city built by human beings in order to resist Warcraft.


    At the moment, he can only hold Li Yi tightly in his arms and fly towards the city with the fastest speed.


    Jushan City, it is said that the name of this city is because the original city wall was built by quarrying stones on the top of a mountain which was broken by fighting.


    In fact, this city is the closest to the Warcraft mountains. Because it is closer to the Warcraft mountains and the largest city around, some higher-level materials are basically processed here.


    There are nearly 100000 people in the city, and the folk custom is quite fierce. Even the number and combat effectiveness of fighters in the city are slightly higher than those in the inner cities of the gama empire.


    Yunyun and Li Yi fly to the city, but in a moment, they have already come to the periphery of the city.


    Around the city is a large area of wheat fields. It''s autumn now. When the wind blows, the golden wheat waves surge like sea waves, making bursts of rustling sound.


    This time is approaching noon, we can already see that many villages have been blowing bursts of cooking smoke.


    However, if the tide of animals comes, all the harvest of these villagers in one year will come to nothing.


    I''m afraid that many people will starve to death in Boulder this year. Of course, it is also possible that none of them will die of hunger and all of them will be killed by Warcraft.


    In any case, the garrison of Stonehenge can''t resist this level of beast tide.


    If we say that hundreds of years ago, when the friction between Terran and Warcraft was the biggest, it was possible.


    As for the hundreds of years of peace now, people have forgotten how the ancestors of the human race resisted the tide of animals again and again.


    Yunyun just flew into the mountain city and attracted a lot of attention. No matter these ordinary mountain people or those fighting masters, where have they seen such legendary King fighting masters.


    The leader of jushancheng is mo BIE. He can fight against the king under the blessing of jushancheng array. Only he can see it.


    Yunyun is by no means an ordinary King fighter. He is probably a legendary King fighter.


    Li Yi is looking down, the city is quite prosperous, and he came here as if someone is getting married, the street is very busy, almost everyone with a smile.


    From time to time, people throw candy wrapped in red paper into the sky, and many children are picking it up.


    Looking at the other street in the distance, it is obvious that it is even more lively. Many peddlers who are carrying goods along the street are shouting.


    Three or two women gathered together to look at the rouge jewelry on the stall


    There are various forms in the world.


    "I''m yunyun, the leader of Yunlan sect. In my name, I promise that the tide of beasts will come soon, and everyone in Jushan city will be ready to fight." The sound gradually spread throughout the mountain city, and almost everyone in the city heard the news.


    Most of the ordinary people don''t know what''s going on at all. Only some big fighters can react. The tide of beasts is coming.


    Yun Yun doesn''t care about exposing his identity at this time. Even if he exposes his identity in front of Li Yi, he apologizes to him later.


    Now we must use the fastest speed to integrate all the available forces in Jushan city. Only in this way can we resist the tide of beasts.


    "Go and light the beacon." Don''t know if the tide of beasts doesn''t come after the beacon fire is lit, you will face great responsibility.


    But he also knew that once the tide came, support could not arrive in time.


    I''m afraid the 100000 people in Jushan city can''t survive. Even if the animal tide doesn''t really come, they can''t bear the responsibility.


    It''s better than being affected by damp. If I regret every day after coming, if I could light the beacon fire in time, would more people survive?


    Don''t shout at the guards around you, and then walk quickly to the bottom of yunyun.


    "I''m the Lord of Jushi city. Do you dare to ask me if you are the master of Yunlan sect, yunyun?"


    Don''t lower your head and don''t dare to see the cloud rhyme flying in the sky, but still clasp your hands and shout.


    Cloud rhyme slowly landing, did not speak more, throw a brand to Mo BIE.


    "Seize the time to light the beacon fire, start the array, and summon all the masters above the fighting division in the city. Let the fighters go out of the city and take cover to retreat. If they can get in, it''s a little bit.


    At the same time, let your city guard keep order in the city, let all residents hide at home, and let more people hide under the cellar.


    And don''t let too much. At the same time, remember to keep the vent. Don''t let people cover it to death... "


    Yun Yun''s face is calm and unhurried, and his manner and tone seem to return to the original posture of the master of Yun LAN sect.


    Noble and elegant, very calm in the real face of things, even if the tide of animals is coming, there is still no panic.


    Do not naturally listen to all, on the one hand, the other side is the master of cloud LAN Zong, he can not afford to offend.


    What''s more, what the other side said is completely correct, even without any mistakes. If the other side gives random instructions, it''s impossible even to die.


    As the leader of Jushi, he is responsible for the residents of Jushi.


    Li Yi looked to one side. By this time, the city was already in chaos. Although there were city guards to maintain order, there was no case of human life.


    But the street is still quite messy, children cry, the voice of the mother calling for her son


    Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.


    Li Yi stood in the same place and looked at the scene. He knew better than anyone that it was all about himself.


    I''m afraid that when the tide of animals comes, it will turn into a mass grave and a spring of life.


    Everything is all about yourself.


    Li Yi never felt that he was a good man, but this matter started because of himself, so he should start to solve it.


    This matter is entirely a mistake of their own and should not be borne by these innocent people.


    If the tide comes, how many people will die, 30000? Fifty thousand? Or all.


    If only one Li Yi died, he would be an ostrich with his head covered, pretending not to know.


    If one hundred people die, there may be some people who can''t bear it.


    If it is because he will die tens of thousands of people, Li Yi is willing to bear this matter, even if the final result is death.


    What''s more, this time may not have a chance to die, Li Yi can choose to return in the end.


    Yunyun takes Li Yi to the city master''s residence. Don''t take a special look at Li Yi.


    But he didn''t have the mind to pay more attention to it. It''s the private affairs of the Lord of Yunlan sect. Don''t ask about it.


    "All the smoke has been lit, as long as we can last three hours, the support of the royal family of Gama empire will come."


    Don''t be afraid to bet on this. What you have lit is the highest level of smoke that hasn''t been lit for nearly 400 years.


    Jiaxingtian, as the guardian of the gama Empire, will certainly come here when he sees this level of smoke.


    Even though the smoke has not been ignited for hundreds of years, the day of punishment will still come.


    Because he knows that no one dares to fool himself in this matter. After all, if he fooles himself, he will die.


    "What''s more, recently there is a strong fighter in the city who needs two hours to support him."


    Cloud rhyme smell speech nod, face is still can''t reduce the sad look.


    But she knew how strong those Warcraft were. Three hours might be enough for them to break through boulder.


    Li Yi has already left at this time. Yunyun has no time to manage him now.


    Clear out a Najie, put three pieces of purple Spirit Crystal into it, and three pieces of the best healing pills made by Li Yi.


    At the same time write a letter, because it is the last parting, so the words are more and more bold.


    "Yunzhi, my wife, seeing words is like seeing people. I''m responsible for the rise of the animal tide. I can''t watch a hundred thousand people die innocently because of this... I''ll never have anything wrong. Don''t worry."


    Li Yi finished the letter, carefully packed it and put it in Najie.


    Yun Yun is trying her best to recover her fighting spirit at this time. She wants to recover to the best condition before the Amethyst Lion King arrives.


    Li Yi walked up to him and didn''t disturb him. After careful thinking, he wanted to take out the letter and press it well. At the same time, he put the Najie on it, and then he left quietly.


    At this time, the lion king with Amethyst wings is coming to Boulder with a huge army of beasts.


    It doesn''t know where they are, but according to one of its Warcraft, their breath points to the direction of boulder.


    That breath is the smell of blood on the body after the death of the little Amethyst winged lion king. No matter how hard Li Yi covers the breath.


    In a hurry, it is inevitable that some of them will leak, not to mention that this is a fifth order pig shaped Warcraft.


    This kind of Warcraft has a better nose than those wolf shaped Warcraft.


    The lion king with Amethyst wings is leading the tide of beasts at a very fast speed. According to this situation, it''s no more than ten minutes at most. Boulder, which is not fully prepared, is about to usher in the tide of beasts.


    I''m afraid that the animal tide will pass through the city. I''m afraid that none of the villagers outside the city will survive. Even if they are lucky enough to escape, they will die of hunger and cold.

 Chapter 119

    Li Yi looked at the Amethyst winged lion king in front of him. Although they were very far away, they still felt extremely terrible pressure.


    However, these are not the prestige brought by the Amethyst lion himself.


    It''s more than thousands of third-order Warcraft, hundreds of fourth-order Warcraft and a dozen of fifth order Warcraft behind him.


    Birds fly and animals go, rolling up the dust and smoke. Along the way, almost all the trees and forests have been completely destroyed.


    Warcraft is like a tide. Under this huge tide, Li Yi is just a small point that can''t be any smaller.


    Anyone facing such a huge tide of animals will feel numb.


    Although the animal tide is huge, it is not without any benefits.


    At least to a certain extent, it involves the speed of the Amethyst lion king.


    If the Amethyst winged lion only takes a few level five Warcraft to launch a surprise attack on the mountain city, he may have arrived at the place by now.


    Moreover, if the mountain city is not completely destroyed, I''m afraid it will cause more than half of the casualties.


    And the Amethyst winged lion must now take care of the slower speed of those third-order Warcraft.


    Otherwise, once it leaves the range of beast tide, those third-order Warcraft with low intelligence can fight by themselves.


    Even so, the speed of the Amethyst lion is still very fast.


    Li Yi estimated that about half an hour later, the Amethyst Winged Lion King will be able to come to the outskirts of the mountain city.


    At that time, they are likely to be slaughtered, and the support of jiaxingtian will take three hours to arrive.


    However, the smoke has been lit for nearly half an hour, and it will take two and a half hours for the extra day to arrive.


    As long as he comes here, in cooperation with Yun Yun, killing the Amethyst Winged Lion King is bound to be a success.


    As long as the Amethyst Winged Lion King dies, the rest of Warcraft are just a bunch of magic cores waiting to be harvested under the hands of the emperor fighter.


    Plus half an hour waiting for the Amethyst lion king here.


    That is to say, he has to hold on for two hours. Li Yi knows in his heart that if he can keep a straight distance, he can do a simple calculation.


    Then it only takes one hour, that is, two hours.


    As long as you can hold the Amethyst lion for two hours, the mountain city will be successfully protected.


    Li Yi understands that this is a very difficult thing, and he will pay a great price.


    Originally, we shouldn''t try our best to break out strength. That will definitely harm our body and even our future cultivation.


    Even if he is now hiding as an ostrich, it is estimated that no one will hold him responsible.


    But Li Yi himself can''t pass this pass in his heart. Because of his responsibility, tens of thousands of people lost their lives for no reason.


    He can''t do such a thing. If such a thing really happens, Li Yi is willing to do his best. Even if he can''t practice in the future, even if he dies, he will try to stop it.


    With all the pills in his hand, Li Yi took out most of the refined pills this time, and there were hundreds of them.


    Originally, these pills were enough for him to practice for several months. Li Yi was going to take them slowly and use them slowly.


    But there''s no way. The plan can''t keep up with the change. I''m afraid these pills will be used as Li Yi''s tonic to replenish qi and maintain the body after the outbreak.


    There are also all the rune paper. Although many pieces of Rune paper can be used at one time, it will lead to a serious decline in power. At this time, I can''t care so much.


    Whether it''s Fu paper or Dan medicine, as long as people live, they can get it again. If people die, they really have nothing.


    Put them all together and be ready to use at any time.


    Li Yi looked at the tide of animals led by the Amethyst lion king again, and soon they would rush over.


    I only need to control the Amethyst Lion King and his level five Warcraft, as for the level three or four Warcraft saved.


    Without the leadership of the lion king with Amethyst wings, yunyun can be killed easily. Naturally, don''t worry about their attack on the mountain city.


    Without thinking more, Li Yi began to adjust his state as he watched the animal tide getting closer and closer.


    On the other side of the wall of the mountain city, don''t look at the smoke in the distance, even he felt afraid.


    But he can''t show it. As the leader of Jushan City, he can''t show a little bit of panic or his people will panic.


    But mobibi knows that the mountain city is impossible to defend, not to mention the top fighting capacity of both sides.


    More than a dozen level five Warcraft can completely defeat the defense of Jushan city. With countless level three or four Warcraft, Jushan city really can''t hold on.


    Don''t you know that Jushan city is just an abandoned son now, which is used to hold down the Warcraft army and prevent them from entering the territory of Gama empire.


    If all these Warcraft enter the territory of Gama Empire, I''m afraid they will gradually disperse and kill everywhere.


    Even if there are experts and defenses in other cities that will not be broken in a short time, once the wheat field outside the village is lost, God knows how many people will starve to death.


    It''s very likely that the whole Gama empire will go into famine, and maybe millions of people will die.


    At that time, it was really white bones exposed in the wild, and there was no Rooster crowing for thousands of miles.


    Don''t be too clear about the consequences. Even if all the people in Jushan city die, it will take two hours. I hope some people will live after two hours.


    And I have no choice but to fight to the death.


    In addition to mobie, there are two families in the city. Originally, the two families targeted each other in the city.


    At this time, they directly chose to shake hands and make peace. They sent some elite clansmen to protect their descendants. They took the wealth accumulated for many years and the skills inherited by the clansmen to leave in the shortest time.


    As for the rest of the clan elders and the rest of the elite adults, they are all ready to burn the pills of life.


    To stay in the city for more time can make the younger generation of the clan retreat away and be safer.


    "I didn''t expect that we could shake hands and make peace after fighting all our lives." Looking at the Warcraft army rolling out of the city, Wang''s clan leader laughs heartily and has already ignored life and death.


    "Well, who could have thought of that? We started fighting when we were 13 years old. What a surprise that we should live and die with you today. "


    Another patriarch also gave a hearty laugh. The two of them were educated from childhood to take the continuation of the family as the first, and they could give their lives for the family.


    If they don''t procrastinate here, they will not have the chance to run to other cities, and they will be stopped by Warcraft. At that time, none of them will live.


    This time, the two families even shake hands and make peace. They all know that if they are on the way of evacuation, there will only be more problems in internal fighting.


    In addition, if they withdraw to other cities, they have to divide the territory resources of other families. If they go to one family, the experts they send will be jointly targeted by several families in the city, which will not only fail to settle down, but will also be divided up.


    Only when the two families work together can they survive in other cities.


    Although they have been fighting for many years, under such a crisis, they naturally have no intention of fighting.


    The younger generation of the clan is not clear, but if they are the head of the clan, if they can''t even distinguish right from wrong at this time, can''t they be the head of the clan in vain?


    In other cities, there are some powerful or resource merchants. At this time, they all hand over part of their resources and escape with the evacuation of the two families.


    Compared with other ordinary people, today''s plan really has to wait for death.


    Don''t be clear, but he has no choice but to expect those residents hiding in the cellar to survive.

 Chapter 120

    With the distance of the animal tide getting closer and closer, the residents outside the city who did not have time to withdraw and the fighters who originally wanted to help them to evacuate have almost given up their resistance.


    They can only look for cellars or wells to hide and hope to survive. In front of the Warcraft army, how can these fighters and ordinary residents resist.


    The fighters on the city wall who were temporarily called up by the city guards were pale at this time, and even many of them had been in chaos before fighting.


    The city guards under mobie''s command are still able to maintain a certain combat quality at this time.


    As for the elders of the remaining two families, even the young and middle-aged people, although they have no cooperation strategy, they have no fear at all, and are ready to fight with those Warcraft.


    At this time, yunyun is still trying her best to recover her state. When the Amethyst winged lion comes outside the city, she will stop the Amethyst winged lion from entering the city.


    Yun Yun didn''t want to stop the Amethyst winged lion by himself, but even if he could successfully stop the Amethyst winged lion.


    Under the attack of Warcraft army, Jushan city still has no ability to resist. In the end, the city is broken and people die.


    Even because yunyun and the Amethyst winged lion fight, other Warcraft are likely to give up attacking the mountain city and directly enter the gama empire.


    Other cities don''t have the defensive array of jushancheng and a lot of defensive weapons.


    If the Warcraft army abandoned mountain city and attacked other towns and villages in the gama Empire, more people might die.


    Li Yi''s idea is to drag the Amethyst winged lion king. If you can, you''d better drag those five level Warcraft.


    Yunyun can free up his hand to kill other Warcraft. Only in this way can he prevent the tide of Warcraft from causing more damage.


    After seeing Li Yi, the lion king with Amethyst wings could no longer suppress the anger in his red eyes. "Human, I want you to die."


    Li Yi looked at the Amethyst Winged Lion King and yelled, "Amethyst Winged Lion King, I killed your son. You have the ability to kill me!"


    Then he took a lot of pills and used all the rune paper at the same time to charge the beast tide.


    There was no fear in Li Yi''s eyes, and he even laughed at the Amethyst lion king.


    If the Amethyst lion can barely suppress his anger and tyranny before, now it can''t.


    Not in charge of the Warcraft army behind him, flying to Li Yi alone.


    Seeing that he was getting closer to the Amethyst Winged Lion King, Li Yi suddenly turned back in the air, avoided the huge body of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, and came to a fifth order Warcraft.


    The Amethyst Winged Lion King flew to Li Yi again, whistling, "kill this human."


    At this time, the rage made the Amethyst lion almost lose all his sense. Now he just wanted to kill Li Yi, no matter what method he used.


    All Warcraft are like crazy general, towards Li Yi.


    Li Yi only felt that he was enemies in all directions, and there was no time to dodge.


    The Amethyst winged lion also flew forward, and Li Yi quickly flashed to a fifth level Warcraft.


    The bear like fifth order Warcraft instinctively sweeps Li Yi with its huge claws.


    Li yiben didn''t do much to dodge, and his body protecting spirit suddenly appeared.


    With the sound of breaking the air, the animal claw forces hit Li Yi''s body protecting vigorous Qi.


    With this power, Li Yi flies backwards like a kite with broken lines.


    It''s just that when flying, I used a lot of Taijiquan''s methods of relying on strength to fight. This kind of method originally relied on the strength of the other side to save my own strength for fighting.


    If two people have the same level, the master of Taijiquan will surely win.


    Even if the use of Taijiquan and opponents have a part of the gap, relying on Taijiquan above the strength of the Kungfu how much can also persist for a while.


    With this power, plus his own speed, Li Yi temporarily and Amethyst winged lion to open a distance.


    The Amethyst winged lion king didn''t care about those low-level Warcraft at that time. He just killed Li Yi with extremely fast speed.


    At the same time, there are countless Warcraft troops behind it, just like the waves beating towards Li Yi.


    Not far away, the garrison on the wall of Stonehenge, and those who are ready to fight for the first World War and some who are ready to turn back and panic to see if they can escape, all of them gather and stop.


    Everyone was staring out of the city.


    Mo BIE is also looking at the huge beast rolling from the distance. For a moment, it seems that he is guided by something to step back.


    Originally flying in the sky, the Amethyst lion tried his best to fly to the back. There was a man in front of the Amethyst lion.


    "The tide has receded." One of the guards looked at the retreating Warcraft in the distance and muttered to himself.


    His words seemed to infect others around him, and soon everyone fell into the wave of joy for the rest of his life.


    Only mobie''s city guards can keep the formation in order at this time, but everyone''s face is still happy.


    Inside and outside the city, there seems to be a sea of joy, and all the people hiding in the cellars and wells emerge.


    Looking at the retreating Warcraft tide in the distance, it seems that I don''t believe it, but the fact is in front of me.


    They have just escaped from the hands of these Warcraft, the joy of the rest of their lives occupy their brains, and everyone is glad that they can survive.


    The joy and cheers of the tsunami broke out in the city, and everyone was shouting, releasing the previously repressed emotions.


    Li Yi and the Amethyst winged lion are very fast, but they are out of the range of animal tide in a moment.


    At this time, without the suppression of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, the three or four level Warcraft with low intelligence had already exposed their nature.


    At this time, the Warcraft army has been in chaos, and many Warcraft, who were originally predators, have launched a chaotic war.


    At this time, the remaining five level Warcraft in the field look at each other, and then choose to keep up with them all.


    They are not the Amethyst winged lion king. They have no hatred for Li Yi at all. But now the Amethyst Winged Lion King chooses to hunt down Li Yi, and they all follow.


    Level 5 Warcraft already has considerable intelligence. They know to attack human cities. Even if they succeed in the end, they will die.


    The strong human will not let go of themselves, even if they escape back to the Warcraft mountains, there is still a great possibility that they will be found and killed.


    The pursuit of Li Yi is totally different. They are not as fast as the Amethyst winged lion king. They hide behind the Amethyst winged lion king.


    Watching the Amethyst Winged Lion King kill Li Yi, the Lion King won''t kill them even if he gets revenge. They don''t attack the human city at will, so they can survive.


    All the five level Warcraft in the beast tide are chasing the Amethyst Lion King and Li Yi.


    As for the rest of the group of three or four level Warcraft, at this time attack each other.


    But there are also some intelligent fourth level Warcraft far away, although the speed is slow, but still choose to chase the Amethyst Lion King and Li Yi.


    They naturally found this sign, even though the distance between the two sides was nearly tens of miles, but the vision of the top fighter was excellent.


    Moreover, there is a plain in front of us. Naturally, we can see that the Warcraft there has broken out a chaotic war. Don''t know that when the Warcraft fight for a while, we can take people to harvest.


    At that time, there will be a lot of magic cores. At the same time, other skin and flesh are also good things. These Warcraft are just gold coins walking one by one.


    But at this time, we can only send people to inquire about the situation in front of us, and wait until the war of Warcraft is almost over, then we can go up to harvest.


    At this moment, Yun Yun, who was trying to recover, has waken up. Just as he wakes up, he sees the letter and Najie in front of him.

 Chapter 121

    Li Yi''s strength is extremely strong, and his body is like a vigorous dragon flying in the clouds.


    Behind him, the Amethyst Winged Lion King red eyes desperately chasing Li Yi, its own speed has also been extremely urgent.


    Li Yi''s body now has some signs of disintegration. If he hadn''t taken a lot of pills before, his body would have collapsed.


    Even so, he has been struggling to support. Li Yi has persisted for nearly half an hour. According to his prediction, as long as he can support for another half an hour.


    At that time, even if the speed of Amethyst lion is fast, it will take an hour to get to Boulder again.


    At that time, jiaxingtian was estimated to have arrived at the mountain city, and the Amethyst winged lion king had only one way to die under this peak fighting emperor.


    What Li Yi is doing now is to procrastinate. Even if he dies, he will be involved in the Amethyst lion for half an hour.


    However, his speed has obviously slowed down, and he has done a lot of damage to himself.


    If it is true that in the first half of an hour, even if Li Yi can survive under the hands of the Amethyst lion king, the next strong adverse reaction to the body will directly kill him.


    Half an hour, even if there are a lot of pills to supplement the body has also been a serious deficit, infinitely close to collapse.


    Li Yi''s speed gradually slowed down, and the distance between Li Yi and the Amethyst lion king was also decreasing bit by bit.


    The Amethyst winged lion king can detect that the distance between the two sides is constantly approaching, and there is a trace of cruelty and resentment in his eyes.


    For this human who killed his child, he has enough strong hatred, it decided to catch up with Li Yi, to tear each other into pieces.


    Let the other party bear endless pain, and finally die.


    Because the effect of his own Rune paper completely disappeared at this time, Li Yi had already burst out with all his strength, and now there was no way to increase his speed.


    But there is a final move, Shenxing Fu Zhuan. Fu Zhuan itself is a prop that can be used many times, but if it is used as a disposable prop, it will get far better effect than before.


    In an instant, Li Yi broke out the ban on all the characters written in it.


    In a short time to get much faster than their own speed, this is the last card left.


    With this, Li Yi has an absolute chance to spend half an hour.


    Shen Xing Fu Zhuan is used as a disposable prop, and Li Yi''s original slow down speed is faster again.


    This time, because of the use of Shenxing seal, Li Yi''s speed was greatly increased.


    He doesn''t need to be in full blast all the time. He takes this opportunity to start to repair his injuries.


    It''s like adhesive to glue the crumbling body together again, but these are only temporary methods. It may take a long time to really recover.


    Li Yi takes out a bottle of accompanying Amethyst source from the storage ring, which contains a lot of life essence and energy.


    Originally, I wanted to prepare for refining pills, but now I don''t have the chance.


    It can only be taken directly to make up for the deficiency of the body. As for the remaining dark injuries, it can only be said that it is a step-by-step process.


    As long as we can live now, we will have time to deal with other injuries.


    A small part of the accompanying Amethyst source was poured into Li Yi''s stomach, and instantly turned into a huge force and life essence scattered in his body.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity to absorb and repair, Li Yi estimates that the time for Fu Zhuan to persist may not be too long, and there may be a period of time to delay.


    At that time, every extra point of strength will be used to save lives.


    Desperate absorption and recovery, at the same time, the distance between Li Yi and the Amethyst Lion King is also being pulled away bit by bit.


    He thought that as long as he persisted for another half an hour and then left.


    But cloud rhyme is like a blue light, suddenly from the sky, just a moment has come to the Amethyst lion.


    Li Yi took a look at it, and then immediately several of them jumped over and yelled angrily, "who asked you to come here!"


    Yun Yun didn''t speak. When she saw the letter Li Yi left, she immediately realized that it was wrong.


    Even in the face of rage, the Amethyst Winged Lion King may still be in danger, not to mention Li Yi, who is no more than a big dipper.


    Yunyun understands that Li Yi wants to take on all things by herself. She can''t look at it anyway. There are some reasons for not mentioning it.


    Even if there is no reason for her, she can''t let Li Yi die alone.


    Yunyun would rather die than let anything happen to Li Yi.


    She didn''t speak. She was in a critical situation and didn''t have time to say more.


    Yun Yun looks at the furious Amethyst Lion King blocking up again.


    Li Yi jumped out of the way. If yunyun didn''t come just now, he would definitely run for a while and then choose to return.


    But now it seems that Yun Yun has obviously used some explosive fighting skills. At present, his strength is far less than that of the Amethyst winged lion king.


    If Li Yi leaves directly, yunyun may not last long and will be killed by the Amethyst lion king.


    Doesn''t yunyun know about it? She must know, but in the face of Li Yi may be in danger, she can''t completely keep her own reason.


    In the face of other things, she is the noble and elegant master of Yunlan. She is careful and considerate in everything.


    But when it comes to Li Yi''s affairs, he can''t guarantee his rationality. As soon as Yun Yun thinks that Li Yi may die, he can''t care about everything.


    Almost at the first moment of seeing the letter, yunyun burst out and rushed in this direction.


    Although the distance between the two sides is far, but her speed itself is fast, after all, she has caught up.


    The Amethyst winged lion has gathered countless flames, and the whole person seems to turn into a piece of purple lava.


    Although Li Yi is far away, he can still feel the terrible temperature above.


    Yun Yun can also detect that his face is not so good-looking.


    She has just burst out with all her strength. Now her strength is obviously not as good as before. I''m afraid she can''t escape even if she runs away.


    Otherwise, after she finds Li Yi, she will definitely run away with him instead of staying here to fight with the Amethyst lion king.


    Naturally, Li Yi can''t escape from the pursuit of the lion king with Yun Yun by virtue of his strength.


    Therefore, no matter how dangerous the situation is, I''m afraid we have to fight to the death with the Amethyst lion.


    But fortunately, at least the dozen level five Warcraft didn''t come after them. They still need a long time to come.


    Otherwise, Li Yi and Yun Yun may not even have the chance to work hard with the Amethyst lion king.


    The whole body of the lion king with Amethyst wings is full of purple fire. Sometimes a purple flame with a big mouth of more than ten feet ejects from his mouth.


    Even if the surrounding forest did not come into contact with these purple fires, it burned automatically because of the high temperature.


    But just a moment, the surrounding has turned into a sea of fire purgatory.


    Li Yi''s strength is not as good as the Amethyst lion king, but he found the only chance to live.


    There''s only one chance. You need to take it.


    As long as we can grasp it, we can definitely achieve success at one stroke. Even if we don''t kill the Amethyst lion king, we can also do a heavy blow.

 Chapter 122

    The Amethyst winged lion can summon purple fire to gush out along his body, but it is not without any weakness.


    At least every time to open its mouth, gather fighting spirit, condense flame.


    The Amethyst lion king doesn''t seem to find this weakness. Of course, most people are not stupid enough to directly impact the flame of the Amethyst lion king.


    Li Yi is mainly prepared to use a method used by the monkey king in those years.


    Run to the Amethyst lion''s stomach, take out one hundred kilograms of explosive and detonate it instantly. After lighting the explosive, he immediately chooses to return.


    Even if the body strength of Warcraft is far higher than that of ordinary human beings, the Amethyst winged lion will never feel better if it is blasted by a hundred kilograms of explosives in its body.


    Li Yi understands that this is the only chance. This is the only chance that he can directly hit or even kill the Amethyst lion king.


    In addition, there is no other way, Li Yi can only try this weak opportunity.


    Otherwise, he will die here with Yun Yun. Li Yi doesn''t want to see such a situation anyway.


    So this is his only chance. Li Yi turns back and dodges to the side of the Amethyst lion.


    Because Shenxing seal has been broken, Li Yi''s own speed is definitely not under yunyun.


    Yun Yun is holding a long sword and is struggling to resist the attack of the Amethyst winged lion king.


    She knows that she is not the rival of the Amethyst lion king after she has fully burst out.


    The only thing he wants to do now is to buy time and let Li Yi escape.


    With Yun Yun defeated by the Amethyst lion king, Li Yi immediately takes her in his arms.


    "I''ll stop the Amethyst lion, you run away." Yun Yun stares at the lion king with Amethyst wings, and his eyes are full of determination.


    Li Yi is silent and doesn''t speak much. He takes Yun Yun in his arms and pushes him out.


    Then looking at her eyes are full of tenderness, voice like gentle breeze and drizzle, "I''ll be fine, you good practice, remember to wait for me to come back."


    Yunyun is pushed by Li Yi''s strength, and his figure has suddenly regressed by more than 100 meters.


    After listening to Li Yi''s words, she naturally knows that Li Yi is ready to give up everything to fight with the Amethyst lion king.


    Yunyun doesn''t allow this to happen anyway. She would rather die than watch Li Yi die.


    Yun Yun is not even clear and does not understand. He only knows Li Yi for more than ten days.


    He has been able to go for him, at all costs to put down all.


    Similarly, she did not expect that she would put all her heart on a teenager who had known him for more than ten days.


    Yunyun doesn''t want to know what it is, but she understands that she would rather watch herself die than see anything happen to Li Yi.


    But it''s too late.


    Li Yi''s body looks like a dragon, and it can be seen that the closer he is to the Amethyst lion, the smaller his body is.


    Congenital master manipulates his body almost to perfection. The so-called bone shrinking method is just a small path.


    With the distance from the Lion King''s bloody mouth getting closer and closer, Li Yi was able to detect that there were flames in all directions.


    But in just two seconds, the body protecting vigorous Qi propped up by the sea heart armor on the body has already collapsed.


    At this time, Li Yi was carrying the flame of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, and even his speed was greatly hindered.


    The Amethyst winged lion king looked at Li Yi as a fool. He was just thinking about how to kill Li Yi.


    At this time, the other party even ran to him. The Amethyst lion king was eager to revenge. He didn''t consider whether it was possible to cheat.


    Looking at Li Yi, who rushed to his own purple fire like a fire demon, there was a strong hatred in his eyes.


    And then increase the power of its own flame output, it wants to roast Li Yi alive.


    The armor on his body just broke in an instant, and the flame had covered his body.


    Li Yi had countless fist sized bubbles on his body, and then burst open.


    Before the blisters burst and flowed freely, they were instantly roasted and dried, and then the flesh was exposed to high temperature, and a large number of skin tissues of the body became like charred coal.


    Yunyun wants to rush into the fire and pull Li Yi out, although she doesn''t know why Li Yi does it?


    Yun Yun knows that even if he is under this kind of attack, he can''t hold on for long. What''s more, Li Yi is nothing more than the cultivation of the great master.


    But she has no chance. Yunyun sees Li Yi enter the body of the Amethyst lion king with her own eyes.


    Li Yi couldn''t see the outside at this time. His eyes completely lost the function of seeing things because of the high temperature of the flame.


    Now he can only feel the outside is a piece of orange red, the body is wrapped in a thick hard shell, like a baked sweet potato.


    The Amethyst winged lion king was stunned for a moment after Li Yi entered his stomach, but he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Even if Li Yi is not dead now, he will be digested in his own stomach sooner or later.


    As for now, the Amethyst winged lion king looks at yunyun. It has just killed Li Yi.


    Let their children die of human beings have died, as long as you kill Yun Yun Amethyst lion king, even if it is revenge.


    Yunyun also looks at the Amethyst Winged Lion King, her eyes are full of strong hatred. She knows that Li Yi is dead now, and what she can do is to avenge him.


    As soon as Li Yi entered the stomach of the Amethyst lion king, he immediately took out a large amount of explosives from the storage ring, and then detonated instantly.


    In other words, the explosive doesn''t need to be detonated by him. The temperature in the stomach of the Amethyst lion is still quite high. I''m afraid it has to be several hundred.


    Those explosives just came out, and they started to explode instantly before they could ignite the wires.


    Li Yi took advantage of this time to recite a return


    The Amethyst lion king felt that something in his stomach seemed to explode in an instant. Under the crisis, it also seemed to recover some thinking ability.


    The Amethyst winged lion didn''t know what was exploding in his stomach.


    It understands that Li Yi definitely did this thing. What did Li Yi use in his stomach, causing great harm to his body.


    It can clearly sense that its stomach, heart, lungs and other internal organs are all suffering a great impact.


    There is something like a big hand crushing its internal organs.


    Even the sixth level Warcraft, the body is still very fragile.


    Although the Amethyst winged lion is a sixth order Warcraft, a hundred kilograms of dynamite detonates in its body instantly.


    Even if it''s because of the powerful vitality of level 6 Warcraft, it''s not dead now, but it''s not going to last long.


    The Amethyst winged lion king knows that it is almost impossible for him to kill yunyun in this situation.


    It immediately made a decision in the heart and exploded its own magic core.


    The fighting spirit and energy accumulated in the magic core exploded instantly.

 Chapter 123

    The Amethyst winged lion''s magic core was detonated by itself, which changed the appearance between heaven and earth. If you look from a distance, it seems that a small sun rises here.


    Then the sun instantly turns into countless energy explosions, and the closest cloud rhyme is naturally the first to bear the brunt.


    However, the power of the magic nuclear explosion is very scattered.


    Yunyun used some secret method to break out before, but now his strength is not as good as before.


    But fortunately, she was pushed away by Li Yi before, and now she is nearly 100 meters away from the explosion.


    Cloud rhyme itself is extremely fast, a flash back a few hundred meters, the explosion is also at this time, the moment came here.


    She flew out like a kite and didn''t know how long it took to stop slowly.


    Yunyun doesn''t care about his injury. He takes a healing pill and walks slowly to the place where the explosion happened.


    Here is like being washed by instant magma, the earth seems to be instantly burned into liquid, this time as the liquid gradually cools.


    All the trees around have withered and even carbonized near the center of the explosion.


    Many of the trees have burned themselves, and the outside of Warcraft mountains has been burned like this.


    In the future, the number of Warcraft hunted will be greatly reduced, and the harvest of herbs in the mountain will also be reduced.


    Yunyun''s whole body and consciousness seem to solidify. She looks at the scene in front of her, but she doesn''t believe it. How did Li Yi die? How could he die?


    In the face of great changes, people''s first reaction is not to believe.


    She can''t accept this matter, can only instinctively choose to escape and don''t believe.


    Yunyun looks around carefully. Her eyes are sharp as a knife. She cuts every crack on the ground.


    She doesn''t believe that Li Yi died like this. She thinks that Li Yi must be alive. She just doesn''t know where he was hit by the blast wave of the explosion. She will find it.


    Cloud rhyme heart so think, bit by bit back and forth search, douhuang strong speed is very fast.


    But in two quarters of an hour, Yun Yun searched around four or five times.


    She still did not see any figure of Li Yi, or even a voice around her.


    There was no sound around except the crackle of the trees ignited by the purple fire.


    Cloud rhyme search many times, know Li Yi''s strength is absolutely impossible to survive from such a huge explosion.


    He is really dead. What he thinks now is just wishful thinking and deceiving himself.


    Tears like uncontrolled general instant flow down, she sat on a stone.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting. Yunyun is not clear. Maybe it''s just a few minutes.


    She stood up. Her eyes were red and swollen, her lips were white, and her voice was hysterical. "Li Yi, you liar, didn''t you say you want to go back to Yunlan Zong with me? Didn''t you say you wanted to play for me? You liar, big liar


    Yun Yun is hoarse and crazy.


    The tears that had been slightly controlled could no longer be stopped and flowed down her beautiful cheek.


    Yunyun didn''t wipe her tears. She didn''t know what she was going to do now.


    Somehow, she suddenly wanted to go back to the cave.


    ...........


    Come to the cave, yunyun went to the side of the stone bed to lie down.


    There was no warm quilt on it, only cold stones.


    Yunyun seems to have stayed on it for a long time until the sun sets and the faint starlight in the sky flashes again.


    She just stood up and picked up the letter that Li Yi had given her before, thinking of the words before Li Yi.


    He murmured to himself like self hypnosis, "yes, he must not be dead. He said he would not cheat me.


    He said, "let me practice hard and wait for him to come back."


    When yunyun thinks of it, he seems to be inspired again


    Once a drowning man grabs a straw, he will try his best to hold it.


    Yunyun is now like a drowning man who has found so little hope. Even if the hope is weak and impossible, she will choose to believe and cheat herself.


    Li Yi talked to her when she left for this purpose.


    Every sentence he says has its own consideration, telling yunyun that he will come back.


    Let her know that Li Yi will definitely come back, even if it takes a long time.


    Let yunyun practice well in order to find a goal for her.


    Let yunyun think that as long as you practice hard, you can wait until Li Yi comes back.


    Li Yi is really worried about this.


    ............


    After the return, Li Yi entered the previous white space again.


    What''s different is that this time, the whole person is smoking continuously.


    As if burned out coal, now has no use, a little knock can break open.


    There is even a part of his body which is really like charcoal at the beginning. If it is illuminated by a mirror, it will even reflect light.


    Li Yi can also detect the bad state of his body, but now he really can''t do anything.


    Because of his poor health, he didn''t even dare to close his awareness of pain.


    I''m afraid that if something goes wrong, I can''t feel it.


    Now all he could detect was a kind of pain. He felt pain all over his body.


    The whole person seems to be like a red hot iron, in addition to pain, no longer aware of other conditions.


    But in two or three seconds, Li Yi had already reacted and cut off a lot of his own nerve perception.


    The pain, like the tide, faded away in an instant, and then it eased slightly.


    The condition of the body is really bad, even now is not dead are lucky, run fast.


    After Li Yi closed the pain perception, he immediately took out a bottle of accompanying Amethyst from the storage ring.


    It''s the only medicine that''s left for healing. It''s the only medicine that''s left for success or failure.


    Controlling a trace of extremely weak Qi, Li Yi poured this bottle of accompanying Amethyst on his body like black charcoal.


    The body, like a dehydrated sponge, absorbs the energy instantly, but Li Yi knows that it''s not enough.


    Take out all the associated Amethyst sources and pour them on yourself.


    Li Yi''s body gradually began to react at this time. He was able to perceive the beginning of the rich life essence and shape his body from beginning to end.


    Now he still needs a lot of help, Li Yi let go of his nerve perception, although still suffering great pain.


    But also much better than before, Li Yi little by little to reshape his body.


    To tell you the truth, it''s a great chance, and it''s also a blessing in misfortune.


    This time, Li Yi''s body is not as strong as before, which has been cultivated and cultivated for a long time.


    The only advantage is that after reshaping the physical body, the potential of physical growth is much stronger than other congenital experts.


    In addition, the quality of cultivation is much better, but anyway, life is saved.


    While repairing his body, Li Yi secretly congratulates himself in his heart.


    I don''t know if yunyun has survived.


    Although Li Yi knows that the distance explosion has a high probability of surviving with the strength of yunyun.


    But in his heart, he could not help but worry and fear. What if something happened.


    Li Yi doesn''t know and doesn''t understand. He can only wait for the next task to be completed and go back to the world to see.

 Chapter 124

    In the vast white space, a black thing like human coke is very conspicuous inside.


    I don''t know how long it took, the black object began to ring, like a chicken shell.


    Li Yi slowly leaned out of the big black coke like object.


    First the hands, then the legs, and slowly the whole body stretched out.


    Li Yi leans out of it, and his figure is much smaller, but soon his body returns to normal.


    I used to shrink my body, but now it''s more comfortable to change back.


    Lean out of the mass of black coke, and then absorb some of the energy of the associated Amethyst source remaining on the coke.


    Starting to repair and slowly nourish the body, the large mass of black coke instantly loses energy and becomes a pile of black powder.


    Li Yi took a look at his body, now and before the gap is not particularly big, the skin is still very good, as the fat white jade blowing can break.


    People are as elegant and handsome as before, with bright eyes and teeth, and outstanding martial arts.


    There''s no big change. It''s the best change.


    It''s a pity that his original strong body is gone forever. Li Yi can realize that he has been reshaped and reshaped.


    My physical body is far less powerful than before, and the physical strength now may be only about one third of what it was before.


    As for other physical qualities, including hearing and vision, as well as the powerful detoxification and digestion ability of the viscera and so on, except that the nerve reaction ability did not decline, all other physical qualities declined year on year.


    But fortunately, there was no problem with his true Qi cultivation, even after he absorbed a lot of accompanying Amethyst sources and was reshaped by the flame of the Amethyst winged lion king.


    Li Yi''s true Qi, the small sun between the elixir field and the meridians and acupoints, all have a little purple.


    In terms of quality, it''s one level higher than before. In terms of quantity, it''s because it absorbs a lot of energy.


    The practice of Joyoung''s magic has nearly completed 70%. If we are in a period of neglect, Li Yi will soon be able to cultivate himself to the top.


    Unfortunately, there is no chance to practice now. Li Yi takes out a light blue robe and puts it on himself.


    Then take care of yourself a little bit, put on your belt and put on your hair.


    Thanks to the innate master''s almost perfect manipulation of himself, Li Yi wants to grow an elegant and handsome long hair, that is, three or four hours of Kung Fu.


    Looking at the completely dark world of fight against the sky outside, Li Yi sighs.


    Now I am still too weak to do anything.


    I want to be stronger. Only when I become stronger can I protect what I want to protect.


    Li Yi didn''t think about it any more. He took out a lot of data paper about white space recorded before.


    Write another line at the back of the paper.


    Reach the golden elixir cultivation, go back to the world to find yunyun.


    This is the most important thing to be accomplished at present, and Li Yi is also ready to make continuous efforts towards this goal.


    This time, there''s no need to do extra trimming. Other worlds have less and less help to improve themselves.


    Li Yi unless really can a person to go to the wolf world to steal a few cloud bomb out, otherwise the wolf world has nothing special to go to.


    As for other weapons and equipment, they didn''t use much last time, except for the 100 kg explosives.


    If it wasn''t for the Amethyst Winged Lion King and the last fight, there would be no use for 100 kilograms of explosives.


    Also, I have checked the Commission before, and the combat effectiveness of this Commission is not very high.


    Li Yi predicted that the world''s top combat effectiveness may be that he has just entered the congenital stage.


    They may not even be as strong as themselves. After all, when they enter the congenital world, their physical strength is three times more than that of ordinary congenital experts.


    The world''s experts are so strong that they have just reached the congenital level.


    It''s better than the five wonders of the God carving world, but it''s not so strong that it has no edge.


    However, the destructive power of the experts in that world far exceeds their own defensive power, which is worth remembering.


    Li Yi gradually found that maybe every time he entered that world again, it was three months later.


    This point has been verified and tried for many times, and gradually determined.


    I don''t know which genius designed this broken place. I don''t even have a user''s manual. Next time I design this thing, I will have the most comprehensive user''s manual.


    But at this time, it''s no use thinking so much.


    Li Yi can only feel the dark, slowly test their own progress, there is no other way.


    Once again, sort out the space inside the storage ring, plus the Najie, now I have about 25 to 30 cubic meters of storage space.


    I only used half of it. There are guns, weapons, snacks and drinks in it.


    There are even fruits picked and fish caught before.


    A little tidying up this place also can''t throw anything, Li Yi can only put them all in it.


    Even the pile of black ash was specially folded up and put in the storage ring.


    Then he took out the page again. Since he got the page, he tried many ways to destroy it.


    Whether it''s a bullet or a knife, Li Yi doesn''t find a way to destroy it.


    This kind of thing seems to be extremely strong, there is no way to be damaged by anything.


    But the difference between the paper and ordinary paper is not big, from the texture, flexibility and smell is almost the same.


    Li Yi even secretly tested himself twice in the world of war wolf, and the result was ordinary wood and ordinary paper.


    The only characteristic is extremely strong, no matter what method is used, it will not be damaged.


    Sponsor: Zhang Qiuzhi


    Entrusted task: let Teng Zijing


    Commission reward: destiny point 3.


    Come true.


    It''s not difficult for Li Yi to scan the entrustment several times. It''s just to ensure that Teng Zijing doesn''t die in other people''s hands. There should be no problem for him to die.


    Through the entrusted information, we can judge that this world should belong to the TV drama version of "qingniannian".


    Li Yigan''s accurate judgment naturally has his self-confidence. Teng Zijing in the novel lives to the end of the original work.


    It didn''t take long for the TV version to appear and be written dead.


    Moreover, the names of the two people are totally different, and many of them have been judged by the information.


    Li Yi thinks that with his own strength, he can at least play with the four great masters, and Barrett can hurt them.


    It''s not a problem for us to receive dozens of Barrett''s bullets.


    Thinking of this, I started to write the identity.


    Soon after Li Yihua''s three Fates, he became an unknown scholar who was invited to attend the poetry meeting held by King Jing''s mansion in a mountain village.

 Chapter 125

    The capital of Qingguo, in an unknown alley near King Jing''s residence.


    Li Yi''s figure slowly emerged, and he was accompanied by an invitation to the jingwangfu poetry club.


    It''s just entering the world and breathing the first breath of air.


    Li Yi''s face suddenly changed, and the world seemed totally different from what he imagined.


    Almost all parts of the world are emitting a kind of energy, which is very strange, as if everywhere, no matter can stop its penetration.


    This kind of energy is everywhere in the world, including everything.


    This kind of energy kills the human body and can do great harm to people.


    Li Yi knew in an instant what energy was.


    Nuclear radiation, the world is full of nuclear radiation, but gradually human beings adapted to this energy and named it Zhenqi.


    Even if Li Yi is now physically powerful, he can also detect that nuclear radiation has some harm to his body.


    It''s just very, very small. It''s totally negligible. Maybe after a few days, the body will naturally adapt.


    There is no aura in the world. Li Yi can''t even absorb a little aura to supplement his body.


    But also good, before he came to the body has been the ability to restore as much as possible.


    As for the physical body, there is no way to fully recover after a heavy injury for a while and a half. The only way for the physical body to suffer a heavy injury is to let time grow slowly.


    Little by little, the body will automatically repair and repair, but it will take a long time. This is absolutely urgent.


    Li Yi also has a small part of pills, which can help him to speed up this speed.


    It''s just that there''s no way to worry at all, so we have to take good care of it.


    In addition, in this world, innate Qi has been greatly weakened and discounted. Li Yi''s own Qi can hardly be released, and can only be released a little bit close to his body at most.


    After the release of Qi, the speed of collapse is very, very fast. Li Yi understands that this is because there is no aura in the world.


    The true Qi in one''s own body will be completely diluted by the surrounding world after being released, and the speed of dissipation is understandable.


    Just because of this, I''m afraid I can''t use my body protecting vigorous Qi. No wonder all the great masters in the world can be hurt by Barrett.


    If Li Yi can''t use his body protecting vigorous Qi, he will also be hurt by Barrett. At most, because of his strong physical body, he will be hurt much less than ordinary people.


    It seems that the situation of the world coming here by itself is much worse than what I imagined.


    I''m afraid Li Yi can''t crush the world''s great master right now. Maybe he can beat the world''s great master five times.


    It''s just that the so-called top nine experts are still hanging. Li Yi estimates that he is the only top nine expert at present.


    In this world, the cultivation limit of normal human warriors, eunuchs Hong Sixiang and Li Yi can still win the war, even without any effort.


    It''s hard to say when it comes to facing a great master. There is a huge gap between the world''s great master and the Jiupin warriors.


    It''s basically like Tyson playing kindergarten children. A great master plays a thousand nine grade martial arts without any effort.


    The difference in combat effectiveness is even greater than that of the day after tomorrow. Therefore, the world''s great master is the existence of one person, town and country.


    Sigujian, one of the four great masters in the world, defends Dongyi city by himself, which makes Qingguo, which is far stronger than Dongyi city by countless times, dare not attack.


    Without him, even the state of Qing has a great master. What if emperor Qing is a great master? As long as he has no way to kill sigujian at one time.


    After Dongyi city was occupied by Qing, it was estimated that sigujian would join hands with Kuhe, the great master of the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    At that time, they don''t even need to kill emperor Qing. They just need two people to disperse and solve the middle and high-level generals of the Qing army all the way.


    And the officials appointed by the state of Qing in every town and county, as long as they are solved, the state of Qing can be said to have no control over the following state capitals.


    At that time, it is estimated that Qing is not far away from subjugation.


    But similarly, if the great masters of Qing adopted this method, the Northern Qi Dynasty had no ability to block it.


    So before the great master of a country or force dies, everyone keeps a tacit understanding. As long as it''s not a big deal, they generally don''t fight casually.


    Even if it''s a war, it won''t make the other side anxious. After all, it''s a big master who is driven crazy.


    God knows what will be done.


    Li Yi didn''t take care of the others. Anyway, the four great masters would never come to kill fan Xian. As for the other masters, he didn''t pay attention to them.


    All the nine grade masters in the whole capital of Qingguo come together, and they may not be able to beat themselves.


    Li Yi is proficient in spears, swords, fists and legs, and has reached a high attainments.


    The whole person is a walking master of humanoid weapons, and can almost perfectly control the body. This kind of strength and the great master may not lose, not to mention some small Jiupin.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel a lot more relaxed. Before I escaped, I suffered a lot of pain. I didn''t have a long rest at all.


    Now that I''m here this time, I''ll relax myself after completing the entrustment.


    You can''t be nervous all the time. Even if you are practicing, you should relax a little, not to mention tossing for so long.


    Thinking about Li Yi in this way, the mood and state of mind are much more comfortable, and the whole person''s feeling is very relaxed.


    Unfortunately, there is no aura in the world that can be absorbed. Otherwise, maybe cultivation can be raised a little bit.


    Even so, Li Yiquan''s spiritual realm is totally different from before.


    Before that, he was in a state of worry, tension and worry. He had just retired from life and death. For a moment, he could not fully integrate into the normal human society.


    And the most important thing is that this time Li Yi didn''t give himself a holiday at all. He has always been quite nervous.


    Worry is to worry about yunyun. What if something happens?


    Now I choose to put down most of the things, the whole person''s mentality has been countless times better.


    But Li Yi still put cloud rhyme in the first place, but the whole person''s mentality is completely different from before.


    This kind of feeling is very unclear. Although this matter is very important and Li Yi is very serious, he doesn''t feel nervous and urgent at all.


    Looking at the invitation in hand, since this time I entrusted myself to put everything down.


    And the strength is almost in the rolling state, as a game of their own life to relax.


    Do as you please.


    Thinking of this, Li Yi shakes his head and laughs, takes the invitation in his hand, and shakes his hands to jingwangfu.


    He was really not in a hurry. He strolled all the way, eating and walking.


    In front of King Jing''s house, King Jing Shizi has been waiting there for a long time. Li Yi knows that the other party is not waiting at all, he is waiting for fan Xian.


    Instead of caring about the others, he took out the invitation from his arms, and immediately the servants of King Jing''s mansion led him along the way.


    Li Yi followed them and watched the situation nearby.

 Chapter 126

    Prince Jing''s mansion is full of noble sons. It can be said that it is the most lively social occasion in the whole capital.


    I don''t know how many poor talents want to join in, want to move the world with a poem and a word, so as to find a good place for themselves.


    Li Yi doesn''t care much about these things. With his own strength, he can''t go anywhere in the world.


    You have to be courted wherever you go with your fighting power.


    What''s more, I''m not short of money. Let''s not mention a lot of gold coins that have broken the world.


    Li Yi has three or four hundred jin of gold on his body, and several shining stones, which is estimated to be similar to the night pearl in this world.


    It''s very valuable. There are some cheap ones.


    Li Yi is not here to gain his reputation. The main purpose of his coming here today is to get to know fan Xian.


    I don''t know if fan Xian can be regarded as a passer-by. You can say that he came from crossing. His crossing time has been pushed back for hundreds of years.


    If you want to say that he didn''t go through it, he was in the same era as Li Yi.


    What''s more, fan Xian''s time travel in the original novel seems to be an experiment in which people''s consciousness is frozen and then thawed.


    Fan Xian is the only successful experimental object in this experiment.


    Li Yi is sitting on a table alone. He has no heart and is not ready to make friends with these scholars.


    Of course, it''s early to hide and pick something to eat.


    It has to be said that Li Hongcheng, the son of King Jing, is really generous. It''s early spring at this time.


    Li Hongcheng doesn''t know where to get the grapes in summer. There are no greenhouses or off-season fruits in this era.


    The grapes should have been stored in the ice cellar last year.


    It''s lucky that a complete bunch of grapes can be found in a hundred bunches.


    Li Hongcheng was able to put a bunch of good grapes on these dozens of tables. Apart from other things, his handwriting is really magnificent.


    Li Yi didn''t eat it at all. To tell you the truth, this grape is not good at all. It has a long fermented taste.


    Anyway, it''s been put away for a long time, even if the preservation technology is powerful.


    In this era, the world can now eat grapes is completely unimaginable, is regarded as a luxury.


    Li Yi still doesn''t want to eat, but he doesn''t taste good.


    Before I was in the mountains, I didn''t lack any fruit to eat. Although this grape is quite precious in other people''s eyes, it is already a delicacy.


    For Li Yi, he really didn''t care. He didn''t even look at it. He found a corner by himself.


    Pour on a glass of alcohol degree is not very high, also can not drink what kind of wine.


    A person is there alone tasting.


    The world is not without strong Baijiu, but these scholars think that they are drunk by the Northern Qi barbarians. They simply disdain drinking this kind of wine.


    Li Yi tasted the wine in the cup alone, while listening to many people talking about poetry.


    He didn''t listen carefully, only vaguely listening to a few sentences, like "Leizhou road in a dream, come here again.". It''s not that the mountain people ask for high prices, but they laugh at themselves at the time. There are also "a strong wine cup, a gourd of wine drunk liuweng, a gourd of wine embossed with heavy flowers..." and "all the people of Dongyi are wandering, depending on the fact that some people are still mature..."


    There was nothing else. Li Yi slowly watched fan Xian come in.


    The first moment I saw fan Xian, I was more sure that I was going through the world of TV series.


    Standing beside fan Xian should be his sister fan ruoro, the most talented girl in Kyoto.


    She is beautiful and elegant, with a scholarly air, and a little bit of playfulness belonging to 28 girls.


    After fan Xian came in, he seemed to have a purpose. As soon as he sat down on the table, he began to shake his head and observe the situation around him.


    As long as you pay a little attention, you can see that his eyes have been staring at the places where all the girls in the waiting boudoir are sitting.


    Li Yi not only shakes his head and laughs when he sees it, but also keeps looking for his so-called drumstick girl.


    I don''t know if he really likes others, or is he just greedy for others.


    Guo Baokun, sitting next to fan Xian on the other side, finds that fan Xian pretends not to see himself for a long time after he comes in. He is not happy at the moment.


    In fact, fan Xian didn''t observe him at all for a long time.


    Fan Xian couldn''t see the true face of Lushan Mountain after watching it for a long time.


    He and fan ruoro were far away from each other, and there was a layer of gauze in the places where they were made, so that people could not spy on them.


    Fan sat idly for a long time, but he could not see it. He threw his glass on the table with a little anger and suddenly got up.


    As soon as fan Xian got up, Guo Baokun, who was sitting beside him, immediately stood up with his two faces facing each other.


    Guo Baokun stares at fan Xian with provocation and ridicule on his face. He doesn''t like this guy who makes a fool of himself and is an illegitimate child. "You really dare to come here. You''re not afraid of making a fool of yourself."


    Fan Xian didn''t even look at him. He just waved his hand aside and stepped forward to look at the girls'' faces carefully.


    Guo Baokun found his face stiff for two seconds after he was pushed away by fan Xian. For a moment, he couldn''t react.


    Looking at fan Xian leaving, he stepped forward quickly.


    "You think you''ll be able to dodge by turning a deaf ear?"


    Fan Xian didn''t even look at him. He threw him aside again.


    At this time, other scholars also noticed Guo Baokun''s and fan Xian''s actions and immediately talked about them.


    Guo Baokun touched his face for a while, but he didn''t know what to do.


    He is very polite when he gets along with people.


    Where have you ever seen such a person as fan Xian? For a moment, he was a little confused and didn''t know what to do.


    Li Yi looked at him and felt that Guo Baokun was a little silly and cute.


    Fan Xian broke into the place where they were, and many women around him began to talk to each other. Why did a man break in.


    Fan Xian lowered his head and looked left and right. He looked very serious. He really wanted to find the drumstick girl he met in the temple that day.


    After fan Xian met each other, he had decided in his heart that it would be her all his life.


    No one can let himself change, no one can let himself change.


    Fan Xian wanted to see it, but how could the girls in the waiting boudoir like it? Many people covered their cheeks with their big sleeves.


    He doesn''t expose his true appearance at all.


    To tell you the truth, what Fan Xian did was quite rude indeed.


    After all, at present, the feudalism of etiquette and law is quite serious.


    Fan Xianzai checked carefully twice and found that he didn''t find the person he wanted. He went to fan ruoro and said in a low voice, "no!"

 Chapter 127

    Fan ruoro was also stunned and turned to look around.


    You have to know that there are several girls from different families in the capital of today''s Poetry Festival, but you can''t find anyone your brother knows.


    Fan Xianshun followed his sister fan ruoro''s eyes and scanned the girls again.


    I still didn''t find the person I wanted to find. I opened the curtain and went outside. I wanted to search more carefully.


    "People are born in the world because of propriety, but a gentleman has no Chinese clothes. But don''t be rude. "


    Fan Xian looked at him. He really didn''t remember that he knew this man. With a trace of doubt, he asked, "who are you?"


    He Zongwei was obviously stunned. Then he felt that he had been offended. This fan Xianming met him yesterday and pretended not to know him today.


    However, in order to maintain his self-cultivation and demeanor, at least on the surface, he Zongwei didn''t seem to be angry.


    "In Xiahe Zongwei, I met with Mr. Fan when I was in yishiju yesterday."


    "Are all the girls here?"


    When he heard fan Xian''s question, he Zongwei flashed a daze. He was a little confused.


    "There''s nothing else." Fan Xian asked, pointing to the girls sitting on one side.


    "Fan Xian, why are you so rude?" Guo Baokun stepped forward and murmured angrily.


    "Please calm down. Since it''s a poetry club, it''s better to make friends with poetry."


    Li Hongcheng, the son of King Jing, walked slowly towards fan Xian.


    Guo Baokun and Guo Baokun immediately bow and salute when they see it. Fan Xian stands upright and does not move.


    Li Hongcheng didn''t get angry when he saw that he was acting like this, but he was even more impressed. Fan Xian really had a certain style of literati.


    Fan Xian and Li Hongcheng came up to him with a happy face and asked, "Shizi, do you know a girl who likes to hold chicken legs?"


    After hearing this, Li Hongcheng was obviously confused. Even though he was the son of King Jing, he would come and go on weekdays, and his practice of talking about human feelings was extraordinary.


    Asked by fan Xian for no reason, he didn''t know what to say.


    Can only follow fan Xian''s words to say, "like to take? What do you want? "


    "Chicken leg!" Fan Xian looks at Li Hongcheng explaining to the other party. It seems that Li Hongcheng still doesn''t know. He then adds, "it''s the chicken''s leg."


    Li Hongcheng''s mouth opened and closed, and then he seemed to react in an instant. The whole person suddenly realized, "chicken legs, we will prepare for lunch."


    I really didn''t expect that fan Xian was hungry at this time, and then I thought that he might be an illegitimate child.


    Li Hongcheng''s brain instantly mends the trick that his wicked stepmother bullies fan Xian and even doesn''t give him food.


    Fan Xian wanted to ask again, but Li Hongcheng didn''t give him the chance. He looked at the taxis around him and said, "let''s take a seat first."


    Then he went to the main table without taking care of the others. In his mind, he was thinking about whether fan''s family had been at odds recently, and fan Xian, as an illegitimate child, had been reduced to this point.


    Li Hongcheng feels that fan Xian doesn''t seem to be reduced to such a level!


    Guo Baokun looked at Li Hongcheng, who had already taken his seat. He pointed out his head and then said, "Your Highness Shizi said that since scholars are fighting against each other, they should be opposed by poetry."


    Fan Xian''s impatient face glanced at Guo Baokun, grabbed the dried fruit on the table and ate two.


    "There''s nothing like that. You must lose!"


    Guo Baokun looked at fan Xian with disdain, "it''s a big tone. If you dare not compare with me, I''m not hard for you. Just kneel down and admit your mistake."


    "Didn''t I tell you? You must lose. " Fan Xian said.


    "Ridiculous! Who do you think you are? Everybody in the poetry world


    "Well, what do you say?"


    After hearing this, Guo Baokun''s face began to smile unconsciously. In his opinion, fan Xian, a villager in the countryside, could only lose when compared with himself.


    Fan Xian leans on his body and is a little impatient. Even if he doesn''t find the person he wants to find here today, he is still entangled by Guo Baokun.


    Guo Baokun first stood out and saluted King Jing Shizi.


    Then it seems very happy to go to the other side of the venue of the poetry festival, and then walk forward with steps.


    While walking, he murmured to himself, "one two three four five..."


    By the end of the ten steps, he had already come to Li Hongcheng.


    "Your Highness." Guo Baokun saluted again, and then pointed to the place where he stood.


    "Ten steps to this point, so far to write, loud praise, let everyone judge win or lose."


    Guo Baokun is gesticulating in his hands, and his tone is very impassioned.


    "All right." Fan Xian gave a feeble promise, holding his forehead in his hand. He didn''t find the person he was looking for. Now he was very unhappy.


    "Can I?" Guo Baokun asked Li Hongcheng, the son of King Jing.


    Li Hongcheng seems to be very interested, nodded, hands Yang Yang praise way, "wonderful."


    "How many poems can you two write? I just have to do one song to win


    Fan Xian looks at Guo Baokun. He has so many Tang poems and Song poems in his mind. He doesn''t directly crush them.


    ...........


    Li Yi has been hiding and watching them. He knows that fan Xian will never lose this time.


    No matter what poems Guo Baokun and he Zongwei do, fan Xian has a 100% chance of winning this time.


    It wasn''t Guo Baokun and he Zongwei who couldn''t do it. It was fan Xian who had a ride alone.


    With 5000 years of Chinese civilization in mind, Guo Baokun was not defeated by fan Xian.


    But they lost to the 5000 year old civilization of China. If it is true, they will lose without shame.


    After all, the other side is dead. How can we fight this war?


    Li Yi just watched Guo Baokun and he Zongwei make two poems that are not so good. They are of average standard and not in the same tone.


    But sometimes the most important thing about poetry is its conception and artistic conception. If you only care about the level and tone, it will be inferior.


    Waiting for he Zongwei and Guo Baokun to finish their poems, they all look at fan Xian provocatively.


    In their opinion, a villager may not know a few big words, how can he write poetry.


    Fan Xian didn''t care about their eyes. He went to the center of the poetry meeting alone and slowly wrote poems on the paper with a very awkward brush.


    The wind is strong, the sky is high, the ape howls and mourns, and the white birds fly back.


    Boundless falling trees, endless Yangtze River rolling.


    Wan Li is often a guest in sad autumn, and has been ill for more than a hundred years.


    It''s hard to hate the heavy frost temples, and it''s poor to stop the turbid wine cup.


    "Two, I don''t know fan''s eyes when he ascends the mountain."


    Fan Xian looks at Guo Baokun with a teasing look in his eyes. He doesn''t regard him as a real opponent all the time.


    Guo Baokun seems to him like a clown, but also like a fly buzzing in his ear.


    Guo Baokun and he Zongwei are not fools. Naturally, we can see that fan Xian''s poem is true.


    Other people at the poetry meeting also heard the poem, and all of them were praising it for a moment,


    Sad, clear, boundless, endless, thousands of miles, autumn, guest, a hundred years, disease, alone, Eternal Sorrow, all in a cup of wine! Good poetry, good poetry Li Hongcheng, the son of King Jing, exclaimed.


    Basically, it''s the end of today''s fight. Fan Xian won anyway.


    Li Yi walked slowly to the middle and said with a faint smile, "I heard this poem today, but I have a poem I want to share with brother fan."

 Chapter 128

    As soon as Li Yigang was together, many people were watching him, and they were all talking about who he was and where he came from.


    "The poetry club is originally to make friends with poetry. If there are wonderful words and sentences, it doesn''t hurt to say so. " Li Hongcheng has a smile on his face.


    Fan Xian was stunned when he heard Li Yi''s words. He read this poem casually. If it wasn''t for he Zongwei and Guo Baokun, they would have been pestering in front of him all the time.


    Fan Xian would never take out this poem to hit them in the face. As for other occasions, he didn''t care if he should say it at his age.


    Now that he has finished his poem, there is someone else who dares to say it. Is he confident that he has a better poem than this one?


    He Zongwei and Guo Baokun were also in a daze, but their faces immediately showed joy. Li Yi undoubtedly shared a lot of pressure for them.


    Li Yi looked at fan Xian with a smile in his eyes. Then he slowly opened his hands, not in a hurry, not in a slow manner, and his tone was very heroic, "odd changes, even changes, symbols look at the quadrant."


    Quiet, the ultimate quiet, there is no sound at the poetry meeting now, except for the breath of people, there is no sound to listen to


    After reading the poem, Li Yi has been staring at fan Xian. He has always thought that reciting poems is not necessarily good or praising.


    Just let the right person know what he means. I don''t know if fan Xian knows what he means.


    This sentence should be able to be heard directly. The other side is also a passer-by.


    Fan Xian is completely covered now. His thinking seems to be frozen and stopped. He doesn''t think any more.


    Li Yi looks at fan Xian and doesn''t react. He''s just like plaster. He doesn''t speak or move.


    Suddenly want to understand Li Yi seems to be a liberal arts student in his last life, but even the liberal arts students do not know this sentence.


    He Zongwei is ecstatic. He is really happy now. It''s nonsense to make such a poem on such an occasion.


    Once Li Yi''s reputation spreads, no one will care about what happened to him and fan Xian today.


    "If you are a villager, why should you be so arrogant and make a fool of yourself?"


    He Zongwei has his own self-confidence to say that. He knows all the celebrities in Kyoto.


    But I''ve never met Li Yi, and I don''t know where he came from, just like fan Xian.


    Although he Zongwei was originally a poor son, he naturally felt that he was different from those people when he got involved with the prince.


    Li Yi didn''t care about him, and he Zongwei didn''t need to care about his strength.


    However, the other side''s sarcasm still made him very uncomfortable.


    I just don''t know what Fan Xian''s situation is now. Doesn''t he recognize that what he says doesn''t fit in with people in this world?


    "Jielu is in the realm of people, without the noise of cars and horses. How can you help me? My heart is far away from me. Picking chrysanthemums under the East fence, leisurely see Nanshan. The mountain air is good day and night, and the birds return to each other. There is a real meaning in it. If you want to distinguish it, you have forgotten it. "


    Li Yi moves closer to fan Xian step by step. At the same time, when he talks about Tao Yuanming''s drinking poem, he doesn''t believe fan Xian. At this time, he doesn''t know that he is a passer-by like him.


    Before I saw you were a liberal arts student, even if you were a liberal arts student, you would not even have heard this poem!


    It''s obvious that fan Xian didn''t respond.


    "At the foot of the south mountain, the grass is abundant and the seedlings are rare. In the morning, the reason is desolate, and the moon lotus hoes home. The road is narrow and the vegetation is long, and the evening dew sticks to my clothes. If you don''t have enough clothes, you can''t go against your wishes.


    Zhao Ke man, Hu Ying, Wu Gou, Shuang Xue Ming. The silver saddle shines on the white horse like a meteor. If you kill one person in ten steps, you can''t stay for thousands of miles. When things are done, I brush my clothes and hide my name. After drinking in Xinling, I take off my sword and cross my knee. He will eat Zhu Hai and persuade Hou Ying with a cup. "


    Almost every step of Li Yi''s life, there are several lines of poetry, all of which are excellent works.


    When he said half of Xiakexing, fan Xian finally responded.


    Seeing fan Xian''s reaction, Li Yi stopped talking and just kept looking at him.


    Fan Xian''s look was very complicated. He felt like someone who had lost his way had found his hometown, or someone who had been wandering for a long time and had no place to live.


    His eyes were full of tears, almost running down.


    Fan Xian has been in this world for nearly 20 years, and he has always been alone.


    Yes, they have many relatives, but they don''t understand themselves.


    Until he met Li Yi, fan Xian finally felt that he was wandering alone for decades, and met a fellow townsman from the same place as himself.


    This kind of feeling is very wonderful, fan Xian now really want to rush forward, holding Li Yi, shouting, I finally found the organization.


    Fan Xian''s mouth opened and closed. He didn''t know what to say, as if thousands of words were in his heart.


    When Li Yi read those poems, he Zongwei''s face became very wonderful.


    He just ridiculed that Li Yi was just a country man, but the other side responded to him with two poems.


    Those two poems not only describe a person''s contentment in seclusion, but also describe the beautiful scenery and artistic conception in the mountains.


    He Zongwei knew that he was afraid that he would have a bad memory in Kyoto this time.


    Although the anger from the heart, but also can not send out, can only temporarily endure for the future.


    Who makes himself inferior.


    "Good poetry, good poetry." Li Hong didn''t expect that he could hear such excellent works at one time in a small poetry fair, or even several poems in a row. It''s really wonderful.


    Li Yi looks at fan Xian with a calm look, and looks at him with a faint smile.


    Fan Xian now only feels that he has thousands of words in his heart. He wants to share his heart with Li Yi, but it''s really inappropriate to think of this occasion.


    Immediately turned to one side of the Jing Wang Shizi Li Hongcheng to resign, "Your Highness, I still have some important things to leave."


    After that, Li Hongcheng turned to Li Yi and said, "fan has two more poems. I don''t know..."


    Before fan finished his gossip, Li Yi nodded and his eyes lit up. This guy finally responded.


    Also, fan Xian is not himself. Although he has lived more years, he is still an ordinary man in mind and nature.


    You can''t ask him by your own standards.


    "Brother fan, please."


    "Please." Fan Xian is very happy. They don''t care about other taxis or Li Hongcheng. If no one else comes out of the hall.


    Fan Xiangang just came out of the hall with a look of excitement. Then he looked at Li Yi, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s your name?" After a long time, fan Xian came up with such a sentence.


    "Li Yi." Then he asked, "how many hammers are there?"


    "Forty." Fan Xian''s voice is so loud that he wants to be heard all over the world. He is sure that Li Yi is definitely with himself.


    One didn''t hold back and held each other tightly, "I finally found the organization!"


    Although Li Yi knows that fan Xian is excited now, he is still not used to being hugged by a big man.


    Slowly peeled off the other party''s hand, pushed fan Xian away, coughed twice, and said awkwardly, "it''s not suitable for us two big men to hold him."


    The expression, the tone, the unspeakable dislike.


    Fan Xian was not angry, but let go with a smile.

 Chapter 129

    Fan Xian is very excited to walk in Li Yi''s side, after just the two sides of the general exchange, found that are people of the same era.


    Fan Xian is like a traveler who meets water in the desert. For such a long time, no one can understand him, but suddenly a person who can talk to him normally appears in the world.


    All of a sudden, a person can understand what he said. It''s not like before. All of us are in a state of muddle about the modern words that pop up suddenly.


    It was like Boya Ziqi. Fan Xian felt that he had been here for so long, and finally met a fellow townsman and confidant.


    Li Yi didn''t feel so excited. After all, he wanted to be able to return to modern society anytime and anywhere.


    Fan Xian obviously didn''t master this skill. He can only stay in this era and this society. Whether he wants it or not, whether he wants it or not.


    He has no choice. Unlike Li Yi, he can''t go back to the world of war wolves and relax for a holiday.


    "Do you believe in love at first sight?" Fan Xian pulls Li Yi to one side of the pavilion and sits down. Then he looks at him with a sincere and serious look.


    "It''s kind of interesting. Talk about it." Li Yi leaned back slightly against the railing behind him and raised his chin to fan Xianyang.


    "I know a girl who was in the temple that day. When I first met her, I felt that I would be her in my life. She has a chicken leg in her hand


    Fan Xian walked back and forth in front of Li Yi, and he was right.


    "I ask you, isn''t that girl particularly beautiful?" Li Yi is not ready to tell fan Xian that his drumstick girl is Lin Wan''er.


    Even if you tell him about it, it won''t change much.


    The real culprits behind the assassination in Niulan Street are the second prince and the eldest princess. As for Lin Gong, he is just a pawn acting for the eldest princess.


    It''s no good to say this now. It''s very likely that there will be more changes.


    After hearing this, fan Xian nodded, "yes, it''s very beautiful, just like the fairies in the sky."


    Speaking of the half, he seemed to be stunned and looked up at Li Yi, "how do you know?"


    "I don''t think you''ll fall in love at first sight if they''re not beautiful." Li Yi looks at fan Xian, and his tone is full of ridicule.


    "Was that love at first sight? It''s clearly a matter of color. " Then he turned his head aside and said, "do you like people? You are obviously greedy for other people''s body, you are cheap


    After that, fan Xian didn''t get angry. He still looked at Li Yi and laughed freely.


    Over the years, there has finally been a person who can make fun of modern society and tell jokes about modern society. He has been waiting for this moment for many years.


    So fan Xianxiao is very happy. He also knows that Li Yi is completely joking.


    Besides, what''s wrong with the beautiful ones?


    Who dares to say that they don''t like beautiful ones? Fan Xian is very generous to admit this.


    "Although she''s very beautiful, I''m definitely not because she''s simply beautiful. How can I say that? If I can''t say it, I feel like I should marry her at the first sight. "


    Fan Xian''s eyes were full of longing for what kind of life he should live after he married his drumstick girl.


    You farm, I weave, two men sing and women follow.


    Li Yi directly and cruelly interrupted his fantasy, "OK, instead of thinking so much, let''s go back to the poetry meeting first. Your sister is still there. Can''t you just run away? "


    Fan Xian nodded and agreed. Then he looked at Li Yi as if he thought of something in a moment. What do you care about my sister


    Li Yi can''t help but help his forehead when he hears the words. It seems that fan Xian is really a full sister.


    "Even if we don''t go to your sister, at least we should go back to the poetry club. Li Hongcheng invited us here, but we turned around and left without saying a word to him? "


    Fan Xian nodded after listening, knowing that Li Yi didn''t want to arch his own cabbage, he was calm.


    "Let''s go!"


    ...........


    More than ten minutes ago, the second prince heard of fan Xian''s poems, followed by several poems written by Li Yi.


    He suddenly felt that poetry would be more and more interesting, and he couldn''t help but want to know Li Yi.


    What kind of person can make half a murderous poem in a short time, and two completely different poems, just like living in seclusion in the field.


    So as early as ten minutes ago, he changed the place where he ate fruit to the only way for them to return to the jingwangfu poetry club.


    Then I look at those poems here, some of them are eating fruit, and sometimes I shake my head, making the lump of oblique bangs on my head shake twice.


    Li Yi and fan Xian stagger back to the poetry meeting one after another. Li Yi suddenly thinks that this is how they go back.


    Whether fan Xian will not meet Lin Wan''er at the poetry meeting today is a matter of great probability.


    However, Li Yi is not prepared to deliberately promote this event. Fan Xian has to pretend to be in love with others, but he doesn''t tell others his true identity.


    Lin Wan''er is the same. Both of them stretch on purpose. They don''t know what the meaning is.


    Li Yi and fan Xian walk among the pavilions. Qingguo is located in the south where it is rainy. Sometimes it rains three or four times a day, but the ground is still wet.


    But it''s much better in King Jing''s mansion. Maybe in a while, the lotus here will be blooming.


    The arrival of spring in Qingguo is much earlier than that in the Northern Qi Dynasty. Although it is early spring and the lotus has not yet opened, it has grown into many lotus leaves.


    There are some lotus has begun to gather buds, waiting for the summer is coming, when they bloom.


    Li Yi occasionally has a look at the scenery. This courtyard in the water town of the south of the Yangtze River is quite unique and interesting.


    Suddenly someone gives a hand to Li Yi. The other side holds a sharp sword and moves very fast.


    Li Yi takes a look, this person should be the second prince''s bodyguard Xie Bi''An, should be regarded as a nine grade master.


    The world''s experts are divided into three levels besides one level to nine level.


    The gap between these three realms is very big. Of course, it is not as big as that of the great master.


    It''s not a problem for a top nine to have ten top nine. It''s not a problem for a top nine to have ten top nine.


    The master of Jiupin peak is already the limit of the world. If ye Qingmei doesn''t appear, the master of Jiupin peak is the martial extreme of the world.


    This kind of master can defeat hundreds of elite troops by himself.


    Even if it''s a hundred nine grade masters, even if they can''t fight, they can still kill some of them and then retreat safely.


    If ye Qingmei had not appeared in those years, Hong Sixiang, the eunuch beside the empress dowager, would have been the most powerful person in the world.


    It''s a pity that ye Qingmei appeared, and there are four great masters in the world, each of whom can fight against one country by one.

 Chapter 130

    Xie Bi''An only felt a fierce killing intention locked himself, and then at the moment when he had not reacted, his neck was cold, he reached out and touched, and Yan Red''s blood flowed to his palm along his fingers.


    Xie Bi''An was shocked in his heart. His swordsmanship was at least in the top three in Kyoto, if not the first.


    Where on earth did this man come from? He didn''t even have the strength to fight back in front of him.


    Xie Bi''An was able to detect that at the first moment of his hand, the other party''s intention to kill him had already locked him. He might even have found him before, but he didn''t do it.


    He just started, and the Qi attached to the other person''s fingers immediately ran along his neck. The speed was so fast that Xie Bian didn''t even see how the other person did it.


    If the other party just wanted his own life, now he is dead.


    Li Yi didn''t feel anything about this result. Xie Bi''An''s sword technique is full of flaws in his eyes. Besides being faster than others, he has no advantages.


    His swordsmanship benefits from Dugu Jiujian. After mastering Dugu Jiujian, Li Yi''s attainments in swordsmanship can be said to be no less than Dugu Jiujian.


    Even if Li Yi wants to be defeated alone, now he is back to life in the same place. Li Yi and he just rely on their swordsmanship to say that they are going to fight him. That''s a little too confident.


    Li Yi thinks that his swordsmanship should be different from that of seeking defeat alone.


    After all, Dugu Jiujian was created by him. Li Yi can only master the above moves perfectly, but he may not be able to use them easily.


    Of course, it''s no more difficult to beat Xie Bian than to bully children. Even if sigujian, one of the four great masters, is here, Li Yi dares to touch him with his own Dugu Jiujian.


    "In my opinion, your swordsmanship has the meaning of Assassin. The assassin can''t make a single attack and can escape thousands of miles. If you don''t have the determination to kill next time, don''t do it again. More shots will affect your Kendo level. "


    Li Yi stands on the corridor connecting the pavilions and stands with his hands down. He looks calm and has no waves. His tone seems to be pointing out his own younger generation.


    What he said is true. Li Yi can see that Xie Bi''An''s sword skill is inclined to assassinate.


    What we pay attention to is that when we make a move, we must kill with one blow. Xie Bi''An has just made a move, but he has no intention to kill.


    He dares to kill himself and fan Xian, but he doesn''t dare to kill him directly. It''s not good for his sword cultivation if he does it often for a long time.


    Xie Bi''An was thoughtful. Although he didn''t understand what Li Yi meant, his intuition as a swordsman made him feel that it was very important.


    Now no longer go to tube the neck injury, one hand in front of the other hand in the back, bent down to give Li Yi a gift, "sincerely teach."


    Li Chengze, the second prince, put down his book. Now he knows why Li Yi can write half a murderous poem.


    His swordsmanship attainments have reached a very high level. His bodyguard Xie Bi''An''s swordsmanship attainments in Kyoto can be said to be first-class, but he was easily defeated by his opponent.


    I''m afraid that the other side''s swordsmanship is only under the great master Si Gu''s sword, and his literary talent is quite good. Li Chengze naturally wants to win him over.


    If Li Yi knows his idea, he can only smile helplessly. What can I say? I can say that the poems I just recited are just my own.


    When reciting, you have to remind yourself not to recite the author''s name and the age of the characters.


    Li Yi didn''t think of it. Li Chengze even thought of it.


    "Sir, you are excellent in both literature and martial arts. How can I not know when such a person came out of Kyoto?" Li Chengze put down his book, didn''t even wear shoes, and walked towards Li Yi barefoot.


    I don''t know whether he is intentional or not.


    Li Yi takes a step back and turns over. He really doesn''t want to have too much contact with the second Prince Li Chengze.


    If you get along well with each other, you may feel embarrassed when you start, so it''s better not to know if you don''t know each other.


    Li Chengze was not angry when he saw that he was secretly rejected.


    He can probably understand that this kind of poor scholar wants to wait for the price after all.


    Maybe he also wants to see what the prince can give. Li Chengze is also holding on to try, in case of success.


    "This must be fan Xian." Li Chengze looks at fan Xian and smiles. He can''t find any fault in his manners or details.


    "Do you know me?" Fan Xian looked at the young man in front of him, who was about the same head shape as an alpaca. I came to Kyoto for such a short time, and I don''t remember seeing my partner, how could he know himself so well.


    "The prince regards you as an enemy. Naturally, I want to know your name."


    Li Chengze said while picking his unique bangs, went to the table and sat down slowly.


    "Who are you?" Fan Xian has just searched his mind. He really doesn''t know this person.


    Li Chengze squints at fan Xian and looks at the scenery on one side as if he doesn''t care, "three opportunities."


    Li Yi Wen Yan frowned, but help the forehead shake his head, you talk about this group of people well, why all like to play machine forward?


    "He is the second prince. He came here today mainly to woo you. As long as you agree to get married, you can take over Neiku.


    It can be said that Neiku is a very large sum of money. With this money, it will be convenient for anyone who wants to fight for the throne. "


    Li Yi didn''t give them a chance to play the leading role, and directly told Li Chengze the real purpose.


    Then he added, "your father is Fan Jian, Si Nanbo. Lin Waner, who is married to you, is now the prime minister.


    Sinan Bo is an old friend of his majesty, and Prime Minister Lin Ruopu is the head of all officials. If the prince draws you to the throne, it is certain. If the second prince draws you to the throne, there is a high probability of success. "


    Li Yi picked up a glass of wine and said it without any care.


    Li Chengze''s face changed dramatically. He did not expect that the other party should be so clear about fan Xian and the current situation in Kyoto.


    In a few words, he analyzed the relationship between himself and the prince fan Xian, and every sentence was right to the point.


    If Li Chengze was just holding on to Li Yi, it would be the best to succeed. If not, there is nothing to care about.


    Now Li Chengze really wants to attract people. It''s better for him to use this kind of talent. Even if he can''t own it, he can''t put it to the prince anyway.


    When fan Xian heard Yan Yizheng, he thought quickly in his mind, although he also thought about this aspect.


    But he didn''t think about it so carefully. Who on earth is Li Yi? He knows these things very clearly.


    "Your Highness, am I right?" Li Yi turns around and asks Li Chengze.

 Chapter 131

    "Fan Xian, in this case, I''ll come to the point. I want to draw you in and let you serve me." Li Chengze leaned back slightly and looked at fan Xian with bright eyes.


    "You have just heard that if I take refuge with the prince and help him ascend the throne of God, I must be sure. Why should I choose to help your highness?" Fan Xian is not in a hurry at this time. Anyway, Li Yi should not hurt himself.


    "You and the prince already had a gap, would you choose to help him?" A fake smile flashed around Li Chengze''s mouth.


    "Although I have a grudge against the prince, it''s not irresolvable. If I take refuge with the prince, there won''t be any problem, will there?"


    Fan Xian finished, Li Chengze''s heart has flashed a trace of killing, even he had to admit that fan Xian said really reasonable.


    The success rate of taking refuge in the crown prince is much higher than that of himself, whether it''s righteousness or fame, or helping the crown prince ascend the throne.


    People like fan Xian, even if they can''t be used by themselves, can''t let them go to the prince''s side.


    "But I''m afraid it''s not easy for me to take refuge with the prince."


    Fan Xian sighed at Li Chengze with his back.


    "Why?"


    "Because I met your highness here today, the prince must feel that I have taken refuge with him. Even if I go there now, it won''t be easy. " Fan Xian sighed helplessly.


    Since I entered Kyoto, I''ve been rushing at myself one by one. I can''t hide and dodge.


    All of a sudden, a familiar white figure appeared in the corner of his eyes. His figure was very similar to the drumstick girl he saw that day.


    Fan Xian immediately stood up, turned around and said, "Your Highness, brother Li, fan has something to leave first."


    After that, regardless of him, he went straight to the direction where he saw drumstick girl.


    Li Chengze doesn''t care about fan Xian any more. Instead, he puts his eyes on Li Yi with a curious look in his eyes.


    At the same time, Li Yi is also looking at Li Chengze. To be honest, Li Chengze is a very unfortunate person.


    Like his mother, he was fond of collecting and reading books, but unfortunately he was born in the imperial family.


    He didn''t want to fight, but Qingdi forced him to fight step by step.


    Emperor Qing gave him almost the same rights as the prince, but did not give him the title of Prince, which forced the prince to attack him.


    Li Chengze can only fight. If he doesn''t fight, he will die. The prince will never believe that Li Chengze is in power and won''t fight for the throne with himself.


    Emperor Qing''s original plan was to use Li Chengze as a sharpening stone to sharpen the knife for the prince, but he didn''t expect that because of fan Xian''s reason, the knife was abandoned and the stone was broken.


    Li Yi had to sigh in his heart that he was the most ruthless monarch. This sentence is true.


    There is no emperor Qing and Li Chengze in this world, only emperor Qing and the second prince.


    There are no Li Chengze and Li Chengqian, only the second prince and the prince.


    The royal family seldom has the affection between ordinary people, they are only monarchs and ministers, but not father and son, which has been decided since they were born.


    Are you lucky? Absolutely lucky, born with a golden spoon, can easily have the vast majority of people even if it is hard to get a lifetime of things.


    Unfortunately, some things they didn''t have at the beginning, such as family love.


    Li Yi smiles at Li Chengze and says, "Your Highness wants to woo me, because I''ve only been in Kyoto for a few days. Without any intelligence, I''ve told the truth of the matter by judgment alone, right?"


    Although the tone is to ask, it is very firm to say, seems to be quite sure that what he said is absolutely true.


    Li Chengze is noncommittal. He also wants to hear from Li Yi to help him solve some of the situation. He has to admit that many things Li Yi said were not even taken into account by himself.


    "The eldest princess wants to kill fan Xian, because as long as fan Xian dies, he can continue to be in charge of the inner Treasury. On the contrary, the prince does not want to kill fan Xian, because Lin Wan''er, who is married to fan Xian, is the daughter of the prime minister Lin Ruofu. The prime minister has always been devoted to the crown prince. " Li Yi didn''t go on, he exposed enough information.


    "Listening to you is better than reading for ten years." Li Chengze suddenly pats the table. Now he wants to turn Li Yi into his own man.


    It is said that a real go master can see the direction of the next 50 hands in advance.


    Li Chengze understands that real calculation is ten million times more complicated than chess game. Let alone seeing 50 hands, in real calculation, even one or two hands ahead of the other is a huge advantage.


    What''s more, it''s only in the absence of any intelligence. Li Chengze thinks that if he can send all the intelligence he has collected to Li Yi.


    With this information, what step can the other side figure out?


    Li Chengze is more and more curious, but when Li Yi talks about it, he is more and more curious.


    "Brother Li, be my guest! When I ascend the throne, you will be the prime minister, the head of a hundred officials, and the power will fall to the government and the opposition, one person below and ten thousand above. "


    Li Chengze was so excited that he didn''t pay attention to what he said. If someone with ulterior motives heard him, he might make a fuss.


    Your majesty is not dead yet. You have to promise the position of prime minister to others. Do you have ulterior motives.


    Li Chengze''s eyes are seldom sincere. He is always false when he gets along with others. After a long time, sometimes he can''t tell whether what he says is true or false.


    But this time Li Chengze was quite clear that what he said was absolutely true. Li Yi was such a smart man that it was absolutely hard for him to cheat him.


    Li Yi has a smile on his face. To tell the truth, just now he just blew it off. Just like those poems he read before, he recited what he thought.


    I don''t know what Li Chengze thought. He was so sincere.


    "Your Highness is not qualified for this right now." Li Yi is self-confident and does not show any intention to any promise made by Li Chengze.


    "Who are you going to help? "The prince?"


    Li Chengze looks really anxious. If Li Yi really throws himself into the prince''s arms, no one here can surpass him.


    Even if fan Xian joined him, Li Chengze did not dare to guarantee that he could overthrow the prince and ascend the throne.


    "No Li Yi shook his head slightly, and then got up and left.


    "How can you help me?" Li Chengze looks at Li Yi who leaves and doesn''t chase him. He just gets up and shouts.


    "When your highness ascends the throne, I will assist him."


    Li Chengze already thought of more in his heart. Although Li Yi didn''t help himself, now it seems that at least he won''t help the prince.


    From his words, we can know that no matter who ascends the throne of God, he will certainly help himself and the prince.


    "I will let you help me."


    Li Chengze looked at Li Yi''s figure and suddenly stopped. He turned to smile and said, "Your Highness, I''m waiting for that day."


    Then leave directly, there is no longer any trace of nostalgia.


    It was not until Li Chengze could no longer see Li Yi that he realized that he hadn''t asked each other''s name for such a long time.


    Go back and find out when such a person will appear in Kyoto.

 Chapter 132

    After Li Yi left, he swaggered to the poetry club again and found his own place to sit down.


    A person drinking alone, this time there are a lot of people come up to want to make friends with him.


    Li Yi also received many handkerchiefs, all of which were sent by the maids. In this era, the defense of men and women is still very serious.


    What if the ladies of the family see the people they like at the poetry meeting?


    After seeing the right person, she will let the servant girl give her handkerchief to the other party.


    If the person who receives the handkerchief intends to return it to the owner, they will have a chance to meet each other.


    The handkerchiefs were all stabbed with beautiful patterns. Li Yi didn''t take any of them and put them all aside.


    Li Hongcheng came over at this time. "The last half of my brother''s poem is wonderful. I don''t know if there is a second half of it."


    Although Li Hongcheng didn''t know what Zhao Ke was or what weapon was called Wu Gou, it didn''t hinder his instinctive feeling that this poem was good.


    Just listen to the first half of the song will feel blood boiling, can''t wait to know what the second half is.


    Li Yi didn''t speak. He took a look at he Zongwei, who was sitting on one side. It was hard for him to have any good feelings for this guy.


    And the most important thing is that he doesn''t want to say the second half of the poem. After that, he has to work hard to find a way to explain it to these people. It''s better not to hide it in his heart and make the second half of the poem a world mystery.


    Of course, maybe fan Xian will fill in the second half of the poem some other day.


    "The so-called poetry is nothing more than the desire of God, which should be appreciated with two or three friends. Some poems, I don''t want to give them to people who shouldn''t listen to them. "


    Li Yi took a look at he Zongwei, whose face was like a pig''s liver, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, which was very contemptuous.


    "You..." he Zongwei wanted to attack, but he didn''t know what to say. He was not as good as others. He could only clap the table and leave angrily.


    Li Yi watched him leave, turned and looked at Li Hongcheng, "Your Highness, to be fair, what can be said is not really good.


    Real good things should be hidden in the heart, occasionally with two or three friends, make a cup of tea, take out a few people to savor. Only in this way can we get the beauty of poetry. "


    Li Hongcheng suddenly felt that Li Yi was different from himself. If he made such a good poem, he would show it off.


    I wish everyone in the world knew that Li Yi kept such good poems in his heart. He didn''t publicize them at all. He just tasted them with his two or three friends.


    He just went out and should have talked a lot with fan Xian. Fan Xian was just the same. The real good poems are only willing to be hidden in his heart. If it wasn''t for Guo Baokun, they would not have said it.


    If Li Yi had not met such a confidant as fan Xian, he would not have recited two or three good poems in a row.


    This is probably the gap between myself and them. One wants to take it out and publicize it. He wants to be known all over the world.


    Only when you meet a confidant, will you take it out for mutual appreciation.


    Maybe only people like them can go further in poetry, and they will fall into the path after all.


    Not only Li Hongcheng thought of this, but also many taxis on the scene thought of it.


    At this time, many people stand up, look at each other and smile. Everything is silent.


    All of them bend over to Li Yi, "we will be taught." Even Li Hongcheng also saluted Li Yi.


    Li Yi watched them salute themselves, but he didn''t care much. He didn''t want to explain to them.


    After the ceremony, Li Hongcheng suddenly found something wrong. According to Li Yi, he said that his poetry club could not be held.


    According to his words, poetry two or three friends can appreciate it. Will the poetry fair be held or not?


    However, Li Hongcheng himself is also a very intelligent person. He was born in the royal family. No matter how stupid he is, he can''t go anywhere.


    "The poetry festival will be held in the future. If you don''t want to abandon it, you can pass your poems to me, and then you can appreciate them together."


    After Li Hongcheng finished speaking, he nodded in his heart alone. In the future, the poetry meeting may not be held, but there will still be countless good poems coming to him.


    If you want to see who writes well, you can also invite him in, or solicit or help him.


    After listening to it, Li Yi immediately understood that because of his own reasons, maybe this poetry meeting could not be held.


    What''s more, if we really just make cars behind closed doors in the future, I''m afraid that many good poems and lyrics can''t be passed down at all. How can they be passed down without many people knowing and recording?


    Now he stood up and said, "it''s better to appreciate poetry with two or three friends, but you can''t build a car behind closed doors. If you don''t understand something, you need to take it out and appreciate it with you. If it''s well written, it can also be collected and circulated. "


    As soon as Li Yi Hua finished speaking, Li Hongcheng immediately praised him, "I will collect and collate the excellent poems at the poetry meeting in the future, and then I will appreciate them with you."


    This sentence is obviously approved by many people, who do not want their poems to spread around the world.


    Li Hongcheng is very happy. In this way, the influence of his poetry club may expand from Kyoto to Qingguo.


    Then the atmosphere of the poetry club was obviously pushed to the climax, and many people toasted Li Yi.


    Li Yi drinks two cups and leaves alone. He goes to the pavilion and sits by himself. Li Hongcheng also comes here at this time.


    He has just communicated with the second Prince Li Chengze. Naturally, this mysterious young man in front of him should try his best to win over him, although he may not be attracted by them.


    "Why did brother Li come here alone?" Li Chengze asked casually.


    It seems that in a short time, Li Hongcheng and his colleagues have investigated the identity and background of Li Yi.


    Li Hongcheng did not find any useful information. He only knew that Li Yi was from a remote area and had just arrived in the capital of Qing two days ago.


    The others seem to be like a fog. No matter how they explore, they can''t find any clues. That is, they don''t know where Li Yi lives in the capital of Qing state these two days.


    Li Yi didn''t care that they found out their identity. He just shook his head and asked, "is there any dim sum tea in King Jing''s mansion?"


    It''s true. Li Yi really wants to know what the level of dim sum is in this era.


    "Yes. I''ll send someone to prepare for brother Li. " Li Hongcheng didn''t know why, but he nodded.


    Li Yi nodded after listening, closed his eyes and stopped talking. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk to Li Hongcheng any more.


    Li Hongcheng, as the son of King Jing, was seldom rejected by others, but this time he was rejected by Li Yi, but he was not angry at all.


    The more talented people are, the more arrogant they are. The second prince said that Li Yi is a rare talent in a hundred years, and some arrogance is normal.

 Chapter 133

    Li Yi is eating the cakes in front of the table. I have to say that these cakes are really unique.


    Snowflake crisp, spiced cake, the most ingenious is a bowl of desserts do not know what to make, eating like yogurt, add ice and a lot of fruit, quite cool.


    In this season, eating this kind of food is a great enjoyment for people in this world.


    Even because of Ye Qingmei, the cost of using saltpeter to make ice is greatly reduced, but it is still not affordable for ordinary people.


    After seeing Li Yi, fan Xian rushes over excitedly. Although he has not known Li Yi for a long time, he is willing to talk to Li Yi about everything.


    Because many things people in this world may not understand. Only Li Yi can understand him and receive every word he says.


    As soon as he was seated, fan Xian picked up a piece of cake and ate it. As he chewed, he muttered, "do you know who I just saw?"


    Voice seems to be looking forward to Li Yi asked him, that is deliberately said, want Li Yi to ask him who he just saw.


    "If I''m right, you should have seen the drumstick girl." Li Yi looks determined, although because of his own reasons, the plot may have a little deviation.


    But just like fan Xian, he ran away regardless of everything. Besides seeing Lin Wan''er, who else could there be.


    "It''s boring to talk to a smart man like you." Fan Xian shook his head helplessly. He really admired Li Yi''s brain and didn''t know how it grew.


    Many things they do not know, do not understand, look hazy, like a fog, the result of each other a mouth can be cut to the point.


    "I know where she is now." Fan Xian lowered his voice as he spoke. He came up to Li Yi and said in a very low voice, "she said she was the servant girl of King Jing''s house."


    "And you? Does she know you are fan Xian? "


    After Li Yi asked, fan Xian shook his head. "I didn''t tell her. I told her I was a bookboy."


    Li Yi nodded alone, "that she is definitely not the servant girl of King Jing''s mansion."


    "Why?"


    "A gentleman treats others with sincerity. If you don''t tell the other person the truth, what the other person tells you is probably false. If you tell him directly that you are fan Xian, there is a great probability that you can take her away.


    But now, according to your description, I''m sure that man is definitely not a servant girl of King Jing''s mansion. "


    Li Yi''s tone was quite positive and certain. Of course, he had read the original work in advance. When he came here, it was like opening the perspective hook.


    He is quite clear about everything in his heart, otherwise he just can''t fool Li Chengze.


    "How can you be so sure?" Fan Xian knows that Li Yi is quite clever, but he still doesn''t know why Li Yi is so sure about it.


    "Guess!" After that, he turned and looked at fan Xian, "let''s not talk about this. I''ll talk about something important with you."


    Fan Xian immediately corrected himself after hearing this, and he didn''t look as happy as before.


    "You shouldn''t have come to Kyoto. If you come here and marry Lin Wan''er, you can control the internal Treasury."


    As Li Yi said, he picked up a cup. "This represents the financial power of the inner Treasury. He is in the hands of the eldest princess. The prince and the second prince are the only two people who can fight for the throne. They all want it. As I said before, the chances of you fighting for the throne will increase.


    The second prince would rather have the financial power of the inner Treasury in the hands of the princess Chang than let you fall to the prince.


    If the financial power of the inner Treasury is still in the hands of the princess Chang, she can be detached.


    By the way, the relationship between the princess and the prince is good. Without you, the prince can not control the financial power of the inner Treasury, but can also ensure that the financial power of the inner Treasury will not fall to the second prince. "


    After that, he was not speaking. Li Yi looked at it and assured him to ease his strength in the information.


    And he said so much, combined with the current situation, fan Xian himself is not a fool, should be able to guess his situation.


    "You mean the second prince is most likely to kill me? And he will never give me a chance to turn to the prince. " Fan Xian was silent for a long time. His face was gloomy and he said his speculation.


    "The prince is also likely to kill me, but not as heavy as the second prince." Fan Xian added with a gloomy face.


    After Li Yi''s advice, almost all of them understand that the second prince is most likely to kill himself, but the probability of the prince is not high.


    Just as he had just entered the capital, so many people wanted to kill him. Fan Xian suddenly felt that Danzhou was better, safe and comfortable.


    "Yes! So you are in a very dangerous situation. I have a few suggestions. Would you like to listen to them? " Li Yi doesn''t care about drinking a mouthful of green tea. It has to be said that the taste of the tea is quite good. After drinking it, it smells delicious.


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so." Fan Xian''s face was gloomy. No matter who knew, someone might kill him at any time, and his mood would not be so good.


    "The first move, the most simple is that you quit marriage, and then go back to Danzhou, honest life."


    Fan Xian nodded after hearing this. In fact, this opinion is full of his own ideas.


    Fan Xian himself doesn''t want to come to the capital, but he really wants to be in Danzhou, a beautiful wife and a rich wife.


    He had already prepared in his heart, otherwise he would go back to Danzhou with his drumstick girl after marriage.


    "The second is that you should find more experts to protect yourself. If you can find one at the grand master level, you will be absolutely safe at that time.


    And the third one is the simplest and quickest. After it is done, you are in charge of the internal Treasury, and no one dares to hurt you. "


    After listening to Li Yi''s words, fan Xian was obviously moved and looked at him eagerly


    "If you break through the great master yourself, you can go anywhere in the world."


    Listen to Li Yi finish, fan Xian is full of black line, if you have the strength of a great master, don''t worry about this kind of thing.


    But now uncle wuzhu is not around. Before he asked him to do something he liked, fan xianwanwan didn''t expect Kyoto to be so dangerous.


    It seems that I''d better take more guards to improve my personal safety.


    Security is something that needs to be preserved when it''s necessary. Fan Xian thinks that if he wants to kill himself, he has to hire a nine grade master to protect himself.


    If you meet other nine grade masters, even if you can''t fight, you can fight for time to escape.


    "It seems that I can only find a way to return my marriage first, and then go back to Danzhou honestly." Fan Xian had already decided to go back in his heart. He had to get married by any means.


    Even if he died, died in the capital, from this jump in the lake, it is impossible to marry that Lin Wan''er.


    Li Yi smiles and shakes his head, hoping that fan Xian won''t regret it.


    After retiring, he found that his drumstick girl was Lin Wan''er, and it was more difficult to find her again.

 Chapter 134

    Li Yi got up slowly, went to fan Xian and patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll give you another piece of advice. The second prince is not very reliable. He tells too many lies. Sometimes even he can''t tell the truth from the falsehood.


    For a person who can cheat himself, it''s very easy to cheat others. "


    Fan Xian nodded in silence and said nothing more. Li Yi added, "the second prince, the prince and the eldest princess all know what we are talking about today."


    Li Yi did not finish his words. In fact, Emperor Qing, who was sitting in the palace, absolutely knew all these things.


    After that, Li Yi is no longer in charge of fan Xian. He leaves by himself.


    Fan Xian will accept too much information for a while. Now he has to calm down and relax.


    At this time, the poetry festival is over. Most of the people have left, and Li Yi is ready to leave. However, when he is about to leave, he is stopped by the young man of King Jing''s residence.


    Li Hongcheng is preparing a banquet early, and now he is waiting for Li Yi to pass.


    Li Yi happily went to the banquet, and there was no one else except Li Yi and Li Hongcheng.


    "Sir, just came to Kyoto?" Li Chengqian asked.


    Li Yi nodded slightly and said nothing more.


    "Where do you live now?" Li Hongcheng asked what he wanted to ask most. Today, he mainly wanted to know about it.


    When you find out where Li Yi lives, you can go to the door to make friends and ensure that you can observe each other. This is the most important purpose.


    Li Chengze has already told Li Hongcheng in advance that he must not let Li Yi be attracted by the prince. Even if Li Yi does not help him, he must not let Li Yi help the prince.


    Li Chengze doesn''t believe what Li Yi says is true. People who often cheat others instinctively feel that others will cheat themselves.


    "I just came to Kyoto, and I have no place to live for the time being."


    Li Hongcheng immediately said, "Xiao Wang has a set of other homes in Kyoto, but it''s also a pleasant environment, which is elegant. If you don''t have a place to live, you might as well go there and stay for a while


    After Li Hongcheng finished, he was ready to be rejected. After all, the second prince said before that Li Yi would not be attracted by them.


    It is also inevitable that one''s good intentions will be rejected. But what Li Hongcheng didn''t expect is that Li Yi even nodded calmly, "so let''s talk about it for a while."


    In fact, Li Yidao really doesn''t pay attention to living there, and if he wants to find a place to live in Kyoto, he wants to make a lot of efforts.


    It''s better to promise Li Hongcheng to live in his house.


    Even if the prince thought Li Yi was the second prince, Li Yi would not care more.


    Li Hongcheng nodded quietly, and then talked with Li yipan. He didn''t talk about anything else, only about poetry.


    Although Li Yi didn''t know much about it, he was ahead of the people of this era for nearly two thousand years.


    To also can say one two three four five, what fengyueya thing, he has not eaten pork, has not seen pig run.


    Li Yi didn''t do it himself. Is it rare to see it in history books.


    It can also be said that the guests and the hosts are happy, the wine has passed three rounds, and the food has passed five flavors.


    Li Hongcheng looked at Li Yi with a red face and asked, "brother Li has just come to Kyoto. I don''t think he has played much. If you don''t mind my hosting tonight, I''ll take brother Li to have a good look at the night in Kyoto. "


    "Good."


    .............


    Led by a steward of King Jing''s residence, Li Yi takes a carriage and leaves for Li Hongcheng''s residence.


    At this time, the emperor Qingdi listened to the eunuch beside him and said all the things that happened at today''s poetry meeting in great detail.


    Including Li Yi and the second prince and fan chat all things, Qing emperor all listen in the ear.


    After hearing this, Emperor Qing didn''t speak. He just nodded and continued to write. He was clear about fan Xian.


    Even in some things to see more thorough than Li Yi, but the second prince shot to assassinate fan Xian this matter, Qingdi think unlikely.


    If fan Xian can be assassinated by them, it is that he is useless.


    As for the second prince and the prince, one is a knife and the other is a grindstone. If the knife is too blunt, it will be worn out.


    Emperor Qing didn''t mind to let the stone sit on the throne. What he thought was not all about family affection, but more importantly, how to better inherit the Qing kingdom.


    So that the rule of the Qing Royal family can be extended as far as possible.


    Also, even if Li Yicong is very talented tomorrow, Qingdi will not use it.


    He is ready to leave this minister to his successor. Now he doesn''t need too smart people.


    This person is still left to the new emperor, let Li Yi do the knife in the hands of the new emperor.


    On the other side, Li Chengze slowly turns his wine glass to listen to Li Hongcheng tell him all the things that happened before the banquet of Li Yi.


    "Interesting." Li Chengze put down his wine cup. For the first time, he felt so curious about a person.


    Li Yi had previously refused his solicitation, and later told fan Xian not to believe in himself.


    As a result, Li Hongcheng courted him and let him live in the courtyard of King Jing''s mansion, but the other side readily agreed.


    He also promised Li Hongcheng''s invitation. This evening he was going to look for flowers and willows together. Li Chengze felt that he couldn''t see each other through.


    "Li Yi, what are you thinking about?" Li Chengze read his name silently, with extreme curiosity in his eyes.


    ............


    Looking at the title deed in front of him, Li Yi had to sigh that there were people in the court who were easy to handle in any era.


    However, in just a few minutes, without anyone going, Li Hongcheng was able to change some of the title deeds from the property of the palace to Li Yi.


    However, Li Hongcheng''s action is really quite fast, and things are done quite well.


    Originally, I just wanted to borrow his house to live in. As a result, the other party directly changed the title deed to his name and sent it to me.


    And clean up all the people in the yard in advance, all the servants and servants are transferred away.


    The attitude is very obvious. Li Hongcheng will never send someone to watch Li Yi just because he lives in this house.


    At most, it''s just to let the people around the prince pay attention. Once Li Yi has contact with him, the prince may report to the second prince immediately.


    This courtyard is not too big, but it is also a sparrow. Although it is small, it has all kinds of internal organs.


    It''s very close to the Imperial City, and the houses in this area can be regarded as land and money.


    Many of the people who are on the same street with Li Yi are officials, so public security is also very good, and there is almost no particularly loud voice. The environment is still very quiet.


    Li Yi is more than enough to live alone. Although the courtyard is small, there is no pressure to live in ten or twenty people.


    It''s just small compared with the very big yards around.


    Changing the clothes full of wine, Li Yi takes out a suit of clothes to put on.


    There are all kinds of furniture in the yard, and they are brand new. It seems that after he agreed to live in the yard, someone under Li Hongcheng has started to operate.


    And in a very short time, clean out the yard.


    In a flash of time, Li Yi is also ready to go to Li Hongcheng''s invitation.

 Chapter 135

    Li Yi''s body is very fast, so he is ready to go to zuixianju. Li Hongcheng just sent a message to let him go to zuixianju.


    Stepping on the moonlight, Li Yi comes to the gate of zuixianju alone.


    Just after arriving at the gate of zuixianju, Li Yi saw fan Xian standing there alone, looking at the gate of zuixianju.


    Beside fan Xian, there was a woman in black robe. Although she tied her hair like a man, she could see that she was definitely a woman.


    "I said fan Xian. You said in the morning that you would be a couple all your life. As a result, you ran to the brothel in the evening." Li Yi quietly came up to fan Xian and patted him on the shoulder. His eyes and tone were full of funny meaning.


    "I''m here on business." When fan Xian saw that it was Li Yi, he immediately became serious.


    "It''s very serious to take your sister to the brothel?" Li Yiyang raised his chin and looked at fan ruoro, who was standing beside fan Xian and wearing a black robe.


    "Ah! How do you see that? " Fan ruoro touched his face, as if he was very confident about his disguise, and felt that no one could see it.


    Fan Xian rubbed the temple helplessly, turned to fan ruoro and said, "OK, you go back quickly."


    "No, I have to be with you. I haven''t been to such a place yet." Fan ruoro wants to go to the door of zuixianju.


    "No, you''d better hurry back. If my father knows that I''m bringing you to the brothel, I''ll be finished." Fan Xian looks at Li Yi, who has a lively look on his face. He quickly stops fan ruoro.


    "Yes, if I were Sinan, I would not mind if I knew fan Xian came to the brothel alone. If you know that fan Xian is still with you, you will definitely hang him on the gate of the city for three days and three nights. "


    Li Yi holds hands, is a pair of onlookers, not too big attitude.


    "Are you Li Yi? What are the poems in the second half of the palace Fan ruoro feels that Li Yi has a good relationship with his brother.


    In love with her husband, she is not as indifferent as others. On the contrary, she is very playful.


    "Don''t worry about that. Go back first, and I''ll write the second half of the poem to you tomorrow." Fan Xian''s face is black. Now he''s going to drive people out.


    Fan ruoro poked his tongue at fan Xian playfully, then left without looking back.


    She has 100% confidence in her brother.


    "Yes. What are you doing here today? " Fan Xian looks at the fan who has left and asks.


    "Can''t I integrate into the world and experience the characteristic cultural projects of this era after I have gone through it?" Li Yi looked as serious as fan Xian before, as if he really wanted to do something serious.


    "What do you say you''re pretending to be** That''s * *. Why, it''s not * * if you say it so well. " Fan Xian is not happy. He is not very happy about Li Yigang''s typical behavior of watching the crowd.


    "Come on! Don''t waste your time. Go in and have a look. " Li Yi pulls fan Xian into the gate of zuixianju.


    This zuixianju is the largest gold selling cave in the whole capital. There are many flower boats near zuixianju, on which are all Qing waiters who only sell arts but not themselves.


    It''s said that one of the swineherd in it had royal blood.


    Li Yi knows that this is not a rumor at all. The Huakui manager in zuixianju is Li Lisi, the blood of Qingguo, who escaped that year.


    Just entering the interior of zuixianju, there is the sound of Qin and Xiao. It''s very pleasant to hear. You can see that the players of Qin and Xiao are excellent.


    At this time, there were not many people. Most literati and poets had already been on the boat, and those who had not been on the boat were ready.


    As soon as they walked in, they saw Li Hongcheng standing alone on a bridge, watching a small boat rowing to one side.


    "Lao Li." Fan Xian sees Li Hongcheng greeting from a distance, and Li Yi nods and smiles at him as well.


    "I''ve kept you waiting." Li Yi''s hand was beating the railing on one side, looking at the boat far away, thinking deeply in his eyes.


    "I''ve just arrived, too. I''ve already sent your poems." Li Hongcheng pointed to the boat beside him.


    "Who''s in there?" Fan Xian asked, looking at the colorful boat in the distance.


    "The new Hua Kui, Miss manager. It''s already a little famous, but it''s never easy to see people. " Li Hongcheng stands with a negative hand and explains to fan Xian with a smile.


    "I don''t know how many people spend a lot of money, but still can''t see her."


    As soon as Li Hongcheng''s voice fell, Li Yi turned around and asked, "does anyone really spend a lot of money?"


    There is no reason to be asked, Li Hongcheng obviously Leng for a while.


    And then can''t help laughing, "to say a lot of money that really didn''t have."


    This is the truth. Li Hongcheng''s just spending a lot of money is just a casual remark, which is about 1000 taels of silver at most.


    After all, although Liujing riverside is the first-class gold selling cave in Kyoto, few people really spend a lot of money.


    The calculation method of weight in this era is similar to that of the normal earth. It seems that ye Qingmei spent a lot of time in order to unify the weights and measures.


    In this era, the purchasing power of one or two silver is about 1000 yuan, and one or two gold can be exchanged for twenty taels of silver.


    If you spend a lot of money, that''s twenty thousand taels of silver, maybe twenty million.


    It''s said here that it''s the gold selling cave. One thousand taels of silver a night is already very expensive.


    In fact, most people spend only three or four hundred taels of silver even at the Bank of Liujing river. Even if they take a fancy to a certain shepherd and want to redeem him, two or three thousand taels of silver is already a very high price.


    Of course, it is said that there was also a redemption for a certain shepherd. There was a price of 10000 taels of silver.


    However, in order to meet a Huakui and give out 1000 liang of gold, the children of these wealthy families in Kyoto, even if they are rich, have no money to this extent.


    "Brother Li, why do you ask?" Li Hongcheng felt a little curious. In his investigation, Li Yi seems to be a man out of thin air. He won''t have much money to ask this question.


    Does the other party like money? It would be better to attract people like this. After all, a person with some hobbies and flaws is better to attract people than a person with no desires and no demands.


    Li Yi shook his head, "since all the people have come, why wait? Why don''t I see you in person. "


    After that, he jumped away and flew to the boat.


    Li Hongcheng looks at Li Yi, who is floating away. He opens his mouth. Why does this man not put secular rules in his eyes? Is this the realm of a world expert.


    It''s said that some of the Qing swineherd who do not sell themselves are in fact just Li Hongcheng, the sons of these aristocratic families who are willing to play with each other.


    If Li Hong wants to force her to come true, I''m afraid none of the women on the Liujing River can refuse.


    Fan Xian can only feel li Yi''s lightness skill, which is really very good. If he has his lightness skill, he will be able to run even if he can''t fight.

 Chapter 136

    Li Yi''s action was very fast, but he was just a little bit on the tip of his foot. With that power, he came to the flower boat in an instant.


    His lightness skill is also greatly limited in this world. It''s hard for Li Yi to borrow strength in the air with the help of real Qi as before.


    It''s the limit to fly 100 meters at one time. If you want to fly a little farther, you must stop and look for the borrowing point.


    However, even under some restrictions, Li Yi''s lightness skill level is still the highest in the world, which should not be inferior to the four great masters.


    Just set foot on the boat, Li Yi can be aware of at least six hostile eyes looking at himself, three of which are ready to start at any time.


    A bustard came out of the cabin. She was in her thirties, and she was still charming.


    "Young master, Miss Li is not here. Please come back The division Ling looks at the youth in front of in the heart secretly scold, where to emerge of don''t know the thing of the guy, unexpectedly make to break into the flower boat this kind of thing.


    If it had not been for his own identity, he would have been driven out. The secret way in the heart of Si Ling.


    "What if I want to see you?" Li Yi said as he stepped into the cabin.


    As the spy leader of the Northern Qi Dynasty in Nanqing capital and one of the participants in the Niulan Street assassination, it is very necessary for Si Li to see him first.


    The division Ling toward the cabin side of two big men make a wink, obviously even if is to drive out Li Yi to throw into the lake also can''t let him see the division manager.


    It seems that she didn''t see Li Yi coming directly, but it''s impossible to think that these two men could hurt li Yi.


    Li Yi took a look at these two people, one for six and one for seven. It''s OK to beat ordinary people. Can you deal with yourself.


    It was just a button, and the two strong men fell down as if they had been hit hard.


    "I wonder if I can see Miss manager now." Li Yi looks at the procuress with a playful smile on his face.


    "Er, this..." for a while, Si Ling couldn''t figure out each other''s attitude. Why did the master of this level come here.


    Their undercover was found? It''s impossible. If it''s really found out, it''s not Li Yi who''s here now, but the whole drunk fairy house is surrounded by the army.


    Their undercover agents are not found, so what is the other party doing, or do they want to get something from their undercover direction and dig out all the undercover agents in Kyoto and Beiqi.


    Numerous thoughts flashed through her mind, but now she understands that Li Yi can''t see him in any case.


    "Young master, my manager is a flower leader. Is this the price aspect?" The division Ling as if instantly changed a pair of facial features, become extremely philistine.


    "Enough!" Li Yi turned his hand and took out a shining stone from the wide sleeve robe. This stone belongs to the night pearl in this world.


    Even today''s royal family may not have this size. It''s not too expensive to say.


    At the first moment of seeing the night pearl, Si Ling''s brain goes down. Who is the other party? He can take out this kind of thing.


    And just to meet a prostitute, siring has seen all kinds of scenes for many years, but this kind of thing is the first experience.


    And even she instinctively loved the birth of the night pearl, which woman didn''t like this rare thing in the world.


    "This..... This......" Si Ling didn''t know what to say for a moment. She met the rich owner, but she was the first time to see such a person who didn''t use money as money.


    It seems that what you are holding is not a valuable night pearl, but a useless stone.


    "My guest, we only accept cash. If you want to see Miss manager, you need a thousand gold." After that, Ling was relieved.


    In her opinion, as long as the other party is not a fool, it will not spend a thousand taels of gold to see a prostitute.


    One thousand taels of gold is enough to wrap all the flower boats along the Liujing river.


    Even if the other party is a fool, willing to spend a thousand taels of gold, siring has already made up his mind that the other party can''t collect so much cash at one time.


    Take out a thousand taels of gold in a short period of time, unless the other party is going to rob the Treasury, otherwise even if it is to gather together, it will take several hours.


    ..................


    The division Ling complexion is stiff, smile of very ugliness, looking at in front of this a lot of gold, she knows these absolute is more than a thousand two will not less.


    "Can I see Miss Smith now?" With a smile on his face, Li Yi picked up a piece of gold to play with.


    Sering took a look at the gold that was crumpled flat and round in Li Yi''s hands and changed its shape at will. He felt that his scalp was numb.


    She believes that as long as she doesn''t want to say anything, Li Yi will turn her neck directly.


    "This..... This......" Si Ling never thought that the other party just left temporarily, and then came back immediately.


    Where does this thousand taels of gold come from, who is the other party, and what the other party does is beyond common sense explanation, as if it is impossible to guess the next step of the other party''s thinking.


    "No? So you''re kidding me? "


    Si Ling can see that the other side''s face is full of smile. But it''s very obvious that if he doesn''t see the manager again, the other person will break his neck directly.


    For many years, Slytherin''s undercover agent sometimes has the same intuitive judgment about this kind of thing.


    "Why do you always embarrass your mother?" I only heard a clear sound, such as the Pearl falling on the jade plate, and the empty valley bailing.


    Turning around, the manager in black leans out of the cabin.


    The manager''s eyebrows are like willow leaves, his black eyes are like flowing, and his lips are like vermilion. When he opens and closes gently, he naturally reveals a kind of amorous feelings. It doesn''t seem too much to say that there are all kinds of amorous feelings.


    As soon as Li Yi Gang saw each other, he felt as if he had absolutely seen this person before.


    But he was also very clear that he never knew this person before. Besides the physical body, the innate warrior also dug deep into his own mind.


    Li Yi knows that he has never met the manager, but he doesn''t know why he seems to have met him.


    But just a little thought, Li Yi can''t help laughing in his heart, he has not seen a real person, haven''t seen TV, there is a sense of familiarity is too normal.


    Manager Li is also looking at Li Yi. She is very curious about this person. The other side doesn''t play cards according to common sense, and wants to see herself very much. It seems that it is very important to see herself.


    When he came here, he was very happy. Since he came to the capital of Qingguo again, he was very happy for the first time.


    "I don''t know what you want from me." The manager said with a smile.


    "It''s no big deal. I just want to see the girl. Now that I''ve met her, I won''t stay much." Li Yi has finished what he really wants to do. Naturally, he doesn''t stay any longer. He turns around and starts to use lightness skills to leave again.


    The manager looked at Li Yi leaving. He looked at her eyes and said with a smile, "what an interesting person."


    For the first time, she was curious about a person, and at the same time, she felt that a person was so interesting.

 Chapter 137

    Li Yi comes to the shore again. Li Hongcheng and fan Xian look at him with a twinkle.


    "You just saw the manager?" Fan Xian joked curiously.


    "That''s right!" Li Yi nodded and did not deny it.


    With a smile on his face, Li Hongcheng thinks of more. Does Li Yi like women? If you do this, it will be much easier. It''s just women. As long as Li Hongcheng is willing to find them, he can''t find many.


    "Don''t you mean Miss Smith is not seen?" Fan Xian asked Li Hongcheng, who was on one side.


    "Ah?" Li Hongcheng is meditating. He is suddenly interrupted by fan Xian.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because I''m handsome." Li Yi said, patting fan Xian on the shoulder, pulling the two of them and walking to the interior of zuixianju.


    Li Yi just walked in and had to praise that the world''s dignitaries would enjoy it.


    The lights in the room become dim and ambiguous through the light of cloth. The flowerpots and trees standing on both sides are made of cloth. They are very delicate and look exactly the same under the dim light.


    Just entering the room, a woman with a chime bell is coming. Her body is exquisite and slim, and each step has a unique rhythm, which is very beautiful.


    Li Yi looked around a little, and had to say that these girls really had one or two unique skills. They were proficient in music, tea ceremony, painting and poetry.


    A little look, and did not look carefully, fan Xian is holding a girl''s brand Leng there, do not know what to think.


    Li Hongcheng looks at Li Yi. He finds that he can''t see through each other more and more. He thinks that he likes women before.


    However, after Li Yi came here, he showed too much nostalgia. He just looked at these girls and left.


    What kind of person is the other party? What on earth is the other party thinking? Li Hongcheng feels that he can''t guess the other party''s next step, and even can''t see his intention at all. It seems that the other party has no way to do things.


    "Miss Siri''s boat is moving!"


    The sound came from a distance, and soon spread to Li Yi from far and near. Almost everyone rushed to the shore to see the flower boat of Si Li.


    Countless gorgeous fireworks rose in the sky, the light flew to the sky and exploded, producing a group of extremely gorgeous and beautiful sparks.


    Many people on the bank are shouting the manager''s name. Li Yi looks in his eyes and thinks in his heart, are these people ready to build momentum for the manager in the early morning?


    I''m afraid that in nine cases out of ten, Chen Pingping, the president of the Institute of forensic medicine, must have known about the affairs of the manager. Even Teng Zijing, who appeared beside fan Xian, was arranged in advance by Chen Pingping.


    Pitifully, these spies of the Northern Qi Dynasty thought they were perfect undercover agents. In fact, it was only Chen Pingping who did not want to pursue them. Even the Qing emperor in the Imperial Palace showed a lack of interest in them.


    Otherwise, these undercover agents would have been arrested and killed. It seems that Chen Pingping has infiltrated the intelligence organization of the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    Manager took the boat slowly to the Bank of Liujing River, and walked slowly from the boat to the shore.


    Li Yi looks at each other in this way. Lilian moves her steps lightly. Every step is full of unspeakable charm and charm. Her eyes are like silk, and her eyes are like enchanting, which makes people unconsciously intoxicated.


    There have been many people around the voice of surprise, but that is to say that the manager is beautiful, fairy down to earth is particularly good-looking kind of words.


    Li Hongcheng takes a look at Li Yi and feels that it''s even more wrong. Just now, the other party ran onto the flower boat in order to see the manager.


    But now the manager is in front of him, but Li Yi doesn''t seem to care much.


    "Miss Siri has never been a guest, and few people have even seen her, so she is still a virgin." Li Hongcheng comes to Li Yi and says.


    Li Li walks to Li Yi with lotus steps. She looks at the man in front of her. She feels that he is very interesting.


    Spend thousands of taels of gold just for a simple look at themselves, after reading no more nostalgia, even did not say two words to leave directly.


    What kind of person is the other party? The manager was very curious about Li Yi.


    The manager is holding a brand in his hand. It seems that he doesn''t know who to give it to. Li Yi takes a look at her and grabs the brand naturally.


    "Wujin plum blossom manager." Li Yi took the sign and read it silently.


    "These are Mr. Fan and Mr. Li." It''s a gift for the manager.


    "I have just been thinking, what is the second half of that poem? I wonder if I can have a chance to hear it. " The manager turned to Li Yi and asked.


    The voice and tone are extremely delicate and trembling, which makes people feel three points crisp.


    "Good!" Li Yi has a smile on his face. He doesn''t know what the manager wants to do, but it doesn''t matter. He''s afraid of her even if he has such strength.


    "It''s a good story about talented people and beauties. It seems that brother Li will spend the night on the boat." Li Hongcheng pulls fan Xian back and says.


    "Then I''ll be more respectful than obedient." Li Yi said and stepped forward, holding the jade arm like tender lotus root.


    ............


    "Please, young master." The manager poured a glass of wine for Li Yi and put it to his mouth.


    Li Yi doesn''t care to drink this glass of wine, this glass of wine just into the mouth can be detected contains part of the toxicity.


    It''s not very serious. It doesn''t kill people. It just makes people drowsy for a while.


    However, drinking this cup of wine with your own body is basically equivalent to not drinking it. This cup of wine is even digested immediately after entering the body, and the toxicity does not play any role at all.


    Li Yi thought for a moment in his mind, then pretended to play the role of ecstasy, and fell back in a daze.


    Seeing this, the manager immediately reaches out his hand to hold Li Yi and prevents him from falling to the ground.


    At the same time, looking at Li Yi who has been given the overpowering drug, I feel relieved. In fact, I should not choose Li Yi when I was just selecting a person.


    King Jing is too powerful to choose Li Hongcheng. The best choice is fan Xian.


    Take the man to the boat, put the medicine on, and the other party won''t know what happened tonight.


    Si Li can also boast that she is broken. After she has solved the problem of Nanqing, she can return to the Northern Qi Dynasty to reunite with her brother.


    I just don''t know why she just chose Li Yi. When she knew that Li Yi''s Kung Fu was so high that general anesthetics might not work on him.


    The manager didn''t know why he would choose the other side.


    But now it''s OK. Anyway, the overpowering drug finally works.


    The manager carefully put Li Yi on the bed and covered him with quilt.


    Fortunately, she also practiced. Although her strength is not very strong, she still has the strength to hold a person.

 Chapter 138

    Lie down on the bed, Li Yi can smell the fragrance coming from the quilt covered by the manager.


    It should be made of some kind of plant incense, not too strong, just a faint fragrance, which makes people calm.


    "Come in!" The manager looked at the boat and cried out.


    Sure enough, Si Ling and several men and women followed behind him, opened the door of the flower boat and entered the room.


    "He''s lost in me. Let''s go." When the manager finished, he left alone.


    Today, she needs a person as a cover to provide her evidence on the flower boat.


    She is going to gradually take over all the intelligence networks and spies of the Northern Qi Dynasty in Nanqing capital. Except for those people like Si Ling, other intelligence leaders will not know who they are.


    Even if they''re caught, they can''t tell.


    As for Si Ling, they were absolutely trustworthy people. They were all seized by the Northern Qi Dynasty, and generally did not betray themselves.


    Manager Li takes people in a boat and leaves quietly in the dark. She doesn''t have much time. There are only three hours for the drug. She must come back before Li Yi wakes up.


    Li Yi is lying on the bed by himself. He really doesn''t think about anything. It should be safe here. It''s rare to relax and have a real sleep.


    Li Yi can roughly estimate the drug properties and accurately judge when he should wake up. As long as he gives a command to his mind when he should wake up before going to sleep again, his body will instinctively wake up after time.


    ...............


    The manager was so busy all night that he finally got to the ship before the effect of the anesthetic was relieved.


    When he came to Li Yi''s side, the manager thought a little and quickly untied his coat, leaving only the most intimate clothes.


    At the same time, she wanted to reach for Li Yi''s belt, but she didn''t think of her hand, but she was caught in an instant.


    Even his body was completely suppressed in bed by Li Yi.


    Li Yi seems not to care about the shoulder of Si Li, holding her wrist, but his true Qi has invaded Si Li''s heart all the way.


    Only if she shows a little bit wrong, Li Yi will directly cut off her heart and let her die instantly.


    His own life was completely in the hands of others, but the manager didn''t seem half frightened.


    She knew that if Li Yi wanted to kill himself, he would just do it.


    If you don''t start now, it means that the other party won''t kill you, at least if you don''t provoke the other party.


    "It turns out that you didn''t take the overpowering drug!" Manager Li smiles like a flower and changes his posture in Li Yi''s arms. He breathes out like a orchid, which makes people feel restless.


    Naturally, Li Yi can realize that the plumpness of the woman in his arms and the touch of the square inch are incomparably wonderful.


    "Beauty in the arms, Li where will waste the Spring Festival." Although Li Yi said so, his tone was very cold.


    "But let me guess, who is the girl?" Li Yi said that although he was holding each other''s heart, he never stopped.


    "Undercover agents, spies or killers, ready to enter the palace to assassinate the emperor."


    It seems that Li Yi is really guessing the identity of the manager.


    Although the manager felt that Li Yi might have known his identity, he still didn''t feel a bit flustered. "It''s a long night. Is the young master ready to do this all the time? I''m not going to do anything else? "


    It''s like picking up a dagger at your waist.


    "Li naturally wants to kiss Fangze." Li Yi didn''t hold on to her heart and patted her on the shoulder.


    In a flash, the manager''s face became very wonderful. She wanted to resist, but it was too late.


    With the darkness in front of him, the manager lost his consciousness.


    Li Yi shakes his head helplessly at this time. He really can''t do anything to the other party. He can never force against the will of the other party to give the manager to the * *.


    Although Li Yi is not a good man, this kind of thing has obviously violated his own bottom line, and he will not do it anyway.


    Some things can be done at will, but some things still can''t be done.


    Li Yi didn''t think about it any more. Now he couldn''t leave the boat directly. He didn''t leave until the next morning.


    The manager wakes up once in the middle, but he is knocked down by Li Yi successfully, and there is no time to do anything.


    .............


    "It seems brother Li had a lot of trouble last night!" With a smile on his face, Li Hongcheng joked.


    "It''s been a long night indeed!" Li Yi is telling the truth. The manager sleeps beside him, but he can''t do anything.


    Fortunately, the inborn warrior''s manipulation of the body is almost perfect. It''s just some physiological reactions. It''s said that if you press down, you can absolutely press down.


    Even so, when the manager wakes up in the middle of the night, Li Yi''s hands and feet are busy. He can only stun the other side again to avoid any problems.


    Even now the manager is still in bed.


    "Oh! Brother fan


    Li Yi looked at fan Xian''s dark circles in the twinkling of an eye, which were extremely clear. At first glance, he saw that he had stayed up all night last night, and the long-distance attack and trek consumed a lot of physical strength.


    "It seems that brother fan had enough trouble last night." Li Yi knew that fan Xian absolutely didn''t do anything at night and went out to fight Guo Baokun.


    He put the beauty on his side and did nothing else. He went out to fight Kun Kun. Li Yi thought about it in his heart, but he thought about what he did, so he would laugh at himself.


    Fan Xian somehow went out to fight Guo Baokun, but he did well. He really had a clean sleep and did nothing.


    Li Yi thought so, but even if the manager appeared in front of him again, he would never do anything else.


    What''s the difference between forcing the other party with their own strength and committing suicide?


    Li Yi thinks that he is not a good man, but he will not do such things as pig and dog.


    "Fan, last night was really a night of tossing, backache ah!" Fan Xian took a stretch and sighed.


    Xin said that she was really busy all night last night. Not only did she stay up all night, she trudged inside and outside the city, but also took time to call Guo Baokun.


    It''s lucky that we can have time. Where can we have time to rest.


    "Let''s go!" Li Yi turns around and shouts to fan Xian as he walks.


    "What? Still craving the warmth of last night? " Li Yi looks at fan Xian and winks at him. His expression is very obvious. He just knows what this guy did last night.


    Fan Xian himself did not cover up his tracks. Li Yi knew about it in advance, while Li Hongcheng and fan Xian deliberately pulled him as a shield.


    It''s just that Li Hongcheng didn''t hide anything from him in this matter. He just didn''t tell him what he was going to do.


    Li Hongcheng also knows that fan Xian didn''t stay in the boat last night.


    "Come on Fan Xian shouts three steps and two steps to catch up.

 Chapter 139

    Li Yi went back to his yard. Before he arrived, he heard the scream of killing pigs coming from the street beside him at noon.


    Push open the door and go out, find a person wrapped like a human mummy, Li Yi not only smile in the heart.


    It seems that fan Xian really played a heavy role last night, but he has been practicing for many years since he was a child. He must have a good idea. It is estimated that Guo Baokun will not be disabled now.


    It may take a while to raise him, and it''s just painful. Now even if someone is carrying him gently.


    Guo Baokun still couldn''t help but howl in pain. The sound was really tearful and sad.


    Even if there are few pedestrians on this street, there are many people.


    Guo Baokun was so injured that he had no way to sit in a sedan chair, so he had to arrange for a stretcher to carry him.


    Now there are a lot of people watching and talking about it.


    Guo Baokun was hurt in his heart when he heard it. He was secretly scolded in his heart. If it wasn''t for fan Xian, he would be ridiculed by everyone.


    At the moment, fan Xian''s hatred in his heart is even worse. He secretly swears that he can''t make the other party feel better this time.


    Li Yi quietly follows behind, and fan Xian and Guo Baokun fight a lawsuit. Although it seemed very funny at the beginning, it was also very straightforward.


    In fact, this matter is not so simple. Fan Xian beat Guo Baokun, who belongs to the prince''s family.


    Li Hongcheng, the son of King Jing, was the second prince.


    It seems simple that fan Xian beat Guo Baokun, but in fact it is a multi-party game secretly.


    However, judging from the final result, fan Xiansheng was not really punished after all.


    Li Yi quietly follows Guo Baokun, but no one pays attention to him. There are many people idle all day in this street.


    On weekdays, there is nothing to do, and the family education is very strict, so we can''t let the Hawks chase the dogs. Now when Guo Baokun comes out, many people want to watch the fun.


    Sinan Bo''s illegitimate son beat the son of the Minister of rites, which is a rare sight.


    He followed the crowd slowly to Kyoto Prefecture, where fan Xian had been waiting. When he saw Li Yi, he immediately called, "brother Li!"


    Li Yi didn''t say much and went straight to the court.


    On the other side, Yimei of Kyoto Prefecture saluted and looked at a piece of complaint paper.


    He has also been a Kyoto Fuyi for several years. His previous posts were all done for a period of time, and then he was no longer competent.


    Mei Zhili knows that this is at the foot of the emperor in Kyoto. There are many dignitaries everywhere. No matter who they are, they are not easy to offend.


    Sometimes the judgment of a case is not based on complete justice, but on the power of both sides.


    Over the years, Mei Zhili, with his skillful and smooth skills, has also made the Kyoto government stable.


    But today, looking at the complaint in his hand, he was full of sadness. On one side, there was Sinan Bo, and on the other side, there was the Minister of rites.


    Behind one side is the prince, and behind the other side is probably the second prince. No matter who it is, no matter which one it is, it can''t afford to offend itself.


    Mei Zhili was very flustered, but the time had been delayed for a long time, and she still wanted to go up.


    "Cough, cough." After two dry coughs and silence the following people.


    Mei Zhili walked slowly to the court, sat down on the chair and patted Xingmu, "who''s next?"


    He Zongwei, with Guo Baokun in his hand, immediately said, "I tell you that he Zongwei, the student, is the lawyer on the plaintiff''s side."


    "I''m Li Yi, the lawyer on the defendant''s side." Li Yi didn''t give fan Xian a chance to express his position. As soon as he opened his mouth, he decided to be his lawyer.


    Fan Xian was stunned for a moment, took a look at it, and then reacted immediately. He didn''t refute it. He also arched his hand to Mei Zhili, "I''m under fan Xian."


    "Fan Xian, do you know the crime?" Mei Zhili is very old, as if she doesn''t care about fan Xian''s identity.


    He knew that he was asking this question. If fan Xian didn''t admit it, he couldn''t help it. If he did, it was fan Xian''s own admission, which had nothing to do with him.


    "I dare to ask you, what''s the crime of fan." Fan Xian''s face was pure and good, as if the person who beat Guo Baokun last night was not him at all.


    "Show him the defendant''s paper." As soon as Mei Zhili''s voice fell, a servant immediately handed Guo Baokun''s complaint to Li Yi.


    Fan Xian comes to Li Yi and watches the complaint with him. At the same time, he keeps winking at Li Yi.


    I hope Li Yi can understand his meaning. He really went to fight Guo Baokun last night.


    Li Yi pretended not to see it. He raised his head and asked, "my Lord, since this paper says that fan Xian beat Guo Baokun, I don''t know if there is any evidence."


    "Yes." He Zongwei immediately raised his voice when he heard it.


    "Please see, Mr. Guo was beaten by fan Xian last night." He Zongwei pointed to an object wrapped in white cloth, like a human mummy.


    Guo Baokun hummed twice, saying that he was still there.


    Fan Xian hurried to Guo Baokun''s painting, but it was hard to avoid being stunned for a moment. He really had such a heavy hand last night.


    I guess it''s almost the same, except that I didn''t kill and maim the other side, but I did.


    Guo Baokun''s injury is not good for a while, and it will be very painful, and he will be injured all over the body. It doesn''t seem strange that he is like this.


    "Ah, ah! I didn''t expect that Guo Shao was here. " Fan Xian looks at Guo Baokun as if he is looking at some rare animal in the monkey garden. He even makes a bad move and pats it twice.


    Guo Baokun is attracted by a very sad cry.


    At this time, he Zongwei didn''t stop him. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Xiang Mei. He seemed extremely angry. "My Lord, you see, fan is still so rampant when he comes to court. Please give my son justice. "


    "Pa". It''s a big noise. Mei Zhili suddenly patted the startling wood.


    "Fan Xian, you can''t be fooled in the court."


    Li Yi took a look at Guo Baokun and he Zongwei. With a relaxed smile on his face, he asked, "I don''t know when and where Mr. Guo was injured yesterday. Besides himself, can there be other witnesses?"


    "It was last night that Mr. Guo was beaten like this, as for other witnesses..." he Zongwei was silent for a long time, and Guo Baokun was charmed by Guo Baokun''s sedan chair driver and guard by taking medicine in advance.


    No one but himself can prove whether fan Xian beat Guo Baokun last night.


    As for looking for someone to give false evidence, he Zongwei didn''t think about it, but he soon gave it up.


    Fan Xian''s family is also powerful. If the false testimony is found out, Guo Baokun and his family will ignore it even if they are reasonable.


    "Last night, we should all know that fan Xian and I spent the night sleeping in a flower boat, but we didn''t go out all night. How is it possible to fight Guo Baokun? " Li Yi stood up and looked around the court.


    "If there is no other evidence, please close the case." Li Yi turns his head and looks at Mei Zhili.

 Chapter 140

    "My Lord, this matter has not been investigated clearly. How can we conclude the case so hastily?" He Zongwei immediately retorted.


    "What''s not clear? Mr. Guo was beaten last night. Fan Xian was on the boat that night. He didn''t have time to do it at all!


    And you''ve always said fan Xian did it, but you can''t find any evidence. Can Guo Baokun''s one-sided words be used to set people''s responsibility? "


    Li Yi doesn''t seem to care about everything he Zongwei says, but he still asks Xiang Mei to give a gift.


    Mei Zhili''s face was uncertain. He was silent for two seconds. Then he turned his head and looked at he Zongwei. The meaning was very obvious. If they could not produce any more evidence, the case would be closed.


    "There''s evidence!" He Zongwei quickly yelled, and at the same time, he took out a piece of paper from his arms in no hurry, "Sir, you see, the evidence is here. Wan Li is often a guest in the sad autumn, and has been ill for more than a hundred years


    He Zongwei then handed the paper to Mei Zhili and said, "this poem was written by fan Xian at the poetry meeting yesterday. Yesterday, the murderer read this poem all the time."


    Li Yi took a look at it and immediately retorted, "so many people knew this poem at yesterday''s poetry meeting. This alone can''t prove that it was fan Xian''s work.


    Also, I suspect that it was Guo Baokun, who was so angry yesterday that fan Xian made such a good poem and beat himself up.


    In order to pollute fan Xian''s reputation, Mr. Guo can even do it himself. It''s really powerful. "


    Li Yi looks at Guo Baokun and seems to admire each other very much. He is determined to fight his own way.


    Guo Baokun was speechless at this time, and he stretched out his hands to express his anger.


    He Zongwei quickly appeased, and then let Guo Baokun put his hand back on the stretcher.


    "Joke, why should Mr. Guo beat himself? You must not talk nonsense in court. " He Zongwei disdained to smile, his eyes were scornful.


    "Then how can you prove that fan Xian beat Guo Baokun? It can''t be decided by the present evidence alone, and we have someone here to prove that fan Xian was not present."


    Li Yi looks at he Zongwei very provocatively. He really doesn''t like him.


    "Then have a witness." After Mei Zhili finished, she looked at the poem on the table.


    He had to admire in his heart that it was really a good poem.


    Li Yi''s witness is Li Hongcheng, the son of King Jing, who asks the official of Kyoto government to inform him.


    Li Hongcheng''s action was also quite fast. Maybe he had prepared early, but he had already come to the court in three or five minutes.


    Mei Zhili and he Zongwei salute immediately. Li Hongcheng takes a glance at Mei Zhili.


    "Fan Xian and Xiao Wang did not go out on the flower boat yesterday." Li Hongcheng is just lying with his eyes open now. Fan Xian did go out last night, but he didn''t know what he was doing until now.


    Don''t you just beat Guo Baokun up? You don''t need to care about some small things.


    After Li Hongcheng finished speaking, Mei Zhili immediately lost his temper, and the other side, as a royal son, took the initiative to stand up for fan Xian.


    And there is really no real evidence to prove that fan Xian really hit Guo Baokun. He Zongwei is helpless at this time.


    Fan Xian did things very carefully. No one saw him that night.


    "Now that there is a witness, fan Xian is free from suspicion. This is your case." Mei Zhili''s face was full of joy, and she was about to fall.


    "My Lord!" A cry came from the outside of the court.


    "What''s the matter?" Mei Zhili hesitated for a moment, but didn''t drop the startling wood directly. She asked.


    "Your Highness is here."


    As soon as the voice of the officers came out, dozens of well-trained soldiers, all wearing armor and waist knives, walked in from the gate of Kyoto mansion and stood on both sides.


    After listening to the examination, he Zongwei took a long look and looked back at Guo Baokun, "Mr. Guo, fan Xian is finished today."


    Guo Baokun hummed twice that he knew it, but everyone could hear it. At this time, he was very happy.


    A carriage came to the door of Kyoto mansion. Prince Li Chengqian slowly stepped out of the carriage, and the servants next to him immediately put on the canopy.


    Li Chengqian, dressed in blue clothes, walked slowly towards fan Xian.


    But the Huagai behind him, because the gate of Kyoto mansion is too low, can''t get in for a while.


    Li Chengqian looked at it helplessly, stood in the same place and said, "you''re in front, you''re in the back and you''re taking it in."


    After seeing Huagai come in, Li Chengqian calmly smiles and walks into the court freely.


    For a moment, all the people except Li Yi and fan Xian knelt down and recited, "see you, your highness."


    Even when Guo Baokun was lying on the stretcher, he made a few snorts. Maybe he could just hear that he was visiting his royal highness.


    Li Chengqian went to Li Hongcheng and said, "they are all relatives of his family. Get up quickly."


    At the same time, looking back at Mei Zhili, "Mr. Mei, please get up quickly."


    Mei Zhili was helped up by the prince in fear, "thank your highness, how did you come?"


    Li Chengqian immediately said, "I''ll come to see you try the case."


    "This..." Mei was silent for a moment, then pointed to his previous position in the court, "Your Highness, please take a seat."


    At this time, Li Chengqian turned to Li Yi. He knew who the man was, though he didn''t know what Li Yi and the second prince had talked about that day.


    But Li Chengqian knows what Li Yi and fan Xian said that day.


    Li Chengqian can immediately judge that this man is absolutely a genius, a rare genius.


    It took only a few days to enter Kyoto without any information.


    I can clearly judge the specific relationship between the eldest princess and the second prince.


    They can even roughly estimate what they are going to do in the next step, and the calculation is very close.


    And can also help fan Xian analyze the pros and cons, such a person is not one in ten thousand.


    Unfortunately, he can''t use it for himself. Li Chengqian thinks so. He picks up a small stool and puts it on the left side of Mei Zhili''s seat. "The prince is sitting here."


    Mei Zhili bows to Li Chengqian all the time.


    "Sit down!" Li Chengqian took a look at Mei Zhili and said.


    "I dare not." Mei Zhili''s head is three points lower. How dare he sit down beside the prince.


    "Mei Zhili, you are Kyoto Fu Yi. Don''t mess up your identity. Sit down. " Li Chengqian''s tone is obviously more serious than before.


    After hearing Li Chengqian''s words, Mei Zhili trembled and walked to the table, then slowly sat down on the chair. When he sat down, he seemed to be under great pressure, even the sweat on his forehead was coming down layer by layer.


    He didn''t seem to know where to put his hand. He took the paper and looked at the startling wood, but he didn''t know what to do for a long time.


    "Your Highness, the case has been tried. Fan Xian is not guilty." Li Yi looks at Li Chengqian and Mei Zhili and says.

 Chapter 141

    "It''s over?" Li Chengqian seems very surprised. He didn''t expect that the case could be solved so soon.


    Guo Baokun and he Zongwei are really rubbish. They can''t even drag them to their own places, and the case is over.


    "There is a witness." Mei Zhili smiles awkwardly.


    "Who is the witness?"


    "Your Highness, he can prove that fan Xian didn''t leave the boat last night." Mei Zhili looks at Li Hongcheng and says.


    "Hongcheng is my royal son. I naturally believe what he said, but Hongcheng, did you stay with fan Xian all night last night? If fan Xian goes out without telling you, do you know? "


    Li Chengqian''s smile seemed to be just a casual question, but the question hit the nail on the head.


    "I didn''t really stay with fan Xian yesterday." Li Hongcheng can''t retort. How can he explain that he slept with fan Xian last night?


    "That''s it. What if fan Xian goes out to beat Guo Baokun and sneaks back quietly? I think it''s better to find another ID card. " Li Chengqian''s tone seems to have a plan.


    He had already paid off the Huakui who was with fan Xian last night. Later, the other party would come forward to identify him.


    Even if fan Xian didn''t fight Guo Baokun, he did.


    Li Chengqian doesn''t care if fan Xian has beaten Guo Baokun. What he wants is to let fan Xian suffer from prison.


    It''s better to use this opportunity to void fan Xian''s marriage. At that time, Neiku won''t fall into his hands, and he won''t help the second prince.


    Poor Li Chengqian didn''t know that the eldest princess and the second prince were together. It was only because the eldest princess couldn''t get the love of emperor Qing.


    Li Chengqian was very similar to the Qing emperor in that year, and became a substitute for the Qing emperor.


    Princess Chang is very ambitious. She is not going to help the prince or the second prince.


    If Li Yi guesses correctly, the eldest princess is likely to take the upper position and become the empress of Qing. Maybe she will follow Ye Qingmei''s reform.


    After all, the idol of Princess Chang was Ye Qingmei. Unfortunately, later, because she couldn''t get the love of emperor Qing, and Emperor Qing liked Ye Qingmei, she gradually hated Ye Qingmei.


    Ye Qingmei''s death at that time also caused a great shock to the princess at that time, which made her see some things clearly and produce some other ideas.


    For example, to do things that ye Qingmei couldn''t do in those years.


    "Your Highness..." Mei Zhili looked at Li Chengqian. He didn''t finish his words, but the meaning was very obvious. That was what kind of witness was going to be called next?


    "That day, fan Xian was with which Huakui to pass her on." Li Chengqian''s tone was extremely calm.


    Li Yi can clearly perceive that Li Chengqian absolutely let people move hands and feet on Hua Kui.


    Words all say this up, the other side absolute ahead of time bribed and fan Xian sleep together of that flower Kui.


    "The prince is trying the case. Do you want to call all the people in Kyoto?" Li Chengze clapped his hands and walked slowly into Kyoto Prefecture.


    Li Yi looked back, Li Chengze saw that he was smiling.


    "See second highness." You kneel down again.


    But this time no one knelt down, except Li Yi and fan Xian, and Li Chengqian.


    "All get up. The prince has no reason to kneel down here." Li Chengze said while walking slowly in front of Li Chengze.


    Then he knelt down and gave a big gift, "see you, your highness."


    Seeing this, Li Chengqian quickly pulled him up. "Second brother, I''ve told you many times. You and my brothers don''t have to give this big gift."


    Li Yi stood aside and watched them show the hypocrisy between brothers.


    Although two people are likely to want to chop each other to death, they are brothers and sisters on the surface.


    "You are the crown prince, and the ceremony must not be abolished." Li Chengze had a gentle smile on his face. If he didn''t know, he would have thought how good their relationship was.


    "What are you doing here?" Li Chengqian also responded with a smile.


    "As soon as you sit down like this, you have to listen to the case in Kyoto." Li Chengze also has a gentle smile. If you don''t know him well, I''m afraid you''ll think he''s quite easy to get along with.


    "I''ll take a look at the case, Mr. Mei."


    "Yes, yes." Mei Zhili nodded.


    "Well, the case has just been settled. Why do you have to call a witness all of a sudden?" Li Chengze''s face suddenly changed, so he stared at Mei Zhili.


    "This... This... This..." Mei Zhili couldn''t speak for a long time. He had to quickly walk to one side, pick up a stool and put it on the other side, "second highness, please."


    Li Chengze nodded to one side with satisfaction.


    Mei Zhili just felt that her legs were too weak to stop. She finally sat down on the chair. She felt relieved.


    Li Yi looked at it for a long time, but at last he couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Chengze and Li Chengqian both looked at him in a daze.


    "Lord Mei, as the saying goes, it''s a matter of eating your salary and being loyal to you. Don''t forget whose money you''re eating. "


    Li Yi didn''t care that this was the so-called court. He took a step forward and went to Mei Zhili.


    .


    "Ah Mei Zhili was stunned. Then he was shocked. He had to admit that Li Yi was right.


    The spectators are fans, and the onlookers see clearly. Mei Zhili is so touched by Li Yi that he wants to understand immediately.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s the prince or the second prince who comes here today. He''s Mei Zhili, a member of the Kyoto government, and he''s eating his Majesty''s money and food.


    Even if today''s case is not tried well, who will remember that he wants revenge? At most, he is not the official of Kyoto Fu Yi.


    Change to another place and take a casual position.


    Today, if he interferes in the affairs between the prince and the second prince, and has been wavering.


    Then it is likely that your Majesty''s anger will be waiting for you. You really can''t afford it.


    Even if his majesty doesn''t care about himself, the man he helped today will ascend to the throne later, which has nothing to do with his plum ceremony.


    Your majesty is still in the prime of spring and autumn. No matter when the prince or the second prince ascends the throne, he will be dead.


    Even if today is retaliated, whether it is the prince or the second prince, at most let himself this Kyoto mansion Yi do not go on.


    If you have been wavering, you may even be inclined to a certain side, and you will no longer care about the real justice of the case, but help someone.


    If your majesty knew about this, he would not be able to do Kyoto Fu Yi. If he was lucky, he would return home. If he was not lucky, he might not even have his life.


    After Mei Zhili wanted to understand this, he gradually calmed down and was no longer as worried as before about offending one side.


    Now the situation is worse than ever, but I can''t do it myself.


    Find a place to do a casual position. Maybe you can go up one or two grades after you die.


    At this time, Li Yi turned his head and looked at the prince, "Your Highness, I have to remind you of one thing."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Li Chengqian seemed to have a sudden interest and asked.

 Chapter 142

    Li Yi looked at Li Chengqian with a smile on his face, "you are the prince, you are the prince."


    After that, he immediately turned to look at the second prince, "although you are not the prince, your majesty has given you a position almost equal to that of the prince. You should have everything to open your house, build your teeth, and solicit visitors."


    After listening to what Fan Xian and Li Chengze said, Li Chengqian''s face became very ugly, which had always been an obstacle in his heart.


    Although the second prince doesn''t have the title of Prince, he has all the things that the prince should have. Li Chengqian doesn''t understand why?


    If his father doesn''t want him to be the crown prince, then to take away the title is to let him be the crown prince, but also give something that the crown prince should have to another person.


    This has always been a knot in Li Chengqian''s heart, which can''t be solved and dissolved.


    Li Chengze is quite curious when he looks at Li Yi. He still can''t figure out what Li Yi is going to do.


    "But this is Kyoto, at the foot of the emperor." Li Yi specially emphasized the word "son of heaven".


    "This is Kyoto Prefecture, under the jurisdiction of your majesty today." After Li Yi finished, he looked at them and opened his mouth again without making a sound.


    Li Chengze and Li Chengqian both saw what Li Yi said, "to take over the responsibility"


    It is said that the two of them were involved in the Kyoto case today, which is a matter of prevarication.


    Li Chengqian suddenly thought that he was the prince, and Kyoto government only listened to his majesty.


    Then, if you intervene in the case here, isn''t that a way to do it? Your majesty is not dead yet. You, the prince, are involved in the trial!


    What do you want to do?


    Li Chengqian has been cautious since he became the crown prince, especially Li Chengze''s position is similar to his own.


    Li Chengqian was walking on thin ice every day, and he did not dare to go beyond anything.


    Today, however, he lost his intelligence and went straight to the court to intervene in the case of Kyoto Fu Yi.


    If this is used by people with a heart, Li Chengqian will definitely have a hard time, and this matter is likely to leave a knot in his father''s heart.


    After hearing this, Li Chengze came back to his senses. There was not much difference between his reaction and that of Li Chengze. They all knew that they were absolutely right and should not do it.


    The onlookers saw clearly. The two of them didn''t see the real advantages and disadvantages of this matter. They rushed in recklessly.


    Li Yi is the only one who can see clearly the true nature of this matter. At this point, it doesn''t matter whether fan Xian beat Guo Baokun or not.


    The real problem now is that he and the prince are taking over the responsibilities. If this matter is spread out, it is definitely not a good thing.


    If they let their father know, they must be punished.


    In fact, Emperor Qing didn''t really care. When he was young, the state of Qing was still a very weak small country. Later, he inherited the throne and made the state of Qing a giant that could compete with the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    Although Ye Qingmei''s strength is indispensable, it is undeniable that emperor Qing is an absolutely qualified emperor.


    It''s almost the same as the founding emperor of Qing state. People like him don''t worry about someone taking his place.


    He has almost 100% control of the Qing Dynasty hall. Since he dares to delegate power to the crown prince and the second prince, he will not worry that they will take their place.


    What''s more, Emperor Qing himself is one of the four great masters in the world, and the strongest of them. It''s almost impossible to pull him down from the throne.


    But emperor Qing thought that Li Chengze and Li Chengqian didn''t know anything about it, so they were understandably alarmed about it.


    "Thank you, sir. Chengqian is going to thank you very much. I''ll leave you today. " Li Chengqian bows to Li Yi and thanks.


    Then immediately turn around and leave without looking back, how majestic it is when it comes and how careful it is when it goes.


    At this time, Li Chengze also stood up and laughed, "thank you!" He felt that his relationship with Li Yi was still close, and there was no need to be polite.


    After that, he left. He came and went alone.


    Li Yi looked at Li Chengqian, who had not completely left, and said, "Your Highness, I have bought a house in the city. Now I have no servants. I don''t know if your highness can help arrange it."


    "There are many servants in my house. I''ll pick up two good ones and send them to my husband." After that, Li Chengqian left without looking back.


    Li Chengze''s body is stagnant. He doesn''t understand why Li Yi does it. On the one hand, he seems to take refuge in himself, but on the other hand, he actively accepts the prince''s appeal.


    Does he want to bet on both sides? Doesn''t he understand that such a person will end up thanking both sides.


    Li Chengze''s mind is full of thoughts. He is thinking about what Li Yi wants to do. After thinking for a long time, he doesn''t come up with a result.


    There is no way but to put it down for a while, and then take a step to see the next step. If Li Yi is really wooed by the prince, he has no way.


    Li Chengze understands that it is very difficult to calculate such a smart person. Moreover, in the case of the other party''s superb strength, even trying to kill the other party has become a very difficult thing.


    Mei Zhili looked at the second prince and the prince who left in a hurry, then looked at several people in the hall, and suddenly surprised the audience with a slap, "this case is over, fan Xian is innocent."


    After that, I left regardless. Anyway, things have come to this point, and no matter how bad they are, they will not go anywhere.


    Next, no matter by the prince or by the second prince, Mei Zhili could not afford to offend either of them.


    The stall has been rotten to this point, and now it can only be like this. Look back and see where Qingguo has an idle position.


    I really can''t find a better place to teach by myself.


    Mei Zhili strides away from the court. Anyway, there is nothing to be afraid of now.


    At this time, Guo Baokun knew that he could not sue fan Xian. He roared angrily, just because the gauze really couldn''t make any big noise, and he could only groan in pain. In addition to sadness, he couldn''t think of any words to describe Guo Baokun.


    As soon as fan Xian and Li Yi saw that the case had been tried, they withdrew.


    He Zongwei looked at Guo Baokun, who was so miserable that he could not help shaking his head and sighed, "this thing can only be like this now."


    The implication is obvious that the prince has left, and the case is closed. Even if he wants to sue fan Xian, he has no way.


    Guo Baokun now feels that he is in great pain. There seems to be a nameless fire in his heart. The pain in his heart is thousands of times more than when fan Xian beat him yesterday.


    The feeling of knowing that the enemy is in front of him, but he can''t help the other side, makes him feel incomparably depressed.


    He Zongwei saw Guo Baokun, and immediately called for people to take him to see the doctor.

 Chapter 143

    Li Yi and fan Xian go out of Kyoto. Fan Xian seems to have something to say, but he never says anything.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." Li Yi, unable to see it, said.


    "I know you''re smart, so I''ve just kept it up. Really, isn''t it good for you to bet on both sides? It''s safer to be a wall grass than to be like this. "


    Fan Xian doesn''t think it''s appropriate for Li Yi to be like this. He knows that Li Yi is very smart, but sometimes people are just smart, but they are mistaken.


    He thinks he is still Li Yi''s friend. He can''t just watch his friend suffer.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. You should worry more about yourself now. " Li Yichong and fan Xian smile calmly.


    "Myself?" Fan Xian pointed to himself, obviously stunned.


    "You are quite dangerous now. The prince has already remembered you, but the probability of his killing you is not high. You should worry about the eldest princess most." Li Yi patted fan Xian on the shoulder.


    At this time, a young man who was wearing the same clothes as fan Xian suddenly rushed to fan Xian with a pair of scissors.


    "What''s the matter? I heard that people are coming to the palace. " Fan site, with a pair of scissors in his hand, looked at fan Xian and asked.


    When Li Yi saw him, he couldn''t stop enjoying himself. Maybe it was because fan Sizhe really had a feeling of joy, and his way of speaking was quite like the style of cross talk.


    Fan Xian suddenly stepped back, pointed to the scissors in his hand, and said helplessly, "it''s a special match with your temperament."


    Versace didn''t seem to recognize this sentence. He didn''t praise him at all. He happily took out his scissors and waved it twice, then made several opening and closing movements, "handsome or not?"


    Li Yi asked at this time, "your brother?"


    Fan Xian nodded, "my half brother."


    "I''m a little silly!" After Li Yi finished, he left.


    I heard fan Sizhe yell in the back, "who do you think is stupid?"


    ...........


    At this time, in the palace, Emperor Qing intentionally or unintentionally turned the memorial in front of him, with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Li Yi is still an understanding person. At this age, it''s very smart to see this kind of thing so easily.


    However, Emperor Qing also looked at it like this, and he would never woo Li Yi with his identity.


    Even he would not use Li Yi, but left the favor of Li Yi to the new emperor.


    "Come on, pass it on to Yimei of Kyoto Prefecture."


    .............


    Walking back to his house, I have to say that the prince''s action is quite fast. It took Li Yi more than ten minutes to walk back.


    There are already some servants waiting in front of the door, the number is absolutely enough, a total of seven. From the kitchen sweeping, to the daily management, all have.


    Li Yi is the only one and doesn''t need too many people to wait on him.


    Li Yi threw his key to them directly, but there was nothing valuable in the room anyway.


    He is now equivalent to living in the second prince''s house, with the prince''s people, and did not spend a cent, pure white whoring.


    Now it''s really a two-way street. No wonder fan Xian even says that he''s better than himself when he''s going downwind.


    At least the weeds will not benefit both sides, which side is the most powerful and which side is the most dependent.


    Two or three days passed, and Li Yi came to the world to recuperate. His body was a little better. However, there was no aura in the world, and there was no talent and treasure in the world.


    Completely relying on the few pills left by Li Yi himself, the effect of promotion is very slow.


    It is estimated that if you want to fully recover, you will have to stay in this world for at least three to five years.


    This time is totally intolerable to him. It''s better to solve the world''s problems quickly, and then find a world with genius and easy to get at the same time to recover.


    However, he is not particularly anxious. In his opinion, one year is just the right time to solve the problem.


    At that time, I can recover a large part of my strength.


    Whether we enter the next entrusted world or go back to the fighting world again, we can guarantee that we have a certain combat effectiveness.


    Today, fan Xian rushed to Li Yi as if he had been killed suddenly.


    Just entering the room, fan Xian didn''t have time to say anything more. He poured himself a glass of water first.


    "I''ll tell you a good thing, a very big good thing." Fan Xian''s face was full of excitement and joy.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Yi saw fan Xian like this. Although he had guessed nine times out of ten, he still asked.


    "I tell you, my drumstick girl is my fiancee. Do you think it''s a great thing? I must have saved the world in my last life. I''m so lucky.


    The girl I like is my fiancee The joy on fan Xian''s face could not be suppressed completely, and he had the attitude that Li Yi would be ready to go on if he didn''t stop him.


    "Then you''re really lucky." Li Yi took a sip of tea very calmly.


    Fan Xian has nothing else to do today, just to share his joy and excitement with Li Yi.


    Li Yi didn''t say much after he knew it. He should do something else now.


    For example, the eldest princess and the second prince are likely to have started the secret murder of fan Xian. Even if they don''t start now, it won''t be long.


    Li Yi is going to spy on a man, Si Li, the spy chief of the Northern Qi Dynasty in the capital of Qing.


    In fact, Li Yi didn''t quite understand why those people in the Northern Qi Dynasty wanted to find Si Li. It was obvious that Si Li was not a qualified spy in all aspects.


    This group of ghosts in the Northern Qi Dynasty sent her out of what idea, so you can see that the Northern Qi Dynasty will be finished sooner or later.


    Li Yi''s view is quite simple, and it''s very simple to understand the real trend.


    In recent days, we have learned something from our observation. The people in the Northern Qi Dynasty have already begun to prepare. It is estimated that they will send someone to send Cheng Jushu outside Beijing.


    However, it was the people of the Northern Qi Dynasty who sent Cheng Jushu outside the capital, but it was not the people of the Northern Qi Dynasty who wanted to kill fan Xian.


    But the eldest princess and the second prince, they get the waist token that can make Cheng Jushu obey the order from the manager''s hand.


    ............


    In front of the gate of Li Yi''s courtyard in Kyoto, Li Chengze looks at his younger brother, Prince Li Chengqian. What does he want to do here? Does he want to woo Li Yi.


    By the way, before Li Yi asked the prince to send his servants, he took the initiative to show his thoughts to the prince. Li Chengze was just out of breath here.


    He said that when he ascended the throne to help himself, Li Yi and the prince colluded with each other before he ascended the throne.


    Li Chengqian looks at his second brother. He can probably guess why he is here. Two days later, Li Chengqian makes a little investigation to find out whose house Li Yi lived in before.


    Jingwangfu''s property, and jingwangshizi Li Hongcheng obviously has taken refuge with the second prince.


    But since the other side has accepted the gift from the second prince, why should he ask himself, otherwise he doesn''t know the result of eating both sides of the boat?


    Li Chengqian can''t figure out how Li Yi, who looks so smart, can lose his wits on which side to take refuge in.


    Actually want to bet on both sides, the benefits of both sides.

 Chapter 144

    "I have met your Highness the prince." Li Chengze took three and two steps and knelt down.


    Li Chengqian quickly helped him up, "second brother, there is no outsider here. Why do you and I have to be so outsider?" The tone seems to blame Li Chengze For alienating himself and treating himself as the prince rather than as his younger brother.


    "Why did the prince come here today?" Li Chengze got up slowly, but still bowed his head and arched his hands.


    Li Chengqian with an inexplicable smile, he knows that Li Chengze is on guard against his own wooing Li Yi.


    But the more wary he was, the more he wanted to woo him.


    It can also be seen from this that Li Yi has a great weight in Li Chengze''s mind.


    Thinking of this, Li Chengqian specially increased his voice and called out to the yard, "Mr. Li helped me that day. Today, of course, he would like to thank you specially."


    "Doesn''t the prince always dislike mixing up with these villains?" Li Chengze seems to have heard something extraordinary.


    Li Chengqian frowns slightly. Li Chengze is right. Because he is the prince, the people who gather around him are often from aristocratic families.


    Because Li Chengze is not the crown prince, there are few aristocratic families to take refuge in.


    As for Li Hongcheng, he is a royal son, naturally different from other aristocratic families.


    If Li Chengqian really wants to woo Li Yi, who has no identity background and has had conflicts with his family''s children, if he wants to woo him at will, he can be a disciple.


    If you really go all out to win over, or even to the other party''s high position, I''m afraid it will be opposed by many people under it.


    Li Chengze has no such problem at all. He can win over Li Yi at will. Even at the beginning, he said that Li Yi could help him ascend the throne and give him the position of prime minister.


    It is impossible for Li Chengqian to say such words. After all, the prime minister Lin Ruopu is still on his side.


    If he ascends the throne, the next prime minister will not be selected from those poor families, but will definitely choose one from those aristocratic families.


    "It''s not too much trouble for the second brother." Although Li Chengze was upset, he still had a very gentle smile on his face.


    "I''ve come to visit you today." Li Chengze faces a servant who opens the door inside.


    After the servant opened the door, he knelt down to salute them. After hearing the second prince''s words, he turned and looked at the prince.


    Li Chengqian''s eyebrows are picked. How about Li Chengze taking the lead? These are all the people I arranged. Can you use them.


    "Also help me to report that it''s a special visit today. Thank you." Li Chengqian gave Li Chengze a slightly proud look.


    However, he did not ask the servant not to inform Li Chengze of his visit.


    Li Chengqian knows that the smarter a person is, the less he likes to be fooled.


    Li Yicai''s high feeling is the only one he has ever seen in his life. It''s better to be honest than to try to cheat such a person.


    ...............


    "Young master, the prince and the second prince come to visit. Look at... "


    The servant didn''t finish what he said, but the meaning was very obvious. He asked Li Yi which one to call in first, or both.


    This is not a good decision for him as a slave. He can only give the choice to Li Yi.


    Li Yi now feels very interesting. Li Chengqian and Li Chengze both come to visit him.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s hang them out for a while. I''ll have dinner first."


    The servant was obviously stunned when he heard Li Yi''s words. It seemed that it was a great honor for either the prince or the second prince to visit others.


    Shouldn''t Li Yi go out to meet him now in fear? Actually, Li Chengze and Li Chengqian had to be put on the air for a while.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you? " Li Yi looked at the servant that the prince arranged for himself and asked.


    "You are the master, whatever you say will do." The slave responded immediately.


    Before the prince asked him to come, he said that he would listen to Li Yi no matter what happened. If he couldn''t do this job well, he would be in bad luck.


    It took Li Yi more than an hour to have this breakfast. If Li Yi had another hour, it would be lunch.


    But this is not important, the main purpose is to air the second prince and the prince.


    ...............


    Li Chengqian has been waiting anxiously outside. He was the crown prince not long after he was born. Where he went was not treated by others.


    In addition to his father, he was the only one waiting for him.


    However, seeing that Li Chengze did not leave, Li Chengqian stifled himself and waited in front of the door.


    Although Li Chengze was anxious, he did not show it. He just looked at Li Chengqian with a smile.


    At least on the surface, Li Chengze seems to be many times better than Li Chengqian.


    "Let the prince be invited in." Li Yi reclines on the chair and commands the servant outside the door.


    ............


    "Your Highness, young master, please go in." The servant''s voice was trembling. Li Yi was so bold that he had no respect for the prince.


    When the prince comes to visit, it''s ok if he doesn''t go out and take the initiative to meet him. He stayed in the room alone and asked the prince to take the initiative to see him.


    It''s just unheard of. Few people in the world can let the prince of Qingguo take the initiative to meet.


    Li Yi is definitely one now. Although Li Chengqian has been waiting for a long time, he is anxious and slightly unhappy.


    After hearing that Li Yi called himself in, he was stunned, but he still suppressed his anger and walked slowly into the door.


    Li Chengze frowned deeply. No matter how good he was, he couldn''t help it at this time.


    Why does Li Yi call in the prince first? We need to know whether it was Li Yi who came first, or Li Yi who won over first. But why did he call in the prince first.


    He almost could not resist trying to kick the door in front of him. He rushed in and pulled Li Yi''s collar to ask him.


    Take a deep breath for two seconds, clench your fist and put it down.


    Li Chengze couldn''t help smiling as his anger dissipated. How many years have I not been so angry? I can''t remember clearly.


    Since I had the same position as the prince, but I didn''t have the same position as the prince. I was very careful all day. I hid everything in my heart and almost never showed it to anyone.


    Even his mother, Li Chengze, had to keep it from her because he was worried about her and himself.


    Li Chengze walked slowly to one side and closed his eyes. He was no longer annoyed, but was thinking all the time.


    When Li Chengqian walked into the yard, he saw Li Yi sitting on the main seat in the middle of the room.


    "Sit down." Li Yi''s face, without any waves, pointed to the stool on one side.


    Li Chengqian quickly sat on it and looked at Li Yi. He didn''t know what he was going to do next.


    "Tea."


    Li Chengqian took the cup and sipped it gently.


    "Why does your highness come to visit me today?"


    Li Chengqian slowly put down his tea cup. "That day, Mr. DuoMeng mentioned something. Chengqian didn''t make a big mistake. Today, I''m here to thank you."

 Chapter 145

    Li Yi''s face with a smile, "Your Highness is really just coming to thank me today?"


    Li Chengqian knows that Li Yiduo is smart and close to the demon. This kind of person has no plan for anything. His real purpose today will be seen by him. There is no need for him to hide it.


    "Mr. Cheng Qian came here today to ask him to help me ascend the throne." Say stand up after a step back to salute.


    Naturally, it is impossible for Li Yi to accept this gift. If he really decides to go out to help Li Chengqian, he will accept this gift.


    But Li Yigen didn''t decide to help him. Maybe he could find a way to kill Li Chengqian in the future. He couldn''t accept anything he said.


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to." Li Yi holds Li Chengqian''s hand and doesn''t let him bend down.


    "I won''t help your highness. Your highness can rest assured that I won''t help others either."


    Li Chengqian knows that Li Yi won''t help him. He has such a small loss, but when he learns about his second brother, he is also a little relieved.


    Li Yi''s previous picture of no plan, in the face of all things with a clear mind, gave him too much pressure.


    Li Chengqian did not even dare to guarantee that if Li Yi went to assist the second prince, his position as the prince would not be stable.


    "But I have two words for your highness. I don''t know whether to speak or not. " Li Yi looks at Li Chengqian. He knows that once he says this, Li Chengqian will say that he has something to say, but it doesn''t matter.


    "If you have something to say, sir, it doesn''t matter." Li Chengqian said.


    Li Yi''s heart smiles, it seems that his guess is quite accurate.


    "You are the prince, but why are you the prince?"


    Li Chengqian after listening to a little meditation for two seconds, "this is naturally because of the father."


    "Yes, since your majesty has asked you to be the prince, if there is no problem, he should not change people. You don''t have to worry about the second prince. If your majesty wanted him to be the prince, he would not have chosen you. " What Li Yi said is absolutely true. In the original book, Emperor Qing always wanted the crown prince to sit on the throne.


    Li Chengqian''s character and experience ensure that he can be a successful monarch and lead the country to prosper. However, if he is allowed to expand his territory, there will be some shortcomings.


    Emperor Qing is going to unify the world when he is young, and then pass the seat to Li Chengqian to let him govern the world well.


    Although Li Chengqian understood this, he couldn''t figure out why he had to give the same position to another person since his father wanted to succeed him.


    "Why does your majesty want to give the second prince the same position? It means that although he wants you to succeed, he thinks you still lack experience. The second prince is a goal of your experience."


    After hearing this, Li Chengqian suddenly realized that many things are just like the spectators seeing clearly.


    Now he knows that his second brother may have been promoted by his father, but Li Chengqian thinks more about it. If he doesn''t satisfy his father, will he be replaced?


    "You don''t have to worry too much. Since your majesty has chosen you, it shows that he won''t change people easily. As long as you don''t do too much. For example, brothers kill each other. Just be the prince honestly. "


    Li Yi sipped a sip of tea at will. In fact, what he said has gone beyond the limit, but no one will know. The only person who wants to know about it is Li Chengqian.


    Others only know Li Chengqian and his secret talks. As for what he talked about, no one will know.


    After hearing this, Li Chengqian also wanted to understand a lot in his mind. Li Yi''s words really made sense. If his father wanted to change people, he would have changed people long ago.


    No replacement now means that he can''t replace easily. As Li Yi said, he just needs to do what a prince should do.


    But in the future, if you want to fight against the second prince again, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble. If you don''t fight against the second prince and do what you should do honestly, then it shouldn''t be a problem to ascend the throne.


    But in a flash, Li Chengqian thought more about it. He didn''t do it to Li Chengze. But what if Li Chengze did it to himself?


    Li Yi doesn''t know whether Li Chengqian has listened to his words, but it doesn''t matter whether he has.


    Li Yi just fooled Li Chengqian. It''s best if he can succeed, but it''s not a problem if he fails.


    If both Li Chengqian and Li Chengze can stand still, Li Yi will undoubtedly save a lot of energy in doing things.


    If both of them give up the idea of killing fan Xian, Li Yi only needs to solve the problem of Princess Chang, which can basically guarantee the completion of the Commission.


    If no one kills fan Xian, Teng Zijing won''t block the sword for fan Xian. If he doesn''t block the sword for fan Xian, he won''t die. If he doesn''t die, he can finish his commission.


    After hearing this, Li Chengqian feels that Li Yi is more unfathomable. This kind of person just sits here and can figure out what others think.


    According to the current general situation to judge, his honest boil, succession should be no problem.


    But what about Li Chengze? You can''t kill him after you succeed to the throne. If you kill him, you will ruin your reputation even more. I''m afraid you can''t get rid of the name of fraternity.


    Li Chengqian''s best preparation is to keep everything the same. He just needs to observe Li Chengze carefully and find out what he has done. He must catch him at one time and bring him down.


    Li Yi doesn''t know exactly what Li Chengqian is thinking. It doesn''t matter if he has passed these. He has finished his words.


    It''s his business to listen or not. He has no choice. If he is honest and good, if Li Chengqian wants to learn from Li Chengze, he is ready to kill.


    We have to find a way to bring down both of them, and it''s better to solve them at one time instead of giving them a chance to do it.


    "Thank you for your advice, sir." Li Chengqian said and stood up to salute. Li Yi didn''t dodge once, but slightly leaned over and accepted the half salute.


    "Your Highness, if you have nothing else to do, please go back." Li Yi began to drive people out, and then he closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Li Chengqian knows that even if he stays here, Li Yi won''t say anything to him. Since the other party doesn''t want to help him, he doesn''t have to fight now.


    ...............


    Li Chengze was still waiting anxiously. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he immediately opened his eyes and saw Li Chengqian coming out of the room with a full face.


    "Second brother is still waiting here?" Li Chengqian looks at Li Chengze and whispers.


    Then he left, only walking very slowly, observing whether Li Yi let Li Chengze into the room.


    Until the gate closed again, there was no sound. Li Chengze sat outside waiting.


    A quarter of an hour passed, and two quarters of an hour later, Li Chengze could not bear it.


    He didn''t know what Li Yi meant. He just asked Li Chengqian to go in. Now he hasn''t let himself in for a long time.


    In any case, Li Chengze could not help but let people kick the door.

 Chapter 146

    Hearing a sound, Li Yi''s mahogany door was kicked open directly, and Li Chengze ran to him angrily.


    "Li Yi, what do you mean?" Li Chengze is very upset now. He came first. Li Yi let Li Chengqian in first.


    As a result, after Li Chengqian came out, he asked himself to wait there for such a long time.


    Li Chengze has endured it once, but he can''t help it for the second time. Even he didn''t expect that he could be so angry in front of a person.


    You should know that he is completely hidden in his daily life, and will not let people see his mind at all.


    "Why is your highness so angry?" With a smile on his face, Li Yi said faintly.


    After hearing this, Li Chengze was even more angry. At this time, he even laughed, "do you mean to ask me?"


    "Your Highness thinks that I only called the prince, but I didn''t call you in." Li Yi feels that something is wrong. Li Chengze, what''s the situation?


    Isn''t he hiding deep all the time? How can I come here in a rage today? It''s like how much I''ve been wronged.


    Li Chengze didn''t speak, just nodded slightly, and his anger was forced down temporarily.


    He stares at Li Yi with two eyes, as if he wants to see something.


    "In fact, I don''t think there is anything to say to your highness." Li Yi shakes his head helplessly. What can he say to tell the second prince? Anyway, you can''t be emperor.


    The prince won''t kill you either. It''s better to find a place to grow the land, read books and salted fish for a lifetime.


    When the crown prince takes over the throne and finds a place to be your idle Lord, it is also a good thing to be able to live happily for a lifetime.


    It''s obvious that Li Chengze won''t believe it at all. Li Yi knows clearly that since the other party won''t believe it, there''s no need to say so.


    At the beginning, Li Yi was not ready to see Li Chengze at all. He would never believe what he said.


    Li Chengze is a man who hides his mind deeply, and it''s instinctive to fool others with hypocrisy.


    Sometimes he can''t tell whether what he says is true or false.


    People like him will not believe others at all, because he is cheating others all the time, and naturally he will be on guard against others cheating himself all the time.


    "Tell me." Li Chengze seemed to be suddenly lost. He fiddled with his bangs, sighed and said slowly.


    "You don''t have a chance to be the prince."


    "Why?"


    "The prince was chosen by his majesty, not by himself. As long as the prince doesn''t make a big mistake, he won''t be replaced. You don''t have a chance to let him make a mistake. Unless you kill him, but if you kill him, you die as well. "


    Li Yi said here, slowly got up and looked out of the window, "I want to tell you, the prince will not kill you, you don''t fight. Be your own second prince honestly. Don''t worry if your majesty gives you those things.


    When the prince ascends the throne, you can find a place to be your own idle Lord. He won''t kill you. What do you want to do in the rest of your life? "


    The second prince is really pitiful. He was used as a whetstone by Emperor Qing to train the prince. From the beginning, he had no chance to succeed.


    No matter how much calculation there is, there is no chance, unless he immediately breaks through and becomes a great master.


    At that time, even if emperor Qing didn''t want to pass the throne on to him, he had to pass it on to him.


    After all, after the death of emperor Qing, the second prince as a great master, there is no one who can control him. If he wants to be an emperor, he will only kill the current emperor and become himself.


    However, as long as he really becomes a great master, he will not be an emperor. The great master is detached from the world, and it is difficult for them to be bound by the common customs.


    At that time, even if the second prince does not have any influence, he will be courted by someone to be the pillar of the Qing Dynasty.


    There are only four great masters in the world. Even in the original work, no one broke through again and only entered the realm of great masters.


    In the original work, the only one who can break through into the great master is the holy Begonia blossoming in the Northern Qi Dynasty. Until the end, she was only infinitely close to the great master, and never broke through.


    After listening to Li Yi''s words, Li Chengze sat there silent and didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he was thinking in his mind.


    He admitted that what Li Yi said was completely correct, just like the Ascaris lumbricoides in his stomach, he could see through what he thought at a glance.


    It''s the first time that Li Chengze has this experience. Few people can see through his disguise, let alone see it at a glance.


    What Li Yi said is very reasonable indeed. To tell the truth, he doesn''t believe it now.


    Li Chengze knows that no matter what Li Yi says to go out of this door, he still wants to fight with the prince.


    He didn''t say to himself that he didn''t want to be annoyed. Even if he knew, he would fight with the prince.


    "You''re right." Li Chengze finished this sentence as if he had exhausted all his strength. He knew that he had lost, and he had lost from the beginning.


    No matter what Li Yi said was true or false, he lost.


    If what Li Yi said was true, then he was just a tool from the beginning, a tool for emperor Qing to train the prince.


    It''s impossible for him to succeed or die. The only possibility is to wait for the prince to succeed and beg for his life.


    If what Li Yi says is false, he is deceiving himself.


    So it means that Li Yi has already thrown himself into the prince''s arms, and now he is planning for himself.


    Li Chengze still hopes that all this is true, which at least proves that Li Yi has not been attracted by the prince.


    At least he didn''t win over Li Yi.


    Li Chengze didn''t know what he was thinking. He began to think wildly, and countless ideas came into his mind, just like the waves blooming and disappearing in an instant.


    "Thank you very much." Li Chengze finish this sentence, stumbling up, out of his wits left.


    Li Yi watched Li Chengze leave, but he shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know what he was going to do next.


    Knowing all this, is he going to kill fan Xian? Or abandon oneself, put everything down, and honestly listen to their own do idle Lord.


    Who knows all this?


    Li Yi thought of here, suddenly stunned, came to this world, now seems to be a bit against their own heart.


    What I thought at the beginning was to crush the past directly with the force of force. I didn''t expect that I would start to cheat others now.


    It''s a pity that I really don''t know what level my combat effectiveness is in this world, and no one can let me open my hands and try to fight again.


    There may be a little risk in directly challenging a great master. Li Yi obviously doesn''t want to take this risk.


    Unless in extreme cases, or even if you have achieved the so-called Great Master in the world, you should not challenge him easily.


    Before knowing the specific strength, if the great master is particularly strong, his own strength will be greatly weakened, but what can he do.


    There is no aura in this world, and Li Yi''s strength will be greatly weakened.


    But it''s no use thinking about these now. What we should pay attention to now is the second prince. He is still likely to attack fan Xian.


    Li Yi doesn''t think that he will let Li Chengze give up all his previous plans.

 Chapter 147

    Time passed quickly, and January passed in a trance. In fact, Li Yi was secretly celebrating what he said at the poetry meeting.


    As a result, few people invited Li Yi to attend the poetry meeting and the literature meeting, even two of them were rejected by him occasionally.


    To a large extent, it is guaranteed that Li Yi reveals that he does not even know the level of the situation. If not, he might have been exposed by now.


    After Li Yi''s previous poems, many people have been studying why he can make these poems.


    Fortunately, his past is totally blank, and this group of people haven''t come up with anything yet.


    Moreover, he lived in seclusion and tried not to communicate with other scholars, which to a large extent ensured that he was not exposed now.


    No one has discovered that Li Yi can''t write poetry at all.


    Li Yi is more alert in his heart. He should not write poems casually in the future. This time, he is lucky, and the hidden good is not exposed.


    If you don''t get rid of it once, it''s too late to regret.


    .............


    "Look, they''re all gone. Why don''t you go, girl?" Li Yi picked up the tea cup on the table and looked at the manager who was closing the door.


    The manager suddenly stops and takes two deep breaths. She doesn''t know what Li Yi''s purpose is.


    Last time I knocked myself out, but I didn''t do anything to myself.


    In addition, Li Yi has definitely found his true identity, but has not done anything.


    The manager didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    But she knew that this matter could not be exposed in any case, and that group of people just forced themselves to hand over Cheng Jushu.


    Just in line with their own mind, they do not need too much participation, they can put the Qingguo water muddy.


    To help her finish her task, her real purpose here is to make Qingguo chaotic.


    As long as the plan is successful, I can return to Beiqi and reunite with my brother.


    The manager has been waiting for this moment for many years. In a word, this mission can only succeed, not fail.


    "The young master came late at night. What''s the matter? " With a charming smile, the manager didn''t answer Li Yi''s question, but asked in reverse.


    "Everyone else on the ship has left, and you and I are living in the same room at night. What do you think I should do? "


    Although Li Yi''s words reveal the teasing, it is the extreme calm in his eyes.


    He is not ready to deal with the manager. If he can, it''s better to bring down these people at one time. Fan Xian''s assassination must happen.


    Manager is the most important witness after fan Xian is assassinated. What Li Yi wants to ensure is that fan Xian is assassinated and Teng Zijing will not die.


    At the same time, he took the manager as a witness and tried his best to overthrow the second prince and the eldest princess at one time.


    Let them dare not to carry out any action on fan Xian, so that they can basically try to ensure that Teng Zi Jingshou is dead, and their commission can also be completed.


    "What do you want to do?" The manager lifted the hair in his ear, slowly raised his head and gave a quiet smile, as if it was made by nature.


    She understands Li Yi''s strength. At this time, whenever he wants to do something, he has absolutely no possibility to stop him.


    Manager Li is gambling that Li Yi won''t kill himself. If a master of this level wants to kill himself, he will do it directly, and he won''t waste more words with himself.


    "Such a big box can''t hide." After Li Yi finished speaking, he left directly. He believed that the manager should be able to understand what he was saying.


    Cheng Jushu, the eight grade master who assassinated fan Xian, is locked in a box, which has been transported into the capital.


    As one of the participants in this matter, manager Li absolutely knows what Li Yi is talking about.


    That day, he gave the waist token of the former spy who could command Cheng Jushu to two female swordsmen in Dongyi city.


    The two female swordsmen in Dongyi city are standing behind the princess Chang. The princess and the second prince Heli want to kill fan Xian.


    The manager only felt that all his things were seen through by Li Yi. He didn''t seem to have any secrets in front of the other party, and almost all of what he did was known by the other party.


    He knew that he was going to do it recently, but he didn''t do anything else. What was his purpose.


    The manager looked at Li Yi who left, and his mind was full of thoughts.


    However, she is also ready to change some things. Since some people already know her own things, she should make preparations in advance just in case.


    It didn''t take long for Li Yi to return home. Li Hongcheng came to visit him.


    "Lao Li, why do you come to me today?" After hearing fan Xian call Li Hongcheng Lao Li, Li Yi took the same name as him and called Li Hongcheng Lao Li directly.


    In fact, Li Hongcheng is not old. He is no more than 20 years old now.


    Li Hongcheng shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "how do you look like fan Xian?"


    "Stop it." Li Yi sat on the table, picked up the kettle and poured a cup of tea.


    "Come and have a taste. It''s tea from the crown prince. It''s a royal special offer.". As soon as he handed the tea to Li Hongcheng, Li Yi shook his head and said with a smile, "Alas! I forgot that you are also a royal child. You must drink this kind of tea often. "


    After a sip of tea, Li Yi had to say that the quality of the tea from the prince was really good. He didn''t need to pay attention to anything. He could make it when the water was boiling.


    Because the quality is quite good, no cumbersome steps are needed, that is, boiling water directly and simply soak for a while, the taste is also quite good.


    Of course, if there is time to elaborate, the taste will naturally go up to a new level.


    Li Yi obviously didn''t pay so much attention to it. Even if he brewed the tea casually, it was a little bitter at first, and after swallowing it, it would be sweet in the mouth.


    Then I just feel a breath from my abdomen to my throat.


    "The second prince asked me to invite you to dinner today." After Li Hongcheng finished, he specially added, "there are not many people, but you can''t refuse any more."


    Li Yi also knows that the second prince did not listen to his advice after all.


    Also, people like him always cheat others. Naturally, they will feel that others are cheating themselves.


    He didn''t listen to his own words as expected. If he would listen to others, he would not fall into the miserable field of suicide in the original work.


    "Who are they?"


    "Fan Xian, second prince, I, you." After Li Hongcheng finished, he had an inexplicable smile on his face and said, "there''s a girl named Huakui."


    "When? Where is it? " Li Yi is most concerned about these. With his own participation, Li Chengze will never place the banquet in zuixianju.


    He knows his strength, even his only nine grade master Xie Bian can''t catch his move.


    Unless Li Chengze can find four great masters to kill fan Xian, or use more than 3000 elite soldiers to siege the imperial city.


    In addition, it is basically utopian to kill fan Xian under the protection of Li Yi.


    Li Chengze has neither the ability to mobilize the army nor the possibility to ask the four great masters for help.


    If he wants to kill fan Xian, he must be in the absence of Li Yi.


    It must be the weakest time to protect fan Xian. It will be countless times more difficult to kill fan Xian in the fan mansion.


    The relationship between Fan Jian and his majesty is extraordinary. Fan Jian even has the emperor''s Pro army to protect him. It''s no less difficult to kill fan Xian in fan''s house than to ask four great masters to help him.


    Therefore, the conditions are very harsh. Since Li Chengze wants to kill people, he will never leave any flaws.


    Therefore, the place and time of the banquet become the top priority.

 Chapter 148

    "At noon the day after tomorrow, listen to snow building." Li Hongcheng took a sip of tea and said softly.


    "Good. You tell your highness that I will be punctual. " Li Yi figured it out in his mind. Later, he will find a way to get a map of Kyoto and study it.


    In the original work, the second prince and fan Xian make an appointment in zuixianju, because they change to another place, and listen to where the snow building is in the capital.


    Li Yi and Li Hongcheng chatted for a while, and then watched him leave.


    "Go and get me a map of Kyoto. Be more detailed." Li Yi told his servant.


    "Yes." When the servant heard this, he nodded and bowed back.


    ................


    Li Yi looked at a large map of Kyoto in front of him and began to look at it carefully. The map was drawn in great detail.


    It can be said that apart from the Imperial Palace, all the other places were clearly drawn, and even some alleys and paths were recorded on them.


    Even the houses of many princes and ministers are marked where they live. Of course, they are only marked.


    As for the internal structure of those courtyards, some people may know, but it''s not on this map.


    Li Yi put a hand on the bright yellow map and muttered to himself, "this is fan Fu."


    He held out another hand and said, "this is where I live now."


    Take out a teacup and cover a square building marked on the map, "this is tingxue building!"


    Two fingers across, if he and fan Xian want to go to tingxue building, there must be no intersection.


    Both of them are one-way streets. They don''t meet at all. One is in the north and the other is in the south.


    If Li Chengze wants to kill fan Xian, he will definitely choose the time when he is not present. If he is there, he can hardly kill fan Xian.


    To be exact, it''s to kill Teng Zijing, the bodyguard beside fan Xian. Li Yi''s priority is to protect Teng Zijing. As for fan Xian, it''s just a passing protection.


    When he and fan Xian go to dinner, Li Chengze will try to assassinate him on the way.


    As soon as Li Yigang thought of this, he was rejected instantly. There is no such possibility. Li Chengze is a smart man. He knows that he has a good relationship with fan Xian.


    Li Yi and fan Xian are more likely to be invited to an appointment. They will get together and go together.


    It''s not impossible for two people to act alone. Li Chengze''s meticulous work will not leave a flaw that can be seen by his eyes.


    Is it the wrong time? He asked fan Xian to go tomorrow. He asked me to go tomorrow to make a time difference.


    The moment that the idea came out, it was immediately rejected. As long as I communicated with fan Xian, this kind of thing would be exposed immediately.


    Li Chengze is not a fool and will never do so.


    Is he monitoring fan Xian now? As soon as he starts, he is ready to start.


    This is not impossible, but it is very difficult.


    After all, fan Xian now strengthens his guard. Besides Teng Zijing, he asks his father Fan Jian for a guard of eight grades.


    Fan Xian''s own strength is not weak, and he is proficient in using poison.


    Unless Li Chengze is a master of Jiupin, it''s hard to win fan Xian in a short time.


    Don''t think that nine grade masters are as easy to find as cabbages on the street. The number of nine grade masters in Nanqing is no more than ten.


    Eunuchs Hong Sixiang, Xie Bian, ye Zhong, the current leader of the Ye family, and Yan Xiaoyi under the eldest princess, as well as the shadow around Chen Pingping in the Academy of forensic medicine, there may be one or two soldiers.


    There are only so many nine grade masters in Nanqing, but none of the prince''s hands have a clear nine grade master.


    But Li Chengze can recruit one, which is why Li Chengqian is afraid of his second brother.


    However, the master of Jiupin can still be stacked to death. Even the master of Jiupin at the top of Jiupin can be stacked to death.


    A great master is not the same. One man can fight against one country, and one man can block all armies. It''s not just a saying, but a great master can really do it.


    As for the nine grade master, there may be two or three hidden, the number will not be too much.


    Nanqing is so big, only in Kyoto can we find so many Jiupin masters.


    The number of Jiupin masters in the Northern Qi Dynasty may be a little more, and definitely not too much.


    The place with the most nine grade masters in the world also belongs to Dongyi city. The disciples of sigujian have 13 nine grade masters.


    This is the reason why Nanqing is so afraid of Dongyi city. A four Gu sword is enough to give Nanqing a headache.


    If sigujian''s disciples break through another one and become a great master, I''m afraid Dongyi city will become a serious trouble for Nanqing.


    However, Li Yi knows that there is absolutely no one more of the four great masters. Because of Ye Qingmei, there is a great master in the world.


    Since the death of Ye Qingmei, there has been no more master in the world.


    Li Chengze''s nine grade master is unlikely to kill fan Xian. After all, although fan Xian is a hidden danger, he will not use the nine grade master.


    There are only a few nine grade masters in Nanqing. Everyone''s weapons are well known by many martial artists. Once they make a move, they will leave traces. If they follow the traces, it''s easy to catch the real culprit behind the scenes.


    Unless the master of nine grades kills himself immediately after he moves his hand, he should also pay attention to the fact that the body can''t be found by others.


    After death can not be suspected by others, then it is possible to kill fan Xian and save the person behind him.


    Now it seems that none of the nine grade masters can do this. Even if Yan Xiaoyi is willing to commit suicide for the sake of Princess Chang, he will definitely be found by others.


    If you think about it a little bit, it has a lot to do with the princess.


    What''s Li Chengze''s card? He dares to kill fan Xian in the future. He won''t bring two nine grade masters from Dongyi city.


    Although there are two more Jiupin masters in the Northern Qi Dynasty than in the southern Qing Dynasty, they are also a radish and a pit. If they are missing any one, they may be found by others.


    And the academy is very concerned about the trend of the nine grade masters in the Northern Qi Dynasty. If two nine grade masters are brought in, Chen Pingping doesn''t know.


    Then he should not be the head of the Forensic Science Institute.


    Li Yi believes that Chen Pingping absolutely knows about fan Xian''s assassination.


    The reason why he didn''t do it was that fan Xian wouldn''t die, and Teng Zijing died. Chen Pingping did it on purpose. Maybe he expected it, maybe he didn''t.


    But Teng Zijing''s death prompted fan Xian to stay in Kyoto to investigate. This situation is absolutely what Chen Pingping wants to see.


    Li Chengze found Jiupin master, only from Dongyi City, Dongyi city Jiupin master even if not all the surveillance Institute.


    But sending them to the capital of Nanqing can''t hide Chen Pingping''s eyes and ears.


    So it''s impossible for Li Chengze to find other Jiupin masters, and Xie Bian''s hands will be exposed.


    Li Yi now only feels his headache. What is Li Chengze''s purpose and what card can assassinate fan Xian.


    "Don''t want to, go straight to fan Xian''s house to squat, the soldiers come to block, the water comes to cover the earth." Li Yi sighed for a long time.


    This is the most labor-saving way. Li Yi will go to fan Xian''s house next. Anyway, don''t go out. Wait until the day after tomorrow to see what Li Chengze is selling.

 Chapter 149

    Fan''s mansion is almost built by the imperial city. Li Yi doubts whether it was built by Emperor Qing when he built the imperial palace.


    The street I used to live in was very close to the Imperial City, but in any case, it was outside the imperial city.


    Fan''s house had almost reached the Imperial City, which was almost built close to the walls of the imperial city.


    Apart from fan''s mansion, no other mansion can win this honor. It can be seen from this that the relationship between emperor Qing and Fan Jian is very deep.


    Fan''s house is not big, and its external decoration is not extravagant. On the contrary, it has the elegance of literati.


    Although Fan Jian was the Minister of the Ministry of household, he could be cured by the Secretary of the Ministry of household.


    Fan Jian can be said to be in charge of the whole household department, and the money and food in the world can be said to be in his hands.


    This is also why Li Chengze and Li Chengqian both want to win over fan Xian. If they win over fan Xian, they will be indirectly in charge of the household department and directly in charge of the internal Treasury. With this money and grain, it will be much more convenient to fight for the throne.


    It''s a pity that all the plans are different from what they think. Li Chengze is probably ready to start with fan Xian.


    Li Chengqian should choose to do nothing and be his own Prince honestly. For him, doing nothing is the best way.


    It''s good to do more and make more mistakes, to do less and make less mistakes, and not to do anything. Li Chengqian just needs to honestly wait for his succession.


    In front of the door of fan''s house stood two young men, who were very tall and strong in a suit of soap colored linen.


    Seeing that Li Yi is dignified and dignified, whether he is wearing clothes or his body is extraordinary, he quickly comes forward with a smiling face.


    "Sir, what can I do for you when you come to our fan mansion?" Neither humble nor overbearing, not flattering at all. Although he is a servant, he doesn''t set his own identity very low.


    "Help me to inform fan Xian that there are friends visiting."


    "Yes."


    .............


    "I said," why do you want to come here today? " Fan Xian''s face is full of ridicule. You know, every time for such a long time, he runs to find Li Yi.


    It''s the first time that Li Yi came to visit him today. Fan Xian knew that after Li Yi came, he hurried to come.


    "It''s business. It''s business." Li Yi''s face was low. Until now, he didn''t want to understand what the real purpose of the second prince was.


    When fan Xian saw Li Yi''s appearance, he probably understood that he had something important to discuss with him, and he also put away his giggling appearance.


    "What is it?" Fan Xian walks on the path of fan Fu and asks Li Yi on one side.


    "It''s very important. I can''t say it clearly for a while. There are so many people here. It''s not convenient to say it." Li Yi is still gloomy.


    Fan Xian''s heart is tight at the moment. At this time, he also knows that this matter is absolutely important. Otherwise, Li Yi always talks with himself.


    Today is so serious, it is obvious that something big happened.


    And things are very difficult, even Li Yi is not so easy to solve, otherwise he would never be like this.


    "Oh! Fan Xian, you brought your friends back. "


    Li Yi heard a distant cry when he didn''t see him. He didn''t even wear his head to know who was coming.


    It was fan Sizhe who waved a pair of scissors at the gate of Kyoto mansion last time.


    Fan Xian has nothing to do with his face. He really dares to lose face with his younger brother. Last time, he had to change his identity with Teng Zijing because he gave Teng Zijing fifty Liang monthly money.


    Let Teng Zijing be the young master and be his own guard.


    If it really comes to that time, it''s not fan Sizhe who protects himself, it''s fan Sizhe who protects himself.


    "We have something important to discuss. You should hurry back." Fan Xian turned to fan Sizhe and said.


    "What''s the matter? And he kept it from me Fan site, with a smile like two fools on his face, crowded up to fan Xian.


    Fan Sizhe saw Li Yi clearly. He knew immediately that this man was the one who sued fan Xian last time. Last time, he said he was like a fool.


    Fan site felt unhappy when he thought of it, but the other side said he was stupid. Where did he see that he was stupid.


    Fan Sizhe thought that he was intelligent even if he was not extremely intelligent, but since he came to play fan Xianlai


    Apart from his sister fan ruoxian and Li Yi, they both said he was stupid.


    "I said go back quickly." Fan Xian glared at fan Sizhe angrily.


    "Ah Fan Sizhe was dazzled by fan Xian. Now he is still listening to fan Xian''s gossip, which can be understood as a little bit afraid of fan Xian.


    Fan Sizhe extremely embarrassed smile twice, "you chat, you chat." After that, he laughed awkwardly.


    Fan Xian sighs at fan site who leaves. His father is not stupid. Even his aunt is a smart girl. How can two people have such a stupid son.


    Li Yigang had just approached fan Xian''s courtyard, but it had to be said that fan''s mansion was quite large. Fan Xian had an independent courtyard here.


    This independent courtyard is three points bigger than the one Li Yi lives in.


    "Here comes my friend?" A cold faced man, dressed in black armor and armed, came.


    Li Yi has a look and knows that this person is Teng Zijing, the bodyguard beside fan Xian, and the person he entrusted to protect this time.


    "My guard Teng Zijing." Fan Xian said, "my friend Li Yi."


    Li Yi and Teng Zijing look at each other, smile and nod, even if they know each other.


    Teng Zijing heard that fan Xian had said Li Yi many times, but it was the first time that he saw Li Yi today.


    He often heard fan Xian talk about how talented his friend was.


    Li Yi looks back and forth at Teng Zijing many times. Fan Xian thinks that some things may be that Li Yi doesn''t want to talk to Teng Zijing, so he explains, "this is his own person, and it''s trustworthy."


    Teng Zijing after hearing, also realized that some wrong, he did not care much about the first moment that he decided to stay in fan Xian side as a guard.


    Teng Zijing knows that this is definitely a dangerous job. What about the dangerous things?


    Fan Xian saved his own life. It''s a big deal to give it back to him.


    "The second prince also asked you to go to tingxue building at noon the day after tomorrow." Li Yi sat and looked at the cakes on the table. Now he is not in the mood to eat.


    Fan Xian is not a fool. He is countless times smarter than fan Sizhe, and he has been a man of two generations. He has been a man of his age for 20 years without any reason.


    Hear Li Yi''s words, add fan Xian''s reminder before.


    Fan Xian immediately thought about it, but he still didn''t believe it. He took a deep breath and said, "it means that the second prince will fight me at noon the day after tomorrow."


    "Yes! But this is not the most important. Most of all, I don''t understand why he''s doing it to you. "


    Teng Zijing didn''t understand them very well. He only knew that someone wanted to kill fan Xian, but he only needed to be a shield. Anyone who wanted to kill fan Xian had to wade over his body first.


    Fan Xian saved his life at the beginning, though he didn''t ask for his gratitude.


    But Teng Zijing decided to repay fan Xian''s kindness anyway. He had nothing to give him, so he had to give him his life.


    Teng Zijing''s cultural level is not high, but he also knows that.

 Chapter 150

    Fan Xian is very confused and muddled now. He doesn''t even believe his ears.


    "What did you just say?"


    Li Yi repeated what he had just said before, "I said, I don''t understand why he did it to you?"


    "You don''t understand?" Fan Xian is even more confused. Li Yi told him why the second Prince wanted to kill him before. Now I turn around and he doesn''t know.


    "That''s right!" Li Yi didn''t seem to notice this at all, and nodded to himself.


    He didn''t know who gave the second prince the courage to think that he could kill fan Xian under his own protection.


    Li Yi really didn''t understand. He also considered whether the second prince really just wanted them to go to a banquet and didn''t do anything else.


    But the second prince and the eldest princess have been quietly preparing.


    This is not a simple thing, if not ready to kill fan Xian, two people''s previous layout will be wasted.


    So what are they up to after all this time? Is it hard to be lonely?


    But even if the second prince simply invited them to the banquet, Li Yi had to come. Li Yi might simply attend the banquet here.


    If Li Yi is not here, he will be assassinated against fan Xian.


    "The second prince wants to kill you. He wants to kill you under my protection. I think you should know my strength. I will kill you under my protection, unless I can mobilize more than nine grade masters.


    Or a formed army with more than 500 people needs to cooperate properly and kill you only when I don''t run away with you.


    If I want to run with you, I can run out of all armies. So I can''t figure out what cards he has in his hand? "


    After Li Yi finished speaking, he was not speaking. Fan Xian''s face was cloudy and sunny. Now he is not good enough to leave Kyoto directly.


    He wanted to leave Kyoto before, but now he can''t do anything about it.


    No matter what he has to face the day after tomorrow, he has to break through, even if there is a sea of fire ahead.


    "It seems that for today''s plan, we have to adapt to circumstances and take a step at a time." Fan Xian was silent for a long time, and at last he often sighed.


    "That''s right!" Li Yi nodded his approval, but he didn''t expect to solve the problem by force in the end, which is in line with his mind.


    Li Yi didn''t believe that Li Chengze could find the four great masters, and he didn''t believe that he could be transferred into an organized army.


    If he could be mobilized into an organized army in the Imperial City, he might not be the Prince now.


    The entire Qing state can mobilize more than five hundred of the established military forces in the imperial city.


    Even Chen Pingping''s black riders are put outside the city and will not enter Kyoto at all.


    "Brother!" A delicate voice came from outside the hospital, and fan Xian couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Yi turns his head and looks at fan ruoro, who is dressed in white, running to fan Xian.


    "I heard that you have friends visiting." Fan ruoro learned from fan size that fan Xian had a friend who came to talk with him about something important, and the matter seemed very serious.


    Fan ruoro came here to see if he could help his brother.


    "This must be my brother''s friend, isn''t he?" Fan ruoro looks at Li Yi. She has seen Li Yi before, but she still doesn''t know Li Yi''s name.


    However, teacher fan ruoro has a three-point liking for Li Yi. On the one hand, it is because he and his brother love each other.


    On the other hand, who doesn''t like to be friends with good-looking people.


    "This is Li Yi. We are close friends." Fan Xian is a very ceremonious introduction.


    "This is my sister..." fan Xian wanted to continue, but Li Yi interrupted him directly.


    "I know, fan ruoro, the most talented woman in Kyoto, who knows who doesn''t know!"


    Hearing Li Yi''s praise, fan ruoro smiles shyly.


    Fan Xian was suddenly a little alert, "Ruo Ruo! Don''t worry, your brother. I won''t make a big deal


    Fan ruoro nodded, "I believe in my brother."


    "So, don''t worry about me." Fan Xian put his hands on fan Ruo ruo''s shoulders and said earnestly.


    "Well!" Fan ruoro understood fan Xian''s meaning at that time, "I''ll come back later."


    Li Yi looks at fan ruoro''s leaving, then turns to look at fan Xian''s courtyard.


    "You''ll ask someone to prepare a house for me in the future, and I''ll live here for the next two days. We''ll go to dinner together the day after tomorrow


    Fan Xian knew that this matter was not careless, but nodded in silence.


    "And don''t tell anyone about it. Just pretend you don''t know everything and don''t try to escape.


    If we can, we need to get the evidence all at once. Take the second prince down at one time.


    Frighten the others and tell them who dares to stretch out his hand, we''ll cut off his hand. "


    After hearing this, fan Xian immediately agreed, "this is to fight with one punch, so as to avoid a hundred punches."


    "If you need me to do anything, just ask." Teng Zijing probably knew that the second prince might send someone to assassinate fan Xian.


    "You stay here these two days. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do. We''ll know what''s going on the day after tomorrow. " Li Yi said nothing can let Teng Zijing leave.


    His primary objective is to ensure that Teng Zijing will not die, and that he will live to the end of his life.


    "Good." Teng Zijing this matter is very serious, can not tolerate the slightest carelessness, "but I have to go back to tell my wife and children."


    "Good. I''ll be with you. As for fan Xian, he is safe as long as he stays in fan''s house. I can''t guarantee it when I get out of fan''s house.


    Li Chengze doesn''t dare, and he won''t catch other people to threaten fan Xian, but he may catch you to threaten. Later, you will bring your wife and children to fan''s house to live for a while. "


    Li Yi is very right. Li Chengze does not dare to bind others. It is very simple to bind Teng Zijing and his family.


    Teng Zijing also realized that things were wrong, and his face immediately became very ugly.


    "Go back quickly!"


    Teng Zijing to fan Xian, then immediately ran out of the fan house, the speed is very fast.


    Li Yi followed him and looked at him from a distance. At the same time, he looked around to ensure that there was no one.


    It was evening when Teng Zijing and his family were all brought here.


    "Thank you for your escort, sir." Teng Zijing clasped his fist with a look of gratitude.


    At this time, he knew that Li Yi''s own strength was absolutely strong, and what Li Yi said was really reasonable.


    Before care is chaos, no time to thank, now the family are safe, naturally is to thank each other.


    Teng Zijing knows that Li Yi may have helped him a lot when he comes back safely. If Li Yi is not behind him, those people are not afraid.


    He may do something extreme. He may just tie himself up and threaten fan Xian.

 Chapter 151

    Li Yi lives in fan''s house. Fan Xian listens to him and strengthens his own security. At the same time, he promises to keep his mouth shut and not tell anyone about it.


    The next thing they have to do is wait. Everything will wait until the day after tomorrow. Li Chengze will know what he is going to do.


    Fan leisurely took time to look at Li Yi, not knowing what he was thinking, "can I ask you a question?"


    "He said


    "What on earth did you do before crossing? You say you are good at Kung Fu and good at planning. I think you must have been a great man before you crossed


    Fan Xian really agrees with this. He knows that a person will not change his thoughts and mentality just because of a simple crossing.


    If the person before crossing is a waste, it must be after crossing.


    You have to be a dragon and Phoenix before crossing to reach a higher height after crossing.


    Li Yi is silent after hearing fan Xian''s words. Fan Xian doesn''t disturb him, but he still looks at him.


    Why do you start crossing? After getting the page, Li Yi entrusted many times, suffered losses, suffered hardships, and almost died several times.


    After all, it''s good luck to survive. That''s the strength we have now.


    Up to now, Li Yi feels that his understanding of the book pages and white space is not comprehensive, but he has no time to think and explore carefully at this time.


    When this Commission is completed, I''ll take time to explore it.


    Thinking of this, Li Yi arranged his identity before crossing in his mind.


    Then, with a long sigh, he said in a low voice, "you may not believe it, but I was a special forces soldier before crossing. Later, he went to join the mercenary army and traveled across Africa. And then one more mission failure, and I''m here. "


    Fan Xian nodded after listening and said with a little envy, "then your life before crossing is much more wonderful than mine. I was a patient with severe myasthenia before crossing, and it was very difficult to exercise a little. Then I went for surgery, and then I came here. "


    "It''s no use being wonderful before crossing! Now we are not both in this world Li Yi smiles and hammers fan Xian''s chest.


    Fan Xian was obviously relaxed. He had been holding those words in his heart for nearly 20 years. At this time, he finally said them, and his mood was quite smooth.


    "Fan Xian, I heard that you have a friend coming."


    A lazy voice came from a distance. Li Yi turned his head and saw a beautiful lady in a green skirt coming slowly.


    At this time, fan Xian quickly got up and introduced to Li Yi, "this is my aunt and the hostess of the fan family."


    Liu Ruyu smiles even more happily when she comes to fan Xian. She has been married to fan''s house for many years, but she is still not a real wife.


    Fan Jian didn''t help her for so many years, although in fact she was in charge of all the affairs in fan''s house.


    But after all, fan Xian doesn''t have such a reputation. Today, he specially introduces to Li Yi that he is the hostess of fan Fu.


    It shows that fan Xian directly regards himself as the master mother of the fan family. No wonder Liu Ruyu is so happy.


    "Yes, aunt." Li Yi bowed his hand.


    Liu Ruyu looks at Li Yi. He learns from fan sizherong that a friend of fan Xian has come to fan''s house. What''s more, he learns that fan Xian invites him to stay.


    Liu Ruyu just came here slowly. Now she saw that the boy was really good. He spoke in a proper manner.


    Liu Ruyu also worried about fan Xianchu''s unfamiliar life and land when he came to Kyoto, and what kind of friends he would have when he was young.


    Now it seems that fan Xian made a good friend.


    "What''s the matter with your aunt?" Fan Xian asked.


    "It''s no big deal. I just know that you have friends. I''ll come and have a look. You really are. You don''t talk to my father when you make friends Liu Ruyu laughs and reproaches fan Xian. His expression and tone are the same as those of his own children.


    It seems that fan Xian and Liu Ruyu get along well recently. Although he is not Liu Ruyu''s own child, the relationship between them is still very harmonious.


    Liu Ruyu sat here for a while and left.


    ..............


    Two days passed in a flash. At noon today, Li Chengze invited fan Xian and Li Yi to a banquet.


    No matter what relationship Li Chengze sold, we can see it at noon today.


    "Let''s go!" Li Yi looked at fan Xian and said firmly.


    Fan Xian is not in a good mood at this time. No matter who knows someone will come to kill him soon, he is not in a good mood.


    Teng Zijing said goodbye to his wife. He knew that his trip was likely to be very dangerous.


    But even if he died, he would go. Fan Xian had saved his life, but now it''s time to repay his kindness.


    Teng Zijing didn''t speak much, but he just checked his equipment and weapons with a gloomy face.


    Fan Xian also prepared weapons, a lot of poison and a lot of overpowering drugs on his body. When he met the enemy, he scattered a lot of overpowering drugs. If the overpowering drugs didn''t work well, he would use poison.


    Prepare the antidote in advance and let your own people take it. When there is a problem, it will not poison the enemy, but hurt your own people. That''s funny.


    "This is my father''s escort." Fan Xian pointed to another man in black on one side.


    "GAODA, a master of eight grades." Fan Xian wanted to introduce Li Yi to him before, but he didn''t want to make fun of him.


    Although he didn''t know why he was forced to be fully armed today, he even put on a suit of skin armor.


    However, since the young master asked him to do it, he listened honestly. Gao Da has been following Fan Jian for many years, but he is not a person that can be trusted here.


    Except for fan Xian and Li Yi, only Teng Zijing knows that someone wants to kill himself


    Fan Xian doesn''t dare to tell others, such as fan ruoro. If she wants to know that someone wants to kill herself, she must be very anxious.


    Another example is fan sitzhe. If he wants to know that someone wants to kill himself, he will fight with that person.


    Fan sitzhe is still reluctant to give up the big business of his own bookstore. If anyone dares to steal money from him, it''s not to steal his money, it''s to kill him.


    "Let''s go!" After Li Yi finished, he got on the carriage. Teng Zijing and two people were sitting outside. There were some people who didn''t catch up with each other.


    It''s rainy in Qingguo. Today it''s raining. It''s a good time to kill people.


    Because there are not many people on the street, and the rain is likely to damage some traces.


    Fan Xian''s road is full of fear and fear.


    I don''t know where the voice can make him feel that someone may start, which is understandable. After all, someone wants to kill himself. It''s not bad to be cautious.


    Just let fan Xian did not want to understand is that he and Li Yi have come to listen to snow building, but still no one killed himself.

 Chapter 152

    "I have a feeling of uncertainty." Fan Xian looked at the carved beams and painted buildings in front of him, the elegant tingxue building, and whispered.


    "You mean he will assassinate us when we go in."


    Fan Xian nodded when he heard Li Yi''s words, "I think it''s very possible."


    "As soon as we go in, the second prince will drop the cup, and 300 swordsmen will rush out of the building to chop us into meat sauce.


    Then the second prince, Huang Pao, rushed into the palace to seize the throne. Do you think it''s in the playbook? " Li Yi is smiling, but he is surprisingly calm at this time.


    "This kind of thing should not be possible. The second prince is not stupid enough to put the place where you were assassinated here. Isn''t he telling the whole world that he killed you?"


    Li Yi is quite confident. The second prince is not a fool. How can he do this kind of thing at will.


    "That''s the truth. Is he not going to kill me? He just wants to invite me to dinner Fan Xian feels that something is wrong. If so, why does Li Yi face the enemy.


    "I thought about it at the time. But I think if we are together, the second prince may just invite us to dinner. If you''re alone, it might be an assassination. "


    Li Yi said his own judgment before, if Li Yi was not here.


    Fan Xian has only one eight grade master and one six grade Teng Zijing. Li Chengze may be ready to find someone to assassinate fan Xian.


    One more master of eight grades is just to find two more people. If the master of six or seven grades cooperates properly, he will not be able to kill eight grades.


    Li Yi is an absolute master of nine grades in this world. He may not be able to fight against a great master.


    A master of this level can only be controlled by a strong one of the same level.


    Otherwise, even if you find ten eight products to deal with Li Yi at the same time, you will only be killed.


    "What''s the use of you two thinking so much here? Go in and have a look and everything will be clear. " Teng Zijing got out of the carriage and put his hand on his waist, ready to draw a knife at any time.


    When he saw Li Yi and fan Xian standing in front of the door muttering for a long time that they would not go in, he was a little worried.


    No matter what is in front of him, he has to go and have a look. He can''t come here. He can''t go in!


    That is to say, fan Xian and Teng Zijing are more like friends than slaves.


    Otherwise Teng Zijing will not say such words, you see, GAODA can only stay behind at this time.


    Fan Xian didn''t call him over. He didn''t even dare to listen to what Li Yi and fan Xian were talking about.


    "Good. Let''s go in and have a look. No matter what he is, the soldiers will block him, and the water will come and the earth will cover him. " Li Yi walks into tingxue building alone.


    Fan Xian asks Gao Da to take care of the carriage. He also takes Teng Zijing into the building. It doesn''t matter whether Gao Da goes or not.


    Anyway, Li Yi is here. If the second prince can really solve Li Yi.


    As high as go and not go, the effect is really not particularly big.


    Li Chengze can solve Li Yi, but GAODA is still dead.


    Today, there are no guests in the tingxue building. Li Chengze asked people to take care of the whole building and specially invited Li Yi and fan Xian.


    There are not only no guests in the building, but also the number of others. There are not even a small two and a shopkeeper in the huge tingxue building.


    Only one was wearing a blue robe, with a sharp eye like an eagle. He was born in the army and had great strength.


    Li Yi roughly judged that his breath should be about seven grades. You know, in this world, seven grades can already be called masters.


    There are only about 100 warriors in the eighth grade of Qing Dynasty, and there are only four or five hundred warriors in the seventh grade.


    Since ancient times, people who are poor in culture and rich in martial arts not only need to be out of work completely, but also need a lot of food to nourish their bodies. Ordinary families can''t afford to cultivate martial arts.


    Standing in the middle of the hall, the man saw Li Yi coming with a smile.


    "Mr. Li, my highness is waiting for you on the top floor." After that, he didn''t lead the way, but stepped aside with a smile.


    Li Yi takes a look at him. At that time, Li Chengze should not be able to do it. If he does it, I''m afraid the whole world will know that he wants to kill fan Xian.


    At that time, it was said that he didn''t plan this, and three-year-old children would not believe it.


    Naturally, there is no need to worry about fan Xian''s safety. Li Yi gives him a look to follow.


    I started to go up the stairs slowly by myself. Tingxue building is very high and has seven floors, which is quite extraordinary.


    It is close to the height of the highest building of the prime minister Lin Ruopu''s family.


    The tallest building in Kyoto is still in the imperial palace. No one can''t think of it. He dares to build his own house higher than that of the imperial palace.


    The view of tingxue building is quite good. You can have a bird''s-eye view of most of the capital from the top. At a glance, the houses are like one small lattice after another.


    Standing here, you can immediately feel the size of the world and the smallness of yourself, as if you were the only one in the world.


    When Li Yi climbed to the top floor of tingxue building, Li Chengze was leaning against the railing to look down.


    When I saw Li Yi, I immediately gave him a hearty smile.


    I don''t know why Li Yi feels that today''s Li Chengze is very different.


    Before, Li Chengze was dark and hazy, as if he had been wrapped in a fog and never showed himself easily.


    Today''s Li Chengze seems to brighten up in an instant, and the whole person seems to suddenly have a color, which is bright and lively in an instant.


    Li Chengze seems to be very, very happy. When he sees Li Yi, he immediately waves to him.


    "You see." Li Chengze, you lie beside yourself and Li Yi points to the capital under your feet.


    "I love being here. I often wrap this up and stay on the top floor. No one is allowed in. Looking at the scenery below, I feel that the world is quiet, and sometimes it''s a whole day. "


    Li Chengze looked at the scene below and felt that his body and mind were unobstructed. Today, he was totally different from what he used to be, as if he had put everything down.


    What kind of throne is beyond his consideration?


    "Li Yi." Li Chengze held his chin and said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you know why I admire you?"


    "Because you think only I can understand you in the world." Li Yi looked down and said softly.


    "That''s right!" Li Chengze nodded very hard, he had to praise in his heart, Li Yi really understood himself.


    Fan Xian had already ascended the top floor at that time. He watched Li Chengze warily, while Teng Zijing was standing in front of fan Xian''s left.


    If there is anything wrong, he will rush up to help fan Xian block the knife.


    "Fan Xian, you''re here, too!" Li Chengze looked up at the meal money and went to the table alone.


    "Sit down."


    Fan Xian watched Li Yi sit down, and he sat down with him, but when he sat down, he crossed his hands and made sure that he was far away from Li Chengze.


    At the same time, they also guarantee that they can run away immediately in case of danger.

 Chapter 153

    Li Chengze saw that fan Xian was so alert to himself that he couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. His smile was very brilliant. Li Yi could see that it was a very sincere smile.


    Li Chengze doesn''t have any extra disguise and cover up. He seems to be really happy now.


    "What about Miss Siri and my son?" Li Yi didn''t find these two people when he came in from the beginning. It is reasonable to say that Li Hongcheng invited him and fan Xian.


    It''s impossible for the manager to arrive later than everyone else. Now her superficial identity is Huakui of zuixianju.


    As a result, now Li Hongcheng is not here, so is Si Li. If Li Chengze does something to fan Xian, then Si Li will not escape back to the Northern Qi Dynasty. She should be here.


    And I don''t know why Xie Bi''An is not there. He is the most loyal and powerful man under Li Chengze.


    He has always been inseparable from Li Chengze. Why is he not here today?


    "It seems that brother Li is very concerned about Miss Siri." With a smile on his face, Li Chengze stood up and looked out of the window. "Miss Li has something to leave in advance. As for Hongcheng? I didn''t ask him to come. I asked him to stay in King Jing''s house. "


    Li Chengze has a lazy and comfortable smile on his face. He hasn''t been so relaxed for a long time.


    Since he came out of the palace at the age of 12, Emperor Qing asked himself to go out of the palace. He was given the same position as the crown prince, but he didn''t have the title of crown prince.


    The queen began to suppress herself and her mother everywhere. After that, Li Chengze hid herself deeply. In her sleep, she would wake up and hide a lot of words, but she didn''t know who to talk to.


    He could only lie in bed and hold back in his heart. At that time, he felt that there was no one more lonely than himself.


    What on earth are you? Li Chengze often thinks about it alone. Before that, he thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t figure it out.


    Later, what Li Yi said to Li Chengze that day made him really understand everything.


    Li Chengze finally understood what he was and what he was.


    What are you? He thinks he has done a lot of calculations and helped countless people behind him. The throne is just around the corner. However, he did not expect that everything was arranged by Emperor Qing. As a wise man, he is not as good as a chess piece or a coward as Chengqian. He can''t do anything and can''t do anything. He is like a weak child, Just watching it all happen.


    He is a joke. This is the answer that Li Chengze got after he went back one day and one night.


    "Li Yi, do you know? In fact, I invited the prince to come here today, but only yesterday, so you don''t know. "


    Li Chengze still sat back on the case, with no sadness or joy, as if he had put everything down and just wanted to be free.


    Fan Xian frowned. He didn''t understand what the second prince was doing when he said this?


    In fact, fan Xian didn''t like the second prince at the first sight. Why did he have the illusion that he was very similar to himself.


    How can we say that we are different from ourselves in doing things? Li Chengze is a bit like himself who has deviated.


    It seems that the growth environment of Kyoto has brought many changes to Li Chengze, no matter whether he wants or not, he is willing or not, which is imperceptibly influencing him.


    Fan Xian felt that he was the best in the world in Danzhou. He was very lucky. He was born and grew up in Danzhou.


    Far away from the treacherous Kyoto Dynasty hall, you don''t have to worry about it every day.


    Li Yi thought more about it. In the original book, the manager didn''t leave directly, but left after the assassination.


    It may be the second prince''s coercion, or it may be the manager''s feeling that this matter is not particularly serious.


    In many people''s eyes, fan Xian is just some talent, in essence, he is still the illegitimate son of the fan family.


    No one knows what a powerful force lies behind fan Xian.


    Wuzhu, a robot that can kill four great masters without an eye mask, can also fight with a great master with an eye mask.


    It is an extremely powerful inspection institute that monitors all officials and collects intelligence.


    These are actually fan Xian''s background, but they are not known by outsiders.


    The most difficult person to kill in the world is fan Xian, who may have to bear the most serious consequences after killing.


    If fan Xian dies, Li Yi can almost foresee that something big will happen.


    First of all, Fei Jie, fan Xian''s master, is afraid that he will retaliate at all costs. Then there is Wu Zhu, who is afraid that he will start the revenge process. He will kill whoever killed fan Xian.


    There is also Chen Pingping. He will not do things so directly as the previous two. He will plan secretly and plan carefully.


    Chen Pingping is absolutely a terrible person. In order to avenge Ye Qingmei, she hides for countless years.


    Finally, although he died and was lingchi by Emperor Qing, it also made emperor Qing feel lonely.


    Let emperor Qing experience a world of isolation, but also let emperor Qing father and son fratricidal.


    You know, in the original book, Li Chengze actually rebelled, but he was finally cheated by his father-in-law and finally failed.


    When Li Chengze married Ye linger, the daughter of Ye''s parents, he thought that he would get the help of Ye Zhong, the owner of Ye''s family.


    Ye Zhong is in charge of the garrison in Kyoto. Naturally, he can also mobilize the forbidden army in Kyoto. However, if there is no order from emperor Qing, his action is equivalent to rebellion.


    In the original book, Li Chengze thought that if he married ye ling''er, he would win over Ye Chong for his own use, and then he would take charge of the rebellion of the imperial army.


    Unfortunately, what he didn''t expect was that ye Zhong was always loyal to Emperor Qing. How could he help him rebel.


    ...........


    Li Yi is tightening his brow and pondering. If the manager doesn''t leave, he may know what Li Chengze is going to do. If he doesn''t leave soon, he will die.


    Now Xie Bian is not around Li Chengze. He must have sent him out to do something.


    Li Hongcheng was forced to settle in by Li Chengze. He must do something to worry about implicating him.


    Li Chengze only has Xie Bi''An, a nine grade master. Li Chengqian has no nine grade master at all.


    Combined with all this, Li Chengze specially reminded that today he invited the prince to come.


    The answer is ready, but Li Yi really can''t believe that Li Chengze is not a fool, how can he do this kind of thing.


    With a little doubt and some disbelief, he slowly asked, "you don''t want to kill the prince, do you?"


    When fan Xian heard this, he didn''t know whether he should close his mouth, stare at Li Yi, and then turn to look at Li Chengze.


    Now he just feels that fan Xian is divorced. He is usually a reliable person. How can he say such unreliable words at this time.


    Teng Zijing, who was standing behind fan Xian, almost fell to the ground without stopping.


    You know, if this thing is true, Qingguo is afraid of chaos.


    The second prince wants to kill the crown prince of Qingguo. It doesn''t look very reliable.


    But what about the prince that the second prince can kill? He still can''t escape death. Li Chengze is not a fool. How can he do such a thing?


    Li Yi is absolutely not willing to believe it.

 Chapter 154

    Li Chengze laughs. He laughs wildly and heartily. At last, he even seems a little crazy.


    "Yes! I knew you knew me best. I guess I''m just going to kill the prince. " Li Chengze seems to be talking about a trivial matter. His face is quite calm without any fluctuation.


    "You are crazy! Do you know what will happen if you kill the prince? " Li Yi can''t believe it. To know that Li Chengze''s killing the prince is almost equivalent to rebellion.


    Whether the prince is dead or alive, he will die.


    Unless Li Chengze is dying, he will not take such extreme actions as killing the prince.


    "I''m not crazy." Li Chengze looks extremely crazy, like the fierce ghost of the abyss.


    "I thought about it for a long time after I went back that day. Do you know what I am? It''s a tool.


    He, Qingdi, takes me as something. As a tool? Everything I do is a joke in his eyes. "


    Li Chengze''s expression is very ferocious, like a fierce ghost climbing out of the abyss.


    Fan Xian is totally blind at this time. He has thought about many possibilities. He has never thought that Li Chengze will not kill himself and will send someone to kill the prince.


    Teng Zijing, like him, has almost stopped thinking at this time, and the information has temporarily exceeded their understanding ability, so they need a little time to accept it.


    "Do you know what the consequences are? You will die. " Li Yi looked at Li Chengze and said in a deep voice.


    "I know, so I''ve taken the poison before." Li Chengze seems to have vented all, and his expression returns to calm again.


    Li Yi''s face is very gloomy. He understands why Li Chengze wants to do this for revenge.


    Li Chengze wanted to take revenge on emperor Qing. Emperor Qing didn''t want to see brothers fratricidal, so Li Chengze wanted brothers fratricidal.


    Li Chengze wants to use his life to tell emperor Qing that you forced me to do all this. Now my brothers are killing each other. Li Chengqian and I are dead. Are you satisfied.


    He wants to make emperor Qing regret for the rest of his life. Li Chengze takes revenge on emperor Qing with his own life.


    He can''t do the rest of the resistance, can only use his own death to revenge emperor Qing.


    Li Yi understands Li Chengze. Don''t you force me? I''ll show you now. Are you satisfied?


    He is holding such a state of mind to do all things, with his own life to tell emperor Qing.


    You never want to control my life, even if I am dead also want to resist.


    Li Chengze takes revenge on emperor Qing with his own life. He wants emperor Qing to live in regret for the rest of his life.


    At this time, Li Yi finally knew why Chen Pingping didn''t care about such a big thing.


    How could he care? Li Chengze, Li Chengqian and their two brothers are killing each other, which is what he wants to see. It''s a good thing that he doesn''t help. How can he do anything to stop them.


    "Now I''m not far from death." Li Chengze looks very calm, as if he has accepted the reality of his death.


    Li Yi''s face is gloomy. Li Chengze sends Xie Bi''An to kill the prince. He knows that he will die in this way.


    Li Chengqian is sure to come. He won''t even bring any guards. He knows that if Li Chengze dares to kill him, he will die.


    But Li Chengqian didn''t expect that Li Chengze calculated him with his own life, and the calculation was just right. He not only calculated him with his own life, but also retaliated against emperor Qing.


    "Say if I win this time." Li seems to be looking forward to his answer.


    "Count." Li Yi nods helplessly. Li Chengze takes revenge on emperor Qing with his own life, and calculates himself and fan Xian.


    And because of his and Li Chengqian''s death, the Qing Dynasty''s court hall will certainly usher in chaos.


    Qing emperor will certainly pursue the truth behind this matter at all costs.


    Must be able to find out that this matter is the main trunk of the Changgong, Li Chengze also calculated the Changgong princess.


    With his own life, he calculated all the people involved in the struggle for the throne.


    At that time, Li Chengze clearly saw what Li Yi thought in his heart and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. I''ve left a suicide note in advance. It has nothing to do with you and fan Xian. No one will pursue you both. "


    Li Chengze knows that these things have nothing to do with Li Yi and fan Xian. Fan Xian''s participation in this matter is totally helpless.


    In fact, Li Yi didn''t really participate in these things. He just told himself the truth.


    There is no need to drag them down. Li Chengze thinks that he can feel that his physical condition is extremely poor.


    Throat a sweet, dark blood was spit out, he is not how care about, with white sleeve robe casually wipe.


    The pure white sleeve robe was stained with countless black blood, and it spread all around.


    "Li Yi, can you do me a favor?" Li Chengze looks like he is praying. He doesn''t think that he can only entrust Li Yi with some things in the end.


    "Say it!" Li Yi said as he slowly got up and walked to Li Chengze.


    "You help me tell my mother, tell her, Chengze too late to be filial."


    Li Yi didn''t agree. He grabbed Li Chengze''s hands and his pure innate Qi poured into Li Chengze''s body.


    Immediately block the major meridians of his body to prevent the residual poison from spreading. At the same time, protect his heart with genuine Qi, and then use some genuine Qi to help him maintain his internal organs and even his body functions.


    If Li Yi put all the Qi in Li Chengze''s body, he should be able to stay alive for two or three days.


    "Don''t try. It''s no use. The poison has entered the heart Li Chengze has already given up treatment and is determined to die. He knows he won''t live long.


    "Fan Xian, come and see if you can save him." Li Yi''s face anxiously urges fan Xian to sit on one side.


    He was so lucky to hear that Li Chengze was about to die of poisoning that he sat there in a daze and didn''t do anything for a long time.


    "Ah Fan Xian raised his head blankly.


    "Hurry up, you come to save people." Li Yi keeps Li Chengze alive for the time being.


    There was enough time to make up the antidote for fan Xian.


    "Didn''t he say that he had left a suicide note?" Although fan Xianhua said that, he still came to Li Chengze and began to check his condition.


    "A suicide note, that''s useless!" Li Yi let go and grasped Li Chengze''s hand.


    "I''ll tell you if he dies, we''ll both lose our crotch. It''s not shit, it''s shit."


    Fan Xian obviously didn''t understand. In his opinion, Li Chengze didn''t mean to leave a suicide note. He did all these things and had nothing to do with them.


    "Do you really think emperor Qing will read the suicide note? You think a little bit.


    When Li Chengze assassinated Li Chengqian, he invited us both without inviting others. If you were the emperor, would you believe that it had nothing to do with the two of us? "


    Li Yi has something else to say, that is, Li Chengze''s change is due to the change he made after having a secret talk with him in the room that day.


    No matter how it looks, it seems that it has a deep relationship with him. If Li Chengze died here today, a suicide note alone can not explain anything.

 Chapter 155

    Fan Xian took out a silver needle from his arms and put it directly on Li Chengze''s left arm. The silver needle brought out a stream of black blood.


    He didn''t mean it any more. He smelled it and licked it. "Wu Shang San, people who are poisoned by this kind of poison will lose their internal organs and eventually die because they can''t breathe."


    Then he took out two kinds of medicine powder from his pocket and looked at the tea on the table. After confirming that it was non-toxic, he poured it directly to Li Chengze.


    Although Li Chengze has been trying to struggle, it doesn''t work. Li Yi presses him to death. He can''t make any struggle.


    Li Yi said that nothing can make him die directly here. Even if he died, at least he had to see emperor Qing explain that he was committing suicide.


    Li Chengze really died here. He and fan Xian really lost their crotch in yellow mud, not in excrement.


    "Come on! If you take my antidote, you can''t die for a while. Your true Qi sealed all his meridians and suspended his life. Otherwise, he won''t be able to make my antidote work. "


    Fan Xian tossed for a long time and finally decided that Li Chengze would not have anything to do for the time being before he had a chance to catch his breath.


    "You two, why do you want to save me?" Li Chengze''s hands and feet were all tied up, and his eyes were a little blank.


    Didn''t you just take the poison? Now I should be dead. Why are I still alive? Li Chengze would rather die than live.


    In fact, even he did not know that he was afraid of emperor Qing. He would rather die than go back to face emperor Qing.


    Compared with death, he was more afraid of emperor Qing''s censure.


    "You must not die. Don''t think it''s easy for you to leave a suicide note. If you and the prince are both dead, then fan Xian and I will not face the emperor."


    Li Yi patted Li Chengze on the shoulder and said softly.


    "Not the emperor? What''s that? " Fan Xian put away the medicine and silver needle he had taken out before. He heard Li Yi''s words and asked curiously.


    "We are likely to face an angry father." Li Yi knows that in the original book, Emperor Qing is a completely heartless man, without any feelings, extremely conceited, and regards all the people in the world as his chess pieces.


    If such a person knew that Li Chengze and Li Chengqian died, he would be angry, but he would not lose his mind.


    Emperor Qing was angry because Li Chengze was provoking himself. He was angry because someone dared to challenge himself.


    Not because his child died, leading to his extreme irrational rage.


    The Qing emperor of TV series is a kind of human emperor. With human taste, there will be feelings naturally.


    He would have irrational anger because of the death of his two sons, which would make people dizzy.


    Let people make a lot of tricks, and completely irrational thinking.


    Li Yi knows that it is impossible for emperor Qing to reason with you in this case. He will only hate Li Yi and fan Xian because of his anger.


    This kind of result Li Yi thinks is absolutely what Chen Pingping wants to see, he can protect fan Xian, and push fan Xian to the opposite of emperor Qing.


    At the same time, it also successfully pushed Li Yi to the opposite of emperor Qing, and because emperor Qing lost her mind, Chen Pingping could do more.


    Even he may want to try to kill emperor Qing. After all, even Chen Pingping doesn''t know that emperor Qing is one of the four great masters in the world.


    Only two people know that emperor Qing is one of the four great masters in the world. One is ye Liuyun, the master of the Ye family, and the other is Hong Sixiang, the old Eunuch in the palace.


    Hong Sixiang not only reached the peak of Jiupin cultivation, but also left some of his domineering Qi in his body, which enabled him to use some of his domineering Qi for a short time.


    Although still can''t compete with the great master, but in the face of other nine grade master is no pressure.


    Even if there are 20 Jiupin masters besieging him, Hong Sixiang can kill all of them with his overbearing Qi.


    Of course, Hong Sixiang was not a great master himself, and his cultivation method was not overbearing. Therefore, he would certainly impose some burden on himself by using the power left by Emperor Qing.


    Therefore, Hong Sixiang generally did not use this power unless he had to.


    Li Yi and fan Xian are likely to be hunted down by Emperor Qing, and Chen Pingping is likely to find a way to assassinate emperor Qing.


    Li Yi does not want to see this situation in any case, which will bring many obstacles to his commission.


    It is quite wise to save Li Chengze now.


    Li Yi can''t wait until both Li Chengze and Li Chengqian are dead, and then tell emperor Qing, your majesty, although you have two sons dead, and the eldest prince is of Dongyi blood, there is no way to inherit the state of Qing.


    The third prince''s relatives are quite powerful. If the Liu family can''t be solved properly, it''s very likely that the Liu family will seize the power of the Li family.


    But you must think calmly and do things rationally.


    Li Yi reckons that if he really dares to say that, Emperor Qing will play with him. If both sons are dead, don''t force others to think rationally.


    Lying flat in his chair, Li Chengze looks at the top of the building, and can detect that the poison on his body has been stopped. He may not be able to die.


    How can things become like this? It''s totally different from what he thought. Li Chengze doesn''t understand why things become like this.


    He finally summoned up the courage to resist, even life is not, why was finally rescued.


    Li Yi didn''t say much. He took out a pill he had made. Although it was not worth mentioning at that time, there are few pills in the world now.


    Li Yi''s elixir is put in this world. It''s too much to say that the flesh and bones of the living dead are white bones. If it''s the first-class elixir in the world, it''s really a shame.


    If Li Chengze takes this medicine, he can basically guarantee that he will not die in any case. What Li Yi has to do is to seize this time to catch the manager back.


    Li Chengze is not worth mentioning now that he overthrows the eldest princess with manager as a human witness. After this revolt, it is estimated that he will not fight for the throne.


    There is nothing to be afraid of in this world for a man who is ready to give up his life.


    However, Li Yi wants him to bite the princess, which is not a high probability. Li Chengze will not do so.


    Before, he could use his own life to calculate the eldest princess. Now he lives, but he dare not tell the story that he and the eldest princess conspired to kill the prince.


    Because Princess Chang only wanted to kill fan Xian at that time. Li Chengze made a temporary decision to kill the prince.


    Even if you go on asking, you can only get that the eldest princess wants to kill fan Xian. It''s not that the eldest princess wants to kill the prince. The assassination of the prince is completely planned by Li Chengze alone.


    Although this can also cause great harm to the eldest princess, it is impossible to pull her down at one time.


    Li Yi either doesn''t do it, or he will do it. Since he is ready to fight the eldest princess, he must bring her down at one time.

 Chapter 156

    Li Yi takes a look at Li Chengze sitting on the chair, as if he had already born a loveless Li Chengze.


    "Anyway, you can''t die now. I don''t think you should think about death.


    There is a saying that it is better to live than to die. It''s better to be alive than anything. " Li Yi can not do much, can only reluctantly appease Li Chengze.


    In case he can''t open his head and wipe his neck to commit suicide, will Li Yi''s elixir be given to him for nothing.


    "And you think it''s comfortable to die, and then it''s all over.


    Who do you think you killed? crown prince! He''s the queen. The queen knows that the prince was killed by you, and she will take revenge.


    If you die, I think the queen will take revenge on your mother. "


    Li Yi is now bluffing and bluffing Li Chengze. He must ensure that Li Chengze will die, at least after seeing emperor Qing.


    If Li Chengze could bite the princess out before he died, it would be killing two birds with one stone.


    At this time, Li Chengze heard Li Yi''s words, and his heart burned with hope of living again.


    What Li Yi said is very reasonable. Even if he dies, because his death makes the queen have to take revenge on her mother. Li Chengze doesn''t want to see such a situation anyway.


    So he can''t die now. At least he has to live and help his mother arrange the follow-up matters before he dies.


    Li Yi can also see that Li Chengze is ready to live for the time being. As long as he can do this, he will be relieved. As for whether Li Chengze will die or not, it doesn''t matter to him.


    "Keep an eye on him, observe his condition, and don''t let him die." Li Yi explained to fan Xian.


    What are you going to do, Li Yi, who is standing in front of the railing of tingxue building, asks.


    "Arrest people."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Yi flew out of tingxue building and rushed out of the city at a very fast speed.


    With the foresight in the original book, Li Yi naturally knew which way Si Li was going to escape back to the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    Therefore, it''s not too hard to track this time. We just need to determine the direction, correct the direction, and keep going.


    .................


    Li Yi sits in a pavilion, slightly squinting to rest, enjoying the rare sunshine in Qingguo.


    Qingguo itself was in the south, and it was rainy. It was spring at that time, and sometimes it was foggy for several days.


    However, today, God''s face, even a rare day out of the sun.


    Li Yi sat there quietly waiting, if the calculation is correct, the manager will come back to this place on horseback.


    And he just needs to wait here, Li Yi can detect that his innate Qi has consumed more than 30%.


    A large part of it is used to regulate Li Chengze''s life. Now less than 70% of his innate Qi is stored in his body.


    Then we need to find a way to get to the world, the skills these warriors use to manipulate radiation, and how they actually tame nuclear radiation into real Qi in the body.


    Li Yi has been in the world for nearly two months. Originally it was the weather in early spring, but now it is at the end of spring.


    In less than a month''s time, it will be summer.


    Li Yi is waiting here. It seems that he is not worried at all.


    About half an hour later, Li Yi Na heard the sound of the horse''s hooves running from his side. According to the sound, there should be only one horse.


    People who sit on the horse should not wear armor, and their weight is not too heavy. If they wear armor or the people who sit on the horse are too heavy, their voice will not be like this.


    Before long, a pure white Qianli figure slowly approached, and the manager was dressed in white with a black cloak.


    Li Yi looked around in the twinkling of an eye. It seemed that the manager had not found himself, and he was still coming to this place.


    When the distance between the two sides gets closer and closer, the manager also finds that Li Yi is sitting there looking at himself.


    I''ll just strangle the horse and immediately want to turn around and leave.


    Li Yi didn''t give her the chance either. Just a little bit, but he came to the manager in two or three seconds.


    "Girl, why do you run as soon as you see me? Maybe Li will eat you." Li Yi patted his horse on the neck and looked at the manager with a kind smile.


    He could understand why the manager ran away in such a panic that the crown prince of a country was assassinated, which was a big thing.


    If the manager runs a little slower, he will be caught and taken back.


    Unfortunately, even if she had left before, she was still caught by herself.


    Although she is riding a horse, her speed is still too slow compared with her own lightness skill.


    The manager looks at Li Yi. She only feels scared now. She knows what the consequences will be if she is caught by others.


    However, he still pretended to be calm, "I''m in love with you, where can I go?"


    Li Yi can really see that the manager is just pretending to be calm now, and his heart must have been in a panic.


    "Come on! You don''t have to shout out that crowd. They are good at dealing with ordinary people. Together, they may not be able to beat the ninth grade. But I''m afraid it''s impossible to kill me. Or don''t let them come out and die. "


    Li Yi looks at the low shrubs and dense forests around him as if nothing had happened. He has already noticed that there are people ambushing here. He is afraid that there will be thirty or forty people. They are all good hands with true Qi cultivation.


    These people have no pressure to deal with an ordinary Jiupin, but if they deal with themselves, they can''t even stop for a moment.


    The manager naturally knew that Li Yi''s Kung Fu was excellent, but he didn''t believe that the other side could ignore so many people.


    Naturally, the group of people who ambushed also heard Li Yi''s words. Two of them looked at each other and whispered to the others, "if you can''t kill that Qingguo man, try to kill that woman. He must not be allowed to reveal that he is a spy of our country. "


    The undercover people are very clear that once the identity of the agent in the Northern Qi Dynasty is exposed, Qingguo will find an excuse to fight again.


    It''s their own side that gives the other side the handle. If they can''t solve Li Yi, they must solve the problem of the manager.


    At most, it took only two breaths. In fact, the elite spies of the Northern Qi Dynasty all dressed in coarse linen clothes, armed with sharp blades and dressed like mountain bandits.


    The manager looked at them in amazement. He didn''t let these people do it. How could they come out ahead of time.


    Li Yi looked at them with some helplessness. Why didn''t these people listen to me? They had to come and die.


    Manager suddenly found that the primary goal of these people was not Li Yi, but themselves. They were not ready to kill Li Yi, but to kill themselves.


    Suddenly think of here, when the manager Leighton only feel hopeless, everything has no hope.


    I can''t go back to Beiqi, and I can''t be reunited with my brother any more.


    Thinking of this, his face became extremely pale, and his body was about to fall from his horse.


    The manager knew that he was going to die soon and hoped that the next life would not be as bitter as this one.


    It''s better to be an ordinary person in the next life. Maybe you don''t have to bear so many things.


    Don''t worry about any national enemies. Be an ordinary person, grow up ordinary, find a husband ordinary, and then teach your husband and children, and finally grow old ordinary like many people.


    Manager knows that this kind of life is extravagant for her now. If there is an afterlife, she is willing to live an ordinary life like this.


    Live only for yourself, don''t think about so many things.

 Chapter 157

    Just when the manager was in despair, Li Yi made a move.


    He turned over and got on the horse, took the manager into his arms, and then caught the axe.


    His action is extremely fast, the speed of these people is like a snail in his eyes, and the strength is totally incomparable with his own.


    Li Yi just took an axe and opened a hole in the neck of the group of people at a very fast speed.


    The manager felt a flower in front of him. First, he was held in his arms by one hand. Then he quickly approached those people who wanted to kill himself with the blade in his hand, and watched them fall down together.


    I don''t know why, being held by Li Yi, the manager felt an inexplicable sense of security filled his body and mind.


    It seems that if you are held by Li Yi in this way, you don''t have to worry about other things, and the whole person is relaxed.


    "It seems that these people may not have come to kill me." Li Yi looks at the corpse on the ground and whispers.


    Just now, the manager thought that he had no chance to live, but now he was pulled out of the abyss again by Li Yi, hoping to live again.


    She didn''t want to do this. She even wanted to hold Li Yi tightly, but finally she held back.


    She knew that neither identity nor status allowed her to do so.


    What are you? A spy in the Northern Qi Dynasty, a prostitute in the land of fireworks.


    Li Yinian is less than gold and has good Kung Fu. Both the prince and the second prince want to win him over.


    The identities and status of the two sides are not at the same level at all. The manager knows that it is impossible to be worthy of Li Yi.


    "Let''s go! Come back to Kyoto with me and give me an honest explanation. Apart from the second prince''s assassination of the crown prince, who else is involved Li Yi''s tone is very tough. It doesn''t mean to laugh before, but is close to command.


    "I don''t know anything. I won''t die." The manager''s expression was very firm, as if he thought death was his home. He didn''t worry about death at all.


    "The dead don''t speak. Only the living can do it. I heard that the dungeon of the forensic academy is the cruelest place in the whole country.


    Where a man with a hard tongue goes, he has to spit things out honestly, just to die. "


    Li Yi has been staring at manager''s eyes. He can see that his words really make manager flustered.


    As a spy of the Northern Qi Dynasty, she absolutely knew how terrible the dungeon of the jianjianyuan was.


    The manager knew that he would be tortured and tortured endlessly when he entered the dungeon. They would not even let himself die. They would torture and extort confessions until they spit out everything.


    Think of here, can''t help but pretty face very white, heart beat very fast, hand unconsciously clenched.


    But on the surface, he still pretended to be calm. "I''m not afraid of death. How can I be afraid of these torture?"


    Li Yi began to smile, but the smile seemed to be with deep malice, "you are not afraid of death, if you are not afraid of death, you will not escape. I don''t know what your mission is.


    I know that if you didn''t run away and stay in Kyoto at that time, you could make the whole country in chaos by framing a big man in the court.


    But you escaped, even because the killing of the prince was very serious, and you escaped ahead of time.


    It shows that you think your life is more important than the so-called task. "


    Li Yi said that he had a plan in mind. He firmly believed that what he said was absolutely correct.


    Looking at the manager, her expression has betrayed her. From her flustered look, we can see that what Li Yigang just said is right.


    Si Li thinks her life is more important than her task. She knows that she must live to return to the Northern Qi Dynasty to see her brother.


    "So what? I''m caught by the young master now. I''ll die after all." Manager had just experienced great sorrow and joy, and seemed to be a little crazy. She was extremely sad and shrill with a smile.


    Li Yi first pulled her out of the abyss, but now he pushed her into another abyss.


    After laughing, the manager squatted on the ground and lowered his head, as if he didn''t want to be seen.


    She knew she was crying, but she still couldn''t help it.


    Since that year when he fled from Qingguo to Beiqi, his parents all died on the way. Now, Si Li remembers that scene, which is the most terrible thing in his memory.


    In order to protect them, their parents were killed by Qing soldiers.


    Manager and his younger brother, who was a fashion baby, hid in the water tank and watched all this.


    Until he watched the soldiers leave, he held his brother and cried for a long time.


    From then on, the barber swore that she would never cry again, that she would never cry again, that she would never show her weakness in front of others.


    She knew that after her parents died, she had no one to rely on. She could only rely on herself for everything


    She was the only one who lived secretly with her younger brother. The manager didn''t want to recall this time any more. That was the most terrible thing in her memory.


    But now he can''t help the memory of the past. The pain of the present is like the wave rushing towards her, which makes her fragile psychological defense line scattered.


    Li Yi didn''t care about the cry of the manager. He squatted down and said, "OK! It''s no use crying. Come back with me. "


    Manager Li suddenly raised his head and looked at Li Yi with extremely venomous and resentful eyes, as if he was going to kill him with these eyes. "I know that I will also be subjected to endless torture when I go back. In this case, it''s better to die here and finish everything."


    Li Yi slowly approached the manager and whispered in her ear, "what kind of torture will you suffer when you go back? I don''t know. What I know is that if you don''t go back, you will be tortured immediately.


    I have a way to make people invisible, inaudible or even feel their body, but this person''s consciousness is very clear. Do you think people are dead or alive at this time? "


    The manager looked at Li Yi in horror. Just thinking about the description of these words, she felt terrible.


    A person can''t see, hear, or even feel his body. What kind of state will a person be? Was he dead or alive at that time?


    Li Yi is equivalent to cutting off all the perception and connection between a person and the world. In this case, a person is equivalent to being abandoned by the world.


    The manager was extremely frightened. No matter what, she didn''t want to experience this feeling, but she still had a little doubt in her heart. She didn''t believe that Li Yi could do something beyond common sense.


    Li Yi saw that manager''s body was shaking, and his fingernails had already fallen into the flesh with bleeding red.


    It can also be seen that she does not fully believe that she can do such a thing.


    At the moment, Li Yi directly grasps the wrist of the manager, and his innate Qi roars away. Li Yi can shield a person''s normal nerve perception with his innate Qi.


    However, don''t worry. Even if part of the nerve perception is blocked by the innate Qi, the normal function of the human body will not be disordered. At least, it will have to maintain the normal operation for a long time before it can starve to death.


    However, it is very demanding to block each other''s neural perception.


    The requirement is to contact the other side, and the other side does not have the same amount of energy as a resistance, if the other side has the same energy in the ground to resist, even if it is only a little weak.


    This kind of energy resistance is enough to destroy a person''s small nerves and make people die directly.


    It''s obvious that the manager doesn''t have this energy in his body. Here Yi can act boldly without worry. The resistance of energy in his body will lead to death.

 Chapter 158

    The manager just felt the darkness in front of her eyes. No, it wasn''t dark. She didn''t even know the black. It was empty. There was no color or line. She couldn''t even notice the black.


    All she knew was that she couldn''t see anything.


    For a moment, the manager seemed to be imperceptible to his body, which was really imperceptible. For a moment, he seemed to be enclosed in a cage, and it was even more impossible to move.


    The manager could not feel her body, but her consciousness was very clear.


    At this time, she was really frightened. She wanted to speak, but she couldn''t speak at all.


    "How''s it going? You can''t see or feel your body. Believe me, you can''t even hear right now. That''s when it''s really lonely. "


    Li Yi''s voice sounds like a demon''s whisper to the manager. She desperately begged Li Yi not to turn off her hearing.


    Can''t see, can''t hear, can''t feel the existence of her body, so she will be crazy.


    Manager yelled and howled in his consciousness, imploring Li Yi not to turn off his hearing.


    Li Yi was not in a hurry. He deliberately delayed the time, just to let the manager step into the abyss of despair.


    Only in this way can she cause the greatest pain, let her know that the physical punishment is no better than that, the real terrible is the spiritual punishment.


    Manager wails in her own consciousness. She has completely given up her resistance and begged Li Yi not to turn off her hearing. For this reason, she is willing to do anything and give everything.


    All of a sudden, the hairdresser couldn''t hear any sound at all. He couldn''t even feel his existence.


    Consciousness is incomparably sober, here every second is like ten thousand years, every second is the ultimate suffering.


    .............


    Li Yi didn''t completely cut off manager''s perception for how long, which was quite terrible and terrifying.


    A normal person suddenly falls into this situation. His consciousness is not darkness, but emptiness. There is nothing in the real sense of emptiness.


    You can''t see, you can''t hear, you can''t even feel your body.


    But in this case, people''s consciousness will fall into a very clear state, but their thinking is very clear.


    In this case, every second of suffering is very terrible.


    What''s important is that people can''t perceive the existence of time, and they don''t know how long they have been in it. Their fear will be magnified countless times.


    Ten minutes after completely shielding manager''s neural perception, Li Yi let go of his innate Qi and gave her neural perception again.


    For a moment, the manager was in deep suffering, but suddenly he was aware of the outside world again.


    Looking at the trees in front of the sun, breathing smooth air, listening to the wind and birdsong.


    She had never felt that living was so beautiful, and that living was such a beautiful thing.


    Almost at the moment when he just came out of that space, the manager grabbed Li Yi''s hands and didn''t dare to let go.


    The feeling of loneliness just now was so terrible that she didn''t want to experience another second in her life.


    Lee held his hands very hard, and the experience of the last ten minutes made her feel great fear and pain.


    So much so that now she is like a drowning and suffocating person, no matter what is in front of her, she has to catch her.


    Although the manager held Li Yi''s hand tightly, her eyes were full of bitterness. She knew that it was this man who made her suffer so much.


    "I don''t think you want to experience that feeling again in your life."


    As soon as Li Yi''s voice fell, the manager was extremely frightened and trembled.


    "Please. No, I''ll tell you everything you want to know, whatever you want to do. " The manager''s attitude is very low, begging at all costs.


    She would rather die than fall into that state.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you and I go back to the capital, I will not torture you. And I''ll save your life. "


    Li Yi knows that she still has to do this kind of thing to give a stick to a sweet jujube. Otherwise, if she doesn''t watch the manager one day, she can''t think how to kill herself by wiping her neck.


    I can''t watch her 24 hours a day, 365 days a day.


    "Really?" The manager didn''t believe it. In her opinion, she was dead this time.


    The only choice is to suffer a little before death and not to suffer a little.


    "Really! I''ll do what I promise. " Li Yifan is committed to other people''s things, he will try his best to do.


    "Don''t think about it. Do you have any choice but me? You can only choose to believe me. Believe it or not.


    You don''t have the right to choose, you have the destiny to be chosen. "


    Li Yi looked at the face that the manager still didn''t believe.


    The manager nodded dejectedly. She knew that she could only believe that Li Yi would protect her life.


    I don''t know why, the manager felt that Li Yi was not bad at this time. She was grateful that Li Yi was willing to save her life.


    The manager knew that it was very difficult for him to escape death when such a big thing happened.


    But now he escaped from Li Yi for the time being. Every border pass and the pursuit from the forensic academy will not give him the chance to escape from Qingguo alive.


    It''s a good thing that Li Yi caught him in his heart. If he was caught by others, I''m afraid he would face a situation countless times more terrible than now.


    Thinking of this, she felt lucky in the dark. She didn''t know why she looked at Li Yi and felt a lot of good things.


    Stockholm syndrome, also known as Stockholm syndrome or hostage complex or hostage syndrome, refers to a complex in which the victim of a crime has feelings for the offender, or even helps the offender in turn.


    This emotion causes the victim to have a good impression on the perpetrator, dependence, and even help the perpetrator. Hostages have a psychological dependence on the hijackers.


    Their life and death are controlled by the hijackers. They will be grateful if the hijackers let them live. They share the same fate with the hijackers, regard the future of the hijackers as their own future, and regard the safety of the hijackers as their own safety. So they adopted the attitude of "we are against them" and regarded the rescuers as the enemy.


    .............


    "Let''s go!" Li Yi led the horse to the side of the manager and whispered.


    The manager didn''t resist. Instead, he cooperated very much. He turned over and did nothing more.


    Li Yi did feel more at that time, squatting down to check the vibration of the stones on the ground.


    Looking up at the direction that the manager had come before, there was a large group of cavalry coming towards Li. The number of people listening to the sound should be more than 100.


    They all wear heavy armour and are well-trained. The sound of horses'' hooves is very neat.


    The horses in their crotch are also extraordinary, otherwise it is impossible to make a long-distance attack in heavy armor of more than 50 Jin.


    These people should be the black cavalry trained by Chen Pingping, one of the most elite troops in Qingguo.


    They''re on their way.

 Chapter 159

    With the increasing vibration of the stones on the ground, the manager could see the puffs of smoke and dust in the distance.


    She knew that there might be other people coming at this time. The manager grabbed the reins and looked at Li Yi uneasily.


    She doesn''t know if Li Yi can protect himself in the hands of these people. He is his last dependence. If he can''t


    The manager didn''t know why. He just felt that his heart was seized by his hands. He was extremely depressed. Even his breathing became a matter of great hindrance.


    Li Yi looks calm and self-confident, grabs manager''s five fingers like jade onion, looks at her, nods her head gently, and gives her a confident smile.


    Looking at Li Yi''s confident smile, the manager could feel that Li Yi was extremely calm and didn''t pay attention to the coming cavalry.


    For a moment, her mood also relaxed. She felt that Li Yi had a special sense of security around her. As long as she looked at him, she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Heiqi was very fast, but he had already rushed to Li Yi in three or two minutes.


    Headed by a man in a black robe and a beak shaped mask, he is Chen Pingping''s bodyguard and the director of the six branches of the Academy.


    Li Yi also knows that shadow is actually sigujian''s younger brother.


    When Chuye Qingmei gave sigujian a sword technique, he practiced it for a long time. It is said that one night, sigujian killed all his family with one sword.


    Only one person is the shadow. Sigujian let the shadow go and didn''t kill him.


    Later, Sigu sword became one of the four great masters in the world. Shadow joined the academy and plotted revenge all the time.


    "Jianjianjianyuan should take away the spy manager of the Northern Qi Dynasty and go back to investigate." Shadow''s words are extremely overbearing, which doesn''t give Li Yi a chance to refute.


    The manager looked at the black riders. At this moment, she knew that they were from the forensic Academy.


    The jianjianyuan is the most frightening place in the whole Qing Dynasty. It is said that its spies are all over the world.


    And the power is extremely huge, the whole Qing up to civil and military officials, down to peddlers pawn, all its fear.


    The manager knows that Li Yi can''t protect himself. He won''t offend the frightening investigation house because of himself, a spy in the Northern Qi Dynasty and a prostitute in the brothel.


    "No, I''m the one who keeps my promise. I said I would do it if I could save her life. I''m not at ease in handing people over to your forensic home. "


    The manager originally decided to commit suicide, so maybe he would not be tortured in the dungeon of the forensic home.


    But after hearing Li Yi''s words, he slowed down and looked at him in disbelief.


    The manager didn''t know why he was moved at this time. Li Yi was willing to offend the court for himself.


    He didn''t know what a huge force the Academy was, and even so, the other party was willing to offend the Academy for his own sake.


    But manager knew that Li Yi and himself could not survive in the charge of elite cavalry.


    Now the only way is to let the academy take him away and let Li Yi live.


    "Young master, I don''t want to fight so hard for me."


    In a tearful voice, she changed her position in just a few minutes and began to help Li Yi.


    "Shut up


    Li Yi began to do it with extremely fast action. After he refused the shadow, the shadow just waved his hand, and the cavalry began to rush towards him.


    "Today I''m going to take her away. Whoever stops her will die."


    At most 20 seconds, Li Yi stood in the same place and watched the shadow return his sword to his scabbard.


    Li Yi didn''t kill the shadow. He needed someone to help him pass on the information to Chen Pingping.


    The shadow looks at the bloody sword. He feels that his body is as stiff as a stone. Li Yi is too fast.


    You know, these are the most elite soldiers. They all die in two breaths at most.


    Shadow is also a master of swordsmanship. He can see that all these people are killed by one move, and all of them have a cut in their necks.


    The opponent''s swordsmanship is very strong, much better than his own.


    The shadow thinks that his swordsmanship is the first one under the master.


    If the opponent''s swordsmanship is stronger than his own, there is only one possibility that Li Yi is a great master.


    As a new great master, an idea flashed through his mind. He immediately knew that when Li Yi returned to the capital of Qingguo this time, I was afraid that the day of Qingguo would change.


    Li Yi looks at the shadow, smiles a little, and then doesn''t care about him any more. Go to the manager''s side, pull up the reins and walk slowly forward.


    At that time, he looked back at the fallen cavalry and the ignorant horses beside them.


    She felt that she had experienced more tragedies and joys in this day than in her previous life. She almost died several times, but was pulled back by Li Yi.


    These things are caused by Li Yi, but the manager doesn''t hate him at all. Instead, she is very grateful and dependent on Li Yi.


    The manager didn''t know whether it was right or not, or why it was, but she always felt it unconsciously.


    Li Yi is holding the reins in this way. With an inexplicable smile on his face, manager Li is lying on the horse''s neck. He is also holding the reins in his hand.


    .............


    At this time, the capital of Qing state, the second prince''s house.


    Lying in bed, Li Chengze did not expect his plan to be a success or a failure.


    Although Li Chengqian is not dead for the time being, he is also seriously injured. Lying in bed for a while, it is impossible for him to recover.


    Xie Bian, his bodyguard, escaped from the city. Now he should be on the run. There should be a lot of people from the forensic academy chasing him.


    The most important purpose of my plan has not been achieved


    Death.


    Li Chengze didn''t achieve his real goal. He wanted to die and didn''t want to live in this world any more.


    Thinking of living in this world, Li Chengze felt cold all over.


    He would rather die than face emperor Qing, who is a rather vague symbol for Li Chengze.


    Li Chengze had little father son relationship with emperor Qing. He wanted to have a little father son relationship with emperor Qing, but emperor Qing didn''t give him this opportunity at all.


    Although Li Chengze didn''t die, he was also poisoned. Fan Xian had seen it for a long time, and the imperial doctor also came.


    They all speculated that Li Chengze would have to lie in this bed for a month before he could get better.


    Li Chengze is lying on the bed, looking at the wall with his eyes blank, thinking wildly in his heart.


    "See your majesty!"


    When Li Chengze heard this, he felt that his brain was empty, and he was quite frightened.


    He felt as if something was missing in his heart. He wanted to find it, but he couldn''t find it anyway.


    All of a sudden, Li Chengze heard the sound of pushing the door. He knew that his father, the emperor of Qingguo, was coming.

 Chapter 160

    Emperor Qing was wearing a white nightgown as usual, but there was very little guilt on his face.


    He didn''t expect that because of his persecution, Li Chengze and his brother Li Chengqian read the wall, and finally forced Li Chengze to kill Li Chengqian.


    Li Chengze is also determined to die. He committed suicide by taking poison. If he had not been rescued in the end, he would have died by now.


    "My son''s ministers see my father." Li Chengze looks very frightened and struggles to get up.


    Qingdi see him this way, the heart more uncomfortable, human non vegetation, who can be merciless.


    Although emperor Qing was an emperor, he was not a cold machine. How could he have no feelings for his children.


    "You sit down..." emperor Qing forced himself, and then I called him back.


    He was really a little tired. He didn''t expect that all his plans would end up like this.


    If it wasn''t for someone to save Li Chengze, and if it wasn''t for Li Chengqian, who had an expert protection secretly arranged by himself at that time, Xie Bian didn''t succeed.


    Now he and his two sons are separated from each other forever and will never meet again.


    Although emperor Qing''s heart was full of anger at this time, he still pretended to be light and clear in front of Li Chengze.


    "I came to see you as soon as I knew something had happened to you." Qingdi sat on one side and talked to Li Chengze like a kind old father.


    He was really a little tired. Emperor Qing decided to wait until their injuries were all healed. He tried to make them reconcile.


    Then don''t force Li Chengze any more. Emperor Qingdi is really afraid. He is worried that Li Chengze will go to extremes again one day.


    "Don''t worry about your son! Let''s go to see the prince first. "


    Li Chengze''s eyes were blank. At this time, he was not afraid.


    Anyway, the situation has come to this point. It doesn''t matter whether you live or die, and your father didn''t ask himself as he expected.


    Sometimes Li Chengze was a little lucky, very lucky.


    Qingdi not only had a headache when he heard what he said, but he had never been a father for so many years. It was the first time that he spoke to Li Chengze as a father.


    For so many years, his relationship with his children has always been a monarch and Minister rather than a father and son.


    Now want to get along with father and son as usual is extremely strange, even Qing emperor at this time still feel headache.


    It''s easy to see where he has done such a thing. Emperor Qing is a man who can unite the army and govern the country when he gets off the horse. It''s also easy to fall in love with a woman, but it''s the first time to be a father.


    "I''m not to blame for these things. I think about your feelings." Emperor Qing will not bow to others, and he will never apologize to others.


    Emperor Qing would not do these things, but a father would.


    Li Chengze couldn''t believe it. He never believed that his father would apologize to a man, which was unheard of in his life.


    He didn''t know what to do now. He was silent all the time. The atmosphere of silence spread in the room.


    At this time, Emperor Qing stood up unnaturally, as if he wanted to do something. Suddenly, he saw the closed window and said in a low voice, "an old friend of my father said. Injured people should be ventilated. Don''t always close the doors and windows to keep the air out of the room. "


    Qingdi seems to think of someone, the mood seems to be very good, open the window, a ray of breeze.


    Li Chengze is lying on the bed, gazing at the window and his father with a rare smile.


    The breeze after the rain in Qingguo that year dispersed the last stubbornness in a young man''s heart.


    .................


    Li Yi and Si Li rush to the nearest town, which is not so far away.


    Li Yi''s speed is absolutely not slow, pulling the reins, his speed and the horse can maintain the same frequency.


    How fast the horse runs, how fast Li Yi can keep.


    Just walking into the town, Li Yi can feel that there are at least seven different eyes staring at him. They should not make trouble in the town.


    They may have to wait until they leave for a while tomorrow.


    These people should not belong to the Sixth Ministry of Qing state. Their speed is not so fast. They may be sent behind the scenes to assassinate themselves and the manager.


    Their action is really fast enough. It''s estimated that someone will be sent out immediately after the incident.


    Li Yi is going to lead all these people out at one time to see who is making his own ideas besides the princess.


    The town is not big, but there are more than 100 families. There is also a small inn in the town, where Li Yi''s room is ready to take a rest.


    "Let''s take a break here and leave tomorrow morning." Li Yi checked in the room and made sure it was safe. Then he whispered to the manager on one side.


    After listening, the manager nodded, picked up the teacup and poured a glass of water.


    Li Yi felt that something was wrong. When he just poured the water, the manager seemed to frown.


    Take a closer look, Li Yi found that it was manager''s hands. Before, he was too frightened and his nails were all in the meat.


    There are already seven or eight wounds on the hand with white color. There is no scab on the wound, which is likely to cause further inflammation.


    Li Yi knows that in this era, a little bit of wound infection can kill people. If manager dies on it, it will be funny.


    Li Yi tossed about for so long, managed to save her life, and was ready to be sent to the capital. As a result, she died of wound infection on the way.


    "Why don''t you speak when you''re hurt?" Although Li Yi''s mouth is complaining about the manager, he actually takes out the previously refined medicine and prepares to put it on.


    Li Yi found that although some of his refined elixir''s aura would also be lost in this world, the rate of loss was much slower than his pure release of Qi.


    Maybe it''s because these pills are partly attached to the solid in this world, and their true Qi is totally illusory.


    Li Yi''s own innate Qi can completely keep not collapsing, and pills are solid, which can also greatly delay the speed of the loss of aura.


    Manager instinctively wants to dodge, but Li Yi grabs his hands rudely, and then slowly puts the dark green ointment on his wound.


    "It''ll be all right in a moment after the medicine is applied." Li Yi has absolute self-confidence in this point, and his own medicine is absolutely the best in the world.


    It''s estimated that the small wound on the manager''s hand will be healed in five minutes at most. It''s still in the case of the crazy collapse of aura.


    If the aura doesn''t dissipate, the wound will grow well in an instant.


    The manager could feel the wound on his hand recovering bit by bit.


    I know why he is very happy at this time. Since his parents died, this is the first time that others care about him.


    Manager is very bitter smile, looking at the hand wound, no more words.


    She felt that her eyes were very hot. With a little force, tears would flow down.


    Manager ideal to remember this feeling, desperately want to remember, she knew this kind of thing may never have next time.


    How can someone care about themselves? They don''t deserve to be cared about at all.


    How is not this time, he wants to let oneself live, also won''t care about oneself.


    The manager felt sorry for himself in his heart! People like themselves don''t deserve to be cared about.


    How can he care about himself when he is so good. Not worried about his death, he would not ask himself.


    Although he thought so in his heart, the manager still wanted to remember this feeling desperately.


    She knew that there would be no second time for this kind of thing, and it might be the last time in her life that she was cared about by others.


    Even if it''s just because of the other party''s commitment, not really care about yourself.

 Chapter 161

    The manager took his hand away from Li Yi''s, although he didn''t give up this feeling.


    But she knew it was good, but it didn''t belong to her. She didn''t deserve to have it.


    "Come on! I''m going to buy some supplies. It''s still three days from here to Kyoto. Let''s take our time. "


    Li Yi can still rush back to Kyoto at a very fast speed, but he is not ready to leave in such a hurry.


    Put a long line to catch big fish, no matter who is behind this matter, give him a pull out to solve it.


    It''s faster to solve everyone at one time than to let the other party solve one by one.


    When the manager heard that there was still a long way to go, he was suddenly overjoyed and wanted to stay with Li Yi for a long time, which made her very happy.


    At the same time, there is also a bit of worry. She knows that everything will be difficult to say when she arrives in Kyoto.


    The manager nodded a little dully, and followed Li Yi no longer to speak more.


    In fact, she didn''t have the courage to hold Li Yi''s hand.


    Li Yigen didn''t dare to let the manager leave his vision. There are many people lurking here. They won''t let themselves and the manager return to Kyoto alive.


    Although they won''t do it in the town, it was when Li Yi was beside the manager.


    If Li Yi is not here, the manager has no ability to bind a chicken. He can barely achieve three grades of cultivation, which is almost equivalent to no cultivation.


    A strong man with a sharp blade can kill her, those people want to solve her, almost effortless.


    He is beside the manager. These people are afraid of Li Yi''s strength and dare not do it because it will cause a lot of noise.


    Once caused by confusion, there will be people tracking down, to do the best quietly solve Li Yi and manager.


    If you can''t be known by more people, try not to be known by more people.


    The manager followed Li Yi closely and seemed to be worried that one who couldn''t see him would leave.


    In theory, if the next situation is too bad, they are likely to spend one day in the wild.


    "Look! What do you need? "


    Li Yi prepared the dry food and looked at the manager and asked casually.


    Manager Wen Yan was stunned. He immediately felt whether Li Yi wanted to give him something. Now he was letting himself choose his own gift.


    His eyes flashed across all the stalls around him, and the manager walked forward little by little, just trying to pick something that suits his heart.


    This is the first time that you have been given a gift by others. You must choose one you like.


    "Girl, I like this one." The vendor in hemp clothes picked up a piece of goods with a smile.


    "This is a mahogany hairpin. It''s our unique style. We can''t buy it anywhere else. "


    Manager likes this hairpin very much, otherwise I will stare at it for a long time.


    Li Yi took out a small piece of silver, which was a small piece of silver that he had changed when he bought large goods.


    "Keep the change." The vendor handed the hairpin to Li Yi. Li Yi took it and handed it to the manager again.


    "Let''s go!" After Li Yi finished, he left directly. The goods he bought before will be sent to the inn later.


    But I still have to check again, and those who buy dry food is just a shot in the arm.


    At this time, Li Yi was ready to buy, not to eat the dry food. What if the group of people poisoned the dry food.


    Li Yi won''t have a problem if he eats it. If the manager dies after eating it for minutes.


    The manager looked at the hairpin in her hand. She wanted to ask if it was something Li Yi gave her.


    Although from the other hand to take over, but the other side''s attitude is incomparably casual, like throw to yourself.


    Manager ideal to ask, but in the end still do not have the courage, his life and death are now controlled by others, I do not have the qualification to ask.


    However, the manager felt that it must have been given to her. With a smile on her face, she hid the hairpin contentedly, and she was reluctant to wear it.


    Li Yi wanders back to the Inn and asks Xiao Er to send some food to the house. No matter what the situation is, he has to eat when the sky collapses.


    Besides, there''s no problem if you don''t eat for ten or eight days. Manager is an ordinary person who can stick his chest to his back if he doesn''t eat for one day.


    What''s more, after tossing about for a long time today, Li Yi himself is not hungry, so should the manager.


    So it''s really hard to protect people. You should not only protect each other, but also worry about the other''s food, clothing, housing and transportation. You should also worry about the other''s being poisoned and assassinated.


    At the thought of all these things, Li Yi can''t help feeling a headache.


    The food prepared by the inn was soon served. The manager took a look at the food. She was really hungry.


    Li Yi didn''t call her. First he went to the table, picked up chopsticks and tasted all the dishes.


    After making sure that all the dishes had no toxicity, he turned around and said, "OK! Don''t look. Come and have dinner


    Manager is already eager to see through, but Li Yi didn''t shout, she also sat on one side and didn''t dare to go.


    At that time, when Li Yi''s voice was heard, the manager went to the table and picked up chopsticks to eat.


    Li Yi stopped her hand holding chopsticks and handed the chopsticks she had used before, "use this pair."


    It''s not that manager''s hand is in the air to take it or not.


    The shyness in her eyes is greater than confusion. She doesn''t understand why Li Yi said such words.


    "Watch out for them." What Li Yi worries about is that these people will not poison the food, but will poison the chopsticks.


    As many people can guess, they will naturally be wary of poisoning each other''s food.


    But if the other party turns to poison the chopsticks, what should he do when eating.


    The manager nodded when he heard Li Yi''s explanation, but he was still blushing with shame and began to eat with the chopsticks.


    Think of this pair of chopsticks is before Li Yi used, there may be his saliva on it.


    The manager felt that his head was dizzy and his face seemed very hot.


    Li Yi picked up the water cup on one side, poured a glass of water and shook it.


    After taking a sip and making sure there is no poison, pass it to the manager.


    "No poison." Li Yi also sat down and began to eat.


    While eating, he began to think about more things and didn''t care about the embarrassment of the manager.


    Since the other party has not poisoned, or has forgotten this, this is basically impossible.


    Or they have absolute confidence that they can solve their problems tomorrow.


    That is to say, they probably don''t know that they solved the black riding yesterday.


    Otherwise, they will never be so confident that they can solve it easily.


    Of course, it does not rule out that the people who want to kill me have the ability to transfer more people. Although the probability is not high, there is still a certain possibility.


    The meal was tasteless. She didn''t care what she was eating. She felt that her whole brain was confused and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Come on! Have a good rest tonight, and we''ll leave tomorrow. "


    The sun has gradually set in the west, Li Yi said softly.

 Chapter 162

    Li Yi drove a carriage slowly forward, but the carriage had no awning.


    How can there be a special carriage in a small town? It''s a great thing to find such a carriage.


    But I''m not in a hurry. Anyway, there are some ways to go.


    What Li Yi did was to wait and see who jumped out to kill himself.


    The manager sat on the carriage and looked at Li Yi, who was driving the carriage. She especially enjoyed the feeling now. She was very relieved. She was not as nervous as before. She was worried that she would not see the sun the next day or even die at any time.


    "Will you do it?"


    At this time, lying in ambush in the low woods on both sides, an assassin in hemp clothes, covering his appearance and holding a sharp blade, asked.


    Another man listened to him, looked at dozens of people dressed the same as him, and whispered, "wait a minute. When they come here, let''s do it."


    Li Yi grinned a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth. It seems that someone is really killing himself.


    He put his hand aside quietly, holding his cold light gun hidden in the carriage. As long as these people put their hands, they can solve them in ten seconds at most.


    Li Yi can sense the number of the other side, clearly hear the breath of the other side, and roughly judge the strength of the other side.


    These people are absolutely the best of the best. Everyone''s strength is more than six grades. Unfortunately, in front of them, these people are not enough to deliver food.


    Li Yi''s judgment of his own strength should be more than the so-called top nine in the world.


    Even better than Hong Sixiang, whether he can beat the four great masters is still unknown.


    "Do it." The manager heard a cry, and dozens of people in hemp clothes rushed out in front of him, all holding sharp blades. They must have come to kill themselves.


    But she was not afraid at all, even without a trace of fear. She knew that Li Yi would protect herself.


    He doesn''t have to worry, and he doesn''t have to be afraid. He will protect himself very well.


    Li Yi took out his long gun and reaped these people''s lives steadily and quickly. They were not worth mentioning in front of him. They just came to die.


    "All of a sudden, an arrow, a very, very fast arrow, was shot from a distance. The target was either someone else or the manager."


    The arrow''s owner''s timing is very appropriate. If Li Yi doesn''t take charge of the city and then kill these people, the arrow will run through the heart of the manager and kill her directly.


    If Li Yi returns to defense, even if it''s only one second, the remaining seven or eight people will be enough to solve the problem.


    So this arrow is coming at a very timely time. If it''s someone else, I''m sure I can only give up the manager at this time.


    Unfortunately, Li Yi turned back and put his body in front of the manager. With his body, although the power of the arrow was great, it only hurt him, and it was impossible to kill him.


    First protect the manager, at the same time again with a long gun to pick over the remaining few people.


    Li Yi doesn''t look at it either. He throws his gun back.


    The long gun is very fast. Although Yan Xiaoyi sees it, he has no time to dodge.


    He can only hope that the other side does not use the gun head, hoping that he can block this move.


    The gun went straight through his heart and made a huge hole in his heart.


    After Li Yi was in the mood to see his wounds, the arrow didn''t hurt him much. At most, it just caused him a little skin injury.


    His physical strength is really strong. Although he still can''t stop Barrett, he can still block this ordinary arrow.


    Even if the arrow is shot by a nine grade master, he can still easily resist it, and Li Yi has already guessed it.


    That archer just now is Yan Xiaoyi, the cultivation of Jiupin, who is by the side of Princess Chang.


    But in front of him, he is dead with only one arrow.


    It''s a pity that the real Qi of the world can''t be completely dispersed. Li Yi can only rely on his ears and eyes to investigate.


    Otherwise, he would not give Yan Xiaoyi the chance to shoot this arrow.


    At this time, the manager reflected that he had just experienced the life and death line. He clearly listened to his heart beat, which was very fast.


    Some can''t believe looking up at Li Yi, at this moment, Li Yi''s figure in her eyes is unprecedented tall, and full of that kind of intoxicating sense of security.


    It was the first time in her life that someone had done such a thing to protect herself.


    The manager looked at the injured Li Yi. She didn''t know why the tears suddenly came down. She couldn''t control herself and wanted to cry.


    At this moment, she felt very happy, as if nothing was important, only Li Yi in front of her was the most important thing.


    Li Yi immediately controlled his body, stopped bleeding immediately, and began to heal the wound quickly.


    This wound is just a small matter for oneself. Even if you don''t use any medicine, you will recover in two or three minutes at most.


    Huanhuan walks into the place where she threw out her spear and looks at the dead Yan Xiaoyi and her spear.


    "Who says you can''t stab people without a gun?" Li Yi took out a piece of clean cloth from the storage ring, wiped his gun clean and took it back again.


    It''s not necessary to put it away.


    Li Yi hasn''t taken care of the body on the ground yet. He drives in front of the car again.


    From their daring to assassinate themselves, it can be proved that they absolutely did not know that they had killed the Black Knight before.


    It seems that Chen Pingping and shadow should have made some cover up about this matter. Why did he do so?


    What is the purpose of Li Yi and Chen Pingping? Hide your strength and invite others to kill you.


    With the help of himself to weaken other forces hostile to him, Li Yi instantly understands why Chen Pingping wants to cover up for herself.


    But I''m afraid he won''t be able to demonstrate this time. He will be very safe in the next section.


    One punch, so you don''t get a hundred.


    "Are you ok?" The manager''s face and tone were unspeakable worries.


    She knows that with Li Yi''s strength and just performance, it seems that there is nothing at all, but she is always very worried at the bottom of her heart.


    What if something happens to the other party? In his heart, the manager has already regarded Li Yi as his last dependence.


    If something happens to Li Yi or she disappears, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    "Nothing." Li Yi didn''t care too much. Anyway, with his own strength, there would be no problem at all.


    Turn over to get on the bus and start on the way.


    "Why don''t you use that medicine?" The red blood on the manager felt his heart hurt.


    She didn''t know why Li Yi didn''t use the medicine yesterday because it worked so well.


    "It''s not worth it." Li Yi told the truth directly.


    This small wound is not worth wasting time to apply medicine. It will take a few minutes at most.


    This wound does not affect our continuous fighting.


    Unfortunately, these words have other meanings to the manager.


    That kind of medicine is so precious that Li Yi is reluctant to use it himself.


    Such a precious thing, the other party easily gave it to him. The manager only felt that the feeling in her heart was about to overflow. For the first time in her life, she was cared about by others, and it was the first time that someone was so kind to her.

 Chapter 163

    Li Yi continued to drive, this time all the way very safe, no one to stop.


    It seems that they should have been the first or perhaps the last group of assassins. He believes that these people will not send people to die after they know their real strength.


    Even Yan Xiaoyi on Jiupin died in her own hands. Who else can the princess send?


    It''s almost impossible to kill yourself without top level experts.


    Of course, he can also mobilize a large army to attack himself. For example, if the number of black cavalry in the past exceeds 1000 at a time, even Li Yi will have to avoid the edge.


    If you want to kill completely, you can only choose to fight by wandering. If you directly carry the impact hard, the number is too much, even Li Yi will be injured.


    Because in this world, there is no innate vigorous Qi to protect the body. His true Qi can only stay in the body, and the protection can only rely on his own physical body.


    It seems that you have to find a way to give yourself a whole set of heavy armour in order to ensure safety.


    The carriage is still on the road. As Li Yi thought, this should be the only wave of assassination. The eldest princess is quite confident that Yan Xiaoyi can successfully kill herself.


    So she didn''t prepare for another ambush. As for the news, it will take her some time.


    Li Yi is not worried at all now. Let''s see whether he will go back to Kyoto First or Yan Xiaoyi. The news of their death will spread to the long Princess first.


    A few miles after Li Yi left the place where the assassination took place, a man in a black robe looked at the body on the ground with a gloomy face.


    Pick up the bow beside Yan Xiaoyi, and then hurry to Kyoto.


    Soon another group of people appeared and began to deal with the bodies on the scene, destroying all possible evidence.


    Try to restore the current location as much as possible.


    Li Yi drove the carriage slowly toward Kyoto, not fast, even deliberately slow.


    Manager has been sitting in the car, looking at Li Yi, she naturally can see that Li Yi deliberately slowed down the speed.


    Seeing this, she was very happy in her heart.


    She knew that after she returned to Kyoto, she would probably never see Li Yi again. Even if she saw Li Yi again, the relationship between the two sides was different.


    Li Yi said that he could protect himself. Si Li understood that he was only protecting himself for the time being. Finally, he was likely to send himself back to the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    After returning to the Northern Qi Dynasty, I may never see him again. When the manager came here, he felt bitter.


    Li Yi drives the carriage slowly, and the assassination of the eldest princess probably won''t come, but he can''t guarantee that no one else will kill him.


    If someone else comes to kill himself, he will beat the rabbit with grass and take them all away at one time.


    I don''t have to think hard about what enemy I''m hiding from.


    It''s a pity that no one else showed up until the sunset. Li Yi''s speed was very slow. Now he is in a place where there is no village in front of him and no shop behind him. There is nothing but woods around him.


    Now the sun is about to set. A little calculation shows that there will be more than half an hour at most, and the sky will be completely dark.


    However, he had prepared ahead of time, so the night passed smoothly.


    At the same time, check the dry food and water bought before to make sure there is no poison, and then you can eat it safely.


    ..................


    The princess sat on the chair with a little laziness. Listening to the return from a maid in waiting, she could not help frowning. Yan Xiaoyi was the person with the highest martial arts skills under her command, and she died in that person so easily.


    How high is the strength of the other side? It''s even better than Jiupin. It''s hard to be a great master.


    No, if he is really a great master, he will not adopt this method. Every great master can fight against one country by one.


    If Li Yi is really a great master, he doesn''t have to worry about all these things at all.


    If Li Chengze kills the prince, he can be detached from everything.


    There''s no need to go out in such a hurry to chase the manager.


    "What''s the situation with the prince?" The princess didn''t seem to think much about Li Yi. Instead, she asked the maid in waiting.


    "After treatment, he is still unconscious."


    When the princess heard this, she nodded slightly, then turned her head to one side and said, "take my carrier pigeon."


    ..................


    "How is the prince doing?" A lady anxiously asked the eunuch beside her. She was the biological mother of the crown prince, the queen of Qingguo.


    "His highness is still in a coma, but he is no longer in danger of life. The imperial doctor said that Xie Bi''An''s sword will directly kill the prince if it is stabbed deeper. "


    One side of the eunuch did not have more scruples, but directly told the truth.


    After hearing this, the empress felt a little relieved, and soon she was full of resentment again. If it wasn''t for Li Chengze''s own child, how could something happen?


    "Niang Niang, the Empress Dowager said that if you are a national Mother, you must have the duty of a national Mother."


    After listening to the eunuch''s words, the queen could only suppress her resentment.


    She knew that this was a warning from the Empress Dowager not to retaliate, but even if it was a warning, he was still furious.


    ................


    The next day, Li Yi stepped on the morning fog in the forest and began to rush to Kyoto again.


    It was almost noon. Li Yi knew that there was a rest Inn not far ahead.


    Find them at the current speed, they can just get to the front to have a rest.


    All of a sudden, a man in black with several ups and downs and good lightness skills suddenly appeared in front of Li Yi.


    "Wang Qinian?" Li Yi looked as like as two peas in the face of the familiar face in front of him.


    "You know the villain, my Lord." Wang Qinian looks at Li Yi. He doesn''t remember meeting this man.


    Wang Qinian still dares to confirm that he has been in Kyoto for such a long time, and he has been doing map business for such a long time.


    If he couldn''t write down everyone he met and avoid them at the critical moment, Wang Qinian would have been caught and beaten.


    If it wasn''t for Mr. Fan to come to him this time, Mr. Wang would never have come.


    "Fan Xian asked you to come here."


    Wang Qinian looked at each other''s confidence and nodded his head.


    In the heart secretly murmurs whether fan adult and he said? Otherwise, this adult not only knows himself, but also who sent him.


    "Mr. Fan asked me to come here this time to tell Mr. Li that the prince is not dead, and now he is seriously injured.


    Your majesty has ordered the six departments and the Forensic Investigation Institute to investigate the assassination. However, it seems that someone doesn''t want you to go back to Kyoto safely, so Mr. Fan told me to be careful.


    Besides, Lord fan is now locked up by his father in fan''s house and is not allowed to come out at all. Teng Zijing, his bodyguard, is all in fan''s house. "


    Wang Qinian said all that fan Xian told him at one go, and then he looked at Li Yi with a smile and a breath.

 Chapter 164

    Li Yi nodded in silence. The Prince did not die, which was not expected by him, but it was a good thing.


    At least the two sons of emperor Qing are not dead, at most they are seriously injured, but maybe Chen Pingping is not very happy.


    Li Yigang thinks of this and suddenly responds that both of Qingdi''s sons are seriously injured, which is not the situation that Chen Pingping wants to see most.


    Both of them were seriously injured, but they did not die, and Emperor Qing would not re identify the new prince.


    This means that in a short period of time, as long as no one can fight for the right of the crown prince, this is a vacuum period, and fan Xian can seize this opportunity to ascend.


    Although he did not become the crown prince in the end, by the time Li Chengqian reacted, he estimated that fan Xian had mastered the internal Treasury and the procuratorate.


    At that time, it was impossible for Li Chengqian to stop fan Xian. He had to let fan Xian go.


    After all, it''s a pity that Chen Pingping didn''t take into account the unexpected factor of Li Yi. What he didn''t take into account is that Li Yi''s fighting power is so strong that it''s beyond his cognition.


    However, the final result is still in his interest. Li Yi wants to see Chen Pingping more and more.


    This man is really very powerful. He has been plotting secretly for many years. He''s really tough.


    Even if things go beyond his imagination, he can fill them back in a quick way, and his ability to adapt is also top.


    If not for emperor Qing and one of the four great masters in the world, Chen Pingping would be a eunuch.


    Presumably, Emperor Qing would never leave such a person beside him. If Chen Pingping was not a eunuch, the threat to Emperor Qing would be quite great.


    It''s a pity that emperor Qing didn''t figure it out. Chen Pingping has endured it for so many years just to avenge Ye Qingmei.


    He wanted to let emperor Qing experience the feeling of being betrayed by people all over the world. Then he rushed into the palace, took emperor Qing''s collar and asked him why he did it in those years?


    Finally, with the shotgun given by Ye Qingmei, Qingdi''s head was shot.


    In the original work, Chen Pingping was beaten late by Emperor Qing in the end. He didn''t realize that emperor Qing was one of the four great masters.


    Although he still succeeded in the end and achieved his original goal, Chen Pingping still didn''t see it.


    "Yes! I know. Please tell fan Xian to be careful. " After Li Yi finished, he drove slowly.


    "By the way, what skill do you practice?" Li Yi is quite curious about this. He doesn''t have much contact with the practices of people in the world. He is very curious about how they master nuclear radiation.


    "I don''t know. My skill is from my family." Wang Qinian knew that Li Yi had great strength. Fan Xian had mentioned this to him before.


    Wang Qinian knows that Li Yi''s strength cultivation must be at least nine grades. There are not many experts at this level in Qingguo.


    "Show me." As Li Yi said this, he grabbed a handful of gold from the storage ring and threw it to Wang Qinian.


    Looking at the attractive yellow gold nugget in his arms, Wang Qinian felt that his breath was a little short.


    "Please wait for a moment. I''ll copy it to you." Wang Qinian''s action was flowing, he got off the horse, took out the paper and began to write silently immediately.


    The skill is very short. It''s less than 200 words in total. Wang Qinian wrote it very quickly. He soon handed it to Li Yi and happily picked up the gold scattered on the carriage.


    Si Li was watching. In fact, she wanted to say that she had a book for Li Yi, just because Wang Qinian didn''t speak here.


    Li Yi took over this book. Wang Qinian didn''t cheat himself. There was no need.


    Wang Qinian is a man who pays attention to the spirit of contract and transaction. As long as the money you give him is in place, don''t ask him for a skill book.


    Li Yi believes that as long as the money is in place, Wang Qinian even dares to fight with the master level masters.


    "By the way, you should hurry back to tell fan Xian for me, let him find a way to escape, and use his identity as the judge of the Institute to protect me." But after that, Li Yi looked at Wang Qinian all the time. How could the other side not go all the time.


    "Well, my Lord, Mr. Fan said before that as long as Wang came..." Wang Qinian rubbed his fingers with a very kind smile on his face. The meaning was very obvious. It was absolutely fan Xian who didn''t give him any money when he asked him to come. Now he asked Li Yi for it.


    "Here you are. Remember to be faster." At this time, Wang Qinian had already picked up two pieces of dry food and put them in his mouth. He took Li Yi''s gold and murmured indistinctly. He clasped his fist and arched his hand. Then he quickly picked up his lightness skill and left.


    Looking at Wang Qinian, who is fast away from his career, Li Yi shakes his head and laughs, "this Wang Qinian is really interesting."


    However, he really struggled to get out this time. Knowing how much sight he had at this time, he looked back at Li Yi.


    But Wang Qinian rushed out to deliver a message.


    If he is only for money, he will never achieve this point. Although money is easy to earn, he has no life. Everything is empty talk.


    "Do you want to practice your skills?" Asked the manager with a quiet smile.


    Li Yi didn''t answer. She looked at the skill in her hand and nodded silently. The manager saw that Li Yi nodded, and the smile on his face was even worse. As long as he could help Li Yi a little, she was very happy.


    "I also have a skill. I can copy it, too. " Manager''s eyes are full of expectation, expecting Li Yi to agree to his request.


    "Good." It would be a good thing if there were several skills as references. Li Yi took out a pen and paper and handed it to her.


    Manager Li took the pen and paper from Li De''s hand and began to write silently. As long as he could help him a little, he would be very happy.


    Manager Li stopped copying and looked up at Li Yi with a serious face. His heart was like a deer bumping into each other. I don''t know why Li Yi looked so good at this time.


    Li Yi took over Si Li''s methods and began to compare them. He began to study the differences between the two methods and how these methods absorbed nuclear radiation as energy.

 Chapter 165

    Li Yi perceives the nuclear radiation gathered in his body. The cultivation method in this world is just to change the aura into another name, which is the same in essence.


    Acupoints and meridians still exist. Li Yi''s body can store part of the world''s Qi. Of course, it can also be called nuclear radiation.


    The problem is that the amount of these nuclear radiation can be absorbed is very small, even if these nuclear radiation can enhance the human potential to a certain extent.


    These nine grade masters'' flesh bodies are all radiated to the limit. In fact, they are still not as strong as the eight pulse masters.


    However, the world''s great masters are strong and unreasonable. They just don''t have the vigorous Qi of congenital masters in terms of protection ability.


    The attack power is far more than that of ordinary congenital experts. Although the radiation power is great, it can''t be achieved by their body absorption.


    What Li Yi couldn''t figure out most was how the world''s great master was so strong.


    How on earth can they have extreme attack power? Their defense is not as good as the internal skill experts in the innate realm, but their attack power is far beyond.


    Li Yi locked his brows and couldn''t figure out what to think. If only he could have a living great master to study for himself.


    Even if the time is not too long, I can see how the way of exerting force in his body is to mobilize the nuclear radiation that exceeds nearly 300 times of the energy in the top master''s body at one time.


    Li Yi, with his own body, can bear less than 100 times the radiation of the world''s top nine masters.


    If the number is more, it will hurt itself. What is the ability of the great master to make his body stronger than he is now.


    How do they mobilize the radiation in the sky and the earth?


    Li Yi began to think in various ways. According to common sense, if his physical body is three times stronger than himself, a great master can''t even stop Barrett.


    Li Yi knows that it''s his body now. If someone from a distance aims at him with a gun like a bow and arrow, his body will react instinctively.


    When the physical body is strong to a certain extent, it awakens something similar to instinct.


    In fact, most people have this intuitive sense of crisis, but they are physically weak and live in a safe environment all the year round. This feeling is not strong and clear.


    Li Yirou is strong. Nature can clearly perceive that it will not take much effort to hide Barrett''s bullet with his current physical strength.


    Even if it is hit directly by Barrett, it will not be directly hit. Barrett will blow half of the body of an ordinary person.


    If you hit Li Yi, you can open a hole in him at most. Unless you hit him in the head or in the heart at one time, there will be no danger of life.


    If the great master''s body is stronger than his own, why does emperor Qing fear Barrett so much.


    Li Yi couldn''t figure out how they became so strong?


    This is totally irrational intensity.


    "What are you worried about?" The manager looked at Li Yi''s frown and felt that he was not in a good mood with him.


    "Nothing." Li Yi shook his head helplessly and decided not to think about it for the time being.


    In the absence of any known information, we can''t guess anything by ourselves.


    If you want to know the real power source of master master, you need to meet a real master in person.


    "You eat well." Li Yi asked.


    They have been resting here for nearly an hour. It''s time for them to have a good rest and calculate the time to move on.


    According to the current speed, we will arrive in Kyoto at noon tomorrow. When we arrive in Kyoto, everything will be simple.


    The manager cooperated with the investigation of the Forensic Investigation Institute a little bit. After solving the problem of the eldest princess, his commission was almost completed.


    Then I tried to send the manager back to the Northern Qi Dynasty, and all my things in this world had been completed.


    Then he can go back to see yunyun. Thinking of this, Li Yi unconsciously smiles.


    The manager immediately got up and followed Li Yi. The second child of their horse store had already been fed with good concentrate.


    "Did you think of something happy?" The manager looked at Li Yi''s face and asked.


    "Think of a friend." Li Yi won''t tell the manager about Yun Yun. Their relationship is not so good.


    Even if it''s said to her, she can''t understand. There is no yunyun in this world.


    It was the first time that she saw a happy expression. Although she didn''t know who her friend was, there was no jealousy in her heart.


    "Who is she?" Asked the manager.


    "She." Li Yi thought of Warcraft mountains and yunyun, and unconsciously expressed his happiness.


    Manager''s heart was like overturning the Wuwei bottle, and a strong sense of sour occupied the bottom of her heart.


    Li Yi didn''t plan to go on, waving the whip and twitching to make the horse move quickly.


    ................


    Li Yi thinks that this trip will be a smooth one. Yan Xiaoyi, the most powerful one under Princess Chang, is dead. Who else can she send.


    But looking at the old man in front of him, who was about fifty years old and dressed in a white robe, Li Yi''s face was very ugly.


    He can feel that the old man has a great threat to himself, the strength of the other side is very strong.


    What''s more, the other party didn''t cover his face. It can only show that the other party has absolute confidence and kills the person who sees his face.


    Who is the other party? Li Yi doesn''t remember seeing this face, so it shows that the other party is a character who didn''t appear.


    Long princess is not a fool, continue to send to rescue the superior on the death, she will not do so.


    So the only possibility of the other side is the four masters. The bitter lotus and the Qing state are hostile among the four masters. They can''t come here.


    Even if Kuhe wanted to come in, Emperor Qing couldn''t let him in.


    The old man smiles confidently and takes out a sword. Li Yi''s pupil shrinks suddenly.


    Did sigujian come here? No, no matter how powerful Princess Chang is, she can''t get Sigu sword to Qingguo.


    Li Yi could see that the opponent had practiced his sword, but he didn''t know why he gave it up.


    Or everything, plus a little bit of the original book, Li Yi instantly wants to understand who this person is.


    "Ye Liuyun!" Li Yi looked at the old man hard and said this sentence with almost gnashing teeth.


    Ye Liuyun was obviously stunned. What he didn''t expect was that this man had guessed his identity, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, they were all going to die. As long as they were all dead, no one would know his identity.

 Chapter 166

    Li Yi''s guess of Ye Liuyun''s identity is also quite simple. In the original work, ye Liuyun once used a sword to cut seven or eight floors.


    Ye Liuyun used to do things like using a sword. Combined with the current situation, you can easily guess the identity of the other party.


    As for who invited ye Liuyun, only princess chang would do it. No one would do it except her, and no one has the ability to do it.


    It seems that the eldest princess is really extraordinary. She secretly married a great master. If it wasn''t for Chen Pingping, maybe the eldest princess would have a chance to ascend the throne after the death of emperor Qing.


    The premise is that Princess Chang will live longer than emperor Qing.


    "I''m surprised that you can guess my identity. But it''s no use. You can make your own decisions! " Ye Liuyun shakes his head. He doesn''t care at all. Li Yi knows his identity.


    In his opinion, Li Yi knows what his identity can be, but he still can''t escape death.


    As for being able to get out of your own hands. Did the cloud not consider this possibility at all?


    Only a great master can compete with another great master, and no other master can escape from him.


    If Li Yi is a great master, he doesn''t need to struggle for so long. He will directly choose to break the game.


    However, he did not do so, which shows that no matter how strong Li Yi is, he is not a great master.


    Ye Liuyun naturally doesn''t need to worry. The four great masters in the world don''t need to fear anyone except emperor Qing.


    After listening to their conversation, she naturally knew who ye Liuyun was and what the great master represented.


    How did the great master come here? One of the manager''s reactions was that he didn''t believe it.


    However, no matter how she did not believe it, she could only accept the reality that a great master was about to kill herself.


    Manager suddenly felt a moment of darkness in front of her. She knew that a great master wanted to kill herself. She absolutely had no chance to survive. Everything failed.


    She just felt as if her consciousness was in the air, constantly falling down, and death seemed within reach.


    The head is dizzy, don''t know what to do, the only thing you can do is to wait for death.


    ...............


    Li Yi first choked the manager directly. What''s the use of crying at this time?


    If you cry well, you don''t need to be a manager. Li Yi gives ye Liuyun a seven pass performance and sends him away happily.


    I also have a musical instrument on my body, so I can help with the music.


    Li Yi immediately took out his long gun and rushed to ye Liuyun.


    Li Yi knows that the world''s so-called great master''s defense ability is not strong. Because he can''t use congenital vigorous Qi, his defense ability is also weakened to the extreme.


    However, he has a strong physical body, plus the remaining innate Qi in his body, as well as a large amount of nuclear radiation Qi that he has just cultivated in this world.


    As long as we can seize the opportunity to give ye Liuyun two moves, we can solve it.


    In the same way, as long as ye Liuyun takes a chance to hit Li Yi, he will also hit Li Yi hard.


    The advantage is that ye Liuyun does not know that Li Yi will cause serious injury to himself, so he may not care about his attack.


    Li Yi understands that this is the only chance. He can solve ye Liuyun''s problem by seizing the opportunity to make contributions at one stroke.


    Either one of them will directly hurt the other. There is only one chance. One move will win.


    Ye Liuyun laughs with disdain. Although he has not practiced his swordsmanship for many years, it is not a small matter to solve this young man with his great master''s strength.


    After solving this problem, there will be no relationship between myself and the eldest princess.


    At the thought of emperor Qing in the Imperial Palace, ye Liuyun unconsciously feels headache. If it wasn''t for emperor Qing, how could he be forced to travel around the world and dare not enter Kyoto at all.


    Li Yi looks at ye Liuyun''s performance, and does not dare to be careless.


    He put his speed very slow for the time being, and wanted to sell ye Liuyun a flaw on purpose.


    Sure enough, ye Liuyun didn''t care about the divorce attack. He just waved his sword. In his opinion, Li Yi is no more than nine grades. He only needs one sword to kill him. There''s no need to waste his extra energy.


    Li Yi speed up suddenly, the whole person full burst.


    Ye Liuyun just reflected at that time, but it was too late.


    Li Yi has been attached to his side. Ye Liuyun almost instinctively discards the sword in his hand, and then prints it on Li Yi''s chest.


    With his palm, all the nuclear radiation around him seemed to gather together, converging towards ye Liuyun''s palm, and entering Li Yi''s body.


    It''s a pity that ye Liuyun never had a chance to pass Li Yi''s shot again. The pure innate Qi was sent to ye Liuyun''s heart along the long gun.


    Ye Liuyun''s heart was immediately torn apart, and then all the internal organs were destroyed.


    Li Yi hard eat ye Liuyun this palm, is everything, but not as he imagined, the power of this palm is not much.


    The feeling to myself is that ye Liuyun patted him gently, and then the nuclear radiation, like a tsunami, instantly loaded into his body.


    Li Yi noticed that his body was being eroded and destroyed by these nuclear radiation, and the effect was very good and strong. Even if his body was strong, his viscera and blood vessels were seriously damaged for a moment.


    Only the meridians and acupoints are still in good condition under the protection of congenital Qi, and are not impacted by nuclear radiation.


    Li Yi was able to detect that his body was continuously damaged in an instant, and the radiation was like a tarsal maggot, which was hard to disperse.


    Unconsciously spit out a mouthful of blood, blood with a very serious and strong smell of rust.


    If it were not for their physical strength, normal people would have died from this kind of radiation. I don''t know how many times.


    Li Yi even noticed that his hair began to lose its vitality and turn yellow.


    Even two teeth start to move and may fall off at any time.


    The damage caused by nuclear radiation is not a one-time effect on the body, but a series of sequelae and reactions will really kill a person.


    Li Yi took out a few pills from the storage ring and ate them. Then he took out a lot of water again and began to drink it desperately.


    What he has to do now is to get rid of the residual radiation in his body in the shortest time.


    Then with the tenacious body, little by little ablation and dissolve the body radiation.


    Although his situation is very bad, but it is better than ye Liuyun. He can''t die any more.


    Li Yi took a look at ye Liuyun''s broken and restless body. The situation in his body was very bad, but there was a smile on his face at the corner of his mouth. Anyway, he survived.


    "I''ve heard a saying. Weakness and ignorance are not obstacles to survival, pride is. It''s a pity that people like you don''t understand. "


    Li Yi took out a shovel to dig out a pit and bury ye Liuyun. Their fighting did not cause any damage to the spot.


    Both of them have a very accurate grasp of power. They just want to deliberately destroy it, otherwise the power will never disperse.

 Chapter 167

    Li Yi clearly realized that the power of pills in his body began to work, radiation erosion, pills repair, by strengthening the strong kidney.


    They can drink a lot of water in an instant, while running fast, as soon as possible to put them out of the body.


    Every time, most of them are followed by a lot of radiation. Now it''s dark, and it seems to emit a little fluorescence.


    Even Li Yi is shining, because there is a lot of nuclear radiation in his body that is not under his control.


    Now he himself is a small radioactive source. If put in this world, it can be understood as a person who will continuously release pure Qi.


    But these are just empty talk after all. Li Yi knows how bad his health is now.


    If there is another ye Liuyun, Li Yi may not even have the ability to escape.


    Get on the carriage and quickly drive the carriage forward. Li Yi knows that ye Liuyun is dead, and Princess Chang won''t send anyone else in a short time.


    Even the eldest princess would not send someone over. In her knowledge, there would be no one who could not be solved by the great master.


    I want to use the fastest speed to get to Kyoto. In case the princess sends someone to come, Li Yi has no ability to resist.


    .........


    Li Yi had two or three more times to expel a large amount of nuclear radiation from his body, and then he woke up.


    Are you dead? The first thought that manager woke up was that he was dead. After a little observation of the surrounding environment, she immediately responded.


    He didn''t die. He was still in the carriage. Li Yi was the one who drove the carriage in front of him.


    "You wake up."


    The manager looked at Li Yi''s withered hair, withered skin, haggard and weak expression.


    She could see that Li Yi was badly hurt. Why did the manager feel very depressed when he saw him like this.


    "We survived." The manager looked at Li Yi and asked in disbelief.


    "Ye Liuyun is alive, ye Liuyun is dead." Li Yiqi is very casual and seems to have done a trivial thing.


    The manager can imagine that Li Yi''s defeat of Ye Liuyun will definitely cost him a lot.


    As for the way he looks now, the manager can understand that men never show their weakness in front of others.


    The relationship between Li Yi and himself is not so good that he can complain with himself. Although the manager knows this, he is still suffering.


    She wants Li Yi to complain to herself, and she doesn''t want him to shoulder everything by himself.


    I can''t help him. It''s useless enough. I can''t help him relax.


    "Let''s go all night and get to Kyoto before dawn tomorrow." After Li Yi finished speaking, he did not speak.


    He can detect that the situation inside his body is gradually alleviated. At the same time, Li Yi ponders how ye Liuyun caused so much damage to himself.


    What kind of way can he take to mobilize the radiation around him in an instant to cause damage to himself.


    Li Yi can''t figure it out. That''s why I want to think. Today''s contact proves that ye Liuyun''s physical quality is not much better than the limit of ordinary people, and his physical quality is not even as strong as the martial arts man of the day after tomorrow.


    The only advantage is that he tried to mobilize the surrounding radiation when he started.


    Li Yi searched for ye Liuyun, but he didn''t have the skills he practiced. Therefore, he can give up studying how to use his skills.


    It''s a pity that the time of observation was too short to see clearly.


    But even if there is a chance to do it again, Li Yi will not observe it carefully.


    Just now, if ye Liuyun had not been careless, he would have attacked secretly and held a long weapon.


    Li Yi is likely to drink hate on the spot, even now the physical condition is still worse than ever.


    ..............


    On the way, Li Yi discharged a large amount of nuclear radiation from the body many times in a row, and the whole person''s condition was three points better.


    It will take at least 12 hours to recover the combat effectiveness. As long as you have 12 hours, you can recover most of the combat effectiveness and then go to the city.


    Before he had recovered most of his fighting power, Li Yigen did not dare to go into Kyoto. Now for himself, Kyoto is a den of dragons and tigers.


    Do not have certain strength, do not want to go in at all.


    Emperor Qing, Chen Pingping, Princess Chang, empress, everyone may have certain danger to themselves.


    According to Li Yi''s original idea, he should stay outside the city for six hours, and then enter the city after recovering part of his fighting capacity.


    This is already Kyoto. Even if the princess wants to kill herself, she will never choose to fight near Kyoto.


    Just after seeing fan Xian, Li Yi suddenly realized that he seemed to have grasped an extremely important point.


    This is very important. It concerns why the four great masters are great masters.


    Fan Xian immediately smiles on his face. In order to get out of the city to meet Li Yi, he sneaks out today.


    Just think of going back to face his father, can''t help but some headache.


    Li Yi seems to grasp the most important point, but it is very illusory and elusive.


    The manager looked at the gate in front of her. She didn''t know why she felt very confused at this time.


    She became a little dependent on Li Yi. She didn''t want to leave Li Yi.


    "Fan Xian, help me keep her for six hours. I will be back in six hours


    After Li Yi finished, he left directly. Now he needs to find a place to think about it. As long as he can come out with a great master, he can break the situation without any calculation.


    Manager''s eyes are thick not give up, not don''t know why special sad.


    Li Yi did not have any nostalgia, directly choose to abandon themselves, do not know why relative to Li Yi abandon themselves.


    The manager felt that the next thing didn''t seem so terrible.


    by the way! He must have been injured before. Now he''s looking for a place to heal. The manager comforted himself in his heart.


    Fan Xian looks at Li Yi''s erratic figure, looks at the expression of the manager, and grins at the corner of his mouth.


    It seems that Li Yi hasn''t been busy all this time. Other girls'' heart is tied to him.


    Teng Zijing, standing beside fan Xian, hurriedly leads Ma Sheng to the city.


    ..............


    Li Yi found an extremely secluded place, sat there frowning and began to think, why did you enter the realm of the four great masters, and what is the relationship between them and fan Xian.


    Following the thread of the original work, Li Yi quickly weaves a clear net in his mind.


    Four Gu Jian, ye Liuyun, Qingdi and Kuhe all have one thing in common, that is, they have met fan Xian''s mother Ye Qingmei.


    Before ye Qingmei appeared, there was no concept of great master in the world, and Jiupin was already the peak of martial arts.


    After ye Qingmei appeared, there was a great master in the world.


    The problem lies in Ye Qingmei. Li Yi begins to think about the difference of Ye Qingmei.


    What kind of person Ye Qingmei is? Ye Qingmei is a high-energy physicist.


    Li Yi immediately grasped the most crucial point, and she was not a high-energy physicist. Therefore, her research on such things as nuclear radiation must be much deeper than that of ordinary people.


    She must have told those great masters something, so that they could use the radiation between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 168

    Li Yi thought of this and suddenly began to search for his storage ring.


    Good! There is no knowledge of physics in his storage ring. Li Yi has thought about everything he might take to cross the world, but he has not thought about bringing books on high energy physics.


    He thought about going through the ancient world, including steel making, seeds of various food crops, penicillin extraction by local methods, barefoot doctor''s manual, militia training manual, the limitations of peasant class uprising, on guerrilla warfare and other books.


    Only without high-energy physics, who has nothing to do with going back with a lot of physics books, Li Yi has a set of nine-year compulsory education books in his hand, which are electronic.


    He thought that if he crossed the past, he didn''t need to compile textbooks any more. He just needed to pick them up and use them directly.


    Now I can only reluctantly take a look at the physics of junior high school and senior high school, and see what method Ye Qingmei used in those years.


    Li Yi only had this method. He really didn''t consider the books of high energy physics.


    When you return to warwolf world next time, you must copy it and put it in your hard disk. In case of such extreme situation, you won''t be helpless. The most important thing is to be prepared.


    Li Yi''s eyes quickly scan up on the computer screen, although he has not had time to go to university, but high school knowledge is still in his mind.


    He only needs to glance through it, and he can have a vague impression in his mind.


    Radiation electromagnetic wave, Li Yi see here, the mind as if instant enlightenment.


    yes! Radiation wave, which is a kind of method that leaf flow cloud should adopt, uses the radiation in its own body to induce the radiation around.


    No, it''s not a trigger. He uses the radiation in his body to control the radiation around him.


    Therefore, he can obtain far more power than himself, which does not exist in the body, but exists in heaven and earth, and can be mobilized at any time.


    Therefore, he does not need to worry about his own injury caused by excessive nuclear radiation.


    Li Yi wants to understand this. The most important point is how to use the radiation in his body to induce the radiation around him.


    It is quite difficult to accomplish this. It is also quite difficult to master nuclear radiation completely, even if only partially.


    In the war wolf world before Li Yi, human beings in that world also failed to master nuclear radiation, and they had no way to conduct controllable nuclear fusion.


    Human beings in this world can perfectly carry out controllable nuclear fusion. For example, as a robot, wuzhu uses controllable nuclear fusion to supply energy to his body.


    Because of this, he does not need to charge, but also can release high-energy laser through his eyes to attack.


    Unfortunately, his hard disk was damaged and he forgot that.


    Otherwise, relying on the strength of the five bamboo, it will take no effort to destroy the four great masters.


    Li Yi began to try, how to use his own radiation, master the radiation, this is quite difficult, but the advantage is that he now has countless trial and error opportunities.


    But I don''t have enough time. At most, I must go back tomorrow morning, although I asked fan Xian to help protect the manager.


    Li Yi knows that fan Xian can''t be protected for a long time. Giving him the identity of the procuratorate may make some people afraid. The madman Princess Chang is obviously no longer afraid.


    The longer the time, the higher the risk. Before tomorrow morning, regardless of success or failure, we must find a way to go back.


    Later, the manager''s life might be in danger. Li Yi promised to protect her life and he would do what he said.


    Soon the attempts began gradually. Li Yi tried to grasp the scattered nuclear radiation around him in various ways.


    He didn''t have much understanding of these, but fortunately he had countless opportunities to try and make mistakes.


    Even if he is seriously injured now, his body is much more powerful than the experts in Jiupin. This kind of attempt will not hurt his body again.


    Don''t mention the world''s top 9 experts will think of this? Even if they think of trying, a little carelessness is that the true Qi is retrograde, carrying excessive nuclear radiation, and then they will die because the body can''t bear it.


    Li Yi doesn''t have this worry. He can try again and again.


    At the beginning, the radiation was only carried out for three to five seconds, and it was not completely out of his control. He continued to try a new method.


    The time was quickly extended, little by little, three minutes, five minutes, ten minutes, half an hour.


    ................


    The radiation coverage is getting larger and larger. Li Yi opens his eyes, and his injury has completely recovered. After mastering part of the nuclear radiation, he immediately expels the forced overload radiation energy from his body.


    All the injuries of fully mastering the body have been completely recovered, and the whole person is full of exuberant vitality again.


    Before the withered and yellow hair and skin also completely recovered, as for the teeth is irreversible, damage can only be temporarily pulled out.


    It takes seven or eight days for a congenital master to master the body and grow this tooth.


    But the pill moistened his body and made his body more vigorous. With this power, he didn''t have much trouble to grow his teeth directly.


    "I didn''t expect that we would have to rely on force in the end." Li Yi clearly realized that his power was dozens of times stronger than that of the great master, far beyond his innate state.


    He also knows that these forces are flowers in the water mirror, not his own power, but the use of his own radiation to barely grasp other nuclear radiation in the world.


    They just use them, but they don''t return these forces to themselves. Li Yi can do something else with this force.


    He can highly concentrate the radiant energy and form it into something close to the energy block but not like it.


    The energy is highly concentrated, but there is no way to form a solid at all.


    What Li Yi can do is to maintain its shape, then receive it into the storage ring, and take it out to hit people at the critical moment.


    The effect is very good. Li Yi tried it a little. It''s just a little bit. It can flatten a small hill.


    The amount of self condensation is a thousand times as much as before.


    Li Yi is ready to go back and find a way to gather four or five pieces to take away. At the critical moment, he can also take them out as the last card weapon.


    If Li Yi uses this weapon, he can hardly survive the explosion.


    You must choose to return immediately after you use it, so as to ensure that you will not hurt yourself but the other party.


    Li Yi gets up slowly, and it''s time to go back to Kyoto. This time, he can try to fly back.


    There is a lot of radiation in himself, and he can also control a lot of radiation between heaven and earth. He can fly freely with the help of the reaction between these energies.

 Chapter 169

    Li Yi is held up by a force, which is completely controlled by his heart.


    Wrapped him in the sky and earth to fly, there is no need to worry about too fast will be injured by the wind.


    This kind of feeling is quite smooth, and Li Yi is also addicted to it. After hovering in the sky for dozens of minutes, he wants to hurry back to Kyoto.


    By this time, it''s already sunset in the west mountain. It won''t be long before the sun sets.


    Li Yi came directly to the city of Kyoto, where the radiation power can completely control the whole city.


    ..............


    Fan Xian stood in the courtyard, looking at Li Yi with a confused face. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, but he had to admit a reality.


    "Can you fly?" Fan Xian feels disillusioned in his life. He knows that there are real Qi channels in this world.


    But Li Yi''s flying in the air is beyond his cognition, which is totally unscientific.


    "Yes! What about people? " Li Yi first nodded to admit, and then quickly asked fan Xian about the situation.


    Fan Xian''s face looked a little ashamed. He didn''t expect that he had just entered the city, and that all the people and cars had been intercepted by the inspection institute.


    I didn''t give myself a chance to speak, and I didn''t even pay attention to my tits.


    That group of people in the Forensic Science Institute were just robbing them, and they didn''t give themselves a chance to argue at all.


    He also tied himself up. If his father didn''t show up, he would have been put in the black prison of the forensic Academy.


    "I''ve been robbed by the Academy. But it should be safe. "


    Li Yi didn''t say much after listening, so he turned around and left fan Xian with a cool figure.


    "How on earth did he fly? It''s not scientific! " Fan Xian tilted his head and touched his chin. He couldn''t understand.


    How on earth did he fly? Fan Xian feels that if he doesn''t know the answer, he won''t be able to sleep well tonight.


    Li Yi''s speed was extremely fast. Standing at the top, he could take a bird''s-eye view at random and immediately find the real location of the forensic Academy.


    Slowly landing in the forensic home, those people around Li Yi looked as if they had seen a ghost, that is, this is the forensic home.


    If Li Yi appears outside, I''m afraid many people will kneel down to him spontaneously.


    Li Yijin came quite smoothly, he did not start, and no one stopped him.


    These people seem to know something in advance. At the moment of Li Yi''s appearance, they are just stunned, and then pretend not to see it.


    Some people specially opened the door to the dungeon of the forensic Academy for Li Yi.


    On the other side, Yan ruohai, the director of the Academy of forensic medicine, saluted Chen Pingping, "Dean, he''s here. He''s still flying in."


    Chen Pingping teases the cat in her arms intentionally or unintentionally. When she hears that Li Yi is flying in, her face is obviously shocked.


    "Didn''t our people stop him?" Chen Pingping seems to have everything in her hands. He has already known in advance that Li Yi is likely to be a great master.


    Therefore, at the first moment when the manager was locked up in the dungeon of the forensic academy, Chen Pingping told others in advance that if they found Li Yi coming, they should never stop him.


    The total number of people in their Investigation Institute is not enough for Li Yisha. Except for the great master, no one in the world can stop him.


    "By the way, where''s Zug?" It seems that Chen Pingping just asked casually.


    "He''s in the same place." Yan ruohai didn''t feel anything wrong, just casually answered.


    No one noticed that Chen Pingping turned slowly, and a smile flashed across her mouth.


    When Li Yi stepped into the dungeon, it was quite strange that he didn''t encounter any obstacles. He even had a special person to open the door for himself.


    On second thought, Chen Pingping must have known that she was a great master.


    The last time I killed black riding, I showed more fighting power than the ordinary Jiupin.


    With his cautious character, he must treat himself as a great master.


    He knows that offending a great master is not a good thing. He should also know how to stop himself. It''s just a mantis arm.


    It''s better to sell your face and let yourself come in smoothly. On the contrary, you owe him a little.


    The moisture and moisture in the dungeon were very heavy. Li Yi could see many condensation drops on the iron fence beside him.


    There was a smell of rotten flesh and blood in the dungeon, and occasionally two extremely miserable howls could be heard.


    ...........


    If you can see clearly, you can see that her ten fingers are inserted with silver needles, which slowly pierce through her fingernails, and then be pulled out.


    There are more injuries on the body. The original white clothes are now dyed like blood robes.


    The eyes of the manager were full of bitterness and resentment. At the same time, there was a deep fear. She was a person who was afraid of pain. After enduring it for so long, she didn''t know whether she could stick to it.


    "Say it! You don''t have to be so miserable to say it. As long as you say it, we will set you free. " A woman squatted on the side of the manager and lured him with her voice.


    The manager knew what they wanted, but who was behind the assassination of the prince, besides Li Chengze.


    "I don''t know." The manager was determined, and all she could do was to bite.


    Bet the last bit of hope on Li Yi, hoping that he can come back to save himself after six hours.


    The woman clearly saw the last hope that the manager was praying for.


    Turning to another woman, she said, "tell her what time it is. It''s been several hours. Now it''s Shenshi. It''s almost seven hours


    After hearing this, the manager pressed his face and immediately retorted, "no way. It''s impossible. You must have lied to me."


    "I''m lying to you. Look at the incense burning nearby. How many sticks are there on it?"


    The woman took the censer to one side.


    The manager looked, the incense had been changed six or seven, and each change would leave a small incense tail in the censer.


    "Impossible, impossible. He said he would come. You must have lied to me. " The manager knew that if he had not been outside the city, Li Yi would have come back after six hours, and he would never have been able to hold on for such a long time.


    Li Yi will definitely come back. She has already become the last pillar of her belief. Now the whole person''s belief has collapsed.


    I don''t believe it, but my heart is dead.


    Manager knows that Li Yi won''t come back to save himself. Why? Didn''t he say that he would do what he promised others.


    He''s so good, he won''t cheat me, he will.


    You must have lied to me. Incense can''t burn so fast.


    Manager lost his look in his eyes and whispered silently. Now all he could do was to cheat himself.


    "Say it! Don''t hurt so much if you say it The woman saw that the manager had lost hope and knew that at this time, she could get the answer with a little more temptation.


    Then he put the silver needle into his fingers again. He didn''t cry like before. He just looked numb.


    Compared with the physical pain, what is more painful is that Li Yi cheated himself.

 Chapter 170

    "I don''t know." The manager held on with his teeth, but anyone could see that even she had been shaken.


    All his hopes were dashed. The manager didn''t know whether he was still under illusion or whether he could hold on.


    "No," he said Naturally, the woman can see that she is totally supporting. As long as she asks a little more, she can let the other party tell the truth.


    ..............


    Li Yi heard a very sad cry. Although there were other voices in the dungeon, he could still clearly hear that it was the voice of the manager.


    At the moment, with a frown, I can''t help speeding up towards the voice.


    Manager suffered from cruel torture, pain, feel all over the pain, she knew she could not hold on anyway.


    Before the hard support is just a trace of hope in the heart, who can think that the time has come, but he has not come, he cheated himself.


    "I said After spitting out these two words, the manager lost his mind, and the look in his eyes went down quickly.


    Li Yi''s speed is very fast, but in three or five seconds, he has come to the place where the sound is made.


    It''s just that I can smell a smell of blood before I enter here. It''s very fresh. It''s different from most of the blood in the dungeon.


    The manager was covered with blood and was lying on the ground like a bloody man. Beside her, there were two women with instruments of torture, ready to torture her.


    In an instant, the woman''s neck began to twist. Li Yi grasped the surrounding radiation and twisted their necks directly.


    Li Yi is in a bad mood. He attaches great importance to commitment. He didn''t expect to break his promise this time.


    And he knew that if he had not been greedy of flying outside the city, the injury of the manager would never have been so serious.


    At the moment, I felt a strong sense of guilt in my heart. I broke my appointment, I was sorry for others, and I hurt each other so badly.


    Step out to the manager''s side, carefully look at her situation, Li Yi heart more angry.


    If she''s late, she''ll probably die here.


    After seeing Li Yi, manager Li''s eyes sparked with hope again. He didn''t care about his pain. His body seemed to have great power.


    "I knew you would come." Although the manager is covered with blood, he hugs Li Yi desperately and speaks out with anger.


    Li Yi felt even more guilty when he saw her like this.


    He quickly took out the pill from the storage ring and gave it to her, "OK. I''m here. Don''t worry. Take a break. "


    The manager holds Li Yi and refuses to let go. She is afraid that all this is false. She has no courage to face the pain before.


    Li Yi gives her all the rest of her Qi, and under his control, he repairs and cures manager Li''s injuries.


    The manager just felt warm and itchy all over his body. It was very comfortable and his strength recovered.


    He just clung to Li Yi and would not let go no matter what he said.


    Li Yi can feel that the injury of manager has been extremely bad, she is relying on one breath to support.


    If she is really late, she is likely to die here.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make them pay." Li Yi takes a look at the bodies of the two women on the ground and holds the manager in his arms with a cold face.


    In fact, Li Yi didn''t really want to do anything big. He just had a crushing force after the breakthrough.


    He wanted to finish the Commission quickly, send the manager back to the Northern Qi Dynasty, and return after finishing the Commission himself.


    But now Li Yi is very angry. He pays great attention to his promise and promises others that he will do whatever he wants.


    But he broke his promise and promised to keep others safe. In the end, he almost killed them. Li Yi knows that there are some reasons of his own.


    But now, Li Yi wants them to pay the price, no matter who is behind, to tell them that they are not easy to provoke.


    The manager hugged Li Yi''s neck and put his face on his chest. She felt that this was the most safe place in the world. She wanted to be like this forever.


    The dungeon of the academy is not a completely closed structure. There is a hole, and the moonlight in the sky is refracting from this place.


    Li Yi rushes out directly from the inside. Manager Li suddenly feels that the scenery in front of him has changed. He finds himself floating in the air in Li Yi''s arms.


    At the moment, I''m nervous and hold it even tighter.


    Can he fly? Is he an immortal from heaven? Is there really an immortal coming down to save me?


    The manager is both shy and happy. Which girl is not pregnant? The manager has a lot on his back, but he also thought about such things.


    I always regard it as unreal, but I didn''t expect my imagination to come true today.


    "Emperor Qing. Give me an account before dawn. " Li Yi is standing in the air with the manager in his arms. His height is not high. At this time, many people have come to watch.


    Although Li Yi''s voice is not big, it is very clear to everyone in Kyoto. They can hear it clearly.


    Kyoto seemed to explode in an instant, and the oil pan became lively. Emperor Qingdi in the palace was gloomy and didn''t speak.


    He could sense that the whole world of Kyoto seemed to be in turmoil.


    Li Yi controls all the nuclear radiation in the world of Kyoto by himself, and condenses them together, as if pouring towards the direction of the imperial palace.


    There is no killing. Only those who have practiced Qi can feel how terrible this power is.


    The higher your accomplishments are, the clearer you feel. All the practitioners in the palace can feel it, as if the whole world is deliberately targeting themselves.


    This kind of feeling is like the splendor of heaven, which makes people fear and worship.


    Li Yi finished this sentence did not say more, Qing emperor absolutely know all this, next he just wait for him to give himself an account.


    Account will make you very satisfied, if emperor Qing does not give you a satisfactory account.


    So Li Yi has to do it by himself, and give an account that makes him feel satisfied.


    The manager also heard Li Yi''s words. She felt that she was going to be crazy. Li Yi asked the most powerful person in the world to explain for herself, and it was like coercion.


    Li Yi didn''t take charge of the others. He took the manager to the courtyard where he lived before.


    There was no one in the courtyard, and they were even sealed up.


    Li Yi doesn''t care about this. He opens the door and walks into the room with the manager in his arms. He slowly puts her on the bed.


    "Lie down and have a good rest. Don''t think about anything else." The manager was lying on the bed, but his hands still refused to spread Li Yi''s neck.


    "I''m afraid. Don''t go." The manager seemed to be about to cry. She had suffered too much before.


    Now Li Yi becomes her only dependence. The manager is afraid to let go. She is afraid that Li Yi will leave.


    "Good. I''m not going Li Yi knows that if it were not for her, she would not have suffered so much.


    With a sigh, I owe her and take her hand off my neck.


    Sit by the bed and let the manager hold his hand.

 Chapter 171

    The manager was safe in mind and seriously injured. He had a good sleep.


    When I woke up again, I found that Li Yi was not by my side at all. Feeling disappointed, I rubbed my eyes and sat up slowly.


    "Dangdang ~" the manager heard the knock on the door and answered himself. Then he heard Li Yi outside the door say in a soft voice, "I prepared water for you. Yesterday you were covered with blood. Today you should wash. And grab something to eat after the shower. You''re injured and you''re wasting too much. "


    After Li Yi finished speaking, he seemed to leave directly. The manager sat on the bed and pinched his face in disbelief. Then he realized that he was not dreaming.


    Face will not consciously emerge from the smile, feel that they did not eat the bitter last night for nothing.


    Mood is very happy and cheerful, quietly look at the body injury. Already good, don''t know what medicine Li Yi used for himself, there is no scar left on his body.


    And my skin seems to be more tender and white.


    He lowered his head and smelled the clothes on his body. It really smelled very bad. There was a kind of rancid feeling.


    Looking into the mirror, my hair is completely loose, like a chicken nest, messy also stained with a lot of blood.


    There is also a lot of black putty on his face, which is very ugly.


    So he didn''t see them all? Manager ideal his ugly appearance, is not all seen by Li Yi.


    In the heart can not help but impatient three points, hurriedly out of bed, went outside to see Li Yi a face of guilt looking at himself.


    "Then." Li Yi casually pointed, and the manager hurried in. The room was ready with steaming hot water and a big robe, which seemed to be his.


    ..................


    The manager walked out of the room in embarrassment. Li Yi gave her too wide clothes, which didn''t fit her. Every time she walked, there would be a burst of spring.


    At that time, she had just finished taking a bath, and there were many wet drops in her hair, and her face was very lovely.


    Li Yi can''t help but praise her in his heart. When he first met the manager, she was like a peony, charming and charming. Now she is like a lotus, elegant and refined.


    Manager Li Yi''s eyes were a little shy, head down, hands back and forth rubbing his clothes, do not know what in mind.


    "Eat." Li Yi greets a way, the manager is really hungry extremely, three steps and two steps arrive at the table.


    Picking up chopsticks seems to be a big piece of duoshuo, but at the moment when I was about to eat, I felt as if I had regained my mind and slowed down in an instant.


    Li Yi couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling. She put out her hand to touch her hair. A burst of steam immediately rose on the head of manager Li Li. Her wet hair became dry instantly and seemed more supple, as if it had been straightened.


    The magical effect of radiation is really endless. Li Yi sighs in his heart that he has just used radiation to heat the bath water.


    "Bang bang." Li Yiqing knows that his door is being patted.


    "Li Yi, Li Yi." Fan Xian stood in front of the door, patting the door and shouting.


    "You eat first, I''ll go out and have a look." Li Yidan then got up and left.


    Manager, after he left, he seemed to have a big appetite, and his action was fast.


    ................


    Li Yi asked fan Xian into the room and poured him a cup of tea.


    "Are you really a great master?" Fan Xian walked into the room, his expression was exaggerated, he couldn''t believe it, and he seemed completely shocked.


    "That''s right." Li Yi nodded very calmly.


    "The trough! NB¡£¡± Fan Xian jumped up very excited. After that, he was also covered by a great master. He was a little inflated and arrogant.


    Finally, you don''t have to worry about being assassinated.


    "Calm down, calm down." Li Yi is just a casual persuader.


    He knew that fan Xian''s special worry and anxiety of time was like a tight bow string, and he didn''t know when it would break.


    Every moment, every second, I worry about whether someone will kill me.


    "I''m sorry, but I haven''t finished what you told me." Fan Xian is very ashamed. Li Yi helped him so much that he failed to help him once.


    He naturally knew most of what had happened last night.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s all my fault." Li Yi knows that this matter has little to do with fan Xian.


    He didn''t wait for him to speak more, so he ran away and wasted a little more time outside.


    If you come back early, maybe it won''t happen.


    "Not to mention that, what happened to the pattern of the court that night? Who did emperor Qing kill? " Because Li Yi is squinting, his fingers are beating on the table.


    He was curious whether emperor Qing had given himself a proper explanation. If not, he would do it himself.


    "The eldest princess hanged herself, the prince hanged herself, the queen hanged herself, and Lin Gong, Lin Ruofu''s son, hanged himself. There are more people left to die." Fan Xian was very surprised to say these words. Li Yi was able to bully emperor Qing, and finally succeeded!


    Emperor Qing was forced to kill many people to calm Li Yi''s anger, whether he wanted to or not.


    Li Yi nodded slightly. Emperor Qing was really cruel. What he did really made him have no reason to do it again.


    However, his commission has not been completed, Li Yi can not help feeling some headache.


    "Well, this is the end of the matter. Don''t think about it too much. You''re running away, aren''t you? "


    Fan Xian nodded, and he really came out stealthily.


    "You are brave. If this happens, the whole people in Kyoto would like to stay away from me." Li Yi laughs lightly. Fan Xian is really loyal.


    Last night, everyone in Kyoto knew that the most important thing was that emperor Qing was soft.


    Li Yi can imagine that many people want to make friends and get close to him, but he just bullied emperor Qing.


    Those people in order to prevent emperor Qing suspicion and suspicion, naturally did not dare to come.


    Fan Xian has taken a great risk to come here. He doesn''t have to worry. Chen Pingping and Wu Zhu protect him. Even if the sky falls, Chen Pingping and Wu Zhu can make it up for him.


    "Where is the great master?" A sharp voice came from outside the hospital. Fan Xian and Li Yi looked at each other.


    "I''ll go first. If my father knows that he''s sneaking out, he''ll have to scold me." Fan Xian also knows that he has found out this matter secretly. It''s better not to be discovered by others.


    Although he had a lot to ask and a lot to say, he had to run away.


    When Li Yi opened the gate of the courtyard, the eunuch had a very flattering smile on his face. When he saw Li Yi open the door, his smile was even more serious.


    "Great master, your majesty asked us to give it to you. Have a look."


    The eunuch handed over an imperial edict. Of course, he didn''t ask Li Yi to kneel down.


    If he didn''t even have this brain, Emperor Qing would never let him come.


    "Come on! I see. Please come back, father-in-law. " Li Yi didn''t plan to talk to him, so he closed the door.

 Chapter 172

    Standing outside the door, the eunuch looked at another imperial edict in his hand. He didn''t know what to do. He looked up at the guard.


    Then he hung down his hands helplessly and turned away. Someone had told him before he came that if Li Yi didn''t accept the reward, they would go back and never do anything.


    Li Yi didn''t go to see the imperial edict. It doesn''t matter whether he saw it or not.


    "Ready?" Li Yigang came into the room and asked, looking at the little food left.


    The manager was a little embarrassed. She was so hungry that she didn''t notice. She ate all these things.


    "Come and have a drink." Li Yi poured a glass of water and handed it to the manager.


    "It''s an edict. I''ll avenge you. After all, it''s my fault. I promised you but I didn''t finish it. Now I owe you a promise. " Li Yi seems very sorry. He knows that no matter how much he says at this time, it''s useless.


    It''s happened. It''s because I broke my promise. It''s because I''m sorry.


    "Well!" Manager nodded and didn''t say anything else. She knew that if she didn''t blame him, Li Yi would feel more guilty.


    It''s better to honestly accept everything from the other party, which can make his heart feel better.


    The manager opened the edict, but he didn''t look at it carefully. He seemed to glance at it casually.


    But Li Yi saw the name above and immediately picked up the imperial edict and quickly browsed it.


    "The Academy, zhug." Li Yi chewed the name carefully, and suddenly thought of more in his mind.


    No one stopped him on his way into the dungeon of the forensic academy, and someone opened the door for him.


    This shows that Chen Pingping absolutely knew her strength in advance and told everyone in the Forensic Investigation Institute not to offend herself.


    Zug is involved in this matter. He''s the only one in the whole academy involved in this matter.


    The two women in the dungeon who tortured the manager must have been sent in by the forensic Academy. Zhuge, the only one in the forensic Academy who was involved in this matter, became the only murderer.


    He must have put the two men up, but since he has the courage to put them in, it shows that he must not know Li Yi''s real strength.


    He may not even know Chen Pingping''s explanation. Chen Pingping tells everyone not to offend Li Yi, but she doesn''t tell Zhuge.


    Only in this way could Zhuge put the two men in. At that time, no one knew Li Yi''s real strength except the people in the forensic Academy.


    Chen Pingping calculated herself, which was the first idea that came to Li Yi''s mind, and soon determined it.


    If he had not calculated himself, zhug would not have put the two men in, and even the manager would not have been caught by the forensic and sent to the dungeon.


    Chen Pingping knew that she must attach great importance to the safety of the manager. After the manager was tortured, he predicted that he would retaliate.


    Chen Pingping kills the crown prince and empress by her own hand, and successfully makes herself and Emperor Qing hate each other.


    It''s really wonderful to kill people with a knife. Emperor Qing also responded quickly. Zhuge''s name was written after the names of Princess Chang and others.


    As long as you read the imperial edict, you can see Zhuge''s name, and Li Yi believes that even if you don''t read the imperial edict.


    So that he could hear from others that Zhuge of the forensic Academy was executed because he was involved in his own affairs.


    It''s obvious that Chen Pingping has calculated herself.


    Qingdi''s use of Shuidong is also quite good.


    Two people calculate with each other and treat themselves as sharp knives, but have they ever thought that playing with knives will hurt themselves.


    Li Yi slightly squints, Pingping and Qingdi are intentionally or unintentionally calculating themselves, using their own knife to attack each other.


    But have they ever thought that they are one person, not a weapon? If one can''t do it well, they can kill both of them.


    Here, Li Yi suddenly thinks that Chen Pingping doesn''t care about life and death. If he can avenge Ye Qingmei, he will willingly gamble on his own life.


    Chen Pingping didn''t care about her life. He had an advantage from the beginning. However, Emperor Qing paid great attention to her life.


    Although the status of the two people is not equal, Chen Pingping has an advantage over emperor Qing.


    "You stay here and I''ll go out and do something." Li Yi left the imperial edict in his hand and told the manager that he was going to the forensic Academy.


    He is going to meet Chen Pingping and the man dancing on the blade.


    Li Yi didn''t fly, because it''s daylight. If he flies around Kyoto, it''s likely to cause riots.


    And the feeling of flying up and being pointed at by a group of people is not so good.


    Many people in Kyoto are talking about this matter, although they say they have given the order.


    However, it is impossible for the inspectors of the Forensic Investigation Institute to devote all their energy to these peddlers and pawns every day. Last night, everyone in the capital heard Li Yiqing give him an account.


    Many people also know that emperor Qing was not angry or angry. He really gave Li Yi an account and killed many people to calm Li Yi''s anger.


    Another great master was born in the world, which has become a consensus and has been put on the front of many families in Kyoto.


    But now, no one dares to come and make friends with Li Yi. They are worried about Emperor Qing.


    Everyone knows that there is a great master in the palace. No one knows who the great master is.


    Li Yi took the hand of the great master in the Imperial Palace, but he didn''t take the hand. This is very thought-provoking and reverie.


    If Qingdi doesn''t show his real strength in the next period of time, it''s hard to say whether more people will want to make friends with Li Yi.


    After all, Li Yi is a new great master, and according to the survey, he is quite young. When the four great masters grow old.


    Li Yi is the only young master who has existed. If he can successfully win over Li Yi, it is absolutely not a problem to ensure the prosperity of his family for decades.


    The reason why the Ye family has been so strong up to now is not because the Ye family has a great master.


    Li Yi was not anxious or slow, and walked towards the forensic academy according to the route in his memory.


    Kyoto is a very busy place, with water, horses, people coming and going, and vendors and pawns coming and going in an endless stream.


    On both sides of the street are many shops, rouge shops, tailors, restaurants, inns, casinos and meat stalls.


    It''s a pity that all these things disappeared when Li Yi entered the vicinity of the forensic Academy. Pedestrians and traders seemed to have a tacit understanding and did not pass through this street at all.


    Even the roadside is full of stalls, there is no one here.


    When Li Yi walks into this street, he can feel the temperature around him drop by three points.


    There are no people gathering here, and naturally there is no temperature emitted by the human body, so it is normal to be cooler than those places with more pedestrians.

 Chapter 173

    Li Yigang just walked into the street belonging to the forensic academy, and he could see that many eyes were staring at him.


    It seems that the shadow of the six directors of the academy has been waiting here for a long time, and a nearby alley comes out.


    "The dean asked me to invite the great master." Although the shadow did not show his face, his tone was very respectful.


    Li Yi motioned him to lead the way, while he followed the shadow.


    Chen Pingping had anticipated that she would come here in advance, which was not in Li Yi''s expectation. But if you think about it carefully, I''m afraid that emperor Qing sent someone to come to Li Yi''s house.


    Already knew the idea of Qing emperor to begin to prepare, let the shadow wait here in advance is also normal.


    Shadow with Li Yi into the side of the alley, there is a small yard in the box, there is a secret door in the middle of the yard.


    Under the secret door is the endless and deep darkness. Li Yiyi is brave, and the objects in the dark are ordinary. Naturally, you don''t have to worry about them and follow the shadow.


    The shadow seems to be able to see things in the dark, perhaps because the road is straight and there is no turning.


    There was no light in the dark road. Li Yigang just walked in with the shadow.


    I heard a few light sounds, the door outside had been closed, and the shadow was fiddling with the mechanism on one side.


    Li Yi didn''t say anything more. He followed the shadow in the dark road. It seemed that no one came in for many years, and there was a thick layer of dust on the ground.


    It seems that the secret passage has been used for the first time since it was built. It seems that it has been closed for many years, but the mechanism that shadow just used outside is very flexible.


    And Li Yi can also see that there are traces of people walking here occasionally.


    I''m afraid very few people know this secret path. Except for the shadow, only Chen Pingping may know it. Maybe other organizers of the Academy don''t know it. There is a secret path here.


    Li Yi walked nearly a hundred meters in this narrow dark road, which can only be passed by one person at most. It suddenly became clear that they came to a place connected by many dark roads.


    Facing Li Yi, Chen Pingping sits in a mahogany handmade wheelchair with a peaceful smile on her face. If she doesn''t know that he is famous, she thinks that he is an old man in the countryside.


    The most eye-catching is his eyes, which are very deep and seem to contain all things in the world.


    "The king in the dark, Chen Pingping, the president of Jiancha hospital." Li Yi has a smile on his face.


    Shadow leaves directly after coming here, not ready to listen to what Li Yi and them say.


    Chen Pingping leans slightly, as if she is sure of winning everything. "You think I''ve calculated you."


    Li Yi didn''t expect Chen Pingping to give him the words directly. He came up straight to the point and didn''t go around.


    In fact, he especially likes this attitude. Since we all understand each other''s intention, why do the two want to play the leading role here for half a day.


    "The honesty of the dean is rare. Li likes to make friends with people like you. " Li Yi didn''t worry. He condensed an air chair with nuclear radiation and sat opposite Chen Pingping.


    "You think you''ve calculated me. Qingdi also thought that you calculated me, and then he used you to calculate this matter, let me calculate you. You''re very resourceful Li Yi has a headache when he thinks of it. Chen Pingping and Qingdi have no choice but to help each other.


    It''s hard for emperor Qing to kill Chen Pingping. Chen Ping didn''t commit any heinous crimes. Emperor Qing killed him indiscriminately.


    After Chen Pingping''s death, the huge beast of the Forensic Investigation Institute will certainly go away, and it is difficult for emperor Qing to completely control it.


    If there is no inspection institute to monitor the officials, God knows how serious the corruption in Qing state will be.


    Chen Pingping was a minister, and it was difficult for her to kill emperor Qing when she was suspected to be protected by a master in the palace.


    However, this does not prevent them from playing other games. The goal of their game is Li Yi.


    Chen Pingping wants to use Li Yi''s knife to kill Qing Di, and Qing Di uses Li Yi to help him get rid of Chen Pingping. At the same time, Chen Pingping''s remnant party in the Investigation Institute will deal with Li Yi.


    Emperor Qing could also take advantage of this time to master the academy and turn it into a chess piece in his own hands.


    It''s a pity that they have a deep plan, but Li Yi is always in an invincible position.


    Li Yi doesn''t need to worry about the calculation of emperor Qing or Chen Pingping.


    One was not happy, so he simply sent them all away.


    "You know all this and come to see me today. I think you chose me instead of emperor Qing. You want to tell me something. " Chen Pingping is not surprised that Li Yi knows these things.


    He has investigated for a long time. Li Yi doesn''t know the origin, but he is also a very smart person.


    It''s no surprise that this kind of calculation can be seen by the other side, but both sides are gambling on who he will choose.


    Chen Pingping is gambling, Qingdi is gambling, and they both know it.


    Li Yi may not choose anyone to sit in the middle, because the great master will not lose, even if he does not choose anyone.


    Emperor Qing will still woo him, and Chen Pingping will not do anything.


    "When I come to you, you should understand that I am an attitude. I have a good relationship with fan Xian, so I think you are more reliable than emperor Qing. "


    The reason why Li Yi chose Chen Pingping is very simple. This person has rich feelings. Qingdi is like a cold machine.


    If you can be sacrificed for greater benefits, he will not hesitate to sacrifice you.


    Qingdi is a kind of person who only takes others as tools. Li Yi instinctively dislikes this kind of person. When he uses it, he provides it for you. When you are useless, he kicks you away like garbage.


    Chen Pingping is different. There is a lot of humanity in this person. That''s why Li Yi doesn''t come to find Chen Pingping with emperor Qingdi.


    The benefits of cooperation with emperor Qing are much better than those of Chen Pingping. Even if they just don''t cooperate, there will be no problem with neutrality.


    Emperor Qing is a real emperor. He has more things to offer than Chen Pingping, both superficially and secretly.


    If you choose emperor Qing, Li Yi doesn''t need to do anything, just wait for the next emperor to ascend the throne.


    Of course, these are secondary. The most important point is that Li Yi feels that he can only complete his commission by choosing Chen Pingping.


    "Good. Now that we all understand what each other thinks. So what are we going to do next? " Chen Pingping seems to be in a good mood, with a smile on her face. I don''t know whether it''s true or not.


    ................


    More than ten minutes later, Li Yi left quietly. After discussing with Chen Pingping just now, they both had general goals for what they wanted to do in the early stage.


    However, the most important thing now is to hold still and draw a picture slowly.

 Chapter 174

    Li Yi is walking on the street. According to what he and Chen Pingping have discussed, the most important thing he should do now is to hold his ground.


    When he does nothing, he basically shows that he is in a neutral attitude.


    And Chen Pingping will take advantage of this time to try to find a way to solve the Qing emperor''s confidants.


    Li Yi knew that what he had done before would make emperor Qing afraid of himself. If he had a chance, Emperor Qing would never suggest solving himself.


    Unfortunately, he also knows that Li Yi''s strength is far stronger than himself. His only way is to ask for help from the temple. There is no other way.


    It is worth mentioning that when ye Qingmei was killed, Emperor Qing informed the temple messenger.


    What''s more important is what they will do next. The temple emissary will probably not allow it, saying that it''s better to start first. Li Yi is ready to solve the robot ahead of time.


    Now the most important thing is to find the temple Messenger, either control it or solve it.


    When the Qingguo affair comes to an end, Li Yi plans to take some time to go to the temple to see if he can build two high-tech robots like wuzhu from there.


    The place where the temple is located is very quiet. At the same time, the buildings here are level with the imperial palace. Li Yi knows that emperor Qing is afraid of the temple in his heart.


    The temple has enough prestige and prestige in the world. As a feudal ruler, Emperor Qing could not see the religious power surpassing his own regime.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to tolerate such things.


    Fortunately, the God envoy of the temple is a robot, so there is no human desire, so we can be in a more harmonious situation with the temple.


    Otherwise, according to the character of emperor Qing, it is impossible to endure the existence of the temple.


    Slowly step to the temple, according to his radiation scan, there is only one person in it, more accurately, only one anthropomorphic creature.


    Without any consideration, Li Yi began to gather a lot of radiation between heaven and earth.


    And they are gradually transported to the temple nearby, the temple emissary is very strong, the most important thing is that it is not more resistant to fight.


    Ye Liuyun can only resist Li Yi''s move. The material of the temple emissary is very strong. God knows how many moves he can resist.


    So it''s best to solve it at one time. Li Yi mobilizes a considerable amount of radiation, and then shoves it all into each other''s body at one time to see how much it can bear.


    If the number reaches a certain level, the chips in the robot body will certainly fail due to the impact of radiation. If the robot chips fail, it is just a pile of scrap iron.


    The amount of radiation between heaven and earth is gathering more and more strong here, and the more advanced the cultivation is, the more clear the awareness is.


    Li Yi didn''t cover up his behavior. All he had to do was kill the temple emissary, so that emperor Qing could not contact the temple.


    Emperor Qing knew that he had killed the emissary of the temple, but he often went to the temple to worship.


    There are not many people in the world who can kill the temple emissary. Ye Liuyun was killed by Li Yi. Kuhe has not been in the Northern Qi Dynasty for such a long time, and sigujian has been in Dongyi city for such a long time.


    So only Li Yi can do it.


    There is a huge concentration of nuclear radiation in the sky, which can be detected by anyone who has some accomplishments in Kyoto.


    Some people know what Li Yi did last night, but they have no choice but to sigh. They don''t know what the other party is going to do now, but they can also feel the huge strength gap between the two sides.


    However, this time the situation is much better. After all, Li Yi can''t target anyone. He didn''t realize how terrible Tianwei was like that day.


    In the temple, the temple emissary has also been awakened from the standby mode, and he is aware of a large amount of concentration and radiation gathering here.


    This concentration must be someone detonating a large nuclear bomb at close range, but after he has seen the surrounding situation clearly, even the top AI has noticed something wrong.


    It has no chance to react any more, and a large amount of radiation runs through his body like a sword.


    Radiation washes its surface like water, causing its chip to fail instantly, and it has no time to react any more.


    Li Yi walked into the temple at that time. His attack has been released. Whether he succeeds or fails, the next step is to see the result.


    The surface of the temple emissary has completely disappeared, leaving the iron skeleton made entirely of alloy. Li Yi put the skeleton of the temple emissary into the storage ring.


    If you can''t find the temple in the end, you can study it if you take it back. It''s just that you can find a way to melt and cast weapons if you take back the bones of the opponent.


    .............


    Li Yi is wandering in Kyoto for the first time. Before that, he has been living in seclusion. How can he have so much leisure and elegance here.


    I don''t know why I saw a tailor''s shop on the road. Li Yi thought of the manager. He really didn''t prepare any clothes for the other party. It''s not a matter for the other party to wear his own clothes all the time.


    That dress is too big for walking, sitting and lying.


    Thinking of Li Yi, he went in. He was going to ask someone to go back and make two fitting clothes for the manager, which could be regarded as a little compensation for her.


    I don''t know why I just walked in and just scanned the clothes.


    Li Yi''s mind seemed to be instantly sure that this dress was absolutely suitable for the manager. He didn''t know why, but he had such a premonition.


    I feel very similar to when I was refining pills. I don''t know why, but there is a feeling that there is absolutely no problem in refining pills.


    Instinctively, they begin to follow their own feelings.


    ..............


    When he got to the door of the house, Li Yi looked at the amount of things in his hands. He didn''t know why he bought so many things.


    But why do you feel very familiar with these things? Li Yi is very clear. This kind of feeling appeared when he first met the manager.


    Today is just a re emergence of this feeling, thought for a long time but did not come up with a reason.


    Li Yi shakes Yao''s head. Since he can''t understand it for the moment, don''t think about it.


    I have been invincible in this world for a long time, and almost nothing can hinder me. I don''t need to care about these little things.


    Walking into the room, the manager was washing his clothes. After a closer look, it was the sheet of the bed she had been sleeping in.


    At that time, she was stained with a lot of blood, sleeping on the bed, naturally there are a lot of sheets.


    "Here, I''ve bought you two suits. Come and have a try." Li Yi goes into the room and puts everything down. He shouts to the manager outside.


    At this time, Li Yi can clearly perceive that his small yard is quite different from when he just went out.


    It is estimated that the courtyard was sealed up immediately after Li Chengze''s assassination of Li Chengqian, and all the servants were taken away.


    It can be said that for quite a long time, no one cleaned it.


    Li Yi didn''t have much time to clean before. Now the yard and the house have been cleaned, and they look like a new one.


    Besides herself, there is only one manager here. She must have done all these things.

 Chapter 175

    The manager looked at the clothes on his body. It was very decent, as if it was specially made for her.


    He was able to buy such suitable clothes. The most important thing is that these clothes are very decent.


    How could he be so clear about his body? Manager ideal here, only feel his face instantly red up.


    Out of the room, Li Yi sits on the table and sees the manager''s eyes brighten.


    "It seems that I have a good eye. You''d better look good in plain clothes. " Li Yi nodded with satisfaction.


    He didn''t expect that his feeling was so accurate. The clothes of manager seemed to be specially customized, which was not only very decent and generous, but also quite in line with her present temperament.


    To tell you the truth, Li Yi still likes the way that Siri is dressed in white, clean and elegant, just like the green bamboo in the mountains and the lotus blooming on the mountains.


    At the beginning, manager Li was wearing a black dress and make-up on the boat. He was very charming and charming. If you look at it carefully, you will unconsciously indulge in it.


    Li Yi doesn''t know why she doesn''t like her instinctively. It seems that she is not the real one.


    After hearing Li Yi''s praise, the manager bowed his head and gave a smile, revealing two dimples. He was very charming.


    If Li Yi likes it, she is willing to wear it like this every day, and she doesn''t like her appearance in the brothel.


    If not forced helpless, in order to undercover hide identity, she is also more like Li Yi for his choice of this dress.


    However, I haven''t known each other for a long time. Why do I feel that he is so familiar with me? Li Yi seems to know all his hobbies.


    Many things are not intimate people who have been with him for many years. They don''t know why Li Yi knows so clearly about himself.


    Manager not only put on this dress, but also saw a lot of things that Li Yi had bought before. Most of those things were what she wanted to eat before, and some jewelry and even some rouge powder were her favorite.


    Does a great master have the ability to read people''s hearts? The manager is thinking wildly when he hears Li Yi speak.


    "You stay here now. After I solve the problem of Qingguo, I will send you back to Beiqi."


    Li Yi''s fingers are pounding on the table. Chen Pingping may have started to fight. It is estimated that after Qing finished fighting the Northern Qi Dynasty, there will be a temporary truce, and there will be a short period of transition between the two countries.


    At that time, Chen Pingping might be ready to start, and Li Yi would cooperate with him to solve the problem of emperor Qing and deter Kuhe as a great master.


    Obviously, he could not leave the state of Qing in any case during this period of time. He wanted to send the manager back to the Northern Qi Dynasty. Only after this period of time did he have time.


    "Well."


    The manager nodded in loss, and his original happy mood was dispelled in an instant. The whole person was very depressed.


    Yes! He is an invincible master in the world. This kind of master is only one master in the world.


    What are you? A prostitute in the land of fireworks, a spy in the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    There is a big gap between them. How can a person with his own identity be worthy of him?


    Before, everything was just his own extravagance. He and himself were people of two worlds.


    In his heart, he has never looked at himself. You are just a pawn in his eyes, just because you have not fulfilled your promise to protect yourself and have some guilt.


    The manager''s expression was very reluctantly. He didn''t have the feeling before.


    Before this place gave him a sense of home, very reassuring.


    Now this place is just a shelter for him. It doesn''t have the feeling that people can relax before.


    It seems that Li Yi didn''t find out the situation of the manager. What''s more, he didn''t know why the manager became such a situation.


    She shouldn''t be a little happier when she learned that she could return to Beiqi! Why the whole person''s mood seems very low, as if there are dark clouds gathering around.


    "I went out before I finished washing the clothes." After the manager finished, she left directly. She was afraid that she would cry when she stayed here.


    I don''t know why, since I met him, my mood seems to be getting bigger and bigger?


    Li Yi didn''t think about it any more. During this time, he was really free. Fan Xian was forbidden by his father. Obviously, he didn''t have the ability to come out in a short time.


    As for other people who seldom come to disturb Li Yi, Chen Pingping should plan carefully and secretly.


    Although many people in Kyoto want to get in touch with themselves, they are now awed by the majesty of emperor Qing. They have this idea in their hearts, but no one dares to implement it.


    In terms of cultivation, there is no aura in this world, and Li Yi''s cultivation can''t be improved.


    For a moment, he really fell into the situation of nothing to do.


    However, Li Yi will not be idle all the time. He is going to do another thing, that is, whether his previous practices can be changed into the world''s practices, and the aura between heaven and earth can be used by nuclear radiation.


    He has already found that there is not a big gap between the world''s skill and the internal force absorbed by heaven and earth''s aura. Water absorbs the energy between heaven and earth to strengthen itself. Although there are some small differences, they are essentially the same.


    There is a gap between nuclear radiation and aura, that is, radiation absorbed to a certain amount is likely to hurt itself.


    Li Yi didn''t worry about this. He took out his own practice to study one by one.


    First of all, the most important thing to study is Joyoung''s own magic, which is now in practice. Li Yi tried to use nuclear radiation to run Joyoung''s inner strength.


    The effect is unexpected, almost no difference, the successful use of nuclear radiation to replace the aura between heaven and earth as energy use.


    The only drawback is that the power of nuclear radiation is not as strong as the power of aura. If the radiation is absorbed more, it will cause a burden on itself.


    What''s more, it''s not bad. Joyoung''s success has become the world''s top kungfu. Of course, some of the shortcomings of the original practice still exist and have not disappeared.


    Li Yi began to take out other skills for the same research, and on the whole, the effect is still very good.


    However, the most obvious thing is the easy and forged bone in the nine Yin manual. Li Yi found that this method could even use nuclear radiation to temper his flesh again.


    You know, Li Yi''s body is not as weak as it was at the beginning of cultivation, but because of the Amethyst winged lion king.


    He suffered a lot, but he was more than ten times stronger than when he first began to practice.


    Now these nuclear radiation can forge and temper their physical bodies, and make them stronger and stronger.


    This kind of good thing can be met but not sought. Li Yi thinks it''s not so simple. It''s radiation that absorbs and exerts the body. If there are some side effects, it''s not very difficult.


    So he is going to try gradually, check bit by bit, and make sure there is no danger before practicing.


    For example, try some animals first.

 Chapter 176

    Li Yi looks at the ducks quacking in front of him and the geese whistling up to the sky, trying to attack him.


    The silent old cattle and the humming black pig, beside the dogs and rabbits, also stand a war horse.


    These animals are specially bought by him for the experiment immediately.


    Will there be any problems after tempering the body with a large amount of radiation?


    After Li Yi finished his experiments on these animals, he tried to find a person in the world to do the experiments.


    If they don''t have any problems, strengthen them.


    After all, this is to strengthen the body with radiation, not a completely harmless thing like aura of heaven and earth. If there is any mutation, it''s really not worth the loss.


    Li Yi carefully mobilized the radiation between the surrounding heaven and earth, and gradually beat them to the big rooster.


    Using this energy to temper and strengthen the body of the rooster is very fast, perhaps because the body of the rooster is not big.


    But after more than 30 minutes, the body and internal organs of the rooster were tempered and strengthened by radiation.


    If you look at the rooster carefully, it doesn''t change much. It looks brighter. Even the comb on the head seems to be more red.


    With the cock''s slight poke, a small hole appeared in the iron bowl that originally contained rice. Li Yi could imagine how much damage it would cause if it poked at people.


    The body of the rooster has been tempered and enhanced several times. In addition, it can fly. I''m afraid that ordinary people are not the opponent of the rooster at all.


    Li Yi took charge of the rooster and began to gradually try other animals, ducks, geese, cows, horses and rabbits.


    Especially the cattle and horses, Li Yi feels that after his own strengthening, the real strength of these cattle and horses is no less than the ordinary nine grade masters.


    If the bull charged, even the nine grade master would be killed.


    After strengthening, the combat effectiveness of these war horses is greatly improved. If you find a nine grade master to wear heavy armor, and this war horse can be invincible in the battlefield.


    After strengthening, Li Yi tried to strengthen a pig in front of him.


    In fact, the DNA of pig and human is very similar. This pig has no problem. Li Yi is about to start human experiments.


    Only after he is sure that there is no harm, can he use this power to temper his body.


    Soon after the pig was strengthened, there was no problem. Li Yi was relieved. At this point, it can be determined that there is no danger.


    He is going to skip the experiment with living people and do it directly on himself.


    Li Yixuan is very particular about three inches above the knee of his left thigh.


    The innate master can grow back completely after cutting off this meat, and hardly cause any danger to his combat effectiveness.


    Only in this way can we strengthen the meat safely and cut off the meat immediately if we find anything wrong.


    The radiation between heaven and earth is gradually introduced, and the amount of energy needed for one''s physical strength is also very large.


    Those animals are just ordinary animals. Li Yi''s body has been so powerful that it''s not human.


    The amount of energy needed to strengthen is astronomical, and it takes longer.


    Little by little, the body was transformed and strengthened by radiation. Li Yi didn''t notice any harm and began to expand the scope gradually.


    But it took a long time and the speed was very slow. Li Yi was not in a hurry. He gradually gathered the radiation between heaven and earth and covered the courtyard.


    Si Li didn''t know why he felt that his cultivation speed seemed to be very, very fast. Even if he didn''t deliberately operate the Dharma, his body was absorbing his heart.


    Before, her body was strong and prosperous when Li Yi''s innate Qi was restored. Now, when she practices, the natural tree is like a fish in water, and all the way up rapidly.


    As if there were no obstacles in his cultivation, he went from the original three grades to the eight grades.


    As if there was no upper limit, the manager looked at Li Yi. Naturally, he could see that all the energy between heaven and earth came from here.


    It seems that Li Yi is specialized in gathering strength for self-cultivation. In fact, what she absorbs is only part of the collected and scattered.


    Was he worried that I would be bullied when I returned to Beiqi? The manager thought in his mind, otherwise why did Li Yi specially gather Qi to cultivate himself?


    In my heart, I can''t help thinking about the action on my hand.


    Li Yi sighed in silence, looking at the rest of these animals, chickens, ducks, geese and rabbits simply eat them.


    As for this cow, you''d better give it back. When you return it, you should remind Teng Zijing that he may not be able to beat this cow. Please be careful and don''t be beaten by this cow.


    However, there is no need to worry about this. Teng Zijing treats this cow like his family.


    In this era, farming cattle is a very valuable thing. Even when cattle are working, Teng Zijing feeds them eggs every day. The food of this cow is three times better than that of many poor people today.


    This horse can also be thrown to fan Xian. Li Yi doesn''t need a horse. He can fly directly. Who is free to ride a horse.


    As for the dog, it''s just used to guard the house. Even if the dog is a master of Jiupin, it can fight with its sharp teeth and claws.


    It''s not as good as a dog.


    "Young master, it''s time to eat." The manager brought all the dishes to the table and let Li Yi''s thinking come back to him with a cry.


    Standing up and washing his hands, Li Yi sat down on the table.


    He had to admit that manager''s skill was pretty good. He managed the courtyard by herself, but she kept it in order.


    I didn''t see before that she was still a kind-hearted woman.


    "It''s delicious. You''ve made a good meal in Beiqi." Li Yi praises with a piece of braised pork.


    Si Li lived in the Northern Qi Dynasty all the year round. Although he was from Nanqing, he really had some experience in the cuisine of the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    North is located in the bitter cold, most people''s privacy tends to larger heat, can provide the body''s ability to resist the cold.


    Heavy salt, heavy oil.


    The taste of Nanqing is a little weak. Nanqing is more particular about looking for the original taste of food.


    There is no difference between the two, and the direction of development is different in different regions.


    There is no saying that anyone is better than anyone else.


    "If you like it." Manager Li''s sweet smile, no matter who is praised by his sweetheart, will be this expression.


    But there was an imperceptible sadness on her face, and the manager knew that he would leave this place sooner or later.


    Every day she''s here is perfect. It''s like a dream.


    Don''t worry when you go to bed at night. You can wake up at ease in the morning.


    I only bleach and wash clothes, clean the yard, cook two meals, and eat with him like a husband and wife.


    The manager felt that he had never had such leisure time since he was born, and he didn''t want to get away from it.


    Knowing that the dream will be broken sooner or later, he and he have already been people of two worlds.


    In his heart, the manager still had a little extravagant hope. What if he liked himself?

 Chapter 177

    "I''ll give you a skill later. Take it and practice it well. In the future, we will be able to protect ourselves more or less. " Li Yi picked up a cup of tea made by Si Li. She was even proficient in tea ceremony. Although she was not a master of tea ceremony, she was much better than herself.


    Li Yi can''t help sighing in his heart. Was his good tea wasted like a cow chewing peony? Their own brewing technology is to open tea with water. As for the temperature and time, it''s not in their own consideration.


    "Ah?" The manager stopped in the air and didn''t know what to say.


    She knows that Li Yi''s strength is probably the best in the whole world, and he is the first great master. A master of this level is willing to practice his own skills for others.


    No matter who will refuse, the great master''s skill is popular all over the world.


    If Li Yiken gives his skills to others, the manager knows that no one can refuse the temptation.


    But she didn''t want it at all. The manager knew that his relationship with him was not equal at all. He was so good to himself now because of his guilt.


    If he accepted his skills, the relationship between the two people would be a little further. Siri would rather not practice. He had no strong strength and didn''t want to see the result.


    If she can, she hopes Li Yi can protect herself.


    Sometimes people clearly know that this result is impossible, clearly hope, but always want to put a thing in a good direction.


    The manager was silent for a long time, and Li Yi didn''t say anything. Seeing her like this, he sighed.


    "Here''s the secret." Then he got up and left.


    "By the way, I''d like to eat crispy pork in the evening." When Li Yi was about to leave the room, he turned and called.


    When the manager heard what he said, he nodded solemnly, as if he had made an important decision in his heart.


    Li Yi was going to find Chen Pingping. After all, Nanqing was ready to launch an attack against the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    As for the name, naturally, the prince was assassinated, which was done by people in the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is or not. What emperor Qing wants to do is to let his soldiers and people believe it is.


    What is the truth? No one cares.


    She did not expect to have not walked out of the road in front of her own door, to see fan Xian coming out with a very arrogant attitude.


    "Why did you sneak out again today? Fan Fu''s defense measures for you are not in place. It can make you sneak out several times. Didn''t your father deduct the monthly money for guarding your guards? "


    Li Yi is very interested. He is really curious about whether fan Xian was deliberately released by Fan Jian, or whether fan''s guard level is not good at all. He can let fan Xian escape several times.


    "My father has lifted my ban. Now I''m a broad-minded man. I can jump with fish and fly with birds in the sky."


    Fan Xian''s tone and expression are very inflated. It seems that because Teng Zijing was not killed, Li Yi suppressed everything strongly.


    Fan Xian didn''t increase his mind as quickly as the original. It''s understandable that there are not so many things to worry about or to think about.


    Where can common people''s ingenuity grow so fast?


    Li Yi was very surprised and asked, "Oh! Why does your father dare to let you out? "


    "Without mentioning this, can you answer me a question?" Fan Xian''s thirst for knowledge is very vigorous.


    He really couldn''t understand how Li Yi got up. It was unscientific!


    How can people fly? Even the great master before can''t fly!


    Fan Xianru carefully inquires about his Uncle Wu Zhu. Even his Uncle Wu Zhu doesn''t know how Li Yi got up.


    Fan Xian is going crazy because of this curiosity these two days, so he can''t wait to find Li Yi after he says it. He must find out how he flies.


    "How do you say that? It''s a long story. It may not be clear for a while. " Li Yi looks embarrassed. It''s really hard for him to explain this to fan Xian.


    Because fan Xian is only a liberal arts student, his physical level is not necessarily his own.


    Li Yi is dissatisfied with another bottle, half of it sloshing. For a while, with his little knowledge of physics, it''s difficult to explain a very physical thing to fan Xian, a physics idiot.


    "Then make a long story short." Fan Xian was impatient. He was going crazy about this.


    "What do you say? Come, you come with me Li Yi takes fan Xian and walks back to his courtyard.


    The manager is already cleaning up the dishes and preparing to wash the dishes. When she sees Li Yi coming back again, she looks up, lowers her head and doesn''t say much.


    She knows that men have things that men want to talk about, and she should not intervene in this woman''s home. In a few days, she has already taken the identity of the yard hostess.


    "You drink tea!" Li Yifan dragged himself to the table in the room.


    "I don''t drink it." Fan Xian chooses to break the casserole and ask to the end. If he doesn''t get the answer, he probably won''t do anything.


    "Look at this." Li Yi also took out a solid from the storage ring that he had collected before.


    "What is this?" Before fan Xian took out the solid, he felt the endless Qi coming out from it. Even the operation of his internal skill was almost three points faster.


    "This one is a solid with ultra-high concentration of real gas condensed by me. Of course, it may have another name, a solid material emitting high-energy radiation all the time. Fan Xian, I tell you that the so-called innate Qi is radiation. " Li Yi played with the solid and slowly told fan Xian all this.


    However, he did not say that the radiation between heaven and earth is nuclear radiation, nor did he tell him that this world is actually the human world after the nuclear war.


    "Radiation?" Fan Xian was a little confused for a moment. He was stunned and muttered to himself.


    "Yes! The Qi in our body is similar to some kind of radiation. I can fly by using a little basic knowledge of physics


    So don''t look like you don''t believe it. It''s very metaphysical, but it''s quite scientific. "


    Li Yi''s long speech is right. Don''t worry. Fan Xian feels that he knows every word he says, but he can''t figure it out in a paragraph.


    "By the way, you didn''t come to me just to ask about it." Li Yi explained to him for a long time, said some and dry mouth, picked up a glass of water moisten throat said.


    "I''m going on an outing outside the city tomorrow. In fact, I want to go to Taiping bieyuan, where my mother left me things. Can you come with me Fan Xian asked.


    He had thought about it before. As long as he could take Li Yi with him, it would be absolutely 100% safe. He could kill him directly.

 Chapter 178

    Li Yi nodded very calmly, "OK. I''ll go with you tomorrow. "


    "That''s fine!" Fan Xian''s face brightened. He took a reassuring pill in his heart and didn''t worry about anything.


    "No more talking. I''ll go to see my daughter-in-law first." Fan Xian left immediately after he finished, as if in a hurry.


    "I really forget my friends when I see them." Li Yi looks at fan Xian''s back and shakes his head.


    When fan Xian leaves, he should go to Chen Pingping according to the predetermined idea and discuss specific things with him.


    The plans discussed by Li Yi and Chen Pingping are not absolute. Many specific plans have not yet been decided.


    However, the general tone has long been established. Chen Pingping secretly controls the whole of Kyoto, and uses the power of the academy to control those officials.


    Li Yichong went into the imperial city to kill emperor Qing. The specific time was after Qing''s attack on the Northern Qi Dynasty, the two sides had a long negotiation.


    Take advantage of this period of time to cover the ears less than thunder, kill emperor Qing, master the capital.


    This time carefully avoid everyone, actually don''t need to avoid too many people, Chen Pingping will secretly solve all the eyes and ears of emperor Qing who see Li Yi meet with him.


    So there is no need to be particularly cautious.


    ..............


    "Here you are." Chen Pingping, sitting in a wheelchair, intentionally or unintentionally sways her cat. Instead of looking at Li Yi, she looks up into the distance.


    "It''s about to start, isn''t it?" Li Yi knew that the army of Qingguo had already started. I''m afraid that the time to start was within one or two months.


    "Yes! But we still have one thing to decide. " Chen Pingping lets her cat run out and turns her head to look at Li Yi.


    "What''s the matter? Did someone find out in secret? Or you''re in a big way It must be very difficult for Li Yi to think about things that Chen Pingping has no way to solve.


    I''m afraid even he feels it''s very difficult, otherwise he won''t say it specifically.


    "Most things have been solved. After killing emperor Qingdi, we can master Kyoto as soon as possible." Chen Pingping was very confident when she said these words.


    "It''s something that has not been dealt with until now." Li Yi asked all this suspiciously.


    "After the death of emperor Qing, who shall we put on the throne?" Chen Pingping''s tone is very ordinary. It seems that she is just deciding a trivial matter.


    What they are doing here today is related to the whole world. Nanqing or Beiqi will be involved.


    If there is any problem, it may lead to chaos.


    Li Yi knew that it was not difficult to revolt, and it was easy to kill emperor Qing. What was difficult was how to quickly master the state of Qing after the revolt, so as not to cause too much turbulence.


    It''s very easy to let emperor Qing die. Li Yi goes directly into the palace to kill him. The most difficult thing is after the death of emperor Qing.


    How to master Kyoto, how to govern the people''s opinions, how to make those civil and military officials accept a new emperor.


    Li Yi and Chen Pingping have to consider many things about how to master the emperor perfectly so as not to eat themselves back.


    A little careless, God knows how many people will die.


    Although Li Yi is not a good man, he is also very cautious in doing this. If it is not necessary, he still does not want Qingguo to die of many people.


    If the Northern Qi Dynasty attacked Nanqing and the whole world was ruined, Li Yi didn''t want to see such a situation. It was the best result to let the power transition smoothly.


    "Who will be the emperor?" Li Yi also fell into deep meditation in his mind.


    If they want to kill emperor Qing, Li Chengze and Li Chengqian can''t count on them.


    There are still some old supporters around them, and their hearts will change. If they ascend the throne, they will inevitably think more.


    The third prince''s family has relatives, so it is inevitable that they will be too powerful. If the third prince ascends the throne, their relatives will be difficult to master.


    "How about the Grand Prince?"


    After hearing the divorce, Chen Pingping shakes her head and says in a soft voice, "not to mention that he is Dongyi''s blood, the most important thing is that he controls military power. Even if he doesn''t think much, it''s inevitable that people around him don''t think much."


    Chen Pingping knows that it doesn''t matter if Li Yi and herself are in charge. The so-called Dongyi blood is not important at all. That''s because the great prince has great prestige in the army. If he ascends the throne, even if he doesn''t think much, I''m afraid people around him will think much.


    After all, what Li Yi and himself want is nearly 100% control of the country. The so-called emperor is just a puppet, not very important.


    "Then who will? You can''t let King Jing''s son Li Hongcheng ascend the throne, can you Li Yi had no choice but to say that if the lineage of emperor Qing could not be chosen, he could only choose the collateral lineage of the royal family.


    "I''m afraid not." Chen Pingping frowned, and the power of King Jing''s palace was not small. If Li Hongcheng ascended the throne, he would not be one with himself. The person in the throne had better be a willing puppet.


    "How about fan Xian?" Li Yi tentatively says this sentence, but he knows that fan Xian is also the son of emperor Qing.


    Fan Xian''s mother, ye Qingmei''s medicine for emperor Qing, is a child born by the borrowed seed.


    Ye Qingmei is very upset when she is pregnant with fan Xianchu. She knows that it''s very easy for her child to ascend the throne with Ye Qingmei''s power.


    So he secretly began to plan to kill Ye Qingmei and the child, and got a lot of help, the civil and military officials in the court of Empress Dowager Qingdi, the aristocratic family in Kyoto.


    At that time, people all over Kyoto were plotting to kill Ye Qingmei. At that time, Chen Pingping and Fan Jian were transferred away, and wuzhu was tried to get away.


    Only in this case can they kill Ye Qingmei.


    "No way!" Chen Pingping looks rare fluctuations, he must know, Li Yi know fan Xian is Qingdi blood this matter.


    "Then you can''t say who can do this or that." Li Yi picked and picked, but neither of them chose the right person.


    Chen Pingping doesn''t speak much, but always refutes his opinions.


    "In fact, there is a person who is very suitable and close to you. I think she can be competent." Chen Pingping has a smile on her face.


    "Who?" Li Yi, you turn a circle. He has thought about all the people he can think of. I really didn''t expect who would be so suitable.


    "Si Li, according to the information of the Forensic Investigation Institute, he was the blood of the royal family who fled abroad at that time. His real name was actually Li Lisi. She was very suitable to be an emperor." Chen Pingping''s tone is very positive.


    In his opinion, manager is indeed a very suitable candidate. First of all, she has no influence in Qingguo, and she is a woman to ascend the throne.


    She must depend on herself and Li Yi to ascend the throne, and there seems to be some unclear relationship between the manager and Li Yi.


    Manager is her own person, and she is on her own side. Now it seems that no one is more in line with her own interests than her accession to the throne.


    In addition, when Si Li ascended the throne, Nanqing was able to bind Li Yi, a great master, so that he did not have to worry about Kuhe in the Northern Qi Dynasty and Sigu sword in Dongyi city.

 Chapter 179

    After listening to Chen Pingping''s words, Li Yi was silent for a while, and in his mind he estimated the gains and losses of the manager''s accession to the throne.


    Sure enough, in any way, the manager is the best candidate to ascend the throne, and he must rely on them to control.


    The only important thing is whether the manager is willing to take the throne.


    Although it is a dream for many people to become an emperor, even if it is just a puppet emperor, the living conditions are countless times better than most people in the world.


    However, Li Yi is still ready to ask the manager for his opinion. The other party is a person, a mature and independent individual, and not an object or dependent existence.


    "I''ll ask her for advice. If she doesn''t want to, let''s work out another candidate. "


    Li Yi ended the short negotiation, and he had a 100% exclusive advantage in this battle.


    Chen Pingping has no way to rely on others except to kill emperor Qing.


    Therefore, Li Yi doesn''t need to worry about Chen Pingping''s cheating on him. He doesn''t need to do many things. He just needs to suppress by force.


    ............


    The manager stood in the door and looked out from time to time. Li Yi should have come back at this time. Why didn''t he see anyone after such a long delay today?


    She looks a little restless. Although she knows that Li Yi''s strength is the best in the world, no one in the world can hurt him.


    But the manager was still a little worried about what to do when something happened to him. The manager didn''t know.


    Li Yi did delay some time. On the one hand, it took some time to discuss with Chen Pingping. The time for the two people to discuss was not long, but the time for them to go back and forth was really long.


    Li Yi doesn''t like flying in downtown areas or using lightness skills. He doesn''t like the feeling of being criticized.


    The manager saw you appear at the first moment, hurriedly went up, "how to come back, is the road out of something?"


    "Little things, a little delay." Li Yixin is absent. Now he is thinking about how to tell the manager about it.


    "Oh


    The manager is a little dejected. It seems that Li Yi still has a lot of things to tell him. It''s because he doesn''t believe in himself.


    yes! How could he believe in himself? I won''t tell myself that I can''t help him at all.


    "You''ll go out with me tomorrow. Fan Xian invites me for an outing." Li Yi slowly settled down on the table and spoke softly.


    The manager nodded a little dullness. He had already made a good decision in his heart and didn''t seem to have the courage to realize it again.


    The next day, Li Yi gets up early and washes. He and fan Xian will go to Taiping bieyuan. Fan Xian will go there to live in the things left by his mother Ye Qingmei.


    Fan Xian was very excited. He ran to Li Yi''s carriage and sat beside him.


    "How do you say we go? Am I going alone, or do you take me to fly in?"


    "Don''t bother. I have a way." Li Yi points to fan Xian.


    For a moment, fan Xian''s body seemed to condense a lot of nuclear radiation. These forces floated around his body and could be used at any time.


    Fan Xian''s body has not been strengthened by Li Yi''s innate Qi. Now his body is just better than ordinary people.


    Therefore, it is impossible for his cultivation to grow rapidly. Li Yi left a lot of nuclear radiation around his body, and his strength was enough to protect him. Even if the great master came, fan Xian could still leave easily.


    Similarly, Li Yi put this kind of defense on Teng Zijing to ensure their absolute safety. Even if they were attacked by a great master, they would have nothing to do with it.


    Fan Xian shook his fist in disbelief, so he could reach the strength around his body.


    "Go, young man, the light is with you." Li Yi patted fan Xian on the shoulder with a smile, and then even if he went back to his carriage, he would not stay outside.


    In fact, the weather in the world is already hot in Nanqing. Li Yi doesn''t need to care about the temperature because he doesn''t suffer from cold or heat.


    The temperature inside the carriage was a little hot, and a thin layer of sweat had grown on the manager.


    As soon as Li Yi went in, he saw it and asked with a smile, "hot?"


    After that, the surrounding nuclear radiation pulls out the hot air, and creates cold air to enter the space again.


    Before the manager could answer, he felt that the temperature around him had dropped several degrees continuously.


    It turns out that he still loves me, otherwise how could he care so much about my feelings. The manager''s Secret Joy came from the shyness of the girl''s family.


    Li Yi sat aside and began to think, what should Chen Pingping do with the things she discussed with her? Did emperor Qing notice anything when he came to Taiping bieyuan today.


    Fan Jian has been forbidden to stay idle for many days. Why should he be released? Did you get the order of emperor Qing? Is emperor Qing aware of something?


    Li Yi felt a little headache, but rubbed the temple, sighed, he simply don''t think so much, soldiers will block the water to cover it!


    "Do you have a headache?" Although the manager was inquiring, his tone was very definite.


    "Li Li has learned some massage methods to relieve headache." Manager tone can''t refuse to go to Li Yi behind, stretch out his fingers as green as onion general massage up.


    Li Yi felt the softness between his head and neck. Li Li was really proficient in massage, which was very comfortable.


    Feeling each other''s delicate fingers swimming on his body, Li Yi closed his eyes to enjoy.


    When the carriage is walking on the road, it may occasionally cross a stone and shake.


    Li Yi can clearly feel the softness coming from behind. It seems that his head is very comfortable on it, very light and soft.


    Soon the carriage stopped and the manager stopped his massage.


    Li Yi slowly comes down from the carriage. Fan Xian''s education team has brought many people. Besides himself, there are fan Xian''s younger brothers and sisters, including Lin Wan''er, ye ling''er, the eldest daughter of the Ye family, and Lin Dabao, the eldest son of the Lin family.


    They had a good time together. Li Yi didn''t discuss with them. He was not in the same realm with them at all.


    I can''t talk with them at all.


    Fan Sizhe was a little better at their love stories and love poems, so he wanted to make money.


    Li Yi was ready to pull the flag pole to revolt. When the time was right, he immediately went to the palace of Qing state and pulled Qing emperor down from the throne.


    What both sides do and think is totally different, although it is impossible to talk together.


    But what Li Yi didn''t expect is that Lin Wan''er seems to be very hostile to himself, and he doesn''t know why.


    Is it hard for her to think that her mother and brother died because of Li Yi.

 Chapter 180

    For these trivial things, Li Yi didn''t care much. If fan Xian hadn''t invited him here today, he wouldn''t have come at all.


    Sit to the side of the river, calmly take out a fishing rod to start fishing, as for whether you can catch a fish bite is not important.


    Fan Situo quietly approached Li Yi with a flattering smile on his face, "brother, I heard you can fly. Is that true? Can you fly it for me? "


    He was just simply curious about it and wanted to see a lively scene. He had heard many people say that Li Yi could fly before, but he didn''t see it with his own eyes. Naturally, he didn''t believe it.


    Li Yi felt that fan Siche was really a little silly, or he was bold enough to ask himself these questions directly.


    Sure enough, after hearing fan Sizhe''s words, fan ruoro immediately frowned and scolded, "Sizhe, don''t be so rude to your husband."


    Fan Sizhe shrunk his neck, just like a quail, and followed fan ruoro''s rebuke with a low brow.


    At this time, Li Yi turned to look at fan size, with a smile on his face, "want to know why I can fly?"


    After that, Li Yi used his energy to drag fan Siche into the air. Fan Siche suddenly stood in the air, without any place to support him. He waved his hands and feet, yelled and seemed extremely scared.


    But after about a few seconds, I gradually mastered the sense of direction, and my mood was much more stable, like a kite hanging in the sky.


    Li Yi stood up slowly, flew into the air and stood beside him? Now you know why I can fly? "


    Fan Sizhe grabs Li Yi to death. He doesn''t dare to let go. He is especially worried that he will fall.


    "I know, I know, brother, you quickly put me down, this is too high." Fan site took a look at his feet and felt that he was flying high in the sky. His sister fan ruoro was like a white spot now.


    Now I dare not look down at all. I can feel my head buzzing every time I look down.


    Li Yi then slowly put fan Siche down. He didn''t say any more about other things. Fan ruoro held fan Siche''s ear and scolded him.


    Li Yi sensed that fan Xian was moving, and he would be able to reach the Taiping bieyuan immediately.


    The manager had already gone to one side and looked at Lin Wan''er, who was glaring at him. He could see at a glance why Lin Wan''er was looking at him like this.


    With a smile of sarcasm on his face, he said softly, "why does your highness look at me like this?"


    Lin Wan''er''s face changed. Naturally, she looked down on Si Li. In her opinion, Si Li was just a spy, and he had been exiled in the land of fireworks. If she was not lucky, she would not be able to appear together with Li Yi.


    However, her character did not like to argue with others, so she did not speak.


    The manager didn''t care much. He said with a smile, "Your Highness thinks that his brother and his mother died because of me."


    After that, the manager seemed to think of something very happy. He put his jade hand in front of Sakura''s mouth and said with a smile, "can''t it be that when the princess asked someone to kill us, we didn''t even have the right to resist?


    Even if you want to hate, shouldn''t your highness hate the emperor? After all, he made your brother and your mother commit suicide. Why are you glaring at me all the time? "


    "It''s just that you don''t dare to hate your majesty today, you just dare to glare at us. Your highness, have you ever thought that my son is a great master in the world? If he didn''t make friends with fan Xian, he would not come to this place today. What qualifications do you have to be angry with him? "


    The manager didn''t care what Lin Wan''er thought. He went to Li Yi and sat down. In her opinion, Lin Wan''er was just a canary in a cage. She didn''t even notice that she was a canary. She was happy to do it.


    It''s better for Li Chengze to dare to gamble on everything, fight to the death and fight hard after he knows the truth.


    Li Yi put down the fishing rod, turned his head, with a satisfied smile on his face. The manager was still defending herself, otherwise she would not do these things and say these words.


    "Well done, it''s commendable." Li Yi praised.


    When the manager heard what he said, he bowed his head and laughed happily.


    Fan site seems to be trained not long, and again raised interest to Li Yi side.


    "Brother, I heard that this great master is very powerful. Are you really strong?" Fan Sizhe was actually quite curious about this. Before, he only heard from others that the great master was powerful, but he didn''t know how powerful the great master was.


    "How strong is the great master? One man will conquer the country, and one man will defeat all armies. In front of this kind of master, the number has no meaning After Li Yi finished, he pointed to a huge bluestone 100 meters away.


    In a flash, the bluestone completely turned into powder. Li Yi used radiation digestion to squeeze out the stone, and the most basic thing was to smash it.


    After seeing this, fan site felt frightened and rushed to the stone with huan''er.


    The mood is very high, the speed is very fast.


    At this time, fan ruoro went to Li Yi to salute and spoke softly, "Sizhe is young and stubborn. I hope you don''t blame him."


    She knows that Li Yi has a good relationship with fan Xi, but it doesn''t mean that he has a good relationship with fan Sizhe.


    Li Yi obviously shows his estrangement, but fan Siche still bothers him. Fan ruoro thinks that if he comes to apologize, maybe nothing will happen, but if he doesn''t come to apologize, something will probably happen.


    Li Yi really didn''t care much, "don''t be so. I have a good relationship with fan Xian. His younger brother is my younger brother."


    Fan ruoro was relieved and went back again with a smile. She could see that Li didn''t want to talk with her, and she didn''t need to go up. On the contrary, she would be as boring as a fly.


    "Li Li?" For the first time, Li Yi used such a close name to the manager. He had already decided in his heart that it was time to say it.


    There is no one else around. I use nuclear radiation to seal the nearby sound in advance to ensure that no one will hear it.


    "What''s the matter, young master?" She is very happy. Li Yi uses such a close name for himself, which shows that his relationship in his heart has gone a step further.


    Finally, they are not so alienated as before. Now they may be regarded as friends.


    Si Li has few friends. Her only friend is a little girl who was imprisoned in Beiqi when she was a child. She may be regarded as her friend.


    Friends are very important to the manager because she has few friends.


    The manager thinks that two people should at least be able to tell each other their troubles and laugh together. Only in this way can they be regarded as friends.


    But she doesn''t want to be friends with Li Yi. She wants to go further.


    Before I had no such courage, I finally made up my mind, but I was interrupted by Li Yi.

 Chapter 181

    (Chapter publishing error) this chapter should be "what do you think of being an emperor? If you like, I can let you ascend the throne of Nanqing. " Li Yi looked serious and sincere. He didn''t mean to be joking.


    The manager bowed his head and kept silent, thinking whether he could stay in Nanqing if he was the emperor of Nanqing, and whether he could see Li Yi every day.


    As for the other benefits of being on the throne, the manager didn''t care at all. She just wanted Li Yi.


    As for whether she can ascend the throne, the manager has no consideration at all. She has absolute trust in Li Yi. No matter what Li Yi says, the manager will take it seriously.


    However, if he ascended the throne, he would not see him every day, and the relationship between them would be alienated. Li Yi could not stay in the palace, and he could not go back to the Northern Qi Dynasty, and he could not see his relatives.


    There seems to be two ideas fighting in the sea. One idea tells her to stay. As long as she stays in Nanqing, she can see Li Yi every day.


    As long as you can see him every day, manager will be very satisfied.


    Another idea was to let herself go back to the Northern Qi Dynasty. The manager was constantly tangled in her mind, and she didn''t know what to choose.


    But Li Yi can see the tangle of the manager. Although she doesn''t know what she thinks in her heart, she can still see that she is very tangled on the surface.


    "You don''t have to worry. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to be one. Well, just give me an answer. "


    The manager nodded heavily, looking a little confused and depressed.


    The outing soon ended, and fan Xian succeeded in getting his own things. He thought about it in his own home, but Li Yi didn''t disturb him. It is estimated that fan Xian will have a better understanding of the truth of the world after reading the letter his mother left him.


    .............


    "Do you drink?" In his hand, the manager held a light cyan wine pot full of wine.


    I don''t know why she suddenly came here today and wanted to have two drinks? Li Yi smiles and nods. The manager just pours wine for Li Yi.


    Looking at the blue wine in the glass, the manager seemed very flustered. He didn''t say much and drank three glasses of wine in a row.


    Li Yi looked at the manager unexpectedly, but she didn''t know why she felt a little abnormal today.


    Usually don''t drink, today why suddenly come to interest?


    After drinking three glasses of wine, manager Li felt calm and sighed that wine was really human courage.


    She also noticed that her body was slightly hot, and even her breath became hot and dry.


    At the first moment when the wine entered his throat, Li Yi noticed that it had been drugged. Was his plan discovered by Emperor Qing?


    Soon he realized that this glass of wine was not poisonous. Instead, it would speed up the movement of Qi and blood in the human body. It was more like poison than medicinal wine. Drinking it could also nourish the human body.


    Is it possible that she bought medicinal wine. Thinking that Li Yi could clearly perceive that his body''s Qi and blood was a little faster, but the range was almost negligible.


    "I like you!" While thinking, Li Yi suddenly heard a cry and came back. A delicate body had already touched his arms.


    "Li Yi, I like you! I really like you. From the first time we met, I never protected others, and no one bought me a gift. You are the first person who is good to me.


    I don''t know what it''s like to be cared about until I know you. I don''t know if you like me or not, but I really like you very much, really. "


    The manager knew that the medicine was working, and his sense began to lose bit by bit.


    She knew that it was impossible for Li Yi to poison him with such strength, so she chose to give her medicine and let Li Yi solve it.


    "I don''t know." Li Yi was at a loss for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    "I know you have someone else in your heart, but I don''t care. I don''t want anything else. I just want to be good. Tomorrow we can pretend that nothing happened tonight. "


    Manager Li''s wonderful body is wriggling uneasily in Li Yihuai. She doesn''t care about everything and doesn''t ask for any fame.


    She can see that there are others in Li Yi''s heart, but the manager doesn''t care. She doesn''t want any fame. She just wants to give herself to him.


    Li Yi was upset by the things that the manager did. The two heads were big together. Looking at the flattery of the manager, Li Yi knew that the medicine had completely worked. Now she''s acting completely instinctively.


    It''s no use saying anything to him unless you find an antidote for her.


    Now in this situation, Li Yi''s banana milk is better than Li Li''s any antidote.


    The clothes of the manager have been taken off, and his beautiful body is wriggling restlessly in Li Yihuai''s heart, demanding instinctively.


    Li Yi knows that whether he is willing or not, his relationship with the manager has come to a very close point.


    Two people''s relationship to this point, if this time they do not do anything, they will look down on themselves, this time want to pretend what a gentleman.


    I didn''t see you look like this before when I took advantage of others.


    Just arrived here, Li Yi is no longer in charge of everything.


    ................


    ................


    Li Yi wakes up and looks at the manager in his arms. Thinking of last night''s madness, he smiles.


    Although the manager said he can not be responsible, Li Yi is not really irresponsible.


    Creeping out of bed, for fear of waking her up, Li Yi knew that she had just been in charge of human affairs, and now she naturally needed some nourishment.


    ...............


    The manager looked at her own quilt and felt very disappointed. She knew that she had chosen it.


    In the heart is still some sad, she knows that after tonight and Li Yi''s relationship may not be the same?


    Will he avoid himself and never want to see himself again? The manager was suddenly worried.


    He said that Li Yi could not be responsible, but he was not at his side at this time. Even if he just got up a little, the manager could feel the pain from his body.


    Frowning, biting his lips and refusing to make a sound, Li Yi left, and he had no one to rely on.


    All things can only rely on themselves, and they can no longer show their own weakness in front of others.


    "Wake up. Does it still hurt? " Li Yi is carrying a bowl of chicken soup. Seeing that manager wakes up, he quickly puts down the chicken soup and goes to the bed to support her.


    "You didn''t leave?" The manager looked at Li Yi close at hand, as if he was in a dream. It''s good that he didn''t leave.


    "What? Do you think I am such a mean person. I wake up the next day and pretend I don''t know each other. " Li Yi whispered in his ear.


    "No! Li Li knows that you are not like that. " The manager seemed to have some confused explanations.


    "I''m still calling childe. It''s time. Shouldn''t I shout something else? For example, my husband. " Li Yi put the manager in his arms and put her head on his shoulder.


    Playing with her blue hair, she said in her ear.

 Chapter 182

    (this chapter is the real 179.)


    Manager collapsed in Li Yihuai, she still can''t believe everything in front of her. Everything is like a dream, real but illusory.


    Hearing Li Yi''s words, the manager only felt that there were bursts of hot wind near his earlobe.


    "My husband." Hesitated for a moment, timidly called out this voice husband, and then instantly blushed face, head buried in Li Yi''s arms.


    Manager feels that this embrace is the safest place in the world. As long as he holds himself, he doesn''t have to worry about everything.


    Li Yi smiles, taps her back and feels her smooth skin, "lady!"


    When he heard Li Yi''s address, he felt even more coy. He felt dizzy, as if he had drunk too much wine and would faint if he was not careful.


    He called me lady, which means that we will be husband and wife in the future? But is it really the case? I''m not dreaming, am I?


    Would a good man like him like me to be his wife?


    The manager couldn''t believe it. In fact, she was a person with low self-esteem in her heart. She just covered it up well and was not seen by others.


    Li Yi wants her hand to take away from her body, but she suffers unprecedented obstacles. She is not willing to let go at all.


    She worried that all this was like a dream. She would disappear as soon as she let go, so she didn''t dare to let go. She had to hold on tightly. Even the dream would wake up later.


    Although Li Yi didn''t get away successfully, when he saw that manager was like this, he didn''t care about anything else and let her hold him.


    "Good. I''m not going to disappear. Don''t get out of bed and have a good rest today. I''ll be here with you. I won''t go anywhere Li Yi''s tone is very gentle, slowly coax the manager, and slowly open her hand from her body.


    Straighten her on the bed. When the manager moves, he can feel the pain from his body.


    Last night, she didn''t care about everything. She asked for it crazily. She didn''t care about her body at all. This morning, she suffered a real pain.


    Li Yi saw more and more heartache, quickly picked up the chicken soup on the table, tasted the temperature, and then fed the manager bit by bit.


    The manager looked at Li Yi and felt the warm chicken soup in her mouth. She felt it was like a dream.


    If this is true, then now I must be the happiest person in the world.


    Manager has never been so concerned and taken care of by others. Now her mind is all on Li Yi. He is the most important person of her own. She can do anything for him.


    With a happy smile on his face, the manager looked at Li Yi all the time and didn''t think about anything.


    Li Yi didn''t do anything today. She just stayed with the manager all the time. She didn''t believe it was true until this time. She wasn''t dreaming.


    Feeling the warm embrace of Li Yi, the manager put the distance between the two people closer to three points, put his head on Li Yi''s chest, closed his eyes with satisfaction, emptied everything in his mind, and didn''t think about anything.


    Li Yi didn''t do anything today. She just stayed with the manager all the time. She didn''t believe it was true until this time. She wasn''t dreaming.


    Feeling the warm embrace of Li Yi, the manager put the distance between the two people closer to three points, put his head on Li Yi''s chest, closed his eyes with satisfaction, emptied everything in his mind, and didn''t think about anything.


    Li Yi secretly complains in his heart that the two of them are close to each other. How can he suppress them? If he didn''t eat marrow before, it would be better.


    But now how can I suppress it?


    Manager opened her eyes a little confused, she naturally noticed that Li Yi was different.


    ...................


    Manager slowly crawled out of the bed, just out of the first moment was Li Yi kiss, some resistance seems to want to refuse.


    "Dirty."


    "You don''t think I''m dirty, how can I think you''re dirty?"


    Li Yi didn''t care much, just kept kissing.


    ...............


    The next day, Li Yi slowly wakes up from his sleep, and the manager is no longer there. In the twinkling of an eye, his face washing water has been beaten.


    The manager is busy outside, taking care of breakfast.


    Li Yi washes his face at will. His body is not stained with dust. There is no such thing as dust.


    When the manager was ready, Li Yi sat down on the table and looked at her slender hand and said softly, "I''ll go to find two people later. In the future, these things will be left to the servants. If you are so busy every day, I''ll be distressed. "


    Manager this time seems to have some resentment, "I was very busy before, also did not see you distressed."


    With a smile, Li Yi hugs her in his arms. "Can it be the same before and now? You didn''t belong to me before. Now you are my man


    Manager Li didn''t say anything more. He felt Li Yi''s concern and felt that he was paralyzed. He didn''t want to do anything but lie in his arms.


    Li Yi''s face is hard to be serious and serious. The manager he looks at shows the extreme inferiority feeling in his heart. Although he doesn''t show it usually, he can still make people aware of it clearly.


    Li Yi likes her like this, but he hopes that the manager can accept himself from the heart, not inferiority.


    "Li Li, do you know? You are my most precious in the world, no one is more important than you. You should be more confident. I will treat you all my life. " Li Yi looked into the eyes of the manager with an extremely sincere look.


    The manager felt that his body was soft and hot, even his breath was three points short, but she still didn''t believe that Li Yi really thought he was so important.


    Li Yi could still see the suspicion in his eyes. He picked her up and said slowly, "really! I will never lie to you. "


    After saying that, slowly holding her into the room.


    "Even if you cheat me, I will. I''m willing to be cheated by you all my life. " The manager said so but didn''t care. She and Li Yi had already entered the room.


    And the doors and windows have been closed, the manager is a little shy to stop.


    But it''s too late.


    ...............


    Li Yi looks at her as if she is paralyzed by mud and wants to sleep beside her. Even though her physical quality is nourished by her innate Qi and by her Yuanyang, she still can''t compare with herself. Now she has no strength.


    Sleepy in bed, Li Yi is still full of physical strength.


    In this case, he can''t continue to do anything. He can only hold her and start thinking. Chen Pingping estimates that she is ready for everything, and her hands may be the thing of this period.


    Your commission can be completed immediately, but what should I do after the Commission is completed?


    I can''t leave the manager here, and then go directly. I have to make all preparations before I go.


    If you come back after leaving for a period of time, since you have done some things by yourself, you have to be responsible.

 Chapter 183

    Fan Xian seems to be a little out of his wits early this morning. He seems to be very confused. He takes Teng Zijing to Li Yi''s door. He doesn''t knock on the door, so he just pushes the door and goes in.


    "Brother Li." Fan Xian stares at Zhu Zi with jealousy.


    Li Yi was sitting on a reclining chair, slightly squinting. Now and then, manager Li handed over some fruit and took a bite. He continued to squint slightly, enjoying his leisure time.


    After fan Xian opened the box left by his mother yesterday, he was almost crazy. Seeing him like this, he suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    Li Yi raised his head slightly and nodded to the manager beside him with a smile.


    The manager immediately understood everything and left alone without asking anything more.


    "Why do you have time to come to me today?" Li Yi saw that fan Xian was carrying a very big box. He had already guessed what he was looking for, but he still asked.


    "I found something very serious. You may not believe what you want to say, but please calm down. " Fan Xian is sitting upright and serious. He is driven crazy by this matter, but this matter can only be shared with Li Yi.


    "Look at this." Fan Xianhuai opened the box in front of him. Inside was a heavy Barrett anti equipment sniper rifle, the crystallization of human scientific and technological wisdom.


    "How can there be such a thing in the world?" Fan Xian is earnest and persuasive. He doesn''t dare to tell Li Yi everything at once. He can only say it slowly.


    "You wait for me." Li Yi seems to be very calm, and there is no accident.


    ................


    ................


    "Here, you see, it''s 107 rockets. Looking at the Remington m870. Classic rifle AK47 In the room beside Li Yi, he took out a lot of things from the storage ring and put them in front of fan Xian.


    Fan Xian looks at his Barrett and Li Yi. He feels that his brain is not enough. How can things get to this point?


    "Why do you have so much for the 21st century?" Fan Xian asked with a confused face.


    "To tell you the truth. We are in this world. It''s many years after the nuclear war. I got all these things from a nearby city. If you like, I''ll take you next time. Haven''t you looked at the stars in the sky for a long time? As long as you look at it, you can tell from general astronomy that we are still on earth. The Big Dipper is still hanging in the sky. South gate two is right there. It''s obvious where you are from the stars, OK? "


    Li Yi knows that there are cities in the world that are completely frozen in the ice, so he can''t find out anything wrong with his words for a while.


    Although fan Xian is muddled, he still reluctantly accepts Li Yi''s statement. After all, the other party can fly. It seems normal to be able to do this.


    "I know what you want to tell me. It doesn''t matter. The past has passed. The most important thing for us is to live a good life now. "


    In the middle of Li Yi''s speech, he looks to one side. The manager who is hiding there and eavesdropping suddenly collides with Li Yi''s eyes. He feels red with shame and turns away from listening.


    Fan Xian was stunned. Suddenly he felt that Li Yi was right. No matter how he was before, the past is the past. Living well now is the most important thing.


    Don''t miss the past, grasp the present, live a good future is the most important.


    Fan Xian looked at the sun in the sky. Why didn''t he look at the stars? He was far more intelligent than most people. Naturally, he would not look at the stars like a child.


    I didn''t expect that I would be mistaken for being smart because of this.


    Fan Xian shook his head helplessly. He didn''t expect that he had been tossing his problems all night. He was so understated by Li Yi.


    The truth is clearly in front of me. I have been tossing about for so many years, but I don''t know.


    Fan Xian is now in a high mood and very happy. He has seen everything and is no longer bothered. No matter how good he used to be, he has no longer been bothered. What he has to do is to do well in the present.


    Li Yi didn''t go to fan Xian any more. The most important thing for him now is to think about the significance of his future life.


    Of course, thinking now may not have any special effect, because after a period of time, Li Yi was ready to rebel, and Emperor Qing would be directly splashed with blood on the spot.


    Then Chen Pingping will control the whole of Kyoto, and the Council will succeed in becoming the empress. Then, with the administrative power of Kyoto, she will control the whole of Qingguo.


    Try to complete the transition of power peacefully. If you can, you''d better not kill anyone except emperor Qing.


    After they took power, they gradually replaced those people with their own. After all, if too many people revolted, they could kill all of them, but it was hard to find someone to take charge for a while.


    If the state of Qing is not good enough, there will be chaos. The Northern Qi Dynasty will never give up this opportunity, and it is entirely possible to launch a big attack.


    At that time, I don''t know how many people will die, and those in power will die in order to resist.


    Because they know that after Chen Pingping takes over the great power, their status is likely to be worse than it is now.


    They will say that their resistance is for their own status, and they should do their duty as much as they get benefits.


    These people got so many benefits from emperor Qing that they should do something for him.


    Those people, they do not care who is the emperor, as long as they can eat enough to wear warm is the world''s heyday.


    The manager sits uneasily, his face is red and hot, Li Yi touches her side quietly at this time.


    From behind her, he hugged her in his arms. Li Yi closed his eyes and hugged her like this. He didn''t speak.


    "Just now fan Xian came to see me. In fact, it''s no big deal. Don''t worry about it." Li Yi knew that the manager only cared about himself and wanted to help himself.


    "I think I''m very useless. I can''t help you with anything. I can only look at you like this." The manager felt that he was very useless. Nothing could help him.


    "Why can''t you help me? My family will soon ascend the throne and become emperor. "


    When she heard what he said, she turned around and buried her head in front of Li Yi''s chest. This was her favorite action, so she felt very safe and at ease.


    "When you say it, I see you. Do you want to call your majesty?"


    After the manager looked at Li Yi with some complaints, Li Yi didn''t care.


    Take out a piece of chocolate from the storage ring and put it in the mouth of the manager.


    Then he and Li Yi kiss her and share the sweet taste of chocolate with her.


    The dark chocolate rolled back and forth in their mouths until it was all sweet.


    ...............


    In the early summer of the third year of Qingli, the Nanqing army set out to attack the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    Li Yi and they are going to kill emperor Qing and take the throne.

 Chapter 184

    Li Yi looked at Chen Pingping in a wheelchair in front of her and said softly, "Nanqing won. It is estimated that the delegation of the peace talks in the Northern Qi Dynasty will not arrive until half a month later. Have you done everything over there? "


    Chen Pingping looks a little excited. He has been waiting for this moment for countless years. Now that she is about to succeed, she is naturally a little excited.


    "I''ve solved all the things here, but you need to cooperate with me a little after you kill emperor Qingdi tomorrow. There are still some diehard loyalists in Kyoto that have not been cleaned up for the time being. As long as we get rid of them, I''ll let the black riders out of the city into the city, and we can control the whole of Kyoto. "


    Chen Pingping said and handed over a list, recording in detail where emperor Qingdi Diezhong was in Kyoto.


    At that time, after killing emperor Qing, Li Yi just needs to cooperate with him and suppress everything.


    "Good. I''ll be there as fast as I can. " Li Yi looked at the list in detail, but to his surprise, there was only one person in the palace who was loyal to Emperor Qing.


    Or emperor Qing is too confident that no one in the world can kill himself, so he doesn''t put his loyal people by his side.


    Or emperor Qing is not a good emperor at all, so few people will be loyal to him.


    "What will Fan Jian do then?" Fan Jian''s name was not on the list, which he expected.


    But in the original work, Fan Jian seems to be more loyal to Emperor Qing. What should he do if he resists Chen Pingping.


    "I''ll try to persuade him myself. You don''t have to worry." Chen Pingping has a headache when she thinks of her old friend.


    However, as long as he tells him the truth, Fan Jian will accept it, but he still has to find a way to control him.


    "The princesses, concubines and empress dowagers in the palace, as well as the second, third and eldest princes who have not died. Shall we kill them all? Or they''ll all be imprisoned. "


    Li Yi knows that if these people don''t handle it well, they will definitely cause a lot of trouble, especially the second prince. If he wants to avenge emperor Qing, he will also cause them great trouble.


    For the prince, although he was in charge of military power, his mother was Ning CAI.


    The relationship between Ning Cairen and Chen Pingping is very good, so we don''t need to worry about the big prince.


    During the northern expedition of Qing Dynasty, Emperor Qing, who was the prince at that time, suddenly lost all his true Qi and his meridians were broken.


    The three armed forces won the commander, and the Qing national army was defeated


    During the crisis, Chen Pingping fled with emperor Qing, who was still the crown prince at that time. On the way, she caught a female slave of Dongyi surnamed Ning and took care of the crown prince


    Along the way, Chen Pingping drank horse urine and ate raw meat, and gave them all the resources


    Ning Nu Nu feels admiration for Chen Pingping. Although she knows that she is a eunuch, she also shows her admiration


    In the same way, Chen Pingping has different feelings for this woman


    Perhaps, this will be a different kind of love.


    But in the wake of one night, Emperor Qing still had an indescribable thing to the female slaves.


    In this regard, Chen Pingping did not show any abnormality, and returned to Qingguo with two people.


    But Li Yi understands that people''s hearts are a little bit cold. Chen Pingping''s previous education was to serve the royal family. She had to give her life to the crown prince.


    However, this incident of Ning Cairen is equivalent to planting a seed in Chen Pingping''s heart. As for ye Qingmei''s death, it is to make this seed grow into a towering tree.


    Chen Pingping''s face inevitably fluctuated, and some hastily said, "we can''t kill, we can''t start this precedent. If you want me to see them all in captivity. As for the eldest prince, nothing will happen to him. He''s one of us. I can guarantee that. "


    Li Yi glanced back and forth at Chen Pingping with a funny expression on his face! The eldest prince is our man


    Chen Pingping felt as if his mind was being seen through. He could not help but change his old face.


    "After the death of emperor Qing, I will immediately urge the Ministry of rites to let the new emperor ascend the throne the next morning. Are you ready?"


    Li Yi knew that Chen Pingping was asking about Chen Pingping''s accession to the throne. He nodded, "I don''t have any problems here."


    "Let''s do it the day after tomorrow."


    "Good."


    Li Yi knows that one thing looks simple. You can finish everything if you go to the palace and kill emperor Qing. In fact, it''s very difficult.


    According to historical records, Li Yi killed emperor Qing to seize power.


    In fact, it would not have been the case if Chen Pingping hadn''t secretly planned the secret training of 3000 black cavalry for many years, plus the huge organization of the Academy of forensic science, secretly controlled the whole of Kyoto and even the state of Qingguo.


    Even if Li Yi is able to kill Qing emperor, Qing state will also be in chaos because of the lack of leaders. It will not be able to control the whole Kyoto City as Chen Pingping did.


    Then, with the command of Kyoto and the military power of the Grand Prince, the whole Qing state can be controlled.


    The things in the history books seem very simple. In fact, I don''t know how many secret plans have been made.


    ................


    "You''re back!" The manager is very happy to rush to Li Yi''s chest. During this time, the two people get along with each other every day, and their relationship is naturally getting hotter and hotter.


    Now it''s time for two people to leave each other.


    The manager buried his head in Li Yi''s chest and deeply breathed the smell of his body. I don''t know why she felt very comfortable and at ease at this time.


    Li Yi didn''t stop her either. He put his hands around her waist and whispered in her ear, "everything has been settled. In two days, my family will become emperor."


    The manager didn''t have many words. He had expected this for a long time. After becoming Li Yi''s person, she thought that this day would come.


    To be an emperor is to be an emperor, as long as you can help him a little.


    With this thought in his mind, the manager buried his head a little deeper.


    Li Yimo rubbed her soft green silk. He naturally knew what the manager thought. If he got a wife like this, what would he want.


    "When you become the emperor, I will immediately ask people to negotiate with Beiqi and ask them to put your brother back." Li Yi knew that Si Li and his younger brother were secretly imprisoned in the Northern Qi Dynasty, which was the only relative.


    It was for the sake of reuniting with his brother that Si Li came to Nanqing. If Li Yi had not been met, his brother would have been her most important person.


    Because of his own reasons, Si Li wants to stay in Nanqing for the time being. Naturally, Li Yi wants to find a way to get his younger brother from Beiqi.


    After all, his wife does not care, who else will care.


    Si Li Jiao Yan smiles and hugs Li Yi happily. She doesn''t think about it. She thinks that if she becomes emperor, she will be threatened by the Northern Qi Dynasty. So she doesn''t mention it.


    I just didn''t expect that Li Yi cared so much about himself. Before he spoke, he took the initiative to say it.


    "Well, let''s hurry to eat. I''ll eat you after dinner." Li Yi hugged her and walked into the room little by little.

 Chapter 185

    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse. Today, the weather in Qingguo is very cool. The breeze at night has blown away the last trace of sultry during the day.


    Li Yi is flying across the moon. This evening is the appointed time. Chen Pingping is about to take people into Kyoto.


    I have long been going to solve the problem of emperor Qing. I want to solve the problem that he is in charge of the whole imperial palace and cooperate with Chen Pingping to solve the problem of the last loyal resistance of emperor Qing in Kyoto.


    Let the manager ascend the throne and become the emperor in the real sense.


    Then, by Chen Pingping, he became a civil and military officer in Kyoto and even in the world, a great prince with high prestige in the army and a lot of military power.


    In addition, Li Yi, one of the top powers in one country and one town, used the fastest time to suppress all the resistance forces of the state of Qing and control the whole Nanqing.


    Of course, there is no need for Li Yi to worry about Nanqing. What he needs to pay attention to most is the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    No one can guarantee that the Northern Qi Dynasty will not take this opportunity to launch a war and take back the territory originally occupied by Nanqing.


    Chen Pingping is ready for this. If there is no way, she can only give up her temporary occupation and trade space for time.


    Take advantage of this time more complete grasp of Nanqing, then think of a way to counter attack.


    Li Yi really didn''t worry about this. He gave the Northern Qi army a hundred courage, and they would not dare to challenge an invincible master of martial arts.


    Although people in the Northern Qi Dynasty may not know Li Yi''s real strength for the time being, it doesn''t matter. Li Yi will let them know at that time.


    Walking on the moon, Li Yi didn''t care how many people knew his true whereabouts. Maybe someone saw it. Maybe someone is reporting to Emperor Qing, but it doesn''t matter. They are not as fast as themselves.


    As usual, Emperor Qing, wearing a white nightgown, was sitting in the palace very lazily. He didn''t read the folded book and was playing with a bow and arrow.


    Li Yi came to him at this time, no one noticed, no one even found that after he came here, he stayed in the eunuch on the side of emperor Qing.


    After discovering Li Yi, he opened his mouth wide but didn''t make a sound. Naturally, he knew Li Yi, the new great master.


    However, he suddenly found that he could only open his mouth, and there was no way to make a sound. Li Yi sealed his whole body and his voice as if it were in the same place, and it could not be transmitted at all. If others saw him just open his mouth, he would not make a sound.


    Qingdi looks very calm and indifferent. He doesn''t seem to be surprised by the arrival of Li Yi. In fact, if you carefully observe his movements, you will find that.


    He was ready to storm at any time, and he didn''t know whether to fight to death or to start.


    Li Yi didn''t care much. He looked at emperor Qingdi with a smile on his face and extreme conceit. "Are you going to solve it by yourself or let me?"


    The meaning is very obvious. Does emperor Qing choose to kill himself or let Li Yi help him solve it?


    "Do you think you can kill me?" Emperor Qing, like a sleeping tiger, suddenly wakes up, full of fierce momentum.


    "You don''t think I can kill you." Li Yi''s color seems playful. He wants to see if Qingdi has any cards.


    Emperor Qing suddenly got up and immediately chose to flee to the side of the window. He knew that he was not Li Yi''s opponent. Only by escaping could he have a chance of life.


    Li Yi looks a little surprised. He didn''t expect that emperor Qing put such cruel words before, but now he directly chooses to run away.


    The difference between the two is very big. Emperor Qing is really a man who can bend and stretch.


    Instead of being forced to stay because of the so-called face and dignity, he chose the situation that was most favorable to him.


    Sure enough, those who can achieve great things do not care about small things. Emperor Qing almost started from scratch. In addition to Ye Qingmei, he himself has to make great efforts.


    However, it was just like this. Emperor Qing''s body suddenly stopped, and then his neck flew away from the whole top of his head. The blood of the column spewed directly to the ceiling.


    "Commission completion. Is it a return? "


    Li Yi didn''t care much. He turned and looked at the eunuch. He remembered that the eunuch also appeared in the original work.


    "Duke Hou, hurry up and tidy up. The new emperor will have to ascend the throne tomorrow, and you will have to work for decades.


    Li Yi''s words are very obvious. The Duke Hou in front of him is not the loyal of emperor Qing. He can live as long as he is willing to serve the new emperor.


    In fact, most of the maids and eunuchs in the palace are not loyal. In their eyes, who is the emperor is the same, which has little to do with themselves.


    For example, Duke Hou in front of him, although emperor Qing died, he could still be his own father-in-law if he was the emperor.


    Li Yi even told him that the new emperor would still use himself at that time, and his father-in-law would have been in office for many years.


    He knew that what Li Yi said at this time might be better than the emperor who immediately ascended the throne. After all, an emperor who came up could only be a puppet.


    Duke Hou looked at the body of emperor Qing and nodded in his mind. He didn''t know what he was thinking. For a moment, he was really hard to accept this situation.


    Li Yi didn''t care much. Anyway, there were more eunuchs in the palace, one more and two less, one less and two less.


    This is just Li Yi''s casual saying that someone needs to deal with emperor Qing''s body.


    Of course, if the other party really follows suit, Li Yi will not replace him. Anyway, they are all eunuchs in charge of Imperial Palace affairs. Who should be or not? Duke Hou is more experienced.


    Li Yi doesn''t have to worry that someone will recreate his own counter revolutionaries. Anyway, now that he is invincible in the world, he has nothing to worry about.


    As for whether the new emperor will listen to himself, there is no need to worry.


    The new emperor is his daughter-in-law. What do you have to worry about.


    After Li Yi left, he still had many things to do, such as cooperating with Chen Pingping to win the whole Kyoto.


    Chen Pingping has trained 3000 black riders, which is far more than what emperor Qing told him.


    It''s a pity that Chen Pingping didn''t listen, and now emperor Qing can''t put his head on the stubble to find Chen Pingping.


    Sometimes things in this world are totally out of plan to keep up with the changes.


    Emperor Qing didn''t expect that a master like Li Yi would appear in the world.


    In this night, they won the whole of Kyoto. Now all the civil and military officials in Kyoto are controlled by them. The knife is on the neck, and those loyal people have already been cleaned up.


    However, Li Yi didn''t expect that Chen Pingping secretly arranged to control some of the civil and military officials.


    And the number is not small, if there is an urgent need, these people can even temporarily pull out a small imperial team.


    Chen Pingping has been planning for decades, but now she''s doing it once. It''s really extraordinary.


    The knife rest was around the neck. The officials of the six departments prepared for the ceremony as quickly as possible in the middle of the night.


    Most of the other red tape has been abandoned. How can it be simple?


    What Li Yi wanted was the shortest time for him to ascend to the throne and become the emperor of Qing in name.

 Chapter 186

    Li Yi stood on one side, looking at the white dragon robe worn by Si Li, who belonged to Qing state, and was at a loss for the ceremony.


    Although the ceremony of the new emperor''s accession to the throne was rather simple, it was only one night, and it was not easy to achieve this.


    Just read out the imperial edict, and then let all the officials in Kyoto visit the new emperor, and the manager will be on the throne.


    Li Yi knows that as long as there is no problem in this matter, there will be no difficulty next.


    The manager was still there. Although she had been prepared for this, she was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    Like instinct, she wants to find Li Yi, but after thinking of Li Yi, her heart seems to emerge with great confidence.


    Why are you at a loss? What''s to worry about? My husband is an invincible master.


    Isn''t it about being an emperor? I should be more confident and not lose his face.


    Manager ideal here, do not consciously hold his head high, like a real emperor, looking at those busy officials.


    In the heart settled many, completely did not have before tense emotion.


    Li Yi stepped out to her side, grabbed Rou Yi of Si Li and said in a soft voice, "My Li Li will soon become the emperor."


    The manager heard that Li Yi was so joking. He lowered his head and blushed. He pinched Li Yi with his hand.


    The busy officials of the etiquette department all lowered their heads and pretended not to see them.


    What they can do, they can''t do anything. Today''s minister of rites is because the former Minister of rites felt that it was not in line with the ancestral system to let a woman ascend the throne, and he was not willing to run today''s ceremony.


    Then she was hacked to death on the spot by Chen Pingping, and promoted an official of the etiquette department. This matter has come to such a point that no one can stop it.


    Now that they have started their rebellion, since they are ready to do it, it is impossible for them to stop halfway.


    In any case, the manager must ascend the throne. If the civil and military officials want to accept it, they have to accept it. If they don''t want to accept it, the Qing state will still be transformed without you.


    Si Li was soon ready to get on the stage, holding the imperial edict in his hand, and began to recite in silence. Li Yi expanded her voice to the whole of Kyoto with the help of nuclear radiation.


    Let all the people in Kyoto, civil and military officials, peddlers, and farmers in the fields know that the state of Qing has changed the emperor.


    The manager didn''t pay attention. Now her whole mind is on the edict in front of her. In this case, it''s impossible to say that she is not nervous.


    The palm of the manager''s hand was full of sweat. After reading the whole edict, he was already sweating.


    Long live the emperor The manager looked down at the stage, and the civil and military officials were kneeling down to him.


    Li Yi looked at himself with encouragement and satisfaction. The manager took a deep breath and calmed his excited mood.


    He is about to become the first female emperor in the history of the world. The manager''s mood at this point is very excited.


    "All the ministers are flat."


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    Even if the accession to the throne comes to an end, Si Li has become the emperor of Qing. The ceremony has been completed. No matter what other people want or don''t want, they can only bear it with their noses.


    From the morning till now, she has been greatly consumed in physical strength and energy. When the ceremony is over, she will return to the Yangxin hall which has just been cleaned up.


    I just sit on the bed and lie down. Anyway, there is no one else at this time. Except for some maids in court, there are only eunuchs outside. Naturally, no one will see them.


    Li Yi sneaks up to her at this time, still carrying two food boxes in his hand, "tired?"


    The manager nodded, collapsed in Li Yi''s arms, closed his eyes and didn''t want to move anything.


    Li Yi takes out the things to the side and feeds them to the manager. She has something to eat.


    At the same time, Li Yi said to himself, "I told Lao Chen. When you are the emperor, you don''t need to read the memorial and do anything. His people will help you solve it. Don''t worry about eating and drinking. Just make the palace your home.


    Honglu temple has sent an application to Beiqi to send your brother back. It is estimated that this may be the last two or three months. I''m going to Dongyi city recently to solve the hidden danger behind Nanqing. "


    After hearing this, the manager nodded silently, got up and grabbed Li Yi''s intoxicated face, "it''s nice to have you!"


    "Yes! Here you are Li Yi takes out the luminous pearl that he got before fighting against the world.


    He knew that manager seemed to like it very much. When she took it out on the boat, she was attracted to it.


    It''s no use for Li Yi to keep this thing. In the dark, things are just like ordinary things. Since manager likes it, he gives it to her.


    "It''s too expensive for me." The first thought in manager''s mind was to refuse, completely ignoring the relationship between her and Li Yi.


    "What''s the matter? It''s hard for you to treat me as an outsider. " Li Yi''s expression is seldom unhappy.


    "No, No." Seeing his expression, the manager quickly explained.


    Li Yi didn''t care to leave things here directly. "We are a family, yours is mine, regardless of each other."


    She carefully put the night pearl away. Li Yigang''s careless attitude made her feel a little distressed.


    However, the manager still likes it very much in his heart. He can be very happy just looking at it.


    Li Yi and her ears and temples for a while, and then he wrote a decree, his seal, his military amulet.


    At the same time, with a message from Chen Pingping, he was ready to go to the military camp near Dongyi City, where the eldest prince was ordered to guard against Dongyi city and eliminate those barbarians outside the Great Wall.


    In fact, it was all for the defense of sigujian, a great master.


    Li Yi didn''t care about it at all. Si Gujian had only two choices in the face of him, either to surrender or to die.


    No, Li Yi doesn''t feel that sigujian''s surrender is likely to be too high. If he practices sword all his life, he will be like a sharp sword and won''t bend down.


    If sigujian surrendered, his Kendo level would not reach such a high level.


    Li Yi''s own flying forward movement speed is quite fast, but about two hours, he has come to the nearest military camp nearby.


    In fact, it''s more like a city than a military camp.


    This is not only a military camp, but also a city of Dongyi. It is also a necessary place for barbarians and Nanqing to trade.


    After many years of development, it has become a very large and prosperous city.


    At the same time, it is also a very complete war fortress. However, after years of peace and occasional suppression of barbarians outside the Great Wall, the city will not enter a state of war.


    Therefore, there is no such serious spirit of extermination in the city.

 Chapter 187

    Li Yi stood alone outside the city, looking far away. Opposite the city was Dongyi city.


    However, in addition to solving the problem of sigujian, he came here to give orders to the prince.


    The great prince will mobilize the army in the city to cooperate with Li Yi to take Dongyi city after solving sigujian. At that time, the whole Nanqing rear area will have no disaster except the barbarians outside the Great Wall.


    The eldest prince will not leave. He will continue to stay here to wipe out the barbarians outside the Great Wall.


    Without Dongyi City, you don''t need any fear. The prince can do things freely.


    Li Yi walked into the biggest mansion in the city, where the great prince lived. In the martial arts arena, a man was wearing heavy armor, and there was a kind of heroic spirit between his eyes.


    Generally speaking, the cultivation should have reached the level of nine grades, close to the level of nine grades. The great prince has been in the city for so many years, and he has managed quite well.


    To tell the truth, the great prince is not only experienced in dealing with the enemy, but also effortless in governing a city. If he does not have half of Dongyi blood, Emperor Qing will definitely choose him to succeed to the throne.


    After all, no matter how you look at it, the big prince is much better than the second prince and the prince.


    The eldest prince suddenly looks up at Li Yi. He is also surprised that a person can fly, but he is not so surprised. He has already learned everything that Li Yi has done through Chen Pingping''s channel.


    "Lord Li." The prince was wearing heavy armour, but he gave a simple salute.


    In fact, as a general of the state of Qing, Li Yi is able to control all the troops of the state of Qing theoretically.


    Otherwise, he would not take out the talisman.


    "It seems that Lao Chen has told you everything. I''m going to solve the problem of Sigu sword. You cooperate with me to win Dongyi city. "


    Li Yi took up the imperial edict and military amulet and handed them to the prince. Although he wrote the imperial edict, it was not important. The important thing was to convince the people in the army.


    The Grand Prince has a high prestige in the army, which can be easily achieved.


    This edict is just a process. In fact, it is. The manager is really just a puppet now.


    Otherwise, it will not develop to the point where even the imperial edict needs to be written by Li Yi himself. A typical example is that if you ask me for the imperial edict, I will write one for you.


    Now Qingguo, civil and military officials family are very clear, Li Yi speak better than the emperor.


    What''s more, their emperor had a different relationship with Li Yi.


    Moreover, Chen Pingping''s Investigation Institute contributed to the rebellion, although there may be occasional riots in other parts of Qingguo.


    But on the whole, it was very peaceful. Because of the speed, there was no response from the Northern Qi for the time being.


    Now Chen Pingping is to fight fast and slow down, the fastest way to solve the internal problems of Qingguo.


    He came to Dongyi city for this purpose. He wanted to get rid of Sigu sword. Then the prince didn''t need to keep so much military reserves. The 100000 troops here only need to leave 35000 to solve the barbarians outside the Great Wall.


    The rest can be transferred gradually to support the battlefield fighting with the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    ..............


    Li Yi has now left for Dongyi city. Sigujian doesn''t stay in the Lord''s mansion of Dongyi city. He is near Jianlu of Dongyi city.


    He is a man who loves sword all his life. Apart from practicing sword, few people can make him feel emotional. Maybe Ye Qingmei is one of them, but ye Qingmei is dead.


    Before Li Yi came to Jianlu, there was no one here. To be exact, there was only sigujian. Sigujian didn''t feel like a living person, but more like a sharp sword.


    If you stand in front of him, even ignore him, close your eyes and you will feel a sharp sword in front of you.


    This feeling is very wonderful. Theoretically speaking, it should be that Sigu sword and his own sword have been integrated, and he himself represents the sword.


    This is the spiritual manifestation after the skill reaches its peak. It can be said that it is very rare for the world without aura to reach this point.


    It''s necessary to be extremely skillful in sword skills to achieve this situation. At least Li Yi can''t do it now.


    Of course, that year''s lonely pursuit of defeat may also be able to achieve this step, but Li Yi did not see it.


    Si Gu Jian didn''t seem to care about the purpose of Li Yi''s coming. As a swordsman, he was able to distinguish Li Yi''s lofty sword spirit.


    Instinctively, he will wave his sword at Li Yi. He will defeat the opponent in front of him to prove his kendo.


    Li Yi frowned and stopped Si Gu Jian''s action immediately. He didn''t come here to fight this time. Si Gu Jian either surrendered or was killed by himself.


    There is no other choice.


    "Emperor Qing is dead. Now the emperor of Qing has been replaced. Although you are a great master, I think you should understand that I am stronger than you. You have two choices. One is to surrender peacefully without killing too many people. The other is that I''ll kill you, and then you surrender. "


    Li Yi calmly says his suggestion. In fact, sigujian has no choice at all. He either surrenders or is killed before surrendering.


    "Fight me, and if you win, I''ll surrender." Four Gu sword didn''t have any fluctuation. Dongyi city was just a little thing he did. What he cared about most was his own kendo.


    Li Yi not only has a headache about this point, but it''s very easy to kill Sigu sword in seconds. If you use the sword technique to defeat him, I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort.


    However, this is not important. Li Yi is ready to use the sword to build a house. Even if he uses the sword, he will not simply use the sword to force people directly.


    No matter how good the skill of Sigu sword is, it''s useless in the face of absolute power.


    Li Yi has absolute self-confidence in this point. Sure enough, he doesn''t have any power to fight back.


    Even simple resistance can''t do, just want to attack, Li Yi''s fingers have instantly put on the neck of Sigu sword.


    Si Gu Jian knows that Li Yi doesn''t want to kill himself, otherwise it will be a very simple thing to kill himself with his opponent''s speed.


    "Your swordsmanship is very good. You have reached the peak in skill. I''m far inferior. However, the speed is too slow and the strength is too weak. No matter how good the swordsmanship is, it''s useless. " Li Yiwang looked at Si Gujian with rare admiration.


    Although Sigu Jian is not very good at dealing with people, his sword technique is really brilliant, and he has reached the peak.


    It''s a pity that the strength is still not enough. The skill of the sword is so good that it''s useless to defend.


    "If I lose, Dongyi city will surrender. I hope you can let go of the residents there. " The look of Si Gu sword was very blank. He didn''t know whether his sword skill was right or not.


    "Don''t worry, the residents of Dongyi city are the subjects of Qing state." Li Yi said.

 Chapter 188

    Waiting for father-in-law a face anxiously flustered to arrive at to nourish the heart hall, looking at two palace maids outside the hall to take a breath, open mouth to ask a way, "all this time, how does your majesty still not get up?"? I''m going to court soon. "


    The two maids looked at each other, looked down at Hou Gonggong and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty doesn''t know why we got up so late today, and we dare not shout."


    Waiting for father-in-law to turn back and forth in the door, and a little wait for a while, looked at the time, found that it is really can''t wait.


    There was no alternative but to knock on the door twice and shout to it from a distance, "your majesty! Your majesty! It''s time to go to court¡°


    In fact, Duke Hou didn''t want to shout, but he also knew that if his majesty missed going to the court, he would have to bear the responsibility, and he could only shout with a stiff head.


    I don''t know why your majesty usually gets up early. Why didn''t you wake up at this time today?


    Li Yi naturally heard the sound. His body was extremely sensitive. Although he was sleeping, some smaller sounds would be abandoned.


    But waiting for father-in-law so loud cry or let him hear, Li Yi rubbed his blurred eyes, slowly down from the bed.


    I didn''t care much, so I took out one side of the robe and put it on myself.


    Then he walked slowly to the front of the door and opened the door. His mouth, which he wanted to open, suddenly got stuck in half. The whole person seemed to be silly.


    "What''s the matter? It''s a dream in the morning. " Li Yi''s mood is not beautiful now. No matter who is sleeping soundly, he will not be in a good mood when he is suddenly called up.


    Waiting for father-in-law muddled forced for a long time, finally reaction come over, Li Yi unexpectedly wearing a suit of sleep clothes from Yangxin hall came out.


    Although I knew that the great master had some different relationship with his majesty before, I didn''t expect that Li Yi would be so bold.


    Looking at Li Yi''s expression, Duke Hou reluctantly smiles, "great master! It''s time for your majesty to go to the morning


    When Li Yi heard his words, he thought that it was time for him to go to the morning court. He took a look at the gray sky outside, and even the sun didn''t come out.


    It seems that the emperor is not easy to be. She has to get up so early every day. It must be very hard for her to come here, but she didn''t tell herself.


    "I tell you, you go and tell those civil and military officials to change the time of going to the court to......" Li Yi said here and suddenly responded, "let that fan spare a reference for the specific time."


    After Li Yi said this, he closed the door directly. Looking at the closed Palace door in front of him, Hou Gonggong felt a little confused about his life.


    You should know that although you still command the whole palace, in front of those civil and military officials, you are just a eunuch.


    I told them the whole thing. Those cultural relics officials didn''t dare to hate Li Yi and his majesty. They would hate themselves.


    Waiting for father-in-law to think of here immediately feel very headache, he also has no way, can only harden the scalp to say.


    Those civil and military officials are stubborn like cattle, and they don''t know whether they will accept Li Yi''s opinions.


    Waiting for father-in-law a long sigh, looking at the stars in the sky, shaking his head, did not go to do anything, turned and walked toward the hall of Chaohui.


    Li Yi turns around and goes back to his warm bed, embracing the warm fragrant nephrite in his arms. He can''t help admiring that this is life.


    In fact, the manager has just woken up. Of course, he knows that it''s time to go to the morning court. But seeing Li Yi get up, he doesn''t know why she doesn''t want to leave.


    Naturally, she also heard what Li Yi had said to Duke Hou. The manager knew that she was doing it for her own good.


    Although I am sleeping with my eyes closed, I have a happy smile on my face.


    Li Yi naturally saw it early, but he didn''t point it out. He just held the manager in his arms as usual.


    Then slowly tease her, tease her, like thunder hook fire.


    ....................


    "You said the great master came out of his Majesty''s house." An official in his forties, who seemed very serious and decent, asked Duke Hou in front of him.


    Waiting for father-in-law silent nod.


    "The great master only wore a nightgown. He told us to change the time of going to court. "


    Waiting for father-in-law no more words, still silent nod.


    "Demon concubine......" an official of the six departments almost blurted out that the demon concubine was in chaos.


    However, under the gaze of other civil and military officials, the words changed abruptly, "if it''s not Lord Li, what should we do in Qingguo?"


    Seeing him like this, the civil and military officials turned their heads and looked disdainful of his company.


    After waiting for father-in-law to look up at all the people in the temple, do any action and expression, anyway, he has just finished all the things, how to do, is this group of people''s business, what does it have to do with himself?


    "Or let''s go back and ask fan Xian." When the official opened his mouth, his opinion soon won the approval of the vast majority of people.


    After all, everyone knows that after one or two months of purge, most of the court are Chen Pingping''s people.


    Everyone knows that Dongyi city can be completely included in the territory of Qing state. The great master sigujian is willing to surrender because of Li Yi.


    Li Yijia and Chen Pingping, who can be the whole Qingguo, are now saying that they are unique.


    Chen Pingping doesn''t care about this little thing, so it''s basically settled.


    All civil and military officials know that it doesn''t matter whether the emperor goes to court or not. Anyway, what they do is very important. I won''t ask.


    Chen Pingping''s forensics Institute handled even the performance.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether your majesty is in court or not. It''s just a rule that has been out of date for many years and has been abided by numbly.


    Now some people are willing to change these civil and military officials, and naturally some of them are also willing to see them.


    After all, your majesty can get up a little later. They need to get up early every day. Some of them live far away. They even need to get up when they are ugly, and then come to the palace.


    ..............


    Fan Xianyuan himself sat at home, did not expect that things suddenly came from the sky, but probably after learning about this matter, fan Xianyuan was really confused.


    what is it? It''s true that I''ll take off my robes with the general, and the lotus tent will warm the spring night.


    Fan Xian can''t help but praise in his heart when he thinks of this. Li Yi, you really know how to play.


    You go to sleep with your wife and let a group of people yell at me in the morning. Make a schedule for you.


    Fan Xian feels a little sore when he thinks about it, but he can''t help it. He can only follow the example of his previous life to make a general work and rest schedule. For example, he didn''t consider going to the morning court until nine o''clock.


    Li Yi also saw this schedule very quickly. Fan Xian did it fairly well. Therefore, Li Yi did not make any unnecessary changes and announced to use it directly.


    Pass on this form, one for each of the civil and military officials.

 Chapter 189

    Fan Xian looks at Li Yi in silence. He didn''t expect to see him suddenly today.


    Really, fan Xian suddenly felt that he didn''t know each other. Maybe he never really knew him.


    Before Mingming, Li Yi was almost the same as himself. He suddenly became a teacher, and he could accept it.


    His strength is very, very strong. Although it''s a bit unexpected to become a great master, it''s not totally unacceptable. It''s just that time is a little fast.


    But what Fan Xian thinks is that Li Yi rebelled, and that they succeeded. Now the world is completely in the hands of Li Yi and Chen Pingping.


    Fan Xian felt that his life was disillusioned. The world was changing so fast that he could not keep up with the speed of change.


    His father, Fan Jian, was secretly put under house arrest by Chen Pingping and refused to go out.


    Of course, fan Xian knows that it''s because Fan Jian and Chen Pingping were good friends at that time. If they were other people, they would have died long ago.


    Chen Pingping is not soft hearted at all to wipe out the civil and military officials these days. Fan Xian secretly advised Fan Jian to lower his head. What''s the big deal.


    He had no loyalty and feelings to Emperor Qing. It was not important for him who was the emperor.


    Even when the manager became emperor, Li Yi was in power, which was good for fan Xian.


    "I didn''t expect you to rebel."


    "I don''t want to do that either, but I had no choice at that time. Rebellion was the quickest way to solve the problem in the shortest time."


    In fact, Li Yi''s rebellion was very peaceful. They didn''t eliminate the royal family at all. Even the prince and the second prince were only monitored and not killed.


    Those concubines in the palace and those in their parents'' home will be sent back to their parents'' home, or they will live with their children.


    Even the Empress Dowager was just imprisoned in the CI Ning palace. Of course, Hong Sixiang has been solved.


    Li Yi''s choice is still extreme, but the solution is already very mild.


    This is also because he has the absolute strength to do so. If he does not have 100% of the strength to grasp the overall situation, he has to work hard to eliminate future troubles.


    "And my engagement?" Fan Xian hesitated to ask.


    "Everything is the same, and I didn''t take back Lin Wan''er''s status as a princess." Li Yi looks far away, and all the things he should do in this matter have been solved.


    If there is no problem next, Li Yi will consider leaving the world after a period of time, when his body is thoroughly tempered.


    "Yes. Look back and find a way to sort out the official system of the Ming Dynasty. In addition, there are the specific systems they adopt, which can also be updated and modified. "


    Li Yi took out a lot of information from behind, and he copied it bit by bit according to the information he downloaded from his mobile phone. It records in detail the official system and the residents of Ming Dynasty.


    The official system adopted by Ming Dynasty was the most advanced system of feudalism, and it was very perfect. After Li Yi took it out for revision, he began to implement this system in the whole Qing Dynasty.


    I don''t know why Ye Qingmei didn''t use this complete feudal system, but wanted to make a one-off transition to democracy.


    So it''s true that a big step will lead to an egg.


    If ye Qingmei had time to reform slowly, she might not have been able to succeed. Unfortunately, she was too anxious.


    A stutter does not make a fat man, and in the end, he does not succeed. Instead, he eats himself.


    Li Yi adopted the most perfect system in the feudal period. It was a big leap, but at least it was within the scope of acceptance. Slowly, there was no need to worry.


    Fan Xian saw a lot of information, can''t help but feel big head, life can''t love sitting in a chair, looking at the etiquette muttered, "you won''t let me come alone."


    "Smart!" Li Yi exclaimed, "I''m ready to let you come alone. You can sort it out. After sorting it out, you can send it directly to the Forensic Investigation Institute. Believe me, Chen Pingping will be very happy to see you. "


    After Li Yi finished, he turned and left. He was going to find Chen Pingping. Although sigujian surrendered, he was still an unreliable person.


    Even his family can kill him. Li Yi really doesn''t know how to believe him.


    Therefore, Sigu sword can only be placed in Dongyi city. Nanqing still needs a real master of Zhenguo. Chen Pingping is the right candidate.


    Li Yi is sure to leave the world. We still need to prevent the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    What if the army of the Northern Qi Dynasty suddenly invades Nanqing?


    Although the probability is not high, it should be wiped out as much as possible.


    If it''s someone else sitting on the throne, Li Yi will never take care of it. He just pats his ass and goes away.


    But now the emperor is sitting on his wife, Li Yi is naturally to solve everything before he can rest assured to leave.


    Otherwise, he would be more or less worried if he left directly.


    Li Yi couldn''t help but quicken his pace and move towards the Academy.


    Fan Xian frowned and fell on the case, and began to constantly revise and sort out these Provisions, and to revise them into an effective system.


    It''s not a day or two, it''s a huge workload.


    Chen Pingping, who came to the Academy recently, seems to be a bit decadent.


    In fact, even he didn''t know what to do after his revenge. Chen Pingping didn''t seem to be happy when she knew that emperor Qing had died.


    If it wasn''t for fan Xian, the last person Chen Pingping missed in the world, if he couldn''t see fan Xian grow up, he couldn''t leave at ease.


    Chen Pingping is already following Ye Qingmei.


    What Li Yi sees is a very decadent Chen Pingping. She is not as calm as she saw him for the first time. It seems that everything in the world is in his mind and there will be no mistakes.


    "I said, Lao Chen, you are not really decadent, are you? You have to stand up! Before fan Xian grows up, you can''t do it first. " Li Yi patted him on the shoulder and said.


    "And I don''t know if you can still stand up now, but I have a way to make you stand up." Li Yi takes out a book from the storage ring.


    I wrote it myself. It absolutely meets your requirements. At the end of the day, I can even reach the realm of heaven and man.


    Li Yi took out a treasure book of sunflower. Chen Pingping had already overcome the most difficult prerequisite of this skill.


    Li Yi also made a brief study of this skill after he was promoted to congenital.


    In theory, it''s a martial arts book of the highest strength and the highest Yang. If Yang Qi is too strong, it''s easy for normal people to die if they are not careful.


    After cutting, there will be no such trouble. Originally, Zhigang''s martial arts become the ultimate Yin.


    The cathode produces positive and the anode produces negative.


    If sunflower Scripture reaches the end of cultivation, it will produce Yang Qi again and reach the state of mixing Yin and Yang.


    Similarly, the transformation of nature and human beings refers to the perfection of the body. Theoretically, it is possible to grow another one. Of course, if you don''t want to be a man, you can also be a woman.


    Even theoretically, men and women can do it together.


    These are just conjectures. Li Yi has never practiced or studied this skill more deeply.


    After his research, radiation can replace the innate aura for cultivation to a certain extent. Of course, it is impossible to say that it can help people break through the innate aura.


    Li Yi is going to temper Chen Pingping''s body first, then help him to get through the pass, let him reach the congenital state, and then tell him what is a great master.


    At that time, although Chen Pingping''s strength is not as good as Li Yi''s, she should be able to suppress everything in this era.

 Chapter 190

    Li Yi mobilizes the surrounding radiation to gradually transform Chen Pingping''s body. If Chen Pingping does not show any abnormality in the next experiment, her physical condition will not deteriorate.


    Li Yi will start to prepare to strengthen manager''s body. It''s the first time that he has done experiments on animals or on himself to help others temper his body.


    If there is any danger to the manager, Li Yi will regret it too late.


    He chose to strengthen Chen Pingping''s body as a sample, and determined that there was no danger before he went to strengthen manager''s body.


    The radiation between heaven and earth is gathered in the Academy like a funnel. This time, although the masters of Beijing Opera feel the power, they are not surprised.


    This power is mastered and used by Li Yi. The whole Kyoto City knows about it. With Li Yi''s identity, there is nothing to do in Kyoto.


    Chen Pingping hasn''t practiced for many years, and her accomplishments are not as good as before, but she can still feel that her whole body is full of Qi.


    These real Qi seem to regulate and transform his body. He can feel that his body seems to be getting stronger bit by bit.


    Even her legs, which she had not used for many years, seemed to be gradually rejuvenated. Chen Pingping felt that her legs were crisp and numb, as if she had recovered part of her perceptual ability.


    Li Yi mobilized enough radiation to strengthen Chen Pingping''s physical body. His physical body is just an ordinary person. At most, it can only be regarded as a little bit better than ordinary people.


    The amount of time and radiation needed to strengthen his body was not as good as the one he had strengthened.


    Soon, the power gradually dissipated in Chen Pingping''s body. Li Yi replied that Chen Pingping''s face was ruddy and her whole life was much younger.


    Even the body is full of vitality and seems to become very powerful.


    Chen Pingping looked at her hand and her face in the pool in disbelief. He didn''t expect that this kind of change would come so fast and so big.


    Feeling her legs, Chen Pingping seemed to regain her strength. Holding the armrest of the wheelchair in disbelief, she slowly supported her body and stood up without any help.


    Stand up, numbly looking at his legs, look seems to be excited and seems to be confused.


    He staggered forward two steps. If Li Yi didn''t help him, I''m afraid Chen Pingping would fall down now.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Chen Pingping is very proud and happy to pat her legs. If she is not familiar with walking now, she really wants to kick over her wheelchair and run around the forensic home.


    "It seems that your body is still very strong. I''ll live a few more years. I''ll probably leave for a while recently. Nanqing will be handed over to you. You should cultivate your skills. Next, I will gather the whole Qi of Kyoto here. When you are about to become a great master, I will leave. "


    Li Yi looks at Chen Pingping who is very excited and happy and says in a voice.


    Chen Pingping recovered her mind when she asked him, nodded at Li Yi and asked, "do you want to go to the temple?"


    For this point, Chen Pingping thinks that she should guess the most. Li Yi''s strength must want to go to the legendary temple.


    His strength is so strong that it takes him only two hours to get back to Guodu from the border of Qingguo. If he wants to leave for a period of time, he must go further.


    Therefore, the temple has become the most likely place. Chen Pingping will not believe that Li Yi can travel freely in the world.


    He had never heard of such a thing.


    Li Yi thinks more about Chen Pingping''s words. Maybe he should go to the temple to have a look before he leaves.


    According to the original book, the temple is a museum, hidden underground because of the outbreak of the war.


    There should be recorded most of the things that belong to human beings in the last era, and those human technologies should surpass any world that Li Yi traversed.


    Ye Qingmei can take a nuclear robot from it, and Li Yi is going to take some things from there, such as robots and science and technology.


    Chen Pingping is now able to walk. He is holding a wheelchair and walking towards the outside step by step.


    The shadow was standing outside, and Chen Pingping, who was able to walk, was obviously stunned, but wearing a mask didn''t let people see his extremely surprised expression.


    Soon everyone in the forensic academy noticed that Chen Pingping was able to stand up and walk, and many people were congratulating him.


    Chen Pingping is also in a good mood. Instead of being unkind in the past, she responds with a smile.


    Seeing him like this, Li Yi can''t help but feel a little funny. I think I can understand that the joy of being lost and recovered has filled Chen Pingping''s body and mind.


    It''s perfectly normal for him to be happy. After all, if a person''s legs are broken and he can''t walk for more than ten years, he will be extremely excited and happy one day when he finds himself well.


    Li Yi didn''t pay attention to these. Since Chen Pingping didn''t have any problems, the manager should have nothing to do with it.


    In this way, I can strengthen her body.


    ................


    In a white Dragon Robe, Siri was reading books. She didn''t need to read the memorials. In her spare time, she could only read books and pass the time.


    There was nothing in the palace for her to do.


    To tell the truth, the appearance of the Dragon Robe can stimulate Li Yi''s desire to conquer from the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing the arrival of Li Yi, Li Yi quickly put down the books in his hand and looked happy.


    Stand up, very happy to jump to Li Yi''s side, hands around Li Yi''s neck.


    "Here you are." The manager put his head on Li Yi''s chest and murmured to himself.


    Li Yi put her in his arms and felt the soft and graceful body of the manager. Even though he had been in close contact with her for countless times, he had already fully developed it.


    But Li Yi still wants it.


    "I will strengthen and temper your body. Take the skill I gave you before and practice it well." Li Yi''s actions didn''t stop. Part of the radiation between heaven and earth gathered in the palace.


    Gradually strengthen and transform the manager''s body bit by bit to make her body stronger than before.


    The manager felt this strange power, but she knew that if Li Yi was good for herself, she didn''t have much resistance, but she still nestled in his arms.


    "I may leave after a while. It can be as short as three to five months, and as long as one and a half years. " Li Yi stroked his hair and said softly.


    When the manager heard what he said, his face suddenly changed and his pretty face turned white.


    She understood that Li Yi was going to leave him for a period of time. As soon as the manager thought about this, he felt very uncomfortable.


    She knows she can''t do without Li Yi.

 Chapter 191

    The manager looks at Li Yi. She knows that Li Yi has other people besides herself.


    It''s just that I said that I didn''t care at all. I didn''t think of it now, but I still feel uncomfortable in my heart.


    Manager knows what she is suffering from. She knows that she likes Li Yi and wants him to be her husband.


    She doesn''t want to see what she and Li Yi do. He does it with another woman.


    But the manager also understood that Li Yi had someone else in mind first, and maybe for another person, he was the third one.


    What qualifications do you have to ask the other party to withdraw? The only way to quit is to quit by yourself.


    The manager understood that he would not give up Li Yi in any case, so he said that he could only choose to accept these.


    Although he thought so, the manager didn''t intend to say it at all.


    She knew that if she said that, Li Yi would feel guilty, no matter to herself or another person.


    She knew Li Yi and what kind of person he was. If she said that, Li Yi would be full of guilt.


    The manager didn''t want to see Li Yi like this, so she chose to bear everything silently and keep everything in her heart.


    Li Yi felt the delicate body in his arms shaking gently, slowly opened his eyes, with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Manager''s eyes were red. It seemed that he would cry as soon as he tried, "you must come back then."


    Hearing her words, Li Yi held her in his arms and whispered, "I will definitely come back. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "No The manager shook his head in denial, then said intermittently, "it''s just... What if you don''t like me?"


    The manager understands that he and Li Yi can be together just because he likes himself and his sense of responsibility.


    But what if one day he doesn''t like himself? The manager didn''t know. She couldn''t even imagine what she would do if this happened?


    Li Yi slightly frowned, "don''t think about it! Since I have decided to like you, I will always like you, no matter in the past, now or in the future, every day, every minute, every second. "


    The manager heard the truth in Li Yi''s words. Now he was as red as drunk. Even because of Li Yi''s words, his body became soft and hot.


    "Even if you don''t like me, I''ll like you."


    The manager''s tone is very firm. She is saying something that will be done.


    Li Yi only feels that his heart is about to melt. If he gets a wife like this, what can he ask for?


    "What nonsense, why don''t I like you? I like what you like. " Li Yimo rubbed his soft body and said softly.


    "Well!"


    The manager murmured with indescribable firmness.


    .............


    The next thing is to wait. The world is peaceful, and Li Yi has nothing to do.


    Fan Xian is constantly sorting out the Ming Dynasty''s documents and laws. After Chen Pingping was strengthened by Li Yi, she is full of energy and cooperates with fan Xian to change Qingguo bit by bit.


    Li Yi has nothing to do all day and is tired of staying at the palace.


    After being strengthened by him again, the body of manager has surpassed all the people in the world.


    Her body was first nourished by Li Yi''s large amount of medicine and innate Qi, and then absorbed Li Yi''s Yuanyang, which was further strengthened.


    Now it''s completely tempered by radiation, and it''s a long way to practice.


    Chen Pingping''s cultivation progress is also quite fast, because he has been following Ye Qingmei for many years, and he has a quick understanding of radiation wave.


    After he broke through and became a great master, Li Yi also began to prepare to leave.


    .............


    "Be careful this time." This is a wife''s last advice to her husband who is away from home.


    In fact, the manager didn''t know what to say. All the words were in his heart. He wanted to speak but didn''t know how to say them.


    In the end, I can only ask Li Yi to be careful all the way.


    "Good." Li Yi was able to feel the emotion of the manager. He didn''t speak much, just a faint smile.


    It''s not too sad to leave this time. After all, it''s not life and death. Li Yi still wants to return to this world after a while.


    But now what he has to do is to fly northward along the Qingguo road to the north pole, where he can find the legendary temple.


    Li Yi himself is very fast, and the cold air between heaven and earth can''t affect him at all.


    Soon he came to a completely uninhabited place. Through the thick ice cover below, he could even see that there were war debris underneath.


    Melting the ice and observing the buildings carefully, Li Yi found that ye Qingmei lived in a human era that was definitely beyond the technological development of the wolf world he had been in before.


    At least, it is impossible to build traffic roads in the air in the era I stayed in, and even the materials are countless times more than those in my own era.


    Li Yi doesn''t hold a piece of glass. The building in front of him is made of this glass. The pot is quite hard. Even if it''s frozen in the ice, it''s still much stronger than the steel bar. Take some of it and see if you can find someone to study it later.


    Of course, it can only go to this step, there are still some things similar to computers.


    Li Yi has no way. He has no electricity for a long time, and he doesn''t have a suitable plug.


    We can only take it back to see if it can be used, and we don''t know if the data will disappear completely after freezing.


    Briefly search these things and set off again towards the North Pole.


    Here, the world is a vast expanse of white, only a small black spot constantly moving.


    Li Yi looked around at the endless white, not that he mobilized a sufficient number of nuclear radiation scanning, but also failed to find where the temple is.


    However, he was not in a hurry. The whole Arctic was so big that Li Yi wanted to observe it all for only an hour at most.


    So without much effort, he succeeded in finding the temple.


    The temple is a very tall building, covering a vast area, but now it is all covered with snow, so it can''t be found without careful observation.


    As soon as Li Yigang stepped into the temple, he heard a voice of electronic synthesis, "Guanying, come to Xicheng Museum."


    After the sound came, Li Yi found that the air conditioning in the temple seemed to start to operate, and the temperature of the whole temple was gradually rising.


    It seems that it''s really a museum here. You should be treated as a visitor when you come in.


    When ye Qingmei appeared, his treatment should be similar to that of himself.


    "Please follow me, sir, and I''ll show you the whole Westside Museum."


    A bionic robot that didn''t know where to jump out came to Li Yi. To tell you the truth, the robot is very beautiful.


    Li Yi is not in a hurry. He just follows the robot to browse the museum.

 Chapter 192

    Li Yi slowly browsed through the museum and learned a little bit about it. The history recorded in this museum is very detailed, from the ancient times of ignorance to slavery, feudalism and capitalism


    There are detailed records of each period, and there are also some more detailed records of what happened at that time.


    It seems that Li Yi really came to the museum, walking on the road in no hurry, looking at the roadside collection, listening to the introduction of the robot, it seems that nothing is very leisurely.


    "Would you like something to eat?" The robot looks to one side of the machine and whispers.


    Li Yi looked at the machine and introduced it through the text above. It seems that it can produce all kinds of food.


    As for the way of production, it seems that some proteins or starches are synthesized and produced.


    However, the taste, even the image and temperature are not much different from the actual production.


    Li Yi was very interested. He ordered scrambled eggs with tomatoes, shredded potatoes with vinegar, fried meat with pepper, and then a chicken


    While waiting for the food to be made, the temple seemed to be in a time when there was no need to worry about food. Li Yi ordered so many things, but he didn''t pay a cent.


    Soon those things were brought up, full of color and fragrance, just good seasoning, and almost all of them were top-grade in taste.


    After tasting it all over again, Li Yi had the answer in his mind. The food was made perfectly.


    But this time he didn''t eat. There should be an artificial intelligence in the temple, that is, it sent Temple messengers to educate human beings.


    At the first moment of his reappearance, the AI absolutely found himself. Now he just pretends not to appear.


    If it''s someone else, maybe it''s because the temple found that Li Yi''s strength was too strong and he didn''t hide, so he was directly exposed.


    Li Yi took a sip of the coke. It tasted just right, full of carbonic acid, and the temperature was very suitable.


    "Come out! The so-called artificial intelligence, we two discuss, or you give me ten eight robots, you let me leave. Or I''ll kill you and grab the robot and leave. "


    As he spoke, he mobilized all the nuclear radiation of the whole Arctic, ready to impact the temple at any time. Even if the radiation protection device of the temple was perfect, it would be scattered.


    At the beginning, the radiation from the nuclear explosion was not specifically targeted at the temple, and the temple was hidden underground at that time.


    Li Yi''s radiation is aimed at the temple, directly attacking the most important place.


    "Human, I have to say that your intelligence is beyond my imagination, like the woman many years ago." The robot that introduced the museum suddenly changed its voice and watched Li Yi speak.


    Li Yi is not surprised by this. It''s normal for mechanical life to have many bodies.


    "Come on! If you are willing or not, give me something. I''ll leave now and promise not to come here in the future. "


    "Human beings, you are a robber''s act, a robbery." There is no fluctuation in the sound of the robot.


    "To rob you. What can you do Li Yi''s expression is not enough to beat, and he has no fear.


    "Robot, I can give it to you. But you have to ensure that you can''t use the data in the robot to help the development of science and technology. The earth can''t support their redevelopment. Develop again. I''m afraid there will be another big war. "


    The voice of the robot is still without any fluctuation, as if describing a very normal thing.


    Li Yi himself did not plan to help Qingguo people develop science and technology, which is too slow. It may take decades or hundreds of years to see the effect.


    I don''t have so much time and energy.


    "Yes, but the data must be detailed. I want all the science and technology."


    "I can give you all I have, but what can you do to guarantee your promise?"


    "You don''t have to choose. Now life and death are in my hands. If I don''t feel like I''m struggling, I''ll kill you now."


    As long as Li Yi is willing, he can solve this so-called artificial intelligence at any time.


    This AI has no right to negotiate with him at all. All he can do is accept.


    "Good. "Robot" soon agreed to Li Yi''s terms.


    Ten robots were quickly brought in. They are all mimicry robots. They are not only very strong, but also can modify the appearance and various properties of the body according to the owner''s wishes.


    Li Yi also looked at it and determined that it was genuine, and there was no big error in the data.


    If there are obvious mistakes, he can see them at a glance. As for those that are not obvious, are they true or false? Li Yi is not sure.


    After all, his scientific level and accomplishment are retained in high school at most. No matter how good his scientific literacy is, what this robot gives is obviously beyond Li Yi''s understanding of science and technology.


    Beyond 20 years of science and technology, he can barely understand that, beyond 200 years, it''s really like reading the book of heaven.


    I can only go back and find someone to verify it. If it''s fake, I will kill this AI in three days, and the hard disk will be broken.


    In fact, under the detection of the artificial intelligence in front of him, Li Yi''s risk is the highest. After judging, the other party can completely destroy here without any cost.


    Now the AI of the temple is just choosing the best way for its own interests. After all, the other party has the ability to kill itself intact. No matter what conditions the other party puts forward, it can only agree.


    It has no choice at all.


    Survival is the first priority of life. Although artificial intelligence is not life in the strict sense, it can also be regarded as having certain intelligence and self-consciousness.


    Therefore, instinctively, it will choose the most in line with its own interests and agree to all Li Yi''s requirements.


    Li Yi doesn''t know all this, but now he feels that he has some losses. The other Party promised so quickly. Does he feel that he has some losses?


    But at this time, he will not go back on his words, and his words will not be capricious.


    Take all the robots, Li Yi without any scruples, direct use of storage ring collection.


    In the eyes of artificial intelligence, his robots seem to disappear in an instant. He can''t even notice how the divorce is done. For a moment, even his data system is in a mess.


    With the technology it understands, it is totally impossible to explain how Li Yi did all these things.


    After taking these robots, Li Yi stands up and smiles slowly.


    "Goodbye!" After that, a man strode out of the temple and came to another deserted place where no one would notice.


    Looking at the vast expanse of white in front of him, Li Yi faintly smiles and whispers, "return."


    With a flash of white light, the last person in the world has disappeared.


    The whole world is white again, without any people.

 Chapter 193

    Once again back to the white space before, but this time Li Yi is to see, far more than before the number of dense light spots.


    Although I know that I got a lot of destiny points this time, I never thought that there would be so many.


    You should know that before you finish a task, that is, three or five o''clock, at most ten o''clock.


    This time Li Yi counted it carefully, and now there are 217 points, which is far more than the sum of all his previous entrustments.


    I''ve confirmed it before and tried to study the number of destiny points?


    However, it is always a guess that the number of this destiny point should be in line with the name, and it should be about how many people''s destiny they have reversed.


    I''m afraid that what I did this time reversed the fate of almost everyone in the whole world. That''s why I got so much.


    Of course, I can''t guarantee whether I will reverse the fate of the characters in the original novel. After all, I also greatly reverse the fate of the characters in the original novel this time.


    This is still possible, but they have reversed the fate of the world, the fate of the characters are also coerced in it.


    So essentially, the number of destiny points is probably the number of people who have reversed their own destiny.


    Take out the piece of paper you recorded before and add it again.


    After making these records, Li Yi began to explore the white space.


    There is a very unique characteristic in a space. The Reiki concentration in the space seems to change according to the world you have been to.


    The Reiki concentration of white space will be the highest in the world you have ever been to. Now the Reiki concentration in this space is almost the same as when you were fighting against the world.


    Li Yi opened the door and found that the fight to break the world has been lit, indicating that he can enter the world at any time.


    He is not in a hurry. Although he wants to enter now, he still suppresses for the time being.


    Around their own white space around a circle, this space is infinite, only in front of their own white building.


    In addition, in the distance, between heaven and earth are all gray, only the place you stay is completely pure white.


    The study of Li Yi didn''t last long. The whole white space was quite solid, and even the conventional means of that door couldn''t be broken.


    I can''t destroy this place with all my efforts, and I can''t even leave a trace here.


    However, there are many nuclear radiation high-energy condensation bombs on him. The key is that he does not dare to use them. In case of explosion, he has no place to run.


    After all, that kind of high-energy radiation wave bomb is too powerful, and he would not dare to use it easily until the time of crisis.


    Exploration fell into a situation where there was no way to continue, so I had to give up for a while and turn around to practice. My current cultivation has not reached the congenital peak.


    Reaching the innate peak is probably the low-level fighting power in the world.


    With this strength, you can fight against the world.


    If you reach the congenital peak, your ability of refining pills will also be greatly improved, and you should be able to produce six kinds of pills equivalent to breaking the world.


    Li Yi is very confident about this. After all, his alchemy is different from others.


    It''s just that I''ve lost Yuanyang, so the progress of training may be slower, but it''s not much slower. I have plenty of time now.


    After many studies, Li Yi entered a certain world three months after he left.


    That is to say, as long as you don''t enter that world, time will never come.


    He now has plenty of time to practice slowly, and now he is going to peak at Joyoung.


    Then he began to think of ways to pursue his own way. Only in this way can he be promoted to a great master of martial arts and gather his own golden elixir of martial arts.


    He gradually trained himself in the white space, and gradually became stable for the sake of stability. He had already grasped Joyoung''s magic power perfectly. What he lacks is just the power of foundation.


    Unlike other people who need to understand and study, Li Yi only needs to absorb aura to operate his cultivation, and then he can rise 100% steadily without any hindrance.


    Even so, it took him several months to complete his cultivation.


    When Li Yi opened his eyes, he not only perfected his skills, but also reached the peak of his innate state.


    129800 kg is the highest level that you can reach by nourishing yourself for many times and tempering with radiation.


    Li Yi knew that if he was at the top of his physical body in the congenital realm, he might be able to beat a little kid who loves to eat animal milk.


    Feeling the condensed Qi in the body is like a river flowing. I''m afraid the congenital vigorous Qi can''t even open the armor piercing bullet.


    This level of master really has the ability to fight against heat weapons, but only so.


    The reason why the inborn experts can fight against certain degree of thermal weapons is that the technology content of those weapons is too low.


    I found that the weapons of that world were very developed in the temple before. It is estimated that Barrett took them from the Temple Museum at the beginning.


    There''s no place else to store weapons that old.


    Li Yi knew that in the era of Temple Museum at that time, it was very simple to solve the problem of weapons development.


    Now that his cultivation has been completed, Li Yi knows that he should go back to fight against the world and have a look. When he thinks of this, he feels very excited.


    Before going out of the white space and coming to many worlds, the world is now completely dark. It seems that I have to complete the next Commission to enter.


    "Whether to spend 15 destiny points to enter and break the world."


    Once again, I come to the fight world and look at the scene where I was. I''m afraid there was an extremely tragic explosion here. It seems that it was probably the Amethyst lion who blew himself up in the original place.


    All the trees are destroyed and uprooted. It may have been a while, and grass and some very young saplings grow again on the ground.


    The trees in the original dense forest have been almost completely destroyed, and many of them have begun to rot, but there are many mushrooms growing here.


    After a look at the surrounding scene, there is no sign of any people here. It takes a while to get to the nearest city.


    However, he is not in a hurry to go to yunlanzong. He is going to assess the pharmacist and get the qualification of liupin pharmacist first.


    In the whole Gama Empire, only Gama City, the capital of Gama Empire, can be assessed as a sixth grade pharmacist.


    Just go there by yourself. There''s no need to waste time in other cities.


    When I got there, I got six grades directly from the first grade pharmacist.


    As soon as Li Yi arrived here, he was ready to do it. He was ready to go to Gama city by flying Warcraft.

 Chapter 194

    Holy city of Gama, capital of Gama Empire, business center, political center, covers an extensive area.


    Looking at this majestic city, Li Yi can''t help admiring that Jiama holy city is the first city he has ever seen.


    Whether it''s the lush commercial atmosphere or the magnificent buildings in the city, a magnificent mountain range can be seen in the north of the holy city of Gama.


    The concentration of aura in the mountains has the potential to soar to the sky. That''s where yunlanzong is.


    To be honest, it''s not so pleasant to do this kind of thing. It''s not as fast and comfortable as flying on a plane.


    If it''s not that Li Yi can''t fly for a long time, once he flies for a long time, he will have to spend time replenishing qi, and the speed will be slower, otherwise he won''t choose to fly in Warcraft.


    The gate of the holy city of Gama is very tall. Looking at it, the height of the gate should be more than 100 meters, and it is very wide. Even if there are 30 carriages in parallel, there will be no problem.


    It''s just that a lot of people are waiting in line for inspection here, and the soldiers guarding the gate will check everyone who enters Gama.


    Li Yi is not ready to line up for such a long time. He doesn''t have such a long time to spend with these people. What he has to do now is to hurry into the city and find the pharmacists'' Association for assessment.


    Go to a place where there is no one, use your innate Qi to condense and shape, and a long gun of transparent color condenses in his hand.


    After the formation of the spear, many people immediately bypassed Li Yi. Naturally, the soldiers also saw the formation of the spear.


    One of the soldiers came out and said, "my Lord, please follow me."


    The realm of fighting spirit can also be regarded as a master in the gama empire. With this kind of strength, Li Yi naturally doesn''t want to queue up with these fighters or even those who don''t even have the spirit of fighting.


    Many people were surprised at Li Yi''s youth, but they didn''t show anything and didn''t give any advice at this time.


    Of course, there are still some private comments. With Li Yi''s age, his strength can reach such a level, but it has never been in the Jiada empire.


    Li Yi knows clearly that he is only looking young now. In fact, he should be 23 years old.


    Of course, this age can''t be calculated like this. If Li Yi is pulled over to measure his bone age at this time, the measured age may be only four or five years old.


    After he returned to the nature after his cultivation, the whole physical body completely entered the nature. The physical body seemed to start over again. The things that used to test the age were not suitable for him now.


    Because it''s very likely that it''s not right at all, unless the way it''s tested is by soul age.


    Li Yi didn''t hear these private comments, so he swaggered into Gama city.


    The guild of alchemists in the holy city of Gama is the headquarters of the whole Gama empire. Even in the holy city of Gama, it still occupies a large area.


    The building of the pharmacists'' Union is very strange.


    The style of the whole building is like a medicine cauldron, which can be said to be a Dan stove.


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, this is just the style of the association of pharmacists.


    Li Yi can see that it''s totally different. The layout of the building of the pharmacists'' guild is very similar to an array. No, it''s not very similar. It''s just an array. Maybe people in it won''t notice it.


    In fact, alchemy will improve the success rate a little bit, and the building of the pharmacists'' guild will make it easier for the fire and wood attributes of heaven and earth aura to converge here to a certain extent.


    It seems that the master who founded the association of pharmacists must be proficient in array, otherwise he would not have made the headquarters of pharmacists in Gama Empire like this.


    I looked back and forth for several times, but I always looked at the outside and couldn''t fully grasp the real structure inside. There must be a mystery inside.


    I''m here to assess the pharmacist this time. I''d better go in and have a look.


    Entering the gate of the association, no one stopped him. It seems that he is not the leading role, and there will not be many villains.


    There is a very light, very light fragrance in the pharmacists'' Union. After smelling it twice, I soon came up with countless prescriptions for refining these medicines into pills.


    In fact, refining pills is quite a test of talent. Most of the traditional Chinese medicine refiners try their best to cook and eat by themselves.


    Like Danwang Guhe, it''s a typical God''s food.


    Xiao Yan, it''s God''s food.


    Li Yi is totally different from them. He belongs to the kind of person who is full at the beginning. He doesn''t need to chew and swallow at all. Everything is in his stomach.


    Don''t ask me how I did it, don''t ask me why I know three words. My intuition is 100% correct.


    For Li Yi, refining pills is as instinctive as drinking water and eating.


    He could not feel the effort and risk of other pharmacists in refining pills.


    In his opinion, this matter is just a trivial matter, and he will be normal.


    However, it''s just because the giant in his own blood lineage is powerful. The elixir of breaking the world has no difficulty for him. As long as his accomplishments are achieved, he can master it automatically.


    Cultivation has not reached a certain level, and it can''t condense enough high temperature flame. Some materials can''t be processed at all. Alchemy is nonsense.


    Looking at the internal layout of the pharmacist Union, Li Yi nodded frequently, just like a curious baby.


    Did not care about their own behavior in the eyes of others how ignorant, like a hick.


    The internal layout of the pharmacists'' guild is indeed desirable. This building can also be used to slightly modify and build a Dan furnace.


    According to the one-to-one construction of this building, it will be imitated and refined into a Dan furnace, and the effect of Dan furnace will be very good.


    He just looked at it a little, and it was not too late to look at it carefully after he became a pharmacist.


    "Hello, I''m here to apply for the examination of Yipin pharmacist." Li Yi knows that the rule of the association of pharmacists is that when evaluating pharmacists, they can''t cross grade.


    You have to go from one grade to six grades. Since you know this rule, you are not prepared to let the people of the pharmacists'' association give you the green light.


    Bit by bit of assessment, it is estimated that today''s hard work can also get six grades.


    "All right." The Pharmacists Association is really rich and powerful. Everyone at the front desk is as beautiful as a flower.


    A female child heard Li Yi''s words with a professional smile on her face.


    "Name?"


    "Li Yi."


    "Age?"


    "Seventeen."


    After hearing Li Yi''s age, the women''s iconic smile stopped a little, but she soon responded.


    "What is your mentor?"


    When Li Yi heard his words, he thought a little and said in a soft voice, "Shennong."


    "I''m sorry. There is no name of your tutor in the records of the association of pharmacists. "


    "My master doesn''t like to walk around. What''s the matter? Can''t we have an assessment? "


    "No. We''ll be able to assess you right away. "

 Chapter 195

    Li Yi was led to a special pharmacy, although the pharmacists'' Union held a big new first grade pharmacist assessment every year.


    But if you are sure of success and want to be a first-class pharmacist, you can actually apply at any time.


    But of course, the cost of materials to their own, if the assessment is successful, this part of the cost of materials can be exempted.


    Li Yi came to the pharmacy, and the woman who applied for the examination yelled, "master Luo Feng, someone is going to apply for the first grade pharmacist examination."


    Luo Feng is an old man in his 50s and 60s. He is very thin, as if he would fall down as soon as the wind blows.


    Judging from the robes he was wearing, he should be a third grade pharmacist.


    Luo Feng''s face changed a little when he heard the woman''s voice. Few people applied for the examination of first grade pharmacists. Most of the apprentices passed the examination of first grade pharmacists held by the Pharmacists Association every year.


    Luo Feng is responsible for the assessment of pharmacists below grade 3 in the whole holy city of Gama. In fact, it''s not that there are only a few people who apply for the assessment of grade 1 pharmacists.


    Most of these people have absolute confidence in themselves, so the success rate of assessment is very high.


    At this time, Li Yi also went into the medicine room. The room was not very big. There were only three medicine tripods and some herbs on the medicine shelf.


    Luo Feng picked up the application form for the first grade pharmacist examination, looked at the age above, and looked at Li Yi.


    At the age of 17, he dares to apply for the first grade pharmacist examination. Either this little guy has good talent, or he is too conceited.


    Luo Feng just said it in his heart. On the surface, he still said quietly, "the assessment can start at any time. The assessment of first-class pharmacists is very simple. You just need to refine and shape a first-class pill. This is a prescription given by the Pharmacists Association. You can choose one to refine.


    You have three chances to try, and if you succeed in one of them, you can become a first-class pharmacist. If the assessment fails, you need to pay for the loss. "


    Luo Feng took no time to explain all the rules of the first grade pharmacist assessment.


    "I know." with that, Li Yi picked out a Dan Fang and handed it to Luo Feng.


    Soon three pieces of medicinal materials were taken to Li Yi, while Luo Feng stepped aside and did not disturb Li Yi, just observing carefully.


    After a careful experience of these herbs, Li Yi found that the Dan prescription he chose was a healing medicine. After a brief look, Li Yi knew that in his own blood inheritance, he could use these herbs to make a healing pill with far better effect than the previous Dan prescription.


    However, since they are here for assessment, they still follow other people''s rules and practice the system honestly.


    However, in some ways of processing and refining, they have better solutions.


    Li Yi put his hand on the medicine cauldron, the real Qi flow, the flame gushed out from the medicine cauldron, picked up one side of the medicine and began to use slowly.


    Luo Feng has been careful observation, looking at Li Yi''s way of refining medicine, can''t help but deeply frown.


    Li Yi''s method of refining Yipin healing pill seems to be a little different, but the difference is not big, so Luo Feng didn''t interrupt.


    Just still looking at the side, the fight in the body has begun to prepare, if there is anything wrong, to blow up the furnace, he will immediately grab Li Yi to escape.


    Luo Feng was a little relieved when the cauldron didn''t explode even after the refining of pills.


    Maybe Li Yi''s refining method is different from theirs. In fact, it''s normal. Real pharmacists often have many different understandings.


    Sometimes they even argue about the refining method of a kind of elixir.


    But before he saw that Li Yi was just a pharmacist apprentice, and he didn''t follow the normal way of refining.


    So I was a little worried, but now that nothing happened, it shows that his way of refining medicine is correct.


    Maybe his tutor taught him a secret? Luo Feng thought that he had been in the medicine refiners'' Guild of the gama empire for decades, and he had never heard of the name Shennong.


    The pills gradually condensed and took shape, and Li Yi took them out immediately after he succeeded in refining them.


    The refining of healing medicine is very successful. It not only has a round surface, but also has a red stripe on it. This is the thing that will appear when the refining of Dan medicine reaches the optimal situation.


    The effect of pills with Danwen is better than that without Danwen.


    Luo Feng also took the pill from Li Yi''s hand at this time, and put it in front of his eyes to have a close look. He also found the Danwen on it. He couldn''t help nodding his head and exclaiming, "at your age, the level of refining medicine can reach this level is the highest in all."


    It''s absolutely true. After all, there are only a few 17-year-old Yipin pharmacists in the history of the whole Gama empire.


    Even when Guhe was 17 years old, he was just a alchemist.


    "I''ll deal with the identity of Yipin pharmacist for you right away, and register for naturalization." Luo Feng has pills in his hand and is preparing to tick a tick on Li Yi''s application form.


    "Can I directly assess the second grade pharmacist?" Li Yi''s face was flat, as if he didn''t pay attention to it.


    In his opinion, it is the right way to hurry up and get the identity of liupin pharmacist.


    "Clams?" Luo Feng''s whole action stopped. Looking at Li Yi, he asked incredulously, "do you want to do the second grade pharmacist''s assessment?"


    "Can''t you?" Li Yi has some doubts. In the original work, isn''t Xiao Yan directly from grade one to grade two? Why can''t I get here?


    "Yes, yes. At least..... "Is necessary for the assessment of second class pharmacists


    Luo Feng said half, stiffly swallowed by himself, saw Li Yi''s long gun in his hand.


    A 17-year-old strong fighter, this idea has been lingering in Luo Feng''s mind.


    He felt that his life had been stimulated for decades, not as much as it is today.


    A 17-year-old fighting spirit strongman, which is not in the history of Gama Empire, can even reach the fighting spirit level at the age of 17.


    By comparison, Luo Feng felt that Li Yi''s assessment of second grade pharmacist was not a big deal.


    Although the 17-year-old second grade pharmacist did not exist in the history of the gama Empire, a 17-year-old spirit fighter did not exist in the gama empire.


    Luo Feng has been practicing for so many years, and now he is just a great master. He is more popular than others.


    "Come with me." Luo Feng was completely blank, but he soon recovered his mind. Although it sounds like a fantasy, the fact is in front of him. If he doesn''t accept it, he has to accept it.


    Take two deep breaths to calm your mind. Luo Feng takes Li Yi to another pharmacist, preparing to assess him as a second grade pharmacist.

 Chapter 196

    Li Yi is in the process of refining the second grade pill, which can protect the meridians. The refining method is not difficult.


    For him, even very simple, not too difficult, the whole refining process is like a picture, very light.


    Luo Feng watched carefully, muttering to himself that if the pills were refined successfully, Li Yi would be the youngest second grade pharmacist in the history of the association.


    At the age of 17, even today''s Dan King Gu he is just a pharmacist.


    Li Yi really can refine successfully, that is not to say that he is more powerful than the old king of Dan Guhe.


    In other words, it indirectly shows that Li Yi''s achievement is probably higher than that of Guhe.


    Luo Feng is a little excited. He is now witnessing history and the growth of a strong man.


    Dan medicine is agglomerating, in fact, there is nothing for him to deal with next.


    I need to adjust the refining temperature according to my heart, but sometimes I need to set what time and how big the fire is.


    For myself, it''s like instinct, very simple, no difficulty at all.


    Soon the pill coagulated and formed, and two red lines appeared on it.


    Luo Feng is more happy to pick up this pill. He also hopes that there will be some more powerful pharmacists in their association.


    Otherwise, what''s wrong with his identity? He has to go to the pharmacists'' Association to assess others every day.


    "That''s right, that''s right. I didn''t expect you to get to this point at a young age."


    Li Yi looks calm, as if there is no joy, "can I directly apply for the examination of third grade pharmacist now?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Luo Feng''s expression was as if he had seen a ghost. He was stupid, really stupid.


    I''ve been practicing hard, and I''ve been a third grade pharmacist for so many years. The boy in front of me is going to be a third grade pharmacist as soon as he comes up.


    Luo Feng''s first reaction was that he didn''t believe it. The 17-year-old Sanpin pharmacist, let alone none in the history of the gama Empire, had never heard of it.


    "Are you sure?" Luo Feng looks at Li Yi as if to hell. His tone is very hesitant. He seems to be asking about something impossible.


    "That''s nature." Li Yi is very calm with a smile on his face, and Luo Feng can''t bear it. If he knows that he is going to get six grades later, isn''t he crazy?


    ................


    "All right!" Half a day later, he came back to himself and reluctantly spat out this sentence.


    Luo Feng suffered a lot today, so he took a Dan prescription and some materials to help him assess the third grade pharmacist.


    Luo Feng thinks Li Yi may be young, but he just wants to have a try. After all, it''s not so easy to become a third grade pharmacist.


    He also understood Li Yi''s performance. After all, it''s natural for young people to be a little arrogant.


    A 17-year-old boy was just an apprentice of a pharmacist, but now he became a second grade pharmacist.


    It''s natural to have some pride in your heart. It''s also a good thing that young people like to rush.


    Luo Feng rubs his beard and looks at Li Yi Liandan.


    When the young man failed in refining pills, he was thrown a basin of cold water, and his pride was almost gone.


    I''ll go up and encourage him, so that he won''t be depressed after being hit. Young people, it''s normal to suffer a little loss.


    Luo Feng thinks like this, but suddenly he stares at the medicine cauldron.


    Without him, the elixir refined by Li Yi has already taken shape. Even if it''s the key, this elixir still has Danwen.


    Now I''m practicing three kinds of pills. I don''t dare to say that if I have Danwen, I have to be very lucky and my whole body is in a good condition.


    How did he feel that it was effortless for him to make three kinds of pills.


    Luo Feng looks at the trippin pill of Yaoding and Li Yi, and suddenly feels disillusioned in his life.


    I have worked hard for many years and paid great enthusiasm. The achievements of youth and hard work are easily achieved by a young man, and effortlessly.


    Is there such a big gap between people?


    Luo Feng feels that he has lived in vain these years. He has worked hard for so long, but he is only a third grade alchemy. He is very proud and complacent, and thinks he is good.


    He can''t help feeling a little frustrated, feeling that life is impermanent.


    "That... Can I apply for the examination of fourth grade pharmacist?" Li Yi looks at Luo Feng, a pair of doubt life, the whole person is hit depressed, now some hesitant to ask.


    Luo Feng is as gloomy as a dark cloud. Why is the world like this? Is there such a big gap between people?


    I knew before that there are geniuses in this world, and that there is a certain gap between geniuses and people like myself.


    I''ve been struggling for half my life, and I''m still a third grade pharmacist. As a result, the other party just came to the Pharmacist Association today and has reached the standard.


    Now he even has to apply for four products. Luo Feng feels that Li Yi is not a genius at all. He is a monster.


    Otherwise, even if a normal person starts to learn alchemy from his mother''s womb, he won''t become a third grade pharmacist at the age of 17.


    Luo Feng feels that he is not good at making decisions on this matter, so he should inform the president first and let him make a decision.


    "You wait for me for a moment." After Luo Feng finished, he ran away without looking back. He went out to see how fast he was moving. It was obvious that he used fighting spirit.


    Li Yi didn''t wait long, at most ten minutes.


    Luo Feng came here with another old man.


    "President, it''s this young man who has to apply for the examination of the fourth grade pharmacist. And he has successfully passed the first grade pharmacist assessment to the third grade one day. "


    Fama nodded after listening to Luo Feng''s words. Along the way, he had probably learned Li Yi''s information, the third grade pharmacist of the seventeen Douling realm.


    Besides, Fama was also shocked when he was ready to apply for the examination of the fourth grade pharmacist. However, his cultivation of Qi was much better than Luo Feng''s, and he didn''t show it.


    "Who did you learn from? I have a lot of friends in Gama empire. Why have I never heard of Shennong? " Fama is quite curious in his eyes. If he can teach a disciple like Li Yi, his teacher is absolutely extraordinary.


    "Family teachers live in seclusion all the year round and don''t walk outside." Li Yi explains this first, otherwise what can be done? It''s really impossible for him to find the elder.


    Although he thought that his alchemy skills probably came from the elder, the other party never knew him.


    See Li Yi don''t want to say, Fama didn''t ask much, the other side don''t want to say that they can''t do anything.


    "You have to go on with the assessment of the fourth grade pharmacist."


    "That''s right!"


    ...................


    After refining the pills, Li Yi turns his head and looks at Luo Feng.


    Luo Feng looked at Li Yi''s eyes and asked tentatively, "do you want to apply for the five grade examination?"

 Chapter 197

    Looking at the pills in the medicine cauldron, and Li Yi''s expression, which was always plain, as if he was a monk.


    Now not only Luo Feng''s life, but also Fama, the president of the association of pharmacists of the gama Empire, doubts life.


    This five grade pill made by Li Yi produces red lines. Even if it is given to Fama to practice, it may not be able to practice so well.


    Fama originally thought that Fama''s strength was the highest, so he was the fourth grade pharmacist. After all, he was only 17 years old.


    When I was 17 years old, I was an apprentice of a pharmacist, learning medicine and pharmacology after my teacher.


    As a result, when he was 17 years old, he just became a five grade pharmacist, and his level was even better than that of himself.


    Fama''s mood is similar to that of Luo Feng just now, and even more serious. How can the world become like this? Can it be better! Don''t even learn how to make medicine now? Will it happen as soon as you''re born?


    Fama is very uncomfortable. Luo Feng is in a better mood now. He was miserable before, but now he has someone to accompany him.


    Accompanied by the president of the Pharmacists Association and his boss, Luo Feng suddenly feels that he is not so uncomfortable.


    Li Yi didn''t pay much attention to this. During this time, he changed two or three medicine refining rooms, and he had a deeper understanding of the building of the Pharmacists Association.


    It''s in line with the geomantic array terrain. The person who built this building must be proficient in geomantic array, otherwise it would not be so reasonable.


    Li Yi handed the pill to Fama, "can I apply for the examination of six grade pharmacist now?"


    When Luo Feng heard what he said, he looked very calm. He was more stimulated and got used to it.


    Today, he was stimulated several times a day. Luo Feng felt that he had nothing to worry about now. Even if Li Yi was assessed as a seven grade pharmacist, he would not be surprised.


    Once he accepts that there is a huge gap between himself and the other side, Luo Feng''s mood is also unshakable. No matter how fierce Li Yi is, he won''t be surprised.


    It''s normal for a man like him to be powerful, but it''s strange not to be.


    It''s hard for Fama to accept now, even if the goal of his life is easily achieved by others.


    Now the other side even easily surpasses itself to reach the realm of six grade pharmacist.


    He''s only seventeen. He''s still a child. Fama''s heart is roaring.


    But on the surface, he still maintains the demeanor of the president of the Pharmacists Association. At least if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see the shock and dullness in his eyes.


    "Yes, it can, but the trade union may not have the medicinal materials that can refine six kinds of pills. It may take time to prepare." Fama is worthy of being the president of the pharmacists'' Association. Although he was shocked, he just recovered in a moment.


    He began to think about the possibility of Li Yi refining six pills. He even thought that Li Yi might succeed in refining six pills, although he was only 17 years old.


    Today, Li Yi came in for the examination, and got five grades directly from the first grade. Fama believes that such a person will not be aimless if he does not have a certain degree of self-confidence.


    That''s why he is going to collect herbs and let Li Yi refine six kinds of pills.


    "Don''t bother. Let me see what herbs I have. Maybe I can prepare them myself."


    Li Yi obviously doesn''t have so much time to collect medicinal materials, fast and slow. If he doesn''t do a good job in half a month, can''t he complete the six grade examination in half a month.


    "Really?" Fama tentatively asked out this sentence. Li Yi''s doing this is almost equivalent to exposing his six pills to their Pharmacist Association.


    There are not many six grade pills in the whole Association of pharmacists. Fama knows that the herbs left in the storeroom are not enough to refine any of them.


    Li Yi can only make new pills by himself, which they don''t have. In the case of watching Li Yi''s refining, Fama is equivalent to harvest a new six grade pill.


    It''s self-evident that liupindanfang is precious. Li Yi even gave them one in vain. Fama was thinking about which big force had trained this young man to be a genius. Don''t you think money is money?


    That''s right. In Fama''s view, Li Yi''s level is a genius, which can''t be cultivated by ordinary forces. It can be cultivated by either the top strong or the top big forces.


    But what do these people do in their Garma Empire? Fama doesn''t understand.


    However, this does not prevent him from letting Li Yi enter the storeroom to select herbs for refining.


    "All the herbs collected by the association of pharmacists are here. If you want to make six kinds of pills, you can choose by yourself."


    Fama opened the medicine storeroom wrapped by layers of organs, and a fragrance of forest grass escaped from it.


    There are more than ten medicine shelves on both sides, most of which are very precious medicinal materials.


    Li Yi walks into it, and Fama follows him. Luo Feng goes to inform other pharmacists in the holy city of Gama.


    Whether a new six grade pharmacist or watching a six grade pharmacist''s medicine refining, it is of great benefit to other pharmacists.


    This kind of opportunity can be met but can not be sought.


    Li Yi carefully observed and studied these herbs, and occasionally took them up to smell and have a look. Through the drug properties and pharmacology of these herbs, he constantly collided in his mind and produced countless prescriptions.


    It''s not that he is proficient, but the inheritance in blood is too powerful. Although I don''t want to be like this, I can''t help it!


    As a pharmacist with blood inheritance, refining medicine is so simple, ordinary and boring.


    Soon, Li Yi chose a Dan Fang in his mind, which can be refined with the materials here.


    On the shelf, we selected more than ten kinds of medicinal materials.


    "I''ll take all the herbs back to my account, because I may have to take the pills." Li Yi knows that even if he doesn''t pay, he can get the pills himself.


    But he still chose to pay, because money has a value to measure, but human feelings do not.


    Moreover, if he can take any medicine from the storeroom without giving any money by virtue of his identity as a sixth grade pharmacist, wouldn''t it break the rules of the Pharmacists Association.


    After hearing this, Fama quickly said, "it''s natural. Not only these, but also the pills made before can be taken away."


    At the same time, he decided that no matter what Li Yi said, he would never want money. If he could make friends with such a talented young man, those precious medicinal materials were not worth mentioning at all.


    Li Yi picked up these herbs and went outside. He had gathered 89 pharmacists at the place where he made his own medicine.


    There are three four grade pharmacists and one five grade pharmacist. The rest are three grade pharmacists. All the pharmacists in the whole holy city of Gama are here.


    After Li Yi appeared, they all marveled at Li Yi''s youth.


    I''ve been told a lot on the way here, but I''m still shocked to see Li Yi. This is really what I can achieve. I''m a 17-year-old five grade pharmacist, and I''m likely to be six grade immediately.


    Their situation is better than that of Luofeng and Fama. After all, they haven''t been hit one after another, and they are not really hit personally.

 Chapter 198

    Lighting the flame in the medicine cauldron, this time Li Yi is not using the ordinary flame before, but with a touch of purple, which was forged by the Amethyst lion king.


    Fama and a group of pharmacists were not surprised to see the purple flame. They all held their breath and did not dare to make a sound.


    If it wasn''t for the isolation array in the medicine refining room, Fama and they would have been watching from afar.


    As for Li Yi''s summoning the purple flame, they were not shocked. After all, Li Yi and Li Yi were going to be admitted to the sixth grade pharmacist at the age of 17. It was not worth mentioning that he had a different fire.


    There are other people who can reach this level of refining medicine at the age of 17. It''s a common thing to have abnormal fire.


    After everyone thought that Li Yi''s purple flame was a strange fire, their hearts were slightly comforted.


    He also relied on abnormal fire to achieve such great achievements at this age. Thinking of this, these pharmacists were in a better mood.


    Li Yi didn''t care about it. After all, the upper limit of pills that can be refined with his strength is six grades. If he wants to refine better, it''s not that his technology and experience level can''t reach.


    His strength did not reach that level, and the success rate of forced refining was very low.


    If you want to refine higher quality pills, you should at least wait for your own breakthrough to start refining and ensure the success rate.


    Strength did not reach a certain level, forced refining pills are likely to even some herbs are unable to deal with.


    Li Yi is not in a hurry to control the flame. He is very particular about the pills he wants to refine. Instead of refining one pill at a time, he practices two pills. The two pills depend on each other and are born together.


    However, there is no pressure on his technical level, even easy.


    Fama''s eyes widened one by one, and they did not dare to make any small movements. They all watched Li Yi carefully, and they did not dare to let go of any movements.


    It''s a chance that can be met but can''t be asked. If you miss this time and want to see and observe it next time, God knows when.


    Therefore, mana is now holding her breath and carefully observing any of Li Yi''s movements. She doesn''t dare to be careless at all.


    Even if there are some problems in my heart, I dare not turn on the light for fear of disturbing Li Yi. You should know that alchemy is very attentive.


    Unless a person''s level is too high, for example, seven grade pharmacists can completely distract themselves by refining ordinary one or two grade pills, or even guide their own disciples to refine them.


    If a seven grade alchemist makes seven grade pills, he must concentrate on it without any carelessness.


    A poor control of the order between the fire and the processing of medicinal materials is likely to blow up the furnace, and all the hard work of medicinal materials will be wasted.


    Naturally, Li Yi didn''t have this worry and worry. His refining method and memory are deeply engraved in his mind like instinct, and his mastery of technology has reached the peak.


    "It''s not difficult to refine the ice muscle and jade bone pill. It''s to refine two pills at the same time, one ice muscle and one jade bone pill. They are interdependent and must be refined at one time. It can be said that the most difficult thing is to control the refining of two pills at the same time. "


    Li Yi is not in a hurry to explain the refining method of pills to other pharmacists. He is very much like a teacher, explaining the ideas to students.


    All the remaining pharmacists in Fama were confused when they heard Li Yi''s voice, but the other side could explain the method of refining pills to them calmly.


    And such a leisurely walk, as if refining six grades of pills for him without any difficulty.


    However, the focus of these pharmacists is not here, but to listen to Li Yi''s words.


    "And to refine these two pills, we need to deal with the temperature of the flame. Some medicinal materials can only be used at the right temperature, such as purple heart leaf. If the temperature is a little wrong, it can''t be treated well with blueberry grass. If the refining is not careful, it will fail.... "


    Little by little, Li Yi explained the method of refining pills to the group of pharmacists while refining pills. How much they could understand was beyond their consideration.


    Fama and a pharmacist of wupindan know much more than Luo Feng. They have been staying in wupindan for many years. With the guidance of another, the level of stagnation naturally grows up quietly.


    Maybe after a while, they also have the qualification to challenge six grade pharmacists.


    When Li Yi was about to succeed in refining pills, his words had stopped. It was obvious that Fama felt that the door of the world of refining pills was opening to him little by little, but it suddenly stopped. This feeling made him feel very uncomfortable.


    But there''s no way. Li Yi''s level of refining medicine is higher than himself. If he doesn''t want to talk about it, he can''t force it. Although this kind of feeling is very uncomfortable, he still forces down his mind.


    As the two pills gradually formed in the medicine cauldron, a strange image suddenly appeared in the sky of the Pharmacists Association.


    Snowflakes are falling on the sky.


    This is the symbol of the successful refining of liupin pills. It is a natural anomaly, and liupin pills are successful.


    After the appearance of this abnormal phenomenon, the temperature of the whole Association of medicine refiners dropped by three points out of thin air.


    Jia Xingtian, the guardian of the imperial family, naturally felt this strange phenomenon and muttered in his heart alone. Was it the old man Fama who broke through and became the sixth grade pharmacist?


    Thinking about this in my heart, I got up and started to act. It turned out that Fama might break through and become a sixth grade pharmacist. Anyway, I had to go and have a look and congratulate him.


    The residence of the mitter family. The current patriarch of the mitter family, Mitter Tengshan, is also aware of this strange image of heaven and earth. He is well-informed and naturally knows that this is something that will only come after the successful refining of liupin pills.


    It is obvious that Guhe will not be in the holy city of Jiama, so there is only one possibility, and a sixth grade pharmacist will be born in the pharmacists guild.


    It is estimated that Fama has made a breakthrough. It seems that the emperor is really worthy of his painstaking efforts. After such a long delay, he finally made a breakthrough to the sixth grade pharmacist.


    I still want to get in touch with him. Congratulations and see if I can ask him to help me make pills.


    For a moment, the whole city of Gama started to move. Many big forces felt that it was very likely that the president of the association of pharmacists would break through and become the sixth grade pharmacist.


    Whether it is the other party''s previous status, or his current status, or the new six grade pharmacist of the gama Empire, all deserve their congratulations.


    Fama looked at the vision in the sky with some excitement. I didn''t expect that for such a long time, their association of pharmacists finally came out with a sixth grade pharmacist.


    The most important thing is that Li Yi''s appearance of walking in a leisurely court makes Fama feel that the other party is likely to become a seven grade pharmacist.


    At the same time, he also wanted to explain to us. Without absolute strength and understanding of the nature of the pill, and precise soul control, he could not do this.

 Chapter 199

    One of the two pills in Li Yi''s hand emits cold air, and the other is as warm as jade.


    These two are ice flesh jade bone pills. After taking them, you can transform your constitution into ice flesh jade bone.


    On the one hand, it can prolong life; on the other hand, it can increase the upper limit of the body''s storage capacity and fighting ability; on the other hand, it can improve the quality and ensure that the body''s appearance is not old. To be exact, it can ensure that the body''s peak state is maintained until death.


    When approaching death, the state of the body will collapse like a tall building. Before that, the whole body function will remain at the peak.


    Li Yi can clearly perceive the most detailed effect of this pill.


    Take out a piece of paper and start to write down the specific function of ice muscle jade bone Pill on it.


    Upgrade the qualification and extend the service life for three to fifty years.


    Can let the same can let the body store more part of the fighting spirit, will be better than the same strength on three points.


    The whole person''s physical function will be maintained until death, before which there will be no decline in combat effectiveness.


    Of course, if you suffer a heavy injury, you can recover, but if you don''t recover from the injury, your combat effectiveness will still be partially reduced.


    At the same time, the skin will become white and red, there will be no wrinkles, and the blemishes on the body will be directly repaired


    Li Yi wrote down the real efficacy and function of this pill. Later, he was ready to refine and sell it again.


    These two just refined, naturally, are left to yunyun.


    "Brother Fama, Congratulations All of a sudden, a burst of extremely hearty laughter came from the outside of the herbalist Association, and the distance was getting closer and closer.


    Although the Fama people are old and mature, they don''t know what the punishment is for, but they also react quickly. He definitely thinks that he has become a sixth grade pharmacist to congratulate himself.


    The problem is that I didn''t become a liupin pharmacist at all. The new liupin pharmacist is a 17-year-old boy.


    For a time, even Fama didn''t know how to explain, but now there was no way to deal with this situation, so he had to go out with a stiff head.


    "Old man Jia, your congratulations are a little early." With a reluctant smile, Fama said a word.


    On the day of adding punishment, his words were immediately reflected. It seems that Fama did not become a sixth grade pharmacist.


    "Oh! Is that brother Su Cheng Jiaxing Tian looks curious. In his memory, Su Cheng''s level of refining medicine is a little lower than Fama''s.


    At this time, another Wupin pharmacist, Su Cheng, shook his head and didn''t speak. He obviously looked a little dispirited.


    It''s interesting after the punishment was increased. There are not many fifth grade pharmacists in the whole Gama empire. Yunlanzong has one, and so does the royal family of Gama empire.


    The rest are the two five grade medicine refining masters of the medicine refining masters guild.


    If it was the sixth grade pills refined by Yun lanzong or the Royal fifth grade pharmacist, then he must have known for a long time.


    I suddenly learned about this matter today, so there is only one possibility that people from the Pharmacists Association refined it.


    It''s not Fama or Su Cheng, so who made the six pills.


    Even if it''s an extra day of punishment, it''s hard to be smart.


    Finally, Su Cheng stood up and took Jiaxing Tian to the door of the medicine room. He didn''t speak. He just looked at Li Yi who was studying pills inside and spoke softly.


    "You may not believe it, but I don''t believe it. He is the new liupin pharmacist. He is a 17-year-old Douling cultivator. Today, he has just arrived. He has passed the liupin test from Yipin in a row


    Su Cheng''s words are rather dejected. Although he was immersed in the ocean of knowledge before, he was hit, indeed hit.


    I''ve worked hard all my life, tossed for decades, and in the end, I''m still a five grade product. The other party is already a six grade product at a young age.


    The gap between people has been so big that the goal of working hard for a lifetime is easily surpassed by a young man.


    Jiaxingtian looks at Su Cheng and Fama behind him strangely and knows that they will never cheat themselves, but jiaxingtian still doesn''t believe it anyway.


    If the 17-year-old Douling cultivation can barely accept the punishment, but the 17-year-old liupin pharmacist, even he, can''t help but doubt whether these two people are fooling himself.


    However, after the attack on Ma and Su Cheng, as well as the eyes of the remaining pharmacists, Jiaxing Tian had to admit that the 17-year-old boy in front of him really became a sixth grade pharmacist.


    At present, his first idea is to win over the young man. He knows that there is only one sixth grade pharmacist in the gama Empire, namely Danwang Guhe. Now he has the second one, so he should win it over to the chariot of the royal family of the gama Empire anyway.


    It''s self-evident that a sixth grade pharmacist can help a force.


    In the past two years, yunlanzong''s power has been growing faster and faster, and even the gama empire is afraid of it.


    It''s not because there is a sixth grade pharmacist as a help. Jiaxingtian immediately decides to do whatever it takes to woo you at home, and make him a member of Gama royal family anyway.


    "Master Fama, Congratulations Just before the execution, the head of the mitt family, mitt Teng mountain, had arrived.


    Jiaxingtian not only wants to laugh when he hears miterten mountain''s words, but also thinks that Fama broke through and became a sixth grade pharmacist.


    This is also normal. Even if he saw the fact again, he would not believe that a 17-year-old boy had become a six grade pharmacist.


    If they didn''t know that Su Cheng and Fama would never cheat themselves, jiaxingtian would surely feel that they were deliberately fooling themselves.


    Fama''s expression is very ugly now. Although she has a smile on her face, as long as she is a person, she can see that she is very reluctant.


    Milton mountain saw that his expression was also obviously dull. Could it be that Fama broke through and became the sixth grade? If not, how could his expression be so ugly.


    Mitt Teng Shan instinctively looks at another five grade pharmacist Su Cheng. After getting the negative action from the other side, he is as smart as Jiaxing Tian.


    "Ha ha ha! You''re as wrong as I am, mitts Jiaxingtian''s smile is very bright. Since there is a person who recognizes the wrong person just like himself, it is not particularly embarrassing for him to recognize the wrong person before.


    "Ah?" Temir Tengshan looks like a ghost. Looking at Li Yi in front of him, he really doesn''t believe that the 17-year-old is actually a new six grade pharmacist.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t I? " Li Yi has a helpless smile on his face, which is the second person to admit his mistake.


    Is it hard to be that you don''t look like a serious pharmacist?


    "No, it''s not." When he heard Li Yi''s question, Milton mountain seemed a little confused for a moment. It was the news that shocked him so much that he didn''t slow down for a while.


    "It''s just that we didn''t expect to be so young." Milton mountain opened his mouth to explain.

 Chapter 200

    Li Yi looked at mitterten mountain in front of him and asked tentatively, "are you from mittel family?"


    Milton Hill nodded. "I''m Milton hill, the current head of the Milton family."


    "I''d like to work with you mitts. Your business is all over the gamma empire. I need a lot of herbs. Can you give me the herbs directly, and I''ll use them to offset the price after refining them? " Li Yi inquires tentatively. Although he is a pharmacist, it sounds a little unreliable.


    I can''t afford a dime. All the herbs used for refining medicine belong to the mitter family. I have to refine the pills before I can give them to the other party to offset the price.


    It''s a lucrative business for me, and it''s a big risk for the Mittal family.


    So he wouldn''t be surprised if he was rejected.


    Mitertenshan was stunned when he heard Li Yi''s words, and then his face was very happy.


    It''s just that someone brought a pillow when he was sleepy. Originally, he came here just to let the new liupin pharmacist help him make pills.


    Just now, he was worried about how to put forward this matter after he recognized the other party''s identity. As a result, he took the initiative to speak.


    As for the conditions mentioned by Li Yi, mitertenshan didn''t care at all. Compared with other pharmacists, this condition is much better.


    Other pharmacists charge not only a large amount of manual fees, but also three more copies of medicinal materials.


    If the refining fails, not only the three medicinal materials will be washed away, but also the manual fee will not be refunded to you.


    As for your problem, it has nothing to do with them. They can only bite their teeth into their belly.


    If you have the ability to go to someone else, the pharmacists in the whole Gama Empire charge like this.


    Mitertengshan remembers that when he was not the master of miter''s family, he asked a pharmacist to help him make pills. If all the three herbs were washed away and the manual fees were not refunded, he came to the other party to discuss with him when he was young, and the tone and attitude of the other party was just like this.


    Moreover, the alchemists'' Guild now makes pills just like before. Li Yi''s conditions are already quite good.


    "Of course, all the medicines of the mitter family can be borrowed to master Li in advance." Milton mountain in the mind several times, finally thought of a suitable name to call Li Yi.


    Originally, I wanted to call Xiaoyou or xiaobrother, but after thinking about the identity of liupin pharmacist, it''s not appropriate for me to call him that.


    Call each other''s name, it seems a bit inappropriate, finally think about it, simply say that each other is a master.


    Mittertenshan originally wanted to communicate with Li Yiduo to get closer to him. When he came here, he knew that they could not win over Li Yi.


    There are only two forces in the whole Gama Empire, one is the royal family, the other is yunlanzong.


    Other forces can only find a way to get closer to Li Yi, and mittertenshan just has this idea.


    As for letting the other party take refuge in their own power, as their guest minister, they can''t do it.


    There are only two forces in the whole Gama Empire, one is yunlanzong, the other is the royal family of Gama empire.


    Only they have the power to make a six grade pharmacist their guest Qing.


    Maybe Li Yi will choose not to join any forces, but to be a free pharmacist.


    This is not likely. As long as he has the idea of pursuing further, he will certainly join a big force to obtain a large number of herbs and resources to improve his refining skills.


    Fama directly interrupted mittertenshan and Li Yi who were chatting, "I''ll take you to get the clothes that prove your identity, and then register your information."


    Li Yi was pulled away by Fama. Before he left again, he turned to miterten mountain and called, "if you have a chance, you must visit miter family."


    After that, he was led by Fama to the hall of the association of pharmacists, "president."


    Many people in the hall saw his name and only called out respectfully.


    Fama is beckoning everyone to sit down and do their own thing.


    Take out a thick register, fill in the previous form of Li Yi, and fill in the information above.


    Li Yi.


    He was 17 years old.


    Liupin pharmacist.


    Teacher Shennong.


    ..............


    Naturally, many people have seen that famara helped Li Yi to add information, but most people think that this young man''s talent is the only reason why he is so valued by the president.


    These are just ordinary people or fighters who have some accomplishments. Naturally, they won''t notice the vision in the sky before.


    The visions made of liupin pills come and go quickly. Except for some sensitive pharmacists or people with high strength, these ordinary people will not find the visions of heaven and earth unless they see them on the spot.


    They just feel that today''s Association of pharmacists seems to be cooler than before.


    ....................


    Fama was envious and eager to see that it was the clothes of liupin pharmacist. It was her dream that she could not touch.


    After decades of efforts, the goal was not achieved.


    But it was achieved by a 17-year-old boy in one day.


    Fama doesn''t even have any jealousy for this matter. You can accept that the other party is a genius. There is a big gap between you and him, and you can''t catch up with these settings with all your efforts. After that, you will be very comfortable.


    In any case, even if you try your best to catch up, you can''t catch up with each other.


    Fama looked at the dress, full of admiration, and sighed gently, "for more than ten years, I didn''t expect that I could use this dress again. You are the second sixth grade pharmacist in the guhejiama empire


    Li Yi frowned. According to what Fama said, can this dress be worn for more than ten years?


    Some did not believe that they picked up the dress and waved it. They tested the strength of the material with their hands. It was ok, and there was no peculiar smell. It seemed that it was well preserved.


    There''s no way at this time. Since you have it, you should wear it first.


    It looks simple, just like an ordinary black hemp garment, but the material is very strong and special, and it seems not to be stained with dust. There are six silver ripples embroidered on it, representing Li Yi''s current level of refining medicine.


    Liupin, the only liupin pharmacist in the whole Gama empire.


    Li Yi changed into this suit. After he went out, everyone knew that he was a six grade pharmacist.


    It may cause a lot of shock, maybe a lot of people don''t believe it, but it''s all true.


    It will spread all over the gama Empire like the wind that she became a sixth grade pharmacist. Yun Yun will know that she will come to see her.


    Li Yi thinks like this, looking at the clothes of the pharmacist on his body is also pleasing to the eye.

 Chapter 201

    Fama watched Li Yi put on the clothes, nodded with satisfaction, and was still talking, "you are the second pharmacist who was promoted to the sixth grade by Gama imperial Pharmacists Association. Do you want me to hold a banquet for you to celebrate?"


    According to the common sense, after the promotion of a pharmacist, he will invite his friends and relatives to hold a banquet. It takes a lot of effort for a pharmacist to promote every product. He has been stuck in the realm of five products for more than ten years.


    If you break through, you will invite all your friends.


    The most important thing is that Li Yi seems to be alone and has no friends.


    That''s why she asks questions. If the banquet can be held by herself, the relationship between Li Yi and herself will be drawn in anyway, and some questions can be better consulted.


    He was instructed by Li Yi when he was refining pills, which made Fama feel that he had gained a lot, but there were still some things he didn''t understand.


    But it''s not easy to consult directly. After all, their relationship with each other is not so good. Why should they tell you without any reason?


    Fama would like to take advantage of his help to hold the banquet. At that time, the relationship between Fama and Li Yi will be closer, and it will be more convenient to ask questions in the future.


    Li Yi originally wanted to refuse directly, but he thought that if he held a banquet, his reputation as a sixth grade pharmacist would spread faster.


    At that time, he might be able to see Yun Yun at the banquet. Thinking of this, Li Yi''s mouth flashed a happy smile.


    "Good. But I''m new to the gama Empire, and I''m alone and I don''t have many friends. Please don''t worry about the banquet. "


    When Fama heard that Fama agreed to help hold the party, his old face was almost happy.


    "No trouble, no trouble." The corners of Fama''s mouth were all grinning to her ears, and the smile on her face could not be suppressed.


    Jiaxing Tian''s face is very ugly. Since he came here, Li Yi has never paid any attention to him. Before, he had a warm talk with mitertenshan.


    I didn''t have a chance to interrupt. Later, I was directly dragged away by Fama to go through the formalities. As a result, now I don''t have a chance to woo the other party.


    Jiaxingtian wants to woo Li Yi. In fact, he has his own selfishness. First of all, if a young liupin pharmacist has the help of their royal resources, it can be said that the promotion of Qipin is a sure thing.


    Qipin can refine the legendary pozong pill. He has wasted so much time in the peak realm of douhuang.


    It''s impossible for jiaxingtian to say that he doesn''t want to break through. Since his cultivation is hindered for a short time, it''s very likely that he won''t make progress if he continues to practice.


    It''s better to put the direction in other places, such as pills.


    If the original punishment day was just to congratulate, now he just wants to win over Li Yi and make him a Royal Sacrifice.


    But I haven''t been able to catch up with him for such a long time. According to this situation, how can I attract him.


    Fama happily took some people from the Pharmacists Association to prepare for the banquet, so the banquet will be held tomorrow evening. They don''t have much time, and they have to send invitation cards.


    However, only some big forces are invited, and ordinary people are not qualified to participate.


    Li Yi went to the hall of the pharmacist wearing this dress. Many people looked at him and muttered to themselves. Many people even suspected that Li Yi''s dress was fake.


    Although they know that there is almost no possibility that the clothes are fake, it is almost impossible for a 17-year-old boy to become a sixth grade pharmacist in their world.


    Jiaxing Tian has a smile on his face. He is very old, but he doesn''t look very old. On the contrary, he looks like a middle-aged man.


    "Master Li, you can become a six grade pharmacist at a young age. It''s really extraordinary. Who is it from? " Jiaxing Tianhua asked very skillfully, not only praised Li Yi for a while, but also casually asked whether Li Yi was a person of any force.


    "Alone, just recently out of the Warcraft mountains. Anyway, I went to Warcraft mountain because I was worried about the wanted of Gama empire.


    If it wasn''t for the chance to enter the Warcraft mountains, I wouldn''t have what I got today. "


    To tell you the truth, there was almost no intensity of wanted in Gama empire. Li Yi only came out after more than a year, and no one knew him at all. Even there was no portrait of him on the city wall.


    I''m afraid I wouldn''t have met her if I hadn''t worried about being wanted and wanted to practice in the Warcraft mountains.


    Li Yi just said it casually, but jiaxingtian smelled something different. Is this Li Yi complaining about the royal family of Jiama Empire?


    Although he doesn''t know what Li Yi is wanted for, it doesn''t matter at this point.


    "I''ll make a thorough investigation when I get back. Master Li is both talented and beautiful, and he is pure and virtuous. I think there must be some misunderstanding. "


    Really, Li Yi really didn''t expect that Jiaxing day would say such words. He just casually mentioned why the other party was so well prepared.


    After looking at the clothes on his body, he not only shakes his head and laughs, but even if he has the ability before, he won''t be known by others, and no one will take him to heart at all.


    Now I''m a six grade pharmacist, and even the Jiaxing day at the peak of douhuang''s life respects me very much.


    The final reason is the change brought about by his own identity. Although he had the same technology as liupin pharmacist before, without liupin pharmacist''s identity, he could not see jiaxingtian.


    Sometimes identity is more important than strength.


    Empty have a strength, in the case of others don''t know, others still won''t pay much attention to you.


    "Thank you, elder Jia." He will not refuse the punishment if he reaches out his hand and does not smile.


    It''s also a good thing to be able to get rid of your own wanted order, although no one dares to arrest you even if you have a wanted order now.


    "Well, I believe brother Li will never do anything evil." With a smile on his face, Jiaxing Tian feels that his relationship with Li Yi is closer.


    What''s wrong with calling Li Yi brother instead of Master Li? Tiansi didn''t think there was a problem.


    What his brother called is Li Yi''s attainments in the level of medicine refining, not the age of the other party.


    "Since brother Li''s party will be held the day after tomorrow, I''ll leave first and come back later." Even if it''s a matter of wooing the other party, it can''t be too urgent.


    It''s almost the same as chasing a girl. No matter how you say you''re going to marry each other, you have to do it bit by bit. You''re too anxious. If you don''t do it right, Li Yi will suspect that you have another plan for him.


    He was sent away with two polite words from jiaxingtian.


    It seems that mitterten mountain has left. Li Yi doesn''t think much about this. Now he is going to the auction house of mittel family.


    In fact, mittten mountain just now wanted to stay a little longer, but it couldn''t bear the pressure of adding torture days before leaving.

 Chapter 202

    Li Yi walked on the street, and no one doubted his identity. Everyone thought he was a six grade pharmacist, and he looked very respectful and respectful.


    The reason is very simple. Although Li Yi is walking alone, there is another five grade master Su Cheng, vice president of the association of pharmacists.


    If Li Yi is not a genuine six grade pharmacist, how can Su Cheng get along with him?


    As for the fact that Su Cheng and Li Yi work together to cheat others, this matter is not within the possibility of these people''s consideration at all. How can Su Cheng, the Grand Master of five grade medicine, cheat them with another person?


    Therefore, although many people are shocked and marveled at Li Yi''s age, they can only helplessly accept this reality.


    The so-called "expert watcher" and "outsider watcher", unless there are senior pharmacists in the association of pharmacists, most people just sigh that there is another six grade pharmacist in the gama empire.


    In addition to being too young and very talented to feel as hopeless as those pharmacists before, life is meaningless.


    Li Yi stopped slowly and looked up at the huge buildings and special signs at the end of the street.


    He said to himself, "is this the headquarters of the mitts? I hope you don''t let me down this time. "


    "The Mittal family is one of the three major families in the gama Empire, with a long history and rich heritage. However, compared with our association of pharmacists, it''s still a little worse.


    Of course, as a family, his cohesion must be much stronger than that of our Pharmacists Association. " Su Cheng also looked at the distant Mittal auction house and said.


    "Let''s go! Go in and see what medicine Mt. mitterten has prepared for me. "


    Having said that, Li Yi took the lead in walking slowly towards the end of the spacious street paved with bluestones, followed by Su Cheng.


    Although the flow of people on this road is very crowded, but see them two people, others are unconsciously give way to a road.


    There is no one to provoke them. No matter Li Yi or Su Cheng, they can''t afford to offend anyone.


    If you offend Li Yi, you don''t need him to speak or do it yourself. Naturally, someone wants to please Li Yi and help him.


    The two of them walked into the huge Mittal auction house.


    There are countless crystal like booths in the hall. Every item here is valuable.


    As soon as Li Yigang stepped here, he could see that more than ten evil eyes were staring at him. However, after discovering his identity as a sixth grade pharmacist, those people quickly withdrew their eyes and stopped looking at themselves.


    "It''s true that the Mittal family has been in power in the gama empire for many years. It''s a big deal to see this headquarters."


    Li Yi''s tone was peaceful, as if he was wandering and looking back and forth in the booth.


    Similarly, he is waiting for the arrival of mittten mountain. When you come here, the other party must know that maybe he is not there, and he doesn''t come out to see himself immediately.


    This is just a peripheral sales desk. The items on sale are not too precious... In the headquarters of the mitter family, the auction house is strictly divided into four levels: Heaven, earth, Xuan and Huang. The highest level is Tian. But I''m afraid it''s hard to open the auction house of that level, even in a year or two. However, once it is opened, it means that the items to be auctioned at Mittal''s auction house are definitely of weight level, at that time. Almost half of the strong and powerful leaders of the gamma empire will come in swarms... Well, I remember I also participated in one of those auctions at Mittal''s auction house. It seems to be the egg of a sixth order fire scale crocodile


    "It is said that as long as the fire scale crocodile is successfully hatched, it will be a natural fighter. And as long as it is properly raised, it will be able to enter the fighter level sooner or later."


    "Prefecture level auction houses are rarely opened. Xuanjie is more common, while huangjie is open all day." Su Cheng smiles and continues to introduce.


    As a pharmacist, he often comes to the auction house. He knows these things very well


    Li Yi has already seen all this, so he is not interested in it. For the introduction of these rules, he is more interested in some drugs here.


    "If you want to enter the three levels of tiandixuan auction house, you need to identify the value, but as you and I, you can enter any auction house."


    Su Cheng saw that Li Yi didn''t seem to care about the rules he introduced, so naturally, he soon ended up saying nothing more.


    Suddenly, a corner of the hall seemed to be suddenly lively.


    It''s a place where high-level people go in and out of Mittal''s auction house. Before, it was still quiet. It seems that some important person of great status came out of it.


    Looking at the tumultuous crowd there, Li Yi looks through the men who suddenly become as excited as the male wolf in heat. Then, he glimpses some bright red and fuzzy graceful bodies.


    Looking down, Li Yi saw a pair of red boots. The heels of the boots were a little sharp, and they fell on the smooth green slate floor, making a series of crisp and pleasant sounds, just like a beautiful note. His eyes moved up a little. A pair of slender white legs, quite stimulating, appeared in the line of sight.


    In the crowd, the beautiful woman, who was surrounded by the crowd, finally came out slowly with the sound of landing.


    A woman is wearing a bright red tight brocade robe. The elegant brocade robe with gorgeous and fine workmanship perfectly outlines the beautiful curve of a woman. The long white legs under the brocade robe make people feel a hot impulse. A silver belt is tied around the waist, which makes the slender waist appear incisively and vividly.


    This woman, full of charming enchanting, in that pair of narrow peach blossom beautiful eyes gaze, you may unconsciously, the pocket of gold, take the initiative to buy some you simply can''t use the high price items.


    For many men, she is a beauty. This cat full of temptations has touched many men''s hearts.


    In the crowd, a woman in a gorgeous red robe walked gracefully to the hall. A little smile on the pretty face, holding a touch of enchanting, mature body, like the ripe peach general, let some men in the hall, the body has a tendency to look up, at present, there are some embarrassed people in the hall. Carefully contracting the abdomen.


    Enchanting beauty seems to be very popular, from the line out to now, there are people smiling at her to say hello, maybe some of these calls are aimed at her beauty, but more, it is obviously the awe of her identity.


    The women in the brocade robe gracefully and calmly deal with the guests around them. With a smile, they cut off the boring people who want to force their way. A pair of peach blossom eyes, as if brewed by spring water, swept in the hall at random. All those who touch the eyes that seem to contain charming temptation, their throats will roll slightly involuntarily. The fiery flame is burning and rising in the deep of their eyes. It seems that after these people go back, they are afraid of their wives or maids. Will be fantasized as the enchanting woman full of temptation, and severely lashed.


    Li Yi is aware of the wrong, the real sense of the wrong, with their own determination, this woman can even make their own desire.


    And the desire is very strong, urging themselves to possess each other.


    However, Li Yi''s manipulation of the physical body was subtle, and soon suppressed this evil idea.

 Chapter 203

    Looking at the woman in front of her, she should be the princess of the Mittal family. Now they are so close.


    Li Yi can clearly perceive that his body seems to be restless, and even wants to show respect to Yafei.


    This kind of situation is very strange, beautiful woman Li Yi has not seen, again beautiful also has seen.


    Both Yun Yun and Si Li are very beautiful. The problem is that no matter how beautiful a woman is, it''s impossible for her body to react even if she only looks at each other.


    Li Yi frowned, slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then slowly opened his eyes. Only he could hear the voice softly, "isn''t it medicine?"


    Yes, he suspected that Yafei might have used some medicine, otherwise, why these people would be so obsessed with her.


    It''s because I have just made a careful distinction, but I don''t feel it.


    Moreover, they have a strong physical body, and the drugs that are useful to these people may not be useful to them.


    Most of the people in the mainland don''t mainly cultivate the physical body. The strength of the physical body is only nourished by the physical body when cultivating the fighting spirit.


    Therefore, their physical strength is not comparable to that of themselves. Li Yi''s physical strength is probably the same as that of douzun in the world.


    Unless the medicine found by Yafei can make douzun fall into this situation in silence, it is almost impossible for her body to react.


    Your blood talent can help you better identify herbs. Maybe some pills can''t be refined by yourself.


    But if someone wants to poison himself, Li Yi dares to guarantee that even the most powerful poison master in the world can be aware of poisoning himself.


    It''s not based on any experience, it''s just the instinctive reaction of blood talent, but I just searched hard and didn''t find any trace of medicine.


    Li Yi is quite interested in this point, but he may not have time to study it in depth now.


    Mt. mitterten was very happy, but the laughter came from a distance.


    He really didn''t expect that Li Yi''s action was so fast that the other party couldn''t wait to get to their mittel auction house.


    This kind of attitude made mittten mountain have a different idea in his heart. Could it be that the other side is extending an olive branch to mitt family.


    "Brother Li Yi and brother Su Cheng are late. They are neglecting you." Although Milton Hill''s face was smiling, there was a trace of guilt. I didn''t know whether it was real or fake.


    On one side, Yafei saw that miterten was standing behind the mountain, bowed her head, saluted and called out to the master.


    Then he looked carefully at Li Yi. The young man was too young. He looked at the style of his clothes, like a six grade pharmacist.


    In particular, the attitude of master Su Cheng and mitertengshan made Yafei sure that Li Yi was a genuine six grade pharmacist.


    Such a young liupin pharmacist makes her a little surprised. Not many people know that Li Yi is a liupin pharmacist, but I believe that in a day or two, it will spread all over the gama Empire like the wind.


    Li Yi didn''t care too much. He just took a look at the Yellow auction house here. There are still many things to take away.


    He is now in the auction house with a finger thing, immediately someone from the mitts picked it up and followed him.


    Mitertengshan and Sucheng follow Li Yi closely, and Yafei accompanies them carefully.


    "Brother Su Cheng, do you know the essence of alchemy?" Li Yi saw that he had chosen a lot of lower level materials. Su Cheng''s face looked different.


    He can understand that, after all, in these people''s impression, refining high-grade pills must use the most precious materials.


    "I don''t know." Su Cheng shakes his head. He doesn''t know why Li Yi suddenly asks him this question. He answers honestly.


    Most of them use empiricism in their alchemy. They absolutely use whatever their master uses. Ordinary pharmacists do not dare to change their prescriptions at will.


    Li Yi''s way of refining medicine is completely different from them. The refining medicine technique brought by his blood inheritance in his mind has been quite advanced.


    Pills are nothing more than the ability to transform one kind of energy into another.


    Before the human body can not absorb energy, through refining way into the human body can absorb energy.


    Or through refining, two different kinds of energy are combined to produce the effect of one plus one greater than two.


    Can we use the same large amount of repeated low-level energy to replace some rare high-level energy?


    This is absolutely possible. That''s why Li Yi collected so many low-level materials.


    Although these materials were already very valuable in the eyes of many people in the gama Empire, they were not as good as refining six kinds of pills.


    Li Yi looked at Su Cheng and said, "in my teacher''s opinion, the essence of alchemy is to transform one kind of energy into another, and to transform things that people can''t or are relatively difficult to absorb into more easily absorbed energy......"


    I simply explained these theories to Su Cheng.


    Su Cheng understood a lot, but he didn''t seem to understand at all. He didn''t feel like he really was.


    "My teacher has been studying for many years, but he has gained a little. Therefore, when refining medicinal materials, a large number of lower level materials can be used to replace some higher level materials. "


    When Li Yi said this, Su Chengcai understood that some very important and difficult high-level materials should be replaced by some relatively low-level materials.


    Mitertenshan is a pure businessman. He is aware of the very important business opportunities here. What Li Yi said is equivalent to reducing the cost of refining pills.


    However, the price of pills sold will not change. Refining pills is at least a monopoly technology. In addition to Guhe, only Li Yi has the ability to refine six kinds of pills.


    So the price of the material will be reduced, but the price will not change.


    Li Yi talks bluntly and harvests a lot of herbs, which can be used to refine pills. Later, he will refine a little and leave some for the mitt family. Some will be sold for auction.


    Refining pills is really a business with no capital and huge profits. You can get a lot of money with only one hand of alchemy without any effort.


    The herbs used will also be quickly delivered to their own hands.


    Thinking of this, Li Yi immediately felt that his original blood inheritance was not bad. At the beginning, he was still a little upset. He felt that it was better to develop an auxiliary skill than a skill similar to Yue Zhan Yue Yong.


    Now it seems that they are making money by themselves. They want to walk slowly to the second floor of mitt''s auction house, which is the mysterious auction house of mitt''s auction house.


    ................

 Chapter 204

    Li Yi left mittel''s auction house contentedly, and he had got enough herbs from them to make many pills.


    Mitt Teng Shan sent Li Yi away with a smile on his face. He almost said he would come again next time.


    Princess Ya''s eyes are full of strange brilliance, and she has absolute confidence in her own charm.


    But he just saw himself in the moment, there was a moment of absence.


    In addition, we can''t see a trace of lust in his eyes, and even the other party hasn''t looked at himself.


    Li Yi''s performance can''t help but let Ya Fei look at him. After all, people who can resist their own charm can never be said.


    The other side didn''t care about himself. It shows that he has strong determination. No wonder he can become a six grade pharmacist at this age.


    Miterteng mountain looked at Yafei. With his age, he would not have any lust. Even if he had this heart, he had no power.


    "This young man is the youngest sixth grade pharmacist in the gamma empire. If you have more contact with him, you''d better bring him to our Mittal family." Mt. mitterten didn''t say it clearly, but the meaning was very obvious.


    Almost didn''t let Princess Ya recommend pillow to tie Li Yi to the chariot of their mitt family.


    Li Yi is followed by a large group of people who are sent by the mitter family to deliver medicinal materials. It is impossible for him and Su Cheng to take all of them.


    Only in their own storage ring on the more precious, the rest or to send people.


    All these medicines will be sent to the master''s Guild later. Li Yi will dispose of them and make them into pills.


    At this time, the story of Li Yi becoming a sixth grade pharmacist has spread like the wind in the holy city of Gama. The elder of Yunlan sect stationed in Gama Empire immediately sent people to rush back to Yunlan sect.


    He put this information up, a six grade pharmacist is absolutely worthy of their Yunlan sect, although they have a six grade pharmacist named Guhe.


    However, none of the senior pharmacists would dislike more, only less. If they could win over Li Yi, they would have two sixth grade pharmacists.


    However, it is not enough for him to invite Li Yi.


    This matter must come from their patriarch himself. It''s not that they treat a six grade pharmacist with disrespect.


    So he had to let people rush back to yunlanzong as soon as possible. Fortunately, the banquet will be held tomorrow in time.


    Li Yi ignites the flame in the medicine cauldron and begins to practice the pills. Su Cheng doesn''t leave. He stares at Li Yi''s refining with a shy old face.


    It''s a pleasure for him to watch liupin pharmacist''s medicine making in person. In any case, he won''t leave unless Li Yi opens his mouth to drive him out.


    If Su Cheng wants to see it, let''s see. Li Yi won''t drive him out. Anyway, there won''t be any problem in refining pills by himself.


    But now the speed is too slow, thinking that Li Yi started another medicine tripod at the same time, and began to refine another pill at the same time.


    Su Cheng''s eyes widened and his head stretched forward. He couldn''t believe it. He manipulated two cauldrons to refine medicine at the same time.


    This not only requires a very strong soul perception and operation, but also requires absolute calm mind, to be able to do two things with one mind.


    Li Yi couldn''t feel the shock at all. Like instinct, refining two at a time was just a little more effort.


    But in this way, he didn''t have the heart to explain to Su Cheng. After all, it takes a little more effort for him to practice two pills at a time.


    Soon, with the success of the refining of pills, the strange image rose again in the sky.


    Miterteng mountain looks at the strange image created by the association of pharmacists. He knows that Li Yi will refine these herbs into pills, but he didn''t expect that the action would be so fast.


    Jiaxingtian naturally also noticed that he clearly estimated that Li Yi had obtained the medicinal materials from mittel''s auction house and was refining drugs.


    I didn''t expect that he could refine six kinds of pills one after another. Ordinary pharmacists often need to rest for a while after refining a pill.


    Li Yi can also refine six kinds of pills again after refining them. I''m afraid that his refining skill is already the peak of six kinds of pills.


    When Fama saw it, he immediately stopped his work and gave it to others. He rushed to the Pharmacist Association without stopping.


    Fama comes to the pharmacist''s Union and sees that Li Yi is still refining pills. He stares at Su Cheng discontentedly.


    Also dare not speak, also addicted to Li Yi refining pills when the way of action.


    I just didn''t expect that after a short time, I saw the strange image rising in the sky again.


    Jiaxing Tian was a little surprised, and then the strange image of the second company made him feel strange, but I think that''s what happened.


    For a long time, the association of pharmacists was shrouded in visions between heaven and earth.


    The pills developed by Li Yi have been sorted out. Some of them are six kinds of pills that are already available in Douqi mainland.


    Some of them are based on the original six kinds of pills in Douqi mainland. They modified some of them to produce greater and better effects.


    There is also a part that is completely refined according to the prescription in my mind. It seems that every time it is refined, there is a strange image. These pills should be six grades.


    All these pills are put away, and Li Yi takes out the part that should be paid to the mitt family.


    Some of them are ready to entrust them to auction, and some of them are ready to go back to yunyun.


    Miterteng mountain is waiting outside the association of alchemists. Li Yi has been refining pills, and he doesn''t dare to go in.


    So now I can only wait outside. I''m very excited. I should be able to get my pills right away.


    Jiaxingtian feels very uncomfortable now, and he wants to win each other over.


    As a result, Li Yi gave miterteng mountain to refine pills first. What can he do?


    Go back and find a way to open up the royal secret library and let him in to have a look.


    Li Yi''s refined elixir should write down the specific function and effect, in addition to giving miterteng mountain.


    Some of them need his help to auction, some of them have been improved by himself, and some pills have never appeared in this world, so I have to write them out to let others know more clearly. What''s the effect of these pills.


    As soon as Li Yi walked out of the medicine room, he saw that miterten mountain and jiaxingtian were waiting for him outside.


    "Why are you both here?" Li Yi has some doubts. They are both in high positions and manage many things. Why do they have so much leisure time to wait here today.


    Milton mountain is understandable here. After all, he helped him to make pills.


    Why is the extra day here all the time?


    "It''s not because you practice medicine, brother Li. As the guardian of the gama Empire, I have to come to see it anyway. " Jiaxingtian explained.


    Li Yi smile, he did not think of this, "disturb the old brother."


    However, he didn''t pay much attention to throwing a storage ring to Milton mountain, which was brought by the Milton family when they were delivering medicine.


    "All the pills are in it." Then he handed over a storage ring, "brother Tengshan, please auction it for me."


    Milton mountain took the ring, did not go to see what was inside, but agreed with a smile.

 Chapter 205

    Li Yi looked at jiaxingtian and said, "tomorrow I want to make alchemy. Do you have time to help me protect the Dharma?"


    Before, he carefully observed and studied the buildings of the pharmacists'' Guild. After research, he could use his previous array attainments and the geomantic omen pattern of the pharmacists'' guild to build an array to enhance his ability of alchemy.


    Although his current strength can only be used to refine six kinds of pills, even his own technical level can refine seven kinds of pills. But because of the lack of strength, it can not succeed.


    If you use the power of this array, you may be able to try refining seven grade pills. Li Yi''s prescription for refining seven grade pills is also quite mature.


    This is the combination of Yin Yang Xuanlong pill in the original work and my understanding of alchemy to make a brand new seven grade pill.


    I have a refining method in my mind, and can guarantee a 100% success rate.


    However, it still needs array assistance, in order to play more than their own strength refining pills.


    "It''s no problem, of course. But can I ask one more question, what kind of pills do you want to refine? You need someone to protect the Dharma. " Jiaxingtian feels a little puzzled. Li Yi''s strength to refine six kinds of pills is like searching for something. What does he want to do? He needs to protect the Dharma himself.


    However, Li Yi is happy to let himself protect the law. If he doesn''t believe in himself, he will never let himself protect the law.


    In fact, Li Yi is worried that when refining seven grade pills, the Danlei produced by him can''t be stopped. Jiaxingtian is the strongest in the whole Gama Empire at present, and his strength will also be increased with the array blessing of Jiama holy city.


    There is absolutely no problem for him to block a Danlei refined from seven grade pills.


    In the case of Li Yi refining seven grade pills, Fama will definitely stay on one side. There is absolutely no problem for two king fighting level masters to block Danlei.


    "I want to refine seven kinds of elixir. If I attract Danlei at that time, I can''t resist it with my strength. So we need to add elder brother to talk about it. "


    Li Yi''s tone is ordinary. He seems to say another little thing that he can do easily.


    After hearing this, Jiaxing Tian secretly feels frightened and decides to win over Li Yi even more. He wants to refine seven grades of pills.


    "You need to refine seven kinds of pills." Fama couldn''t believe it. Is the world changing too fast?


    To become a six grade pharmacist is to refine seven grade pills in no day. Is it hard to see that a seven grade pharmacist will be born in the gama Empire soon.


    Li Yi has been successfully refining pills before, without any mistakes and failures.


    Let Fama subconsciously think that his success rate of refining pills must be 100%. He did not put the probability that ordinary pharmacists would fail in refining pills on Li Yi.


    Su Cheng''s situation is no better than Fama''s. before, Li Yi had been successful in refining pills, and they could barely accept it.


    Now the other party wants to become a seven grade pharmacist directly, which makes them feel a little unbelievable.


    "I''m not sure I''ll succeed either. I''m just trying. Maybe I''ll fail." Li Yiyao shook his head. He had absolute confidence in his technology, but his strength was suck.


    If at that time their own strength can not support their complete refining a seven grade pill, there is also the possibility of failure.


    "Oh Fama and Su Cheng let out a sigh of relief. It seems that Li Yi is just an ordinary pharmacist.


    At most, they should be younger and better looking. If the success rate of refining pills is higher, refining pills will still fail.


    But when I thought that the other party was only 17 years old, I had to try to refine seven kinds of pills.


    They are nearly 70 years old, and there is still only failure in refining six kinds of pills. Fama and Su Cheng feel that they are deeply hit again.


    As the vice-president of the pharmacists'' guild, chemir is now running to the place where the pharmacists'' guild is located without stopping. He does not have the usual attitude of the pharmacists'' supremacy.


    He was far away from the association of pharmacists, but the successive visions of heaven and earth also made him feel that someone was refining six kinds of pills.


    As a pharmacist, he had to go there anyway.


    "Yes! Can the president close the association of pharmacists for one day tomorrow? I''m here to make seven grade pills. I don''t want to be disturbed by others. " Li Yi turns around and looks at Fama.


    "No problem. I''ll send someone to announce that the association of pharmacists will be closed for one day tomorrow." Fama''s face with a stiff smile, it is clear that has not recovered from the previous shock.


    "Well, I won''t tell you more. I need to have a good rest and refine pills in the most complete state." After Li Yi finished, he went to the association of pharmacists and observed the buildings more carefully.


    Fama has asked people to start cleaning up the rest of the pharmacists'' Guild. Even if there are some people who are making medicine, it is estimated that the pharmacists'' guild will be completely quiet in a while.


    Li Yi began to fiddle with and arrange the array, gradually.


    Chemir had just arrived. If he hadn''t been teaching the little princess of the Empire to make medicine and stayed in the medicine room, he couldn''t find the strange image outside.


    He may have come here early to observe Li Yi''s alchemy as famasucheng did.


    Chemir gasps in a panic and finds that jiaxingtian is also here. Su Cheng and Fama look at themselves with a smile that seems very proud.


    "Who made the six pills, you two?" The expression on the two faces was so inflated that he couldn''t be sure who made the six pills.


    "It''s not the two of us, it''s another young man." Su Cheng thought of this, the original proud expression collapsed again.


    "Yes! He made a lot of six kinds of pills, and the two of us were watching all the time. " Fama''s tone was also a little low.


    "You don''t call me for such a good thing." Cried chemir.


    It can be said that close observation of liupin pharmacist''s practice is of great help to their practice.


    Fama and Su Cheng are only concerned about their own food and don''t shout about themselves.


    Chemir wanted to keep shouting, but he was directly suppressed by others, "keep your voice down. The young man is resting now. He wants to use his best energy to refine tomorrow''s seven pills.


    And you, a four grade pharmacist, even let you see. How much do you understand? "


    Fama suppressed chemir and dragged him far away. Soon they did not know what they were talking about.


    Finally, they all came to the association with a smile.


    Su Cheng stayed here all the time. They were not ready to leave at all. Anyway, they had to witness the birth of Qipin pills.


    If Li Yi really can successfully refine seven kinds of pills.

 Chapter 206

    After arranging the array, Li Yi sat in the medicine room and began to adjust his body.


    First of all, I tried the array for my own blessing ability, the effect is good, but if you rely on the array alone may not be able to succeed.


    I should adjust my body''s state to perfection. I''d better try to integrate with heaven and earth.


    Not only with their own power, if you can, it is best to use the power between heaven and earth to refine pills.


    Choose a comfortable position to lie down, Li Yi fell asleep in the medicine room.


    Sleep can relax a person''s body, not only can alleviate physical fatigue, even mental fatigue, can also be completely relieved.


    Consciousness began to slowly lose, and this sleep was very comfortable, directly from the afternoon to the next morning.


    I got up, moved my muscles and bones, washed my face, and let my whole body and spirit wake up completely.


    He began to use the array to bless himself. He took out the best medicine tripod in the pharmacists guild. Li Yi put all the materials at hand and could get them at any time.


    Although it''s very convenient to put it in the storage ring, it''s a distraction after all when you enter the storage ring. When you refine six kinds of pills, you can be a little distracted. It''s no problem at all.


    Refining seven kinds of elixir is a certain challenge for yourself. After all, your strength has not reached the level of refining seven kinds of elixir. Even if the technology is perfect, you will have the risk of failure in the end.


    Li Yi''s whole life is close to the heaven and earth, vaguely reaching the state of harmony between man and nature.


    At that time, he was not there. He was a part of the world, even if it was only a small part.


    The blessing of the array, the energy between heaven and earth is all mobilized. The state of the unity of heaven and man undoubtedly increases the energy that can be mobilized.


    Outside, he helps Li Yi to protect the Dharma. Looking at the association of pharmacists, he can feel that the fire attribute energy of the surrounding heaven and earth is mobilized and rushes towards the interior of the association of pharmacists.


    Jiaxing Tian knows that Li Yi is the strength of Douling. Why can he mobilize the energy of heaven and earth? This ability should be used by douhuang.


    But now jiaxingtian can only put all doubts in his heart. After all, he is refining pills, and he can''t go in and disturb himself.


    The Fama people also found out this and looked at jiaxingtian. They both looked at the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    Other people have no power to fight against the emperor, and they are not aware of it at all.


    The energy between heaven and earth was mobilized, and Li Yi''s strength increased several times out of thin air, but these forces were illusory after all, and did not belong to himself.


    The most important thing is that it is completely unusable in combat.


    Because you can''t keep the unity of heaven and man all the time in the battle, and your blessing is easy to be destroyed.


    The use of this force does not belong to their own, will undoubtedly cause a part of the burden on their own body.


    However, his physical body is relatively strong, which can be compared with the world''s douzun, but the power used by the world''s douzun is his own.


    The power Li Yi used was borrowed out of thin air, which will undoubtedly cause a great burden on his body.


    As the flame rose in the cauldron, Li Yi picked up the materials on one side and began to gradually add the materials to the cauldron for refining and fusion.


    "Seven star flower, nine leaf grass, determination......" one material after another was put into the cauldron, and gradually melted.


    As time goes on, Li Yi is sweating.


    Even his lips were pale and his body was shaking.


    Although their physical fitness is very strong, but at this time the physical strength of the body is still consumed by the vast majority, and even began to overdraw their own body.


    Li Yi took a deep breath, forced his teeth to bear the pain of the body to continue refining.


    As time went on, his body began to tremble, and he was even able to detect the danger signals sent by his body.


    Swallowing a pill and reluctantly raising some strength, the refining of pill has reached the final stage.


    No matter how hard he works, he can refine successfully. Thinking of this, Li Yi squeezed every muscle of his body and left all his strength.


    His body had begun to moan, a voice that only he could hear clearly.


    This is the reaction that the physical state has reached its limit and is on the verge of collapse.


    This is his body to remind him that if it goes on like this, it will undoubtedly cause great harm to his body.


    But all this is no longer important. Li Yi looks at the pills that have been condensed in the medicine tripod. This refining is undoubtedly successful.


    With the formation of the elixir, there is a dark cloud over the union of pharmacists.


    A silver lightning, like a silver dragon rising from the clouds, is obviously aimed at the association of pharmacists.


    Jiaxingtian didn''t speak, but he put out a big hand to block the silver lightning.


    As the lightning completely fell, the clouds began to disperse.


    Most people just because this is the sky for no reason sounded a thunder, just sigh twice, the weather is a bit strange.


    But some people know what it is. Danlei represents the success of the seven grade pill refined by Li Yi.


    Jiaxingtian seems to be very happy, Li Yi can practice seven grade pill, so he must be able to practice seven grade pill.


    Although this time it''s not Qipin''s pozong pill, no matter what, the other party has the ability to refine Qipin''s pills, so it''s easy to make Qipin''s pozong pill.


    In the pharmacists'' guild, Li Yi''s collapsed body struggled to get up, put away the pills, and walked towards the outside of the guild with his recovered strength.


    All the rest of Fama Sucheng were watching outside the association of pharmacists. When they knew that Li Yi had entered seven grades of pills, they didn''t know why they didn''t feel so amazing. Instead, they felt that it was normal.


    If Li Yi failed this time and didn''t produce seven pills, maybe they would be a little surprised.


    Before Li Yi''s smooth sailing, from one product to six products in a row, has caused them enough impact.


    It''s not surprising that they can accept anything that Li Yi is doing.


    Li Yi''s face is pale now, his whole body is full of sweat, and even his clothes are wet through.


    Legs are completely unstoppable soft, it looks like watching the night for ten consecutive days, and then overindulgence.


    Seeing this, miterten mountain gave Yafei a silent look.


    Before, Li Yi''s attitude made mitt Tengshan feel that he could not do it well, and he also had a chance to win over each other.


    This time, what Princess Yafei did later was this idea. As for whether she was willing to sacrifice for her family, isn''t it a small matter?


    Yafei is embarrassed, biting her lips deeply, but she still chooses to go forward to help Li Yi.


    However, Li Yi quietly avoided the other side, leaning on the side of the pillar.


    I will never get close to Yafei until I know her inexplicable attraction.


    The elegant imperial concubine sees that she is rejected, and a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. She has absolute confidence in her charm.


    It''s the first time that I''ve been refused to contact others.


    "Refining seven kinds of pills is still a little reluctant for me now." Li Yi gasped deeply, leaned against the pillar and spoke softly.


    "But thank you for your help this time." In the past, there was a six grade pill in a jade bottle, which should be enough to thank each other.


    Now he doesn''t have so much time to talk with each other. What he should do most is rest.


    There''s another party in the evening to attend.

 Chapter 207

    In front of the main hall of Yunlan sect, Yunling, the elder of Yunlan sect, is anxiously waiting to learn that another liupin pharmacist, a 17-year-old boy, was born in Gama empire.


    He rushed to the zongmen hall as fast as he could. A few months ago, the LORD had been closed here since he came back.


    Yunlanzong''s affairs are also entirely handled by himself.


    No matter who is not seen, except for cultivation, only occasionally take some pills, few people see her.


    Even if it wasn''t for this, Yunling wouldn''t disturb her.


    However, the birth of a new sixth grade pharmacist was enough to cause a strong shock in the gama empire.


    At the beginning, the king of Dan Gu he was just a fourth grade pharmacist, so he was attracted by their master at that time. If he wanted to attract this new sixth grade pharmacist, he had to ask his master to help himself.


    Yun Ling can go by himself, but he doesn''t respect the sixth grade pharmacist very much.


    At that time, I will not have the chance to get in touch with each other. I''m just the top of the fight.


    You know, jiaxingtian is ready to try his best to win over the sixth grade pharmacist, who is the best at fighting the emperor.


    You and your partner are not at the same level, regardless of status or strength. To win over the six grade pharmacists, only their patriarch can show respect for each other.


    If he went, he didn''t respect each other very much. After all, Jiaxing Tiandu, the guardian of the royal family of the gama Empire, went in person.


    They cloud LAN Zong is just to go to a big elder, it seems that cloud LAN Zong does not respect each other.


    When the conditions given by both sides are close or similar, the sixth grade pharmacist will naturally choose one who pays more attention to himself to join.


    Yun Yun slowly opens his eyes, and there is a faint look in his eyes. He still doesn''t come to find himself.


    But as long as he practices well, he will come one day.


    Sure. He said he wouldn''t cheat himself.


    Yunyun feels a little uncomfortable in her heart. Time goes by little, but she never sees Li Yi.


    She knew that it was very likely that she had cheated herself in the beginning, but she did not dare to think about it in a worse direction.


    "Uncle Leng, what''s the matter?"


    Yunyun grew up with Yunling. Now she is the patriarch, but when there is no one else in private, she still calls him uncle Leng.


    When her cultivation was interrupted, she naturally knew that something was absolutely wrong. She told her before her cultivation that if there was no big thing, don''t disturb her.


    Now I think there must be something big enough to affect yunlanzong, otherwise my self-cultivation process will not be interrupted.


    "There is a new sixth grade pharmacist in the gama empire. The gama royal family has begun to woo him. "


    Yunling looks at yunyun in front of him. He doesn''t know why yunyun has gone crazy since he came back a few months ago.


    In a few months, the whole person was a little haggard.


    "All right. I''ll go myself Yunyun is helpless. Although she still wants to continue to practice, she can''t ignore it. Anyway, she is the master of Yunlan sect.


    Yunlanzong is a place like home for himself. His master handed yunlanzong over to him. Although he needs to practice now, he can''t ignore everything.


    Yunyun knows that when she enjoys some rights, she should bear some responsibilities. When she enjoys the rights of the suzerain, she should also bear the responsibilities of the suzerain.


    Cloud edge handed over a silver invitation, "Fama helped the new six grade pharmacist to hold a banquet, just this evening."


    Yunyun didn''t go to see the invitation. She didn''t want to know who was holding the banquet. She just had to go because of the responsibility of yunlanzong.


    Open the wings of fighting spirit and drive slowly towards the holy city of Gama.


    Yunling opens his fighting wings and follows yunyun. "Elder Yunfeng says that the sixth grade pharmacist is just a 17 year old boy. I''m afraid it''s the first talent in the history of the gama Empire to become a sixth grade pharmacist at such an age. "


    His tone is very sigh, such a young six grade pharmacist, this son will become a great weapon in the future.


    Yun Yun thinks more. If he is, he will not be worse than the 17-year-old liupin pharmacist!


    When I first met him, he was already able to refine four kinds of pills.


    The memories in my mind are like the waves beating towards her. Yunyun feels that her eyes are a little hot.


    This is not the first time in such a long time.


    However, most of the time is a lonely wipe tears.


    She speeded up to distance herself from Yunling. As the leader of Yunlan sect, she could not shed tears in front of anyone, or even reveal any weakness.


    If she tears in front of others and acts like a little girl, maybe the gama Empire, which is eyeing yunlanzong, will surround her.


    Bullying their own weakness, a vicious bite.


    .....................


    Li Yi is eating now. He relaxes all over his body and recovers his physical strength. He is overdrawn a large part of his body.


    They need to rest in order to restore the body to the best state, but also need to eat something to make up for the loss.


    These are high-level Warcraft meat cooked food, not only taste very delicious, which contains a lot of energy.


    I think I can see yunyun tonight. Li Yi''s mood is hard to hide when I think of it.


    I''ve been working hard for so long, but it''s not for the best posture to see her.


    Li Yi knows that Yun Yun doesn''t care about his identity, whether he is a wanted criminal or a so-called seven grade pharmacist.


    Even if she is an ordinary person without accomplishments, she still won''t care.


    But yunyun doesn''t care, doesn''t mean the people around him don''t care.


    She is the leader of Yunlan sect, a strong fighter.


    His previous identity can barely be regarded as a fighting spirit. If he wants to be with her, he will suffer the resistance of countless people around yunyun, whether for himself or for her.


    Li Yi doesn''t want to see such a situation. He doesn''t want Yun Yun to fall into such a dilemma. On one hand, he is himself, and on the other hand, he grew up in the same place as his family.


    So he came to the holy city of Gama and became a sixth grade pharmacist, even forced to refine seven grade pills.


    Do all this is to be able to be aboveboard, not to be criticized by anyone with her.


    With the identity of seven grade pharmacist now, when the time comes, I will be with her to see who dares to have redundant opinions.


    Li Yi lay on one side to have a rest. At the same time, he was going to take a bath later. He was sweating heavily before, but now he is very uncomfortable.


    Fama was beside him. He took out a brand new pharmacist''s robe from the storage ring. This dress was made by Li Yi when he wanted to make seven grade pills.


    But I didn''t expect to use it today.


    Sure enough, I have my own foresight.


    It''s a brand-new seven grade pharmacist''s robe. Before, the medical insurance of pharmacists in the Pharmacists Association was only six grade.


    After all, there were no seven grade pharmacists in the gama empire. Fama thought that Guhe might have a chance to rush into the realm of seven grade pharmacists.


    I just didn''t expect that the first seven grade pharmacist of Gama empire was a 17-year-old boy.


    Li Yi took over the new robe handed over by Fama. Except for one more silver ripple, there was no big difference.


    Also recovered some physical strength, ready to get up to take a shower.


    ............

 Chapter 208

    Fama didn''t know what to do, or he offered to help.


    The banquet is held in a royal garden in the holy city of Gama, which only royal families can enter.


    Fama knew that this matter was entirely proposed by karmaputra, and even most of the preparations for the banquet were carried out by their royal family.


    I''m just dealing with the invitation and inviting all forces.


    As the protagonist of the banquet, Li Yi naturally came here early.


    Garden layout is extremely luxurious, carved beams and painted buildings, magnificent, covering a vast area.


    The decoration is not the same as the repetition, each has its own characteristics.


    Although it''s night at this time, the lighting system driven by magic core is completely used, which makes it as if it is day.


    Fama sat on one side, with a large list of people attending the party.


    "There''s nothing special about this party for you. In addition to Jiama royal family, only yunlanzong was left, and there was nothing special to pay attention to.


    You don''t need to care about the rest, whether it''s the Nalan family or the Mu family. "


    Fama knows that with Li Yi''s identity and the current medicine refining technique, only others can win him over.


    The whole Gama empire is qualified to woo him, only the gama royal family and yunlanzong.


    Other people or forces are not even qualified.


    Li Yi heard that yunlanzong was shining in front of his eyes and asked in a very expectant tone, "will the master of yunlanzong come?"


    Fama just thought that Li Yi asked casually, but he didn''t pay attention to it. "He should come. After all, Jiaxing Tian came here in person. Unless yunlanzong doesn''t want to woo you at all, otherwise their patriarch will definitely come here.


    Of course, the owners of other families or powerful families will not come in person. Because they know that they have no chance to fight with yunlanzong or Gama empire. If you show a posture of trying to win over you, you are likely to be remembered.


    But Milton Hill will come. He''s on good terms with you. Other families are expected to send a person with high status but little power. It not only shows the respect for you, but also shows the mind of not fighting with Yunlan sect of Gama empire. "


    Fama talks about everything to Li Yi. In fact, he doesn''t have any problem with Li Yi.


    He said this just to protect the other families. If Li Yi felt that those families looked down on him, even if he didn''t say anything, those families would be miserable enough.


    There is still a long way to go before the banquet. Jiaxing Tian came here abnormally.


    He decided in his heart that he had better hold a banquet in advance. According to the time, yunlanzong''s people certainly didn''t arrive.


    But he had already come here early. After the beginning, the talents of yunlanzong came here. Li Yi must think that they don''t respect themselves very much.


    At that time, he will have a bad feeling for Yun lanzong. Heaven knows that both pharmacists and young people have enough pride.


    Li Yi must be very proud of his achievement at his age. If he doesn''t respect him like this, he must be very unhappy. Even if he can''t bear to lose his temper, he will leave a bad impression in his heart.


    At that time, I''ll see what you yunlanzong take to fight with me.


    Jiaxingtian seems to have the chance to win. Jiama empire is qualified to win over Li Yi, that is, Jiama royal family and yunlanzong.


    Since he is not ready to leave the gamma Empire, he should choose one force to join, even if he does not choose any force to join.


    As long as he has a good feeling for Jiajia royal family''s life and a bad feeling for yunlanzong''s life, jiaxingtian will win a big step.


    In order to win Li Yi''s punishment, Tian doesn''t care about Yunlan Zong, even if he has a bad relationship with Yunlan Zong.


    If he had scruples about this before, but after Li Yi refined a seven grade pill, these things had no worries at all.


    The seven grade pharmacist is the only one in the whole Gama empire.


    You should know that even if the seven grade pharmacist is put on the mainland of fighting spirit, he can be regarded as a small role.


    If Li Yi used to be a water bug in the mainland, now he is at least a small fish.


    Fama was stunned to see the extra punishment day coming ahead of time. After all, the banquet had not started at this time.


    Although other families sent people to show their respect for Li Yi early.


    But he knew that yunlanzong was far away from the holy city of Gama, and it would take some time for the master of yunlanzong to come.


    "Brother FA, it''s too late, or we''ll start the party first." Although jiaxingtian said so, the banquet preparation and arrangement are all prepared by their royal family.


    In order to be able to open the banquet ahead of time, I can''t take care of my old face when adding punishment. Even if I lose face, I have to take Li Yi down.


    Fama originally wanted to refuse, but when he saw that the royal family were already doing it, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    As expected, jiaxingtian is definitely not a good man. I think he has helped me a lot. My feelings are waiting here.


    Fama doesn''t worry about Yun lanzong. He doesn''t trust Li Yi.


    If we think about this matter carefully and wait for Li Yi to come back, it will definitely have something to do with us.


    Jiaxing day, isn''t it a pit of its own? Fama''s eyes were fixed on him.


    No matter how thick skinned he was, he was a little embarrassed by this gaze. He scratched his head and laughed twice.


    "You see, it''s getting late. Let''s hold it ahead of time." Jiaxingtian did not ask Fama, but tentatively asked Li Yi.


    "Well!" Li Yi didn''t care how to tell her and what expression he should be after he saw yunyun.


    When the banquet is held, yunyun is created to save the hero.


    It seems that this kind of plot is also very good. When Li Yi thinks of it, he unconsciously smiles on his face, and the smile comes from his heart.


    However, his story is that it is impossible for him to think about it. No one can''t help making trouble for himself at this banquet.


    After all, he was the protagonist of the banquet, the only seven grade pharmacist in the whole Gama empire.


    Jiaxing Tian was very happy to see Li Yi''s approval.


    After seeing Li Yi''s agreement, Fama was helpless and waved his hand, saying that he didn''t care.


    The protagonists of the banquet agreed, and it was useless to refute.


    Jiaxingtian beckoned the royal family of Gama to take action and began to prepare for the opening of the banquet.


    Of course, there''s nothing he needs to do. He''s just giving an order.


    The people at the party filed in through the garden door.


    The party began.

 Chapter 209

    In fact, the ordinary banquet is often after the beginning, the guests will come one after another.


    However, Li Yi''s identity as a six grade pharmacist has surpassed that of most people in the whole Gama empire. After he became a seven grade pharmacist, he can be very proud to say that the whole Gama Empire has no more noble identity than him.


    Qipin pharmacist will be respected by others even if he is on the mainland of fighting spirit, not to mention a 17-year-old Qipin pharmacist.


    Before the banquet, the invited forces had already come here in advance to wait. Only in this way can they show enough respect for Li Yi.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the gama royal family has arrived ahead of time, one of the biggest forces in the whole Gama empire.


    The people of Gama royal family have been waiting for other forces here in advance. If you don''t wait here, do you think your identity in Gama empire is higher than that of Gama royal family.


    Most of the forces have been waiting here in advance.


    Not many people came to the party, and in all, there were only a hundred people.


    Most of them don''t need Li Yi''s attention at all.


    Many forces also know that they are just joining in the fun, and they all know that they have nothing to do with Li Yi.


    To his attention, in addition to the royal family of Gama Empire, there are Yunlan clan and three families left.


    Mujia, one of the three families, can be counted as the gama royal family.


    They don''t need to pay too much attention to them. Li Yi only needs to pay attention to the gama royal family, the mittl family and the Nalan family.


    The only one who needs him to greet him personally, or at least show the same respect, is the gama royal family.


    Of course, if the people of yunlanzong come, Li Yi will run out.


    However, it''s a pity that until all the invited forces have come, Li Yi still doesn''t see Yun Yun, or even Yun lanzong.


    Yunfeng, the elder of yunlanzong, the holy city of Gama, is sweating. The banquet has already started, so it''s not necessary to go or not.


    Let''s go. Can a little fighting spirit represent the cooperation between Yun lanzong and Li yidacheng?


    No? Half way through the banquet, the people of yunlanzong went up again. It''s not obvious that they despised Li Yi.


    It''s a dilemma now. It''s neither going nor not going.


    Yunfeng has no choice but to wait anxiously for the arrival of the elder and the patriarch.


    ................


    Li Yi looks at all the people in front of him. The banquet has already started, but there is still no one. At present, the only one who is involved in yunlanzong is Nalan Yanran of Nalan family.


    Nalan Yanran came to attend as the head of Nalan family, not as the successor of Yunlan clan.


    "Why haven''t the people of yunlanzong come yet?" Li Yi has some doubts. It''s reasonable to say that Yun Yun knows that he should try his best to get here. Why haven''t he seen it yet?


    Even if she didn''t know, yunlanzong should send someone to attend.


    When Jiaxing Tian heard his question, he was in a turbulent mood. Right! That''s what he asked. He finally noticed that none of yunlanzong''s people had come yet.


    But the surface is still calm, "I don''t know, maybe there''s something wrong."


    In fact, he can try to continue to divide the relationship between Li Yi and yunlanzong. For example, maybe yunlanzong already has a six grade pharmacist, so he doesn''t pay special attention to Li Yi.


    But jiaxingtian didn''t say that he knew he had done enough. If you do more, it''s no good to be understood by Li Yi later.


    "I''m not an old man with you young people." Jiaxingtian looks at the little Royal Princess of Jiama Empire who is walking towards Li Yi in the distance.


    "Hello Jia yue''er looks at Li Yi. She is very curious about this person who is about the same age as herself.


    Jia yue''er was wearing a purple dress with silver lines. Her delicate appearance was influenced by the royal family. She was born with a touch of noble temperament. She wore a purple belt around her slim waist. She showed the little waist incisively and vividly. She had a little smile on her pretty face, which made her elegant and quiet, However, when she glanced around, this girl seemed to be a lady. There were some strange smiles in shuiyinyin''s eyes. Obviously, this is not a quiet master like her appearance.


    Li Yi didn''t care much about her. Yun Yun didn''t come. Now he''s in a bad mood. He says that Jia Yueer''s inquiry is perfunctory.


    At this time, another girl also moved Lianbu beside Li Yi and looked at the young man in front of her.


    Her appearance is somewhat similar to that of Jia Yueer, but she has a kind of coldness and nobility similar to Yun Yun. Moreover, under this coldness, she has a kind of dignity cultivated by the royal family.


    Compared with the petite and lovely little princess, this woman is full of cool and mature amorous feelings. Her beautiful eyes are attracted by nature.


    "Are you really a seven grade pharmacist?" Yao night tone is very cold, even if it is to ask a question is still like that.


    In her own age, there is also a person who can surpass himself in medicine refining.


    But Li Yiru, the same light, let the holy city of Gama explode in an instant.


    Seventeen year old Qipin pharmacist, this is something they can''t imagine before.


    Li Yi nodded, still very perfunctory, she did not want to chat with these people.


    However, the other party even took the initiative to come up, and it was not easy for them to catch up directly.


    Jia yue''er seems to be very dissatisfied with his attitude, but thinking of Jia Lao''s advice, she can only bear it in her heart and glare at him.


    You don''t pay attention to my princess, and I don''t pay attention to you. Who do you think you are? He''s just a seven grade pharmacist.


    When Jia yue''er thinks of this, she is filled with a strong sense of frustration. She is only 17 years old. Why does she surpass herself so much in refining medicine?


    He is still a second grade pharmacist, and the other is already a seventh grade.


    Princess Yafei walks to Li Yi with a smile. After seeing her, Li Yi finds that she really has a desire in her body.


    Fortunately, Li Yi was able to control himself.


    After Yafei came to her side, many people followed her and came to her side.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the men who attended the banquet saw that the three women around Li Yi were all different, and their envious and envious eyes were about to gush out like flames.


    Li Yi didn''t care much about this, and Yun Yun didn''t come to attend the banquet.


    Jiayue''er and her sister Yaoye saw that Yafei frowned slightly, but they didn''t care much. In their eyes, Yafei was at best a pretty and coquettish woman.


    Neither status nor status can be compared with oneself.

 Chapter 210

    The elegant imperial concubine Qiao laughs, the beautiful eye is shining in another kind of brilliance, her this appearance, those other men at the banquet almost all fast water out of the mouth.


    Li Yi has not suffered any influence. His mastery of the body is beyond anyone here. Only he can detect the inexplicable attraction of Yafei and control it.


    As for other men, it''s normal to be attracted without this sensitive body, to be imperceptible and uncontrollable.


    "Master Li is waiting for someone?" Yafei didn''t know what to say to Li Yi, so she could only say master at last.


    She is not like Yaoye and jiayueer. She has never seen people''s heart dangerous. She doesn''t know too much about the world.


    Princess Yafei has been in love for many years. Li Yi can guess this expression as soon as she guesses it.


    Absolutely waiting for someone, the other side did not come, the look on the face is very lonely.


    "Is the expression on my face so obvious, so easy to be seen?" Li Yi has no choice but to smile. Now he can face Yafei very naturally. He doesn''t care about the inexplicable attraction at all.


    Hearing Li Yi''s words, Yafei knew that she was absolutely right. He was really waiting for someone, but what she didn''t understand was that there was someone in the gama Empire worth waiting for Li Yi.


    "Is that person important?" Princess Ya couldn''t understand that the identity of Li Yi in the whole Gama empire was very high.


    According to the information, the other party is just a new comer to the gamma Empire, and they don''t know anyone at all.


    Who can make a seven grade pharmacist treat him so seriously.


    As soon as she said that, Yafei regretted it. It was a bit impolite for her to ask.


    On weekdays, I haven''t made any mistakes in taking care of people and things. How can I suddenly ask such a sentence today.


    But Li Yi didn''t get angry or show embarrassment, and Yafei''s nervous heart was put down a little.


    "Yes! It''s important. " Li Yi nodded and did not shy away from this matter.


    He picked up a glass of wine from the table and drank it directly. "If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t even come to the holy city of Gama, and I wouldn''t even go to assess the sixth grade pharmacist. I will not try to refine seven kinds of pills by force. "


    Li Yi with a smile, seems to think of some very happy things.


    The elegant imperial concubine sees him this appearance, can''t help but feel some curiosity, who is that person after all?


    According to Li Yi, he did all these things for the sake of the other side. Even if it wasn''t for the other side, he wouldn''t go to assess the liupin pharmacist.


    "I held this party in the hope that she would come. It''s a pity that the party was very good, but the person I wanted to invite didn''t come. " Li Yi looks disappointed and lonely at this time.


    On the other side of the banquet, mitertenshan looks at Li Yi, who is very eager to talk with Yafei, and smiles in front of him.


    In fact, he didn''t want to bring Yafei. After all, she was not enough to attend the banquet.


    However, there is no way for mittten mountain. Li Yi has given it too much.


    There were too many pills in the storage ring, so he also chose to bring Yafei.


    If you use an elegant concubine to win over Li Yi, it''s a business to earn blood.


    Jiaxingtian looks at Yaoye and jiayueer and feels a little frustrated. They can''t get in the conversation between Li Yi and Yafei at all. They can only stay on one side like a background board.


    To tell you the truth, the purpose of this extra day is to let their young people know each other. They are all young people of the same age.


    Li Yi is a young genius. The two princesses of Jiama royal family are not bad, and they are young people. It should be very normal for them to get together and have a good impression on each other.


    But now they have the most powerful competitiveness, Yafei.


    Jiaxingtian is old now, but he has to admit that Yafei is absolutely a beauty, full of mature amorous feelings.


    To tell you the truth, Li Yi and I liked mature ones when they were so old.


    Therefore, jiaxingtian feels that in any case, today''s idea is likely to have failed. Naturally, he doesn''t like miterten mountain with Yafei.


    Li Yiwang to one side, where there is another girl, regardless of body or appearance are not inferior to jiayueer and Yaoye.


    Li Yi didn''t know why he noticed that the other side had a familiar breath, because the other side''s skill flow was very similar to yunyun.


    I think it should be Nalan Yanran. After all, no one else will practice the same skills as yunyun.


    "That''s Nalan Yanran." Although Li Yi inquired, his tone was very affirmative.


    "Yes." Princess Ya is a little curious. Why does Li Yi suddenly ask this question?


    Did he take a fancy to Nalan.


    Yafei looked down at herself and then at Nalan Yanran. She couldn''t figure out how to lose to her.


    If it''s about identity, there are two little princesses beside them. Li Yi hasn''t paid much attention to them from the beginning.


    I''m afraid I''ve licked my face and come up to talk to them.


    As a result, Li Yi is totally indifferent to some of them. If it wasn''t for the topic he just talked about, which reminds the other party of some people, maybe he wouldn''t take care of himself.


    Yafei not only felt a little headache, but for the first time in many years, she met a man who had no response to her charm.


    The attitude towards her was exactly the same as that towards the two royal princesses, except that she was a little absent-minded at the moment when she just saw herself, but it was a quick reaction.


    Li Yi didn''t care. He went to Nalan Yanran and said, "are you a disciple of Yunlan sect?"


    Nalan Yanran was talking with her friends when she heard Li Yi''s words. She was obviously stunned and looked around. She found that the main character of today''s banquet was beside her.


    Hearing his question, Nalan looks embarrassed. After all, yunlanzong hasn''t come to anyone.


    He is the only one on the field who has a relationship with yunlanzong.


    Li Yi''s question is obvious. He wants to question Yun lanzong.


    But Nalan Yanran thought that the silence for a moment was still stiff headed and nodded. After all, he had the identity of Yunlan sect in any case. Since Li Yi asked what to say, he also wanted to stand up.


    "This is Fengling Xishuang pill. With your current cultivation, you can''t refine it at all. You just need to swallow it into your stomach. This pill will naturally stay in your body and help you purify and absorb your fighting spirit. When you reach the realm of fighting spirit, this pill should just be used up."


    Li Yi takes out a six grade elixir from the storage ring. Nalan Yanran is Yun Yun''s disciple, and he is his own.


    Li Yi has never been stingy with his own people. Besides, it''s just a six grade pill that can be refined at any time.

 Chapter 211

    The holy city of Gama, yunlanzong branch.


    Yunfeng is in a hurry now. The banquet has already started, and the Lord hasn''t arrived yet. As time goes by, he is already impatient.


    Suddenly, a white figure appeared on the road. Even Yun Yun could not fly at will in the holy city of Gama.


    After all, she had to give some respect to the royal family of the gama empire.


    When Yunfeng saw it, he walked up quickly with a worried look on his face. "Lord, I just got the news today. That pharmacist broke through to become a seven grade pharmacist again today."


    Yun Yun is shocked to hear him. Seventeen year old Qipin pharmacist, it''s not genius any more.


    Moreover, he was the first and only seven grade pharmacist in Gama empire. As the leader of Yunlan sect, he wanted to win over each other for the benefit of Yunlan sect.


    "What did you say?" Yunling, who just came in a hurry, heard Yunfeng''s words and had some unbelievable questions.


    "Today, I have seen the Danlei that can only appear after the successful refining of seven grade pills." Yunfeng quickly explained and immediately added, "and I don''t know why the banquet seems to have been held in advance. At this time, the banquet has already started."


    After that, Yunling looks at Yunfeng, and their faces are not very good-looking.


    Obviously, although I don''t know why, the party has started ahead of time and their people didn''t go.


    If they go again at this time, it is obvious that they are extremely proud of yunlanzong. They don''t pay attention to the seven grade pharmacist at all.


    If they don''t go there, it''s equivalent to giving up this opportunity. It''s impossible for them to attract this seven grade pharmacist in the future.


    Whether we go or not, there is no good result.


    It''s a dilemma. They turn their eyes to yunyun.


    In fact, she also knows that this matter is very difficult to deal with. As a leader, she can''t show any embarrassment in front of her subordinates at any time.


    You can''t say no at any time, or tell others that you can''t do it yourself.


    If you are embarrassed, what will your subordinates think?


    Being seen by others will naturally lead to a lax mind. After a long time, there is no way to win people''s hearts, and the power will weaken bit by bit.


    "Let''s go." Yun Yun said, and then casually asked, "where is the banquet? What''s the name of the pharmacist? "


    Since you are going to the banquet, you should know the host''s name, even if you don''t know anything else.


    "In the Royal Garden of the gama royal family. The name of the pharmacist is Li Yi. " Yunfeng finish saying, suddenly feel yunyun body burst out a very fierce momentum.


    Even if the momentum is not deliberately aimed at him, Yunfeng and Yunling are scared to retreat because of this momentum.


    "What''s his name?" Yun Yun''s voice is very serious.


    Is it really him? Is he back? If it''s really him, why didn''t you go to yunlanzong for me at the first time?


    ..................


    Yunyun has countless ideas in her heart. Now she really wants to fly to him immediately.


    "Li Yi."


    Yunfeng swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then saw that yunyun was breaking out at a very fast speed. He had no scruples about the prohibition of flying in the holy city of Gama.


    ..........................


    ..........................


    "Ah?" Nalan is smiling. Li Yi is a little surprised. She doesn''t seem to know each other.


    She knows that she is not qualified to woo Li Yi with her own identity, so there is no past at all.


    She didn''t expect that Li Yi would take the initiative to come over and give herself a pill.


    "No, it''s too expensive. I can''t..." Nalan Yanran instinctively wants to refuse. She doesn''t know each other at all. It''s nothing to accept such valuable things from each other when she meets for the first time.


    Li Yi didn''t give him the chance to refuse at all. He thrust it into her hand. "You can just take it, and be polite to me."


    Tone and posture as if not how strange, as if and Nalan Yanran know for many years.


    In Li Yi''s opinion, yunyun''s disciples are even their own disciples if they are rounded. Anyway, it''s very normal to give some pills to the younger generation when they see each other for the first time.


    Princess Ya looks at Li Yi and laughs. She says that the crows are black in the world.


    Before his appearance, Yafei thought that the person waiting for her was definitely a sweetheart. She was still secretly curious, who could make Li Yi do this for her?


    Yafei even envies that person. She thinks that Li Yi''s appearance and talent are the best, and she is very specific.


    After all, with his age to become a seven grade pharmacist, Yafei can imagine how much suffering she suffered.


    Sincerely speaking, in order to achieve this situation, even Yafei had to admire Li Yi.


    Even some envy and envy that person, even can let a person do this for her.


    Yafei thinks that it is absolutely impossible to do this by herself. As a child, she can see that the men who are close to her just like their body.


    She still sighed in her heart, what kind of feeling it would be if someone could treat himself like Li Yi.


    Now it seems that the man''s mouth is really deceiving. Before, he was very affectionate and melancholy. He pretended to be himself.


    Just finished, she ran to stir up the heartstrings of other girls, and the princess shook her head.


    Li Yi looks at Na LAN Yan Ran and feels something is wrong. She just gives her a pill. What''s the matter with her low head and blushing face?


    He didn''t know that Nalan Yanran Scripture was totally wrong. They had totally different ideas. They were totally different.


    Nalan Yanran thinks that Li Yi may want to pursue herself by giving her pills. Now she is considering whether to answer the question.


    In fact, if it is not because Li Yi and she have never met before, Nalan Yanran may agree directly.


    Secretly look at Li Yi, looking at Li Yi''s smile, Nalan quickly lowers her head, and her cheeks are burning all the way to her ears.


    How nice! Nalan Yanran sighed in her heart that Li Yi''s appearance, talent and achievements were the top of the gama empire.


    No one in the whole Gama Empire and his age of the same year can compare with him, even those of the previous generation of Gama empire can not surpass him.


    Fama has been tossing about for so many years, and now it''s a fifth grade.


    Li Yi easily became a seven grade pharmacist. In terms of achievements, he even ranked first in the Empire of Jiama. There was no one who came after him.


    "I''ll come back with you some time later..." Li Yi didn''t finish his words, because he heard the voice of Yun lanzong.


    He just wanted to say that he would go back to yunlanzong with Nalan Yanran for a while. After all, if yunyun doesn''t come, Li Yi has no choice but to go by himself.


    But in Nalan Yanran''s ears, she thought that Li Yi would go to Nalan family with her to meet her elders, and she thought that it was too fast.

 Chapter 212

    Yunling looks at the extremely fierce momentum on his body and goes to the royal garden with all his strength. He can''t help clenching his fists. In his heart, the secret master won''t have any hatred with the seven grade pharmacist, will he?


    Then why do you react so much when you hear each other''s name, and rush there regardless of everything? If two people really have a life and death feud.


    Yunyun will definitely suffer a big loss in the past. After all, jiaxingtian is a strong man at the peak of fighting the emperor.


    When the suzerain comes, if he confronts in the past, he will suffer losses. If he and the suzerain are the only ones, he will inevitably be outnumbered and his momentum will be weakened by three points without any reason.


    Thinking of this, Yunling looked at Yunfeng and said, "how many people are there in the holy city of Gama?"


    "Ah?" Yunfeng suddenly raised his head and looked at Yunling in an unbelievable way. At this time, he suddenly asked what to do with it?


    "Send someone to hurry back to Yunlan sect and invite the old master. At the same time, gather all our people together. "


    After Yunling finished, he began to check his hands, and at the same time, he took those people to the royal garden.


    .....................


    When Li Yi hears the arrival of Yun Yun, he seems to wake up suddenly. If he was asleep before, now he is awake.


    Nalan Yanran looked at Li Yi, both sides so close, each other''s momentum change, she can clearly feel.


    After hearing the sound, Li Yi rushed to the door at a very fast speed, as if chasing for something.


    Jiaxingtian, as the person with the highest force value on the field, can naturally detect that yunyun flies here without any scruples.


    Similarly, after Li Yi heard each other''s name, he also burst out a very powerful force, but also completely desperate to chase each other.


    Is there any feud between the two people? This is the first thought in the mind of the extra day.


    Thinking of this, he flew to the gate at the same speed, and the two really fought. No matter how fierce Li Yi was, he could not have played yunyun.


    At that time, I have to help anyway. I can''t let this seven grade pharmacist do anything wrong.


    Moreover, if you help him, you will certainly win the favor of the other party.


    The rest of the party, meanwhile, looked to the door.


    Li Yi didn''t rush out, or Yun Yun''s speed was too fast. He didn''t even go out of the real scope of the banquet to see her.


    Yunyun looks at Li Yi and doesn''t know why, but at this time, she is directly in the same place. She tries to hold back and doesn''t let the tears in her eyes flow down.


    I finally met the person who haunted me day and night. Yunyun had countless words in his throat, but at this time, he didn''t know what to say.


    "I knew you wouldn''t lie to me." With these words, Yun Yun is silent and doesn''t speak, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    But Li Yi didn''t stay in the same place and directly flew up.


    Hold Yun Yun tightly and hold her in her arms.


    Jiaxing day originally looked at yunyun''s sudden stop, but he had no idea of doing it, but he saw Li Yi rush up and frown.


    Young people are good everywhere, but they are too reckless to deal with. Li Yi even takes the initiative to attack. Can''t he see the strength gap between the two.


    However, seeing Yun Yun gently hugged by Li Yi, Jiaxing Tian widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    Most of them are young talents of Gama empire. Naturally, many of them have seen yunyun, the leader of Yunlan sect.


    As usual, the impression of yunlanzong was noble and cool, as if they were high and inaccessible.


    Where have you seen yunyun''s gentle face, like a kitten being held in his arms.


    At that time, many people were shocked. What''s more, they rubbed their eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    Li Yi looks at Yun Yun for several months. She seems to be haggard. He is not only distressed.


    Yun Yun is so embraced by Li Yi that he doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Li Yi wants to kiss her, yunyun dodges a few times, but is finally caught by Li Yi.


    Two people like this, if no one else did not take into account everything, here to forget the wanton kiss.


    Jiaxingtian''s mood is very complicated. He has done so much and even doesn''t believe it. It''s not to make Li Yi and yunlanzong open a relationship.


    Now it seems that everything I have done is useless. I originally thought that the people of yunlanzong could fight with me for something. I really didn''t expect that they were so cruel and used the patriarch.


    Nalan Yanran''s mood is also very complicated. She thought Li Yi had given her pills. If she wanted to pursue herself, now she seems to be completely in love with her husband.


    He didn''t do it for himself, he just wanted to be his master.


    As soon as she thought of her own ideas, she was shy and wanted to find a way to drill down.


    However, the most complex mood still belongs to Yunling who can come. He comes with a group of people in a fierce manner. It''s totally a bad look, and it''s very likely that others will fight.


    When I came here, I found that the patriarch was held in his arms by a man and was still kissing.


    At that time, Yunling clenched his fist and rushed up to kick Li Yi.


    No matter what yunyun said, he grew up looking at him, although the relationship between them seems to be a little estranged.


    But Yunling still regards her as her half daughter.


    Really, if you didn''t see Li Yi''s seven grade pharmacist''s clothes in the middle of the walk, Yunling would have gone up to work now.


    It turns out that this young man is the seven grade pharmacist. It seems that his master has a good relationship with him!


    After learning about Li Yi''s seven grade pharmacist, Yun Ling doesn''t know why the more he looks at him, the more pleasing he looks at him.


    Yunyun also noticed the gaze of Yunling and wanted to separate in a hurry.


    Li Yi didn''t ask for it either, but he still wouldn''t open his hand and hold Yun Yun in his arms.


    "What are you doing here?" Yun Yun blushes with shame. She is calm all the time. She seems very flustered at this time. I don''t know why she asked this question.


    "Me?" Li Yi smiles and looks down at his clothes.


    "If there is no accident, this party should be for me. I thought you weren''t coming. " Li Yi holds Yun Yun tightly in his arms, and their bodies fit together completely, with a slight complaint in their tone.


    Yun Yun felt a little flustered when he said this, and wanted to explain.


    Li Yi didn''t give him a chance to explain at all, and then said, "I know, it must be because time is too late."


    The tone is very confident and calm, 100% sure, yunyun is absolutely because of the lack of time, not because of other reasons.


    Yun Yun heard his words, first nodded in silence, then asked, "why didn''t you go to yunlanzong?"

 Chapter 213

    This is the question yunyun always wanted to ask, after meeting this matter, this question is lingering in her mind.


    Why didn''t he go to yunlanzong to find himself, instead, he stayed in the holy city of Gama.


    Li Yi raised his head and looked straight into Yun Yun''s eyes like water. He had a very happy smile on his face and put her in his arms near her earlobe.


    "Because of you."


    Cloud rhyme feel their ears exhaled a burst of hot air, crisp itchy.


    After hearing Li Yi''s words, he immediately asked, "because of me?"


    "That''s right!" Li Yi embraces yunyun more closely.


    "Who are you? He is the leader of Yunlan sect. Before that, I was just a poor boy with nothing


    Li Yi seems to be able to feel Yun Yun''s voice, gently patted her back, "I know you don''t care about my identity. But I can''t help it, can I? I''m the same as I was before. I want to be with you. I''m bound to suffer a lot of resistance. "


    Then he looked to the side of Yunling, but he almost rushed up to do it, but he still saw his clothes and decided that he was a seven grade pharmacist.


    "Besides, if you don''t become the best pharmacist in the whole Gama Empire, how can you be worthy of the whole Gama Empire? No, it''s the best Yunzhi in the whole fighting continent."


    Li Yi said, looking at Yun Yun, his eyes seem to be full of the smell of teasing, "so I don''t know if the master of Yunda can pity me and accept me as a little pharmacist. Let me, the best pharmacist in the gama Empire, be with the best Coriolus versicolor in the world. "


    Does Fama roll her eyes and listen to what people are saying? A seven grade pharmacist says that he is a little pharmacist. What am I? Is it medicine residue?


    Yunyun is said by Li Yi''s love words. He just feels that his body is constantly softening. He really wants to spread it in his arms and never get up again.


    Li Yi wants to say something else, but there is no time. Yun Yun has stood on tiptoe and buckled on his lips.


    On one side, the disciples and elders of Yunlan sect are completely stupid to see their master like this. How ever have they seen yunyun like this.


    Even if you are held in the arms by a man, you are still very active.


    "Alas! Isn''t the master of Yunlan sect called yunyun? " Jiayueer''s focus is obviously different from others.


    "It must be a nickname between them." Yafei sighs. Now she is watching Li Yi''s action. She feels that everything is normal. She just talked with Nalan Yanran, but she just loves her husband.


    I didn''t expect that there was such an excellent and infatuated man in the world. Yafei knew that there was a great risk in refining pills by force. Li Yi was willing to refine seven grades of pills by force for one person.


    In her opinion, it''s just that the other party is gambling with her own life.


    A careless is the abyss, but still for her willing to work hard, do not know when there will be a person willing to work hard for themselves.


    It''s a pity that such an excellent person doesn''t belong to herself. Yafei sighs in her heart and shakes her head helplessly.


    ..............


    Nalan Yanran is watching. Although she hasn''t eaten anything since the banquet, she doesn''t feel hungry at all.


    "Master." Na LAN Yan Ran walked forward to open a way, don''t know why looking at them two people like this, oneself feel a little awkward, seem in the heart very uncomfortable.


    Yunyun noticed that Nalan Yanran immediately separated from Li Yi and did this kind of thing in front of her apprentice, which made her feel ashamed to drill a hole on the spot.


    But Li Yi didn''t care. He took yunyun''s hand directly. At the same time, he looked at Nalan with complaint.


    The child is not sensible at all. The pills he gave you just now are all blind.


    "Yan... Yan Ran." Yun Yun only feels that his face is red and hot, and even his head is hot. When he says Nalan Yanran''s name, he is very flustered.


    Li Yi holds Yun Yun''s hand and clasps his fingers. His face is very proud.


    Fama is worthy of your expression. Looking at Li Yi, I don''t know what he is thinking?


    When yunyun noticed that there were so many people here, he wanted to leave the place completely.


    But Li Yi took her hand and didn''t give her a chance to leave.


    Yunling asked the disciple of Yunlan Sect on one side to go back. At the same time, he asked Yunfeng to catch up with the disciple. Since there was nothing wrong, there was no need to disturb the old master.


    Li Yizai looks at Yun Yun carefully. She seems to be much thinner and haggard.


    He left this period of time, yunyun is still shenshanglaoti, I''m afraid every day is immersed in missing and grief.


    As for what he did during the period when he left, Li Yi felt more guilty when he thought of this.


    It''s time to think about the pills you made.


    Take out two pills from the storage ring. Just at the moment when the pills are taken out, the temperature drops a little.


    As long as you judge a little, you will know that these two pills are probably the peak of six kinds of pills, and you can also change the weather around a little after training.


    "Yes." Li Yi said and sent the pills to Yun Yun''s mouth.


    "It''s too expensive. I don''t have anything to do with such expensive pills." Yunyun naturally knows the value of liupin pills. Even if there was a liupin pharmacist before yunlanzong, the number of liupin pills was very small.


    I have nothing to do with myself. What can I do with such precious things?


    Li Yi''s face was rare and serious. He seemed a little unhappy. "You are the most precious. Compared with you, what are these pills? If there''s nothing wrong with you, I''ll die of heartache. "


    Yunyun knows that Li Yi''s mouth is so easy. It''s not so easy to refine six kinds of pills.


    But when I heard his words in my heart, I was still moved.


    I just won''t accept it.


    "Liupin pills are so precious that she didn''t want to give them away." Yaoye shook his head, and his tone seemed to be a pity.


    In her education, anyone in the world can use it. Others are just tools. The so-called feelings are not worth a cent here.


    Ya imperial concubine looked at the other side one eye, seem to have some disdain of smile a, "easy beg priceless treasure, rare have lover."


    Tone appears sour, she really envy yunyun, there is such a person who really loves her.


    Unlike themselves, those people are just greedy for their bodies.


    Thinking of this, she looked at those men who were eager to show their eyes.


    Li Yi did not force him to know that he would not accept what Yun Yun said at this time, so he had to put down the pill for the time being.


    However, a cunning flashed in his eyes. Since it''s impossible to feed with hands, he should use his own mouth.


    Swallow these two pills directly into your mouth and wrap them with genuine Qi. Li Yi blocks yunyun''s lips.


    And directly bite the pill, without giving yunyun a chance, the pill is swallowed by her, and the power of the pill begins to be absorbed by her.

 Chapter 214

    Yunyun feels that the power of the pill is spreading in her body. Even if she swallows two six grade pills at one time, it''s not easy for her to digest such a huge power.


    Li Yi didn''t care and began to help Yun Yun refine. These two pills were made by him.


    Two pills depend on each other, pay attention to the gradual change of people''s physique, so the drug is not particularly overbearing.


    After the pill is swallowed, its power will exist in human body for a long time and be absorbed slowly.


    Now it''s just because all the medicine power is dispersing in an instant, and yunyun is a little out of control for a moment.


    However, with the help of Li Yi, she also quickly handled the strength of her body and looked down at her hands.


    It seems to be three points whiter than before. Li Yi knows that ice muscle jade bone pill is playing a role bit by bit.


    Cloud rhyme originally haggard look, in the role of pills seems to look better.


    At that time, Li Yi slowly let go of Yun Yun, but still holding her hand, the two people clasped their fingers and looked at each other with a smile.


    Yunyun suddenly reacts that there are many people around who are attracted to come here. Although she has noticed it before, how can she care if she is kissed by Li Yi?


    She only felt that nothing and no one in the world was as important as the person in front of her.


    Yun Yun is thin skinned, like Li Yi, thick skinned and like the city wall.


    Now it''s an instant reaction that there are so many people around, others are OK.


    The key is that his apprentices and so many people of yunlanzong are here. Now yunyun almost instinctively wants to escape.


    But after all, she is the master of Yunlan sect. She can''t leave directly on this occasion.


    Even in shyness, it can only be forced to stay on this occasion.


    Li Yi didn''t care, enjoying the envious eyes of the people around him. Since these people had seen themselves with this kind of eyes before, they were not yunyun at that time.


    Ya Fei and Yao Ye Jia yue''er, although they are very beautiful, they don''t even lose Yun Yun.


    It''s just that I don''t feel that way when I''m with them.


    Fama is still worthy of your expression. Looking at Li Yi, it turns out that genius can easily do what they can''t do.


    Jiaxingtian''s smile is very reluctantly. What he did before was nothing. I didn''t expect that yunlanzong''s people were so cruel.


    At the beginning, Danwang Guhe was discovered in advance by the old patriarch of Yunlan sect. Now there is a new seven grade pharmacist in Gama Empire, and he has been succeeded in advance by Yunlan sect.


    Jiaxingtian has some doubts that yunlanzong has any way to discover young talents in advance.


    Otherwise, why are all the excellent pharmacists in yunlanzong''s pocket in advance.


    Yunling looks at Li Yi with emotion. He doesn''t expect that their patriarch even knows a seven grade pharmacist. What''s more, their relationship is so close.


    This kind of situation is almost equal to yunlanzong got a seven grade pharmacist, more importantly, he was his own person.


    With Li Yi''s identity, they even made a lot of money.


    ..............


    The banquet will soon end. After all, it''s nothing if it doesn''t end. Li Yi has already left and Yun Yun has come. What''s the use of him in this banquet.


    Isn''t it fragrant to be with yunyun?


    The Royal Garden of the gama Empire has a beautiful scenery, with jagged rocks, exotic flowers and plants, and beautiful and exquisite buildings.


    If you can live here, it is a great blessing in life.


    No matter how beautiful the scenery is, it''s not as good as the people around her. Li Yi carefully looks at the cloud rhyme around her, and the moonlight sprinkles on her body, as if she is covered with a layer of hazy veil.


    Looking at her slender round legs, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva unconsciously.


    In fact, if he is in front of others, he will never show this kind of appearance, but in front of Yun Yun, showing this kind of appearance is full of true feelings.


    Li Yi is holding her hand, fiddling with the strings, last time she promised Yun Yun to teach her to play.


    Two people are playing the piano at any time, but they are not drunk.


    Yun Yun leans on Li Yi''s shoulder and looks at the moonlight in the sky. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    She wanted to talk a lot to him and ask a lot of questions, but she didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Li Yi is no longer in charge of Qin in front of her, hugging her, "if you have anything to ask, just ask."


    He can see that yunyun has many questions to ask himself, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Similarly, Li Yi wants to tell Yun Yun about something, but he doesn''t choose to say it directly.


    "Who on earth are you?" Yun Yun''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and his eyes twinkle with the light of doubt.


    She is not clear about Li Yi''s origin and who he is.


    As for his previous knowledge of Li Yi''s identity, you don''t need to think about it to guess that the identity is absolutely false.


    How can a guard of a small family be so powerful and proficient in medicine refining.


    Yun Yun is completely vague about him and doesn''t know, which makes her feel uneasy.


    If one day he leaves without saying goodbye, he doesn''t even know how to find him.


    She can''t imagine that. What should she do at that time?


    After asking Li Yi, Yun Yun keeps a close eye on him. It seems that he will not stop until he gets an answer today.


    Li Yi is silent for a moment, and then a long sigh, the cloud rhyme tightly in his arms, two people''s bodies fully fit together.


    For a while, he really didn''t know how to explain to her. He had no choice but to put off his work temporarily. During this time, he organized his own language to see how to explain to her.


    Yun Yun buries his head in Li Yi''s chest and takes a deep breath. His expression is intoxicated and addicted.


    It is only at this time that she will take off her camouflage and defense. At this time, she is no longer the noble, tough, firm and responsible Lord of Yunlan sect.


    At this time, she is just the weak and pure hearted Yunzhi who wants someone to protect and rely on.


    Yunyun can only make this appearance in front of Li Yi. In front of others, he is still the leader of Yunlan sect.


    Li Yi has been holding her like this, but yunyun is not asking. If she really doesn''t want to say it, it''s useless to ask.


    If he wants to tell himself, even if he doesn''t ask, he will take the initiative to explain to himself.


    She has absolute trust in Li Yi. At the beginning, he fought to the death for himself to fight with the Amethyst lion king.


    And if it wasn''t for himself, he wouldn''t try to be a seven grade pharmacist all the time.


    Yunyun knows that Li Yi was just a five grade pharmacist last time. In just a few months, he crossed two grades in succession. Even if he is gifted, he must have suffered a lot.


    Yunyun knows that she owes Li Yi a lot, and she also knows that the relationship between the two people is not clear, and the reason is not clear. There is nothing you owe me, and I owe you.


    How can there be a couple in the world? What I can do is to be with him and be better to him in the future.


    Li Yixin breathed a sigh of relief. After a brief thought, he knew how to tell yunyun.

 Chapter 215

    "I don''t know how to say it for a while. You may not believe it if you say it


    Li Yido


    Let yunyun sit on her lap, hug her, feel her tender waist.


    He knew that what he was going to say next was shocking, and it might even surpass Yun''s current cognition.


    So in order to prevent her from believing in herself, give her a shot first.


    Yun Yun raised his head, eyes already have a feeling, hand ring from Yun Yun''s neck, "I believe."


    The implication is very obvious, no matter what Li Yi says, she believes it.


    As the leader of Yunlan sect, yunyun can never accept others to deceive her.


    Li Yi cheated her for the first time before. Yun Yun was really angry at that time, and even asked Li Yi to promise that he would never cheat himself in the future.


    So yunyun completely believes that Li Yi won''t cheat herself. Another meaning is that even if Li Yi deceives her, she doesn''t care.


    "In fact, I am not a person in this world. I''m from another world. It was because I accepted a commission to come back to this world. After I came here, I wanted to practice for a period of time before I left. Then I went to Warcraft mountains. "


    Li Yi said here suddenly pause, eyes full of tender affection, "and then I met you. I think that''s probably the luckiest thing in my life. Coming to this world should be the right thing to do in my life. "


    Yunyun only feels that his heart is about to melt. Why didn''t he find that Li Yi could speak so well before.


    She felt that her brain was about to stop thinking. She saw it in her eyes and thought about him in her mind.


    Her eyes were a little confused, and she had already moved a lot of affection.


    Li Yi wants to go on, but Yun Yun doesn''t give him the chance.


    Her lips were soft and sweet.


    ..............


    Both of them are breathing a little hot and heavy, but it''s a pity that it''s outside, not in the room, otherwise maybe we can do something else.


    Li Yi temporarily suppresses the body''s reaction, lets own brain appear sober.


    Yun Yun obviously eased a little at this time, but his body was completely pressed on Li Yi, making him feel amazing elasticity and softness.


    "Later, I fought with the Amethyst lion king. In fact, there was another way to leave. You gave me a gift, but you still couldn''t protect it, but you finally got rid of it. "


    Li Yi seems to feel a little distressed when she talks. After all, it was the first time that she received yunyun''s gift. She helped herself to put it on, but she failed to keep it in the end.


    Yun Yun nodded. Although Li Yi didn''t say how dangerous it was at that time, she fully knew that it was really dangerous at that time.


    Even the heart armor protecting him is completely broken. How can he not be seriously injured? How many dangers are there? If he is careless, he will be doomed. Although he didn''t say it, yunyun knew it.


    "Then I left this world, went to another world, and tried to come back here again."


    After Li Yi finished, he looked at Yun Yun in this way, and the specific general thing was like this.


    Yun Yun doesn''t speak. He knows that Li Yi''s words are easy. It seems that there is no difficulty. He is very clear.


    In fact, as long as you use your brain a little bit, you can understand that even if he really can cross the world at will, the price will be very high, and it will not be as easy as he said.


    He said that just because he didn''t want to worry himself.


    As for whether this is true, or Li Yi is cheating himself, Yun Yun will not consider these at all.


    If two people can''t meet each other honestly and trust each other, if they suspect each other every day, what kind of feelings can they talk about?


    Even if this matter is in the Arabian Nights, yunyun also believes.


    What''s more, she doesn''t know that there are other worlds in the mainland of fighting spirit. Maybe Li Yi comes from other worlds, which can explain why he is so talented.


    Even in the mainland of China, there is no one who can match him. He is a person from another world. There is an explanation for all this.


    It must be a great chance to cross the world. Even in that world, Li Yi is very talented. Otherwise, he can''t get such a chance.


    The important thing is that he wasted such an important opportunity for himself.


    Yunyun thought of this, only feel more sweet in the heart, as if soaking in a honeypot.


    Her eyes were bright, as if there was light. She felt that nothing was important now, as long as she had him.


    Yunyun is always held in Li Yi''s arms, and both of them refuse to let go and look at each other.


    Li Yi only feels that this time and place is really not suitable for doing that kind of thing. Even if he is more ruthless, he can only suppress it.


    "When we get back to yunlanzong, I''ll give it to you." Yun Yun''s voice is getting lower and lower. Later, it will be as thin as a mosquito. No one can hear it except her.


    Li Yi with amazing physical fitness, plus the distance between the two sides so close, this is only heard a little bit.


    Hearing her words, Li Yi felt a burst of Qi and blood surging to his head, and his breathing was very rapid and hot.


    Yun Yun said this sentence and no longer dare to look at him, she is a very thin skinned person, just that words have consumed all her courage.


    Whether Li Yi heard it or not, she didn''t have the courage to say it again.


    After taking a deep breath, I really know that this time is not the place to do that kind of thing.


    But if I don''t do anything, I''m afraid I can''t help it.


    Li Yi is in the arms of Yun Yun up and down, and the head buried in her chest, breathing, indulging, happy.


    Although Yun Yun is very shy, he doesn''t have any resistance. If it wasn''t for Li Yi''s endurance, he would have been unbearable.


    Especially just that move, not only failed to reduce the flame, but more vigorous.


    ..............


    "Are you hungry?" Although yunyun is the tone of questioning, the action doesn''t stop at all.


    Leave Li Yi and quickly take out the seasoning and kill the live fish.


    The movements seem to be very skillful, as if they have been practiced countless times.


    "Don''t worry! This time, it will never be pasted. " Yun Yun looks up and smiles, but Li Yi is hit in his heart.


    As the leader of Yunlan sect, she just wanted to learn these little things for herself. If it wasn''t for herself, maybe she would never come into contact with grilled fish in her whole life.


    Yun Yun is very focused and doesn''t care about Li Yi''s performance. She roasts fish carefully. Although she has practiced many times before, she is still frustrated.


    After all, I worked hard for so long, not to bake fish for him personally, but to be the best one.


    Li Yi just sat beside her and looked at her face with a smirk, very happy and happy.


    "Here you are."


    Li Yi didn''t care and took a bite directly. For him, this temperature doesn''t need to care at all.


    "It''s delicious."


    "If you want to eat, I can make it for you every day."


    "No, you''ll be tired."


    "It doesn''t matter. If it''s you, you won''t be tired at all."

 Chapter 216

    At the residence of yunlanzong in the holy city of Gama, Yunling stares at Li Yi with his eyes like a knife.


    He was calm and said respectfully, "elder Yun, I know you are the elder of yun''er. I want to ask to marry yunyun. I hope you will agree to me? "


    As for Yun Yun, she didn''t refute Li Yi''s words at all, but she blushed and lowered her head, holding Li Yi''s hand and unconsciously used more strength.


    Cloud edge helplessly shakes his head, sighs one breath, the child grew up, he also can''t control.


    However, this matter left a headache for elder martial brother. Anyway, it was his own disciple, not himself.


    "I don''t care or can''t care about you two. Since both of you have decided to get married, I''ll give you a wedding later. " Yunling''s words are extremely natural, and he doesn''t ask yunyun''s opinion at all.


    Li Yi is just fine. He can even hear the meaning of Yun Ling clearly. The meaning is very simple, that is, before the wedding, don''t think about anything else. It''s impossible.


    As for whether his elder martial brother would object, Yunling thinks that there is no such possibility at all. They are both talented and beautiful.


    The identity of Li Yi''s seven grade pharmacist is more than enough for their master Yunlan sect. Looking at the current situation, their feelings must have been very deep. I''m afraid nothing can separate them.


    "Good. I''ll go to yunlanzong later. " Li Yi has a confident smile on his face. In his capacity, no one will intervene in the marriage.


    Moreover, the relationship between herself and Yun Yun is not important. Anyway, she is her own person sooner or later.


    Li Yi didn''t mean to leave after he finished. Yunling was helpless and helpless to him.


    Not to mention the relationship between him and his master, even if a seven grade pharmacist came to yunlanzong, he could not drive people out directly.


    Although this is not the Mountain Gate of yunlanzong, it''s just a residence of them in the holy city of Gama.


    Yunling has no choice but to bring Li Yi to a room.


    "You can rest here today."


    "Good. I''m really tired. I still need a good rest. "


    If it wasn''t for Yunling, who was outside yunyun''s house at night, seeing Li Yi creeping out, looking at his embarrassed smile.


    As well as opening his eyes to tell lies, saying that he came out to find the toilet, reluctantly explaining, maybe he would really believe that Li Yi really just had a night off.


    The next day, his eyes on Li Yi were full of distrust.


    Yun Yun obviously doesn''t know all this, looking at the two people''s expressions and Li Yi''s attitude, he seems a little at a loss.


    Even though he was thick skinned to the wall, he was still embarrassed when he was discovered by others. In fact, he really got up last night to look for the toilet.


    It''s just a mistake. I don''t know why I came to yunyun''s house carelessly.


    Really? Absolutely true!


    "Today, there is going to be a sale of some pills I refined at Mittal''s auction house. Do you want to go with me? " Li Yi''s eyes are full of affection.


    Yun Yun takes the initiative to come up and hold Li Yi''s arm, "let''s go!" He said briskly.


    Yun Leng sighs and looks at Li Yi and Yun Yun, who are gradually away from themselves. They shake their heads helplessly and keep up with each other.


    They would have participated in the auction anyway.


    After all, liupin pills are available but not available. Although there is a Qipin pharmacist now, liupin pills are still very valuable.


    At this auction, there were not only six pills, but also some other precious items.


    Yun Leng sighed that the child was too old to manage.


    .................


    Before Li Yi arrived at the auction house of the mitter family, he saw that mitterten mountain was waiting far away.


    Whether yunyun''s identity or his own, mittten mountain will come out to meet him.


    But you can also see his respect for two people by running so far.


    Miterten mountain has a symbolic smile on his face, so it''s natural for businessmen to smile when they open the door to welcome guests. No matter who comes, they can''t cry unless they are enemies of life and death or smash the door.


    "Master Li, master Yun." Miterteng mountain looks at the two people''s fingers, especially the sweet look on Yun Yun''s face.


    At present, I can''t help but give Li Yi a thumbs up in my heart. As expected, I am a genius. I am not only far superior to ordinary people in medicine refining technology, but also far superior to my peers in other things.


    Li Yi looks at that pair of mierteng mountain is worthy of your expression, feel very uncomfortable, the world can be good, he is not with yunyun? Why do they all look like this.


    He didn''t know that yunyun was the leader of Yunlan sect, who was as cold as an iceberg and was rarely close to others. It could be said that yunyun was the king of Jiama empire.


    But her image in front of Li Yi is completely different, the contrast between the two is like a cloud of mud.


    Mitertenshan didn''t talk to Li Yi much. Although he wanted to talk more here, today''s auction was very big.


    In addition to Li Yi, he has many other people to receive and some hostile forces to balance.


    Before personally went out to meet Li Yi, he has wasted a little time, now there is no chance to say more.


    After miterten mountain left, Princess Ya looked at Li Yi with a very charming smile on her face, "and asked Master Li to come with me." Lazy voice, just a little listen to people feel crisp.


    Sure enough, many of the men present showed envy and hatred to Li Yi, but most of them did not dare to show it.


    Li Yi can feel yunyun embracing her hand, obviously with some force, and her eyes seem very dangerous, as if to ask Li Yi and Yafei what is the relationship.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe Li Yi, it''s just that Yafei is too coquettish, and the men in the auction house can also see her eyes.


    Even if it is Li Yi Jian, no matter how well he keeps it, there will inevitably be a moment of absence, which is discovered by Yun Yun.


    Li Yi turned around and gave her a smile, then said to Ya Fei without expression, "let''s go!"


    Ya Fei reluctantly smiles, turns around and walks aside, no longer going to see Li Yi and Yun Yun.


    Just now his eyes she saw very clearly, just a moment of absence, and then quickly recovered clear, eyes without any lust.


    Li Yiwang''s eyes are full of love.


    Yafei didn''t know why she felt that her teeth were sour. How could she not have such good luck to meet such a good man.


    "Just stay here and wait for the auction to start."


    Yafei leads them to a box on the fifth floor. It''s very luxurious and has a light fragrance. Li Yi can tell that it should be the heart clearing six leaf herb used to refine the third grade pill Qingxin pill.


    As expected, the mitter family is rich and powerful, so precious herbs are used to make incense.

 Chapter 217

    Li Yi and Yun Yun are sitting in this box, waiting for the auction to start. They can see the auction place at a glance here.


    Besides, there is a sound transmission system made of Warcraft crystal core and a list of items for auction.


    Li Yi is not in the mood to see this. Yunyun turns it over twice. Yunling and Yunfeng are in another box.


    This time, if there is no accident, the two of them will participate in the auction on behalf of Yun lanzong.


    Yun Yun simply looked at the auction items and took out a few list of pills.


    Then he looked at Li Yi and hesitated in his tone, "these pills are made by you."


    "That''s right!" He thought there were other pills in them. He took a look and found that they were all made by himself.


    And almost all of them are their own originality, or else they will be adjusted and optimized according to the original danfang in the world.


    That''s why yunyun is so surprised. So many danfang are researched by Li Yi alone?


    She saw two pills put together for auction. It was the ice flesh jade bone pill she had taken before. However, she didn''t know it. Instead, she pointed to the list and asked, "this is the pill you fed me that day."


    Cloud rhyme said here and thought of yesterday''s situation, even if the time passed so long, but still a little red face.


    Li Yi nodded, "said." Then looking at her, "this Dan Fang is specially developed by me for you. It increases your life span and keeps you looking good. The most important thing is that it can also make your skin burst. "


    At this point, Li Yi''s hand crossed the smooth skin on Yun Yun''s face like milk.


    That tone, that gesture, it''s like molesting a good woman.


    Yunyun thinks of the moment when he saw Yafei before, and specially emphasizes that it can make his skin better. Is it hard for him to feel that his skin is not as good as that woman''s.


    Think of here, she took three cent shame anger horizontal Li Yi one eye, no longer go to see him.


    But after a while, he looked at him again.


    He finds that Li Yi doesn''t look at himself, but looks at the auction that has already started. Now his anger is even better. He hums coldly and doesn''t go to see him any more.


    Just when Li Yi reaches out his hand, yunyun''s hand grabs it, but he still doesn''t look at Li Yi.


    Mittertenshan first came to the stage and delivered a speech that had no practical effect, most of which were scenes and routine words, but only three or two sentences were actually useful, warning these people not to sell at mittertenshan auction house.


    They don''t care if I''m out of this door, no matter whether I have a grudge or murder.


    Of course, you can also pay a sum of money to hire the experts to escort you back.


    Is it just the price? But it''s definitely not cheap.


    The auction begins!


    According to the list given to Li Yi, there are mainly 13 items in this auction.


    Of course, we won''t just auction these 13 items. There are many others.


    But it''s not going to be auctioned one by one. It''s these 13 things that are precious to you.


    Although the others are also very precious, they are not worth mentioning compared with these 13 things.


    Many small forces, small families or sanxiu knew that they could not compete for these things. Originally, they wanted to see other things that the Mittal family took out after the auction.


    Although it is not as good as these, it is also a rare treasure for those small forces and families.


    Princess Yafei is dressed in red. At this time, her charm is magnified by three points. Li Yi can notice that after it appears, the temperature of the auction house seems to rise by three points.


    If the eyes were warm, Yafei would have been burned to death now.


    The men in the auction house looked at her, and the fire of desire was almost burning.


    Li Yi was not surprised by this, although he didn''t know why he felt this way.


    After all, I only know this, and I haven''t conducted a more in-depth study, so I don''t know what the reason is.


    However, with his strong determination and the ability to control his body, Li Yi can keep his composure as long as he is willing to, and is not attracted by this inexplicable attraction.


    Yafei begins to introduce the first auction. Li Yi doesn''t care much about it. He has already browsed the list of all the auctions before.


    In addition to giving part of his pills to Milton mountain to calculate the cost of his own medicine, he also took out seven pills for auction.


    It''s used to get a lot of money, buy storage rings, magic nuclei and better herbs to refine other pills.


    Li Yi turns around and does nothing, just looks at her with a smile.


    Yunyun''s eyes are erratic. She doesn''t care about the so-called auction. At the same time, she also notices Li Yi''s gaze.


    She did not face Li Yi''s eyes, but appeared to dodge.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Yunyun seems to be just saying it casually, but Li Yi is very jealous.


    Li Yi also knows that it must be because of her sudden appearance as Princess ya.


    So she wrote down this matter. She didn''t seem to have any abnormality before, but she wrote it down in her heart.


    Li Yi believes that yunyun can definitely remember for a long time. Women are very vengeful animals.


    If you offend them, maybe they don''t say anything on the surface, but they can''t hate you secretly for a lifetime.


    "Because you look good!" Li Yi''s tone is very natural, and does not make people feel any abrupt place.


    "Really Yun Yun''s expression is joyful. There are countless people who have said her appearance. They have used countless gorgeous words to praise themselves.


    But all this is not as simple as Li Yi''s, because you look important, she is also very happy.


    Some things are very common and simple, but with you, they are not common.


    Not because things have changed, but because you are unusual to me.


    Yunyun only feels that he is held tightly again. Fortunately, there is no one else here, and the glass of the box is specially made.


    They can see outside, but people outside can''t see inside.


    Even so, he simply held it, and did not move on to the next step.


    After all, if it''s not good, someone will come in.


    The rest of the auction is precious, but it doesn''t matter.


    Soon it''s Li Yi''s turn to start the auction of ice flesh jade bone pill.


    Let him think of is a simple six Dan medicine, even auction out extremely high price.


    In fact, whether it is to change the quality or maintain the appearance, or their own strength has been maintained until the death does not decline.


    It''s a very, very big temptation for the powerful leaders in these auction houses.


    After all, sometimes a little improvement in qualification often represents a further possibility.


    However, the pill still fell into the hands of Gama royal family, and they didn''t know whether they were going to give it to jiayueer or Yaoye.


    Or it''s going to be used to maintain the peak combat effectiveness.

 Chapter 218

    The auction price of Bingji ruyugu pill is very high. The total cost of two pills refined by Li Yi is no more than 150000 gold coins.


    However, the final auction price was 980000 yuan. If it was not the royal family of Gama, the price might be higher.


    Of course, for Li Yi, the higher the selling price, the better.


    Soon one of the waiters was wearing a very luxurious jade plate with a jade bottle on it, which contained pills.


    Yafei looked at the people in the auction house and said with a smile, "next, the auction house will sell the 11th item."


    Li Yi, a seven grade master of medicine in the gama Empire, made three Huangji Jingshi pills by himself.


    After his words, the people below the auction house began to talk, and the voice was like a wave.


    As for the people in the top box, they were not surprised. They had already seen the effect of these ammunition.


    In the box of yunlanzong, Yunling had already won two or three auctions before. If it wasn''t for Li Yi''s sudden appearance, and the relationship between him and yunyun.


    Yunling may mobilize yunlanzongyun''s funds to win the three pills, but now, they don''t need to fight.


    If you don''t look at the relationship between Li Yi and their patriarch, it''s not a common friend or something.


    These pills they cloud LAN Zong naturally no need to fight, if the relationship between Li Yi and Yun Yun, even friends.


    Yunling will try to take these three pills, but now, of course, there is no need.


    Anyway, sooner or later, Li Yi has to become their own person. Naturally, there is no need to waste so much money to auction these pills.


    "What''s the use of this pill?" A man at the bottom of the field yelled and soon got a lot of people''s support.


    Yafei stretched out her hands and pressed down, indicating to be quiet, "the role of Huangji Dan, I think most of you know, is to let the strong fight emperor enhance the strength of a star.


    It''s just the function of Huangji Jingshi pill... "


    Yafei said that she was silent for a moment, until the people under the auction house had the possibility of exploding again, and then she slowly said, "each of these three huangjishishi pills can make the douhuang strongman upgrade one star, and the three pills can make the douhuang strongman upgrade three stars."


    Yes, when Li Yi refined these pills, he took some measures to reduce the resistance, so the resistance has been reduced to three pills before it has no effect.


    Other pharmacists refine Huangji pill. After taking one pill, the body will develop drug resistance. Therefore, a strong fighter can only take one pill in his life.


    Therefore, when Yafei''s words were finished, the auction house under her suddenly burst open, like a noisy vegetable market.


    The news was so important that even she couldn''t suppress it for a moment.


    It was not until there was a cold hum from the royal box that the noisy crowd became quiet.


    However, those below also know that these three pills are not their turn. What they have to do is to watch the big men fight for them and see how much they will pay for them.


    The final price is really very high, Li Yi originally thought that jiaxingtian is already the top master of emperor douhuang. He doesn''t need this kind of thing at all.


    But I didn''t expect that the royal family of Gama still spent a lot of money to take this thing. It seems that there is definitely a second fighting emperor in the royal family of Gama, otherwise they would not take this pill.


    However, since they have won the Huangji Jingshi pill, they will never be able to win the next two pills at auction.


    The funds of the royal family are also several, and it is impossible to transfer too much in an instant.


    Moreover, they have already won two pills. If they want to win the remaining two, even if they don''t say anything for fear of the power of the gama Empire, they must have resentment in their hearts.


    It is absolutely impossible for Gama royal family to risk public anger and buy the next few pills.


    In the world where personal power belongs to itself, imperial power is not so powerful.


    The so-called Gama empire is only a large force.


    In fact, there are not many forces fighting for this elixir. After all, there are not many strong fighters in Gama empire.


    However, in addition to Gama, there are still two forces in the royal family who want to fight for the pill. One of them is the pharmacist Fama.


    As a five grade pharmacist, he is quite rich and powerful, but he is still a little small compared with the royal family of Gama.


    "The third elixir to be auctioned next is the elixir that will enable the strong douhuang to cross a large level within five hours and possess the strength of douzong for a short time. The price is that the strong douhuang will be weak for three years, and the strength of the three years can only be maintained in DouWang, and there are no other side effects."


    In addition, this elixir is actually helpful for the Duhuang masters to understand the realm of douzong.


    After all, it is better to advance the realm of douzong than those who have never experienced the realm of douzong.


    Of course, the sale of this elixir was not as hot as the one in front. In the end, we just talked about the 750000 gold coins.


    There is no way. There are too few experts fighting for the emperor in Gama empire. There are few people fighting for this kind of thing.


    But come to auction is the last item of this banquet.


    It''s also Li Yi''s most successful work in refining pills.


    Seven kinds of pills are his own original creation, which is based on some prescriptions in the world.


    To be more precise, it''s a combination of the talents in the blood.


    And this pill fundamentally fills the gap in the field of medicine refining in Douqi mainland.


    In the auction house, Princess Yafei has begun to introduce the specific function of this pill.


    "There is only one function of the golden emperor''s elixir, which is to help the experts at the top of the king''s fight to break through and enter the realm of the king''s fight. Because douhuang can mobilize the elemental energy between heaven and earth as a battle, it''s called "seizing heaven."


    Li Yi can guess that the battle for this pill will be very fierce. There are not many experts fighting against the emperor in the gama Empire, but there are many strong ones fighting against the king.


    How many DouWang are depressed and have no way to enter the realm of douhuang in their whole life.


    Now an easy opportunity is in front of them, and they will fight for it naturally.


    "Tell elder Yunling, but we don''t have to fight. If he wants to, I can help him practice."


    Li Yi knows that Yunling has been at the top of the DouWang kingdom for many years, and he has always wanted to break through the douhuang kingdom.


    Now the pill is in front of him, he may want to fight.


    If he wants to fight for it, the price will never be low. Li Yi starts to think about this elixir Yunling from the standpoint of yunlanzong, which will waste a lot of money.


    It''s better to go back and help him refine it.


    Yun Yun nods. She naturally knows that Li Yi is doing it for Yun lanzong. Of course, she also knows that Li Yi is doing it because of herself.

 Chapter 219

    Li Yi holds Yun Yun''s slender hand, and the auction is over. The last pill is sold at an extremely high price.


    But the family who got the pills should be very happy. Their family has a strong opponent.


    Nature can grow faster and stronger.


    Although DouWang and douhuang are only one word apart, their strength is totally different.


    With a strong fighter, we can naturally occupy a larger territory and obtain more resources.


    In today''s Gama Empire, those who fight against the emperor are the top experts. There are few of them in the whole Gama empire.


    Yunyun and Li Yi stroll together in the auction house. At this time, the auction is over, and now they are buying and selling some lower level items.


    Of course, these are also relatively low-level, which are rare treasures for the two of them and for many small families and small forces.


    Li Yi is now bathed in the awe of others. When he and Yun Yun go to the same place, many people bow their heads and greet them respectfully.


    This feeling is quite boring, also did not have the mind to stroll, holding her hand to want to leave.


    "Master." Yunyun wanted to leave, but was stopped by a cry.


    Turn around to look, Na LAN Yan Ran is behind them.


    I don''t know why Nalan Yanran looks a little shy after seeing Li Yi, but they don''t find it.


    "Yan Ran. What''s the matter? " Talking about things naturally can''t be in the hall. They are sitting in a box beside them. The mitts come up with a few cups of tea.


    Yun Yun sips tea and asks.


    "Shifu, I know that father Li is a seven grade pharmacist, so he said..." Nalan Yanran was interrupted by Yun Yun before she finished her words. "You want him to help you see your grandfather''s injury."


    Nalan nodded her head and then turned to Li Yi. Her eyes seemed to be yearning and praying.


    Li Yi still silently Tucao teacher, what make complaints about this? How to listen to all feel uncomfortable.


    But he didn''t say much, just said, "you are yun''er''s disciple, and you are my disciple. I''m going to do something for you. But I can''t guarantee that it will be solved. "


    Nalan''s eyes lit up instantly and stood up abruptly, "it''s OK. As long as my father is willing to go and have a look. "


    After listening to Nalan Yanran''s words, Li Yi kneaded his head helplessly, and then said, "you''d better call me brother Li. The name of Shida is too awkward."


    "Ah?" Nalan Yanran is a little confused. If he calls him brother Li, it''s a mess.


    So he turned to yunyun to ask for her opinion. After he got the affirmative look, Nalan laughed and called out big brother Li!


    "Let''s go! It''s better to hit the sun than choose the day. Let''s go and have a look today. " Li Yi didn''t say much, which is related to Yun Yun''s ten fingers.


    Two people are now in the stage of glue, and yunyun seldom wants to separate from himself since he met him.


    She could not imagine that she could not easily see Li Yi again. As a result, it was only her own negligence, and the other party disappeared in her own world again.


    She has no way to face this situation again. If there is nothing else, she almost holds Li Yi''s hand.


    Nalan Yanran hurriedly walked in front of them and showed them the way.


    "Yan Ran." A serious looking middle-aged man, after seeing Nalan Yanran, whispered.


    "Father."


    "Master Yun, Master Li." Nalansu saw the two of them and saluted with a smile.


    Yunyun also responds with a smile, and Li Yi nods with a smile, but he doesn''t say much.


    "Thank you, Master Li, for helping my old man get rid of the brand poison." Naransu thanks with a smile on his face.


    Nalan Yanran frowned at his words, but he didn''t say anything when he thought it was his father after all.


    What nalansu said has put Li Yi on the stage of solving this problem. After all, brother Li said before, and he didn''t dare to be 100% sure. As a result, his father said so.


    Li Yi naturally heard the meaning of each other''s words. Although he didn''t say anything on the surface, he was still upset.


    "I''m not 100% sure. I can only try my best."


    Nalansu didn''t seem to have any difference. Instead, he laughed.


    ..............


    Nalanjie lying in bed, the consciousness seems to be very faint, his whole life is now on the verge of collapse.


    After Li Yi came in, he immediately dispersed the others. Except for him and Yun Yun, only Nalan Yanran and Nalan Jie were left.


    Nalanjie lay on the bed, his mind seemed very vague, and he couldn''t even get up slightly to open his mouth.


    The brand poison this thing, even fight emperor strong person all don''t want to contact more, Na Lan Jie relies on his own strength to drag on so many years already is very much.


    Li Yi didn''t say anything. He walked slowly to nalanjie, sat on the chair, took his hand and looked at the situation in his body.


    The poison in nalanjie''s body was so serious that he couldn''t suppress it and wanted to spread it.


    A risk fall degree can''t suppress, nalanjie may be branded on the spot directly burned into a mass of black ash.


    Even if you use Qi, it''s very dangerous to explore the situation in the other person''s body.


    However, although the situation in nalanjie''s body is difficult to deal with, it is not that there is no solution.


    Li Yi slowly leans out his hand and looks at the brand poison from nalanjie''s body.


    There is a huge amount of energy in the brand poison. Li Yi can find a way to guide the manipulation to use this energy.


    With water grinding, he can slowly expel all the poison in nalanjie''s body.


    However, branding is a huge force. We need to find a good place to reduce it.


    Li Yi took out the medicine cauldron from the ring and grabbed a handful of herbs.


    And according to these herbs randomly prepared a relatively simple pill.


    Then if no one else''s direct start refining, this at the same time also continue to throw the poison into the medicine pot.


    In refining pills, even the poisons that can''t be controlled are tamed by themselves, and gradually adjust the refining pills according to their own will.


    Yunyun is looking at him nervously. If she didn''t worry about interrupting, she might have stopped Li Yi.


    It seems very dangerous. Even though Li Yi seems to be walking leisurely, yunyun is still worried.


    After refining the pills, Li Yi stopped absorbing the poison.


    There is no doubt that nalanjie''s mental state is much better and has recovered a large part.


    "Thank you, little brother." Nalanjie didn''t know what to say after he finished his words, because he saw the Qipin pharmacist''s robe on Li Yi.


    Li Yi didn''t say much. He quickly stepped back and said to Nalan, "the most important thing for patients is to have a rest. Yunyun and I left first."


    He did not dare to stay here more, in case nalanjie was frightened and stimulated by his identity, other problems would be more difficult.

 Chapter 220

    Li Yi and Yun Yun didn''t wait long outside. Nalan Yanran rushed to them with a smile on her face.


    "Grandfather said it was much better. Thanks to brother Li Nalan Yanran''s voice is lively and cheerful, like a clear lark.


    Li Yi waved his hand with a smile, "thank you. You are yun''er''s disciple, and you are my disciple. But it''s going to take a long time to get rid of your grandfather. His body is still too weak. Even if I remove part of it now, it will take time to recover and do it again. "


    Nalan Yanran didn''t care much. In her opinion, no matter what, as long as it can be solved slowly, that''s the best thing.


    After all, the brand poison has been torturing nalanjie for countless years. When he was young, he could barely suppress it by virtue of his physical fitness. In the past two years, he has become more and more old, and his strength has declined. He can''t suppress it.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yi to come here this time, maybe nalanjie couldn''t hold on for several years.


    Li Yi didn''t stay more at Nalan''s house, although Nalan Su wanted to keep them, but yunyun didn''t seem willing.


    "We can''t get back to yunlanzong for a while."


    Li Yi promised Nalan Yanran to help her solve this problem, so it must take a little time.


    It is estimated that it will take about a month at the fastest. According to his idea, he will go back to Yunlan sect with yunyun.


    Unfortunately, now I really can''t go back immediately, and yunyun can''t stay here all the time.


    Anyway, he is still the leader of Yunlan sect. It''s not a good thing to leave Yunlan sect without any explanation.


    "We''ve just met, and we''re leaving again." Yunyun seems to have been wronged by Tianda. She is tearful and can cry at any time.


    That is to say, there are only her and Li Yi here, otherwise yunyun will not make such a gesture. Only Li Yi can see her delicate and innocent side that needs to be protected.


    "It''s OK. We''ll see you soon. Besides, the holy city of Jiama is so close to yunlanzong that I can see you as soon as I want to see you." Li Yi held her in her arms to comfort her.


    Yun Yun''s sadness doesn''t last long. After all, there are still some people waiting to return to yunlanzong with him.


    ..........


    Li Yi looked at the cloud rhyme with only a touch of white shadow in the sky, sighed, and did not think about anything else.


    Since he decided to marry her, anyway, he had to prepare a dowry in advance.


    As for the bride price, I used to buy so many gold coins, and I went back to Mittal''s auction house to buy a batch of herbs.


    Refined pills can naturally be used as betrothal gifts.


    When Yun Yun leaves, Li Yi is temporarily idle. Except for an occasional visit to mittel''s auction house, there is only alchemy left on weekdays.


    ................


    "Yan Ran." Li Yi looks at Nalan who seems to be meditating and says softly.


    "Well?" Nalan Yanran slowly looked up at Li Yi with confused eyes at this time.


    "Do you know what master likes?"


    Li Yi prepared pills as betrothal gifts, but also wanted to prepare something she liked.


    He doesn''t know what yunyun likes. Although they have a good relationship, they don''t really spend much time together.


    Nalan Yanran and yunyun have been together for so many years. They must know what she likes.


    "Master''s words..." Nalan Yanran really began to think in a specific sense, what does yunyun like?


    She pondered carefully for a long time, and finally could only shake her head, "I really don''t know what master likes? She doesn''t seem to like anything in particular


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yunyun''s voice suddenly came from behind. During this time, she often rushed from yunlanzong to Jiama holy city.


    Li Yi sees that her eyes are totally different. When he looks at Yun Yun, his eyes are full of feelings like water.


    Yun Yun is watched by his eyes, feeling that the whole person is about to melt.


    "I find that I don''t know what you like?" Li Yi grinned helplessly.


    He really doesn''t know what Yun Yun likes? Originally, I wanted to ask Nalan Yanran. I didn''t expect that the child had been with her master for so many years, but I still didn''t know.


    Yunyun smiles, moves Lianbu to yunyun, embraces his neck and looks into his eyes.


    "I''ve never liked anything before. But I''ve been in love with you since I met you. You are my favorite


    After Li Yi heard it, he didn''t say anything more and directly kissed her.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been kissing. I only know that two people''s lips are the last place on their bodies.


    Nalan is smiling


    Li Yi and Yun Yun are getting together again. They are all looking forward to the day when they can really get together.


    ............


    "Hello, brother Li. How did master meet you?" The special casual tone of Nalan Yanran after this period of contact.


    She found that Li Yi was much more friendly than she had imagined, so the relationship between the two sides was much closer.


    "So to speak! I met her in the Warcraft mountains. At that time, I was just a big fighter. At that time, I saw him fighting with the Amethyst Winged Lion King, as if to take some Amethyst..... She was seriously injured, and I saved him. I thought she was a strong fighter. I just wanted to get something from her hands Later, I didn''t think that she was so stupid at that time. She went out to bath and attracted other Warcraft.


    If it was someone else, maybe I ran away. I didn''t know why I tried so hard to save her at that time


    At that time, I knew I liked her, and I thought she might like me too, but I''m not sure.


    Later, I tried to find a way to test it.


    And then the two of us met the Amethyst lion. At last, I tried my best to drag the Amethyst lion


    After Li Yi said, his eyes showed a look of remembrance. After seeing a figure, Nalan Yanran showed a bad smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Brother Li, why did you try to test master at that time? And if you didn''t find out that he liked you at that time, what would you do? "


    Nalan Yanran finished, and the bad smile in her eyes was even worse, but the cover up was excellent, or Li Yi didn''t have that direction to think.


    "At that time, I tested her because I thought she was so good. How could she like me when she was still a poor boy. At that time, I was really poor. There''s only one heart for her. "


    After Li Yi''s words, yunyun''s face behind him shows a very happy smile.


    "If she didn''t like me at that time, maybe I would leave the gama Empire and never come back after she got well."


    "Why?"


    Nalan Yanran looks at yunyun''s face, from just happy smile to more ugly, and then asks.


    "Because I am afraid that I will fall in love with her. If she doesn''t love me, that kind of love would be too humble. "


    After Li Yi finished, he felt a plump body embracing him from behind, resting his head on his shoulder and breathing out like orchid, "I love you."


    Nalan is smiling

 Chapter 221

    Li Yi and Yun Yun are together. The poison on nalanjie''s body has been completely cleaned up. Naturally, he has no need to stay in the holy city of Gama.


    So he chose to go back to yunlanzong with yunyun. Now they are on their way to yunlanzong.


    With the distance from the Mountain Gate of yunlanzong getting closer and closer, the speed of the two people gradually slowed down.


    Yunyun takes Li Yi''s arm and goes to the Mountain Gate of yunlanzong nervously.


    In front of the mountain gate, several disciples of Yunlan sect are on duty there. It has to be said that the strength of the disciples of Yunlan sect is good.


    Every one of the disciples on duty in front of the mountain gate has the strength of a big dipper, and the first one has the strength of a big dipper.


    The disciples looked at Yun Yun, and one of them called respectfully, "master."


    Then they secretly looked at Li Yi. They had heard that the master''s sweetheart was a seven grade pharmacist, and he was too young.


    But it was the first time they saw each other, and they were as young as the rumor.


    There is a sense of frustration in the hearts of these Yunlan sect disciples. As Yunlan sect disciples, it can be said that any one of them is the son of heaven in the gama empire.


    Unfortunately, compared with Li Yi, the gap is too big, the other side is far beyond them in every aspect.


    Whether it''s refining pills or practicing, even the others are far beyond.


    "Elder Li." The first disciple of yunlanzong saluted, and the other disciples did the same.


    Anyway, Li Yi is the elder Keqing of Yunlan sect. It should be right to call him elder.


    After he married the patriarch, what should he shout? I''d better save that for a headache later.


    "Well!" Li Yi nodded all the time, took out some pills from the storage ring and distributed them to the disciples.


    During this period, he didn''t practice six kinds of pills all the time, but mainly refined a large number of four or five kinds of pills and some three kinds of pills.


    Through the previous auction, Li Yi learned that although the six elixirs were very precious, there were too few powerful elixirs in the gama empire.


    Six kinds of pills should only be useful to a small number of specific people. A large number of three, four and five kinds of pills can be used from Doushi to DouWang.


    It covers a very wide range. Refining four or five kinds of pills, with their own strength, can produce more than ten pills at one time.


    "Thank you, elder Li." Those disciples are happy after they get the pills. After all, it''s not easy for them to get the third grade pills.


    If it wasn''t for yunlanzong, I don''t know how much effort it would take to get Sanpin pills with their strength.


    Li Yi smiles and nods to encourage them. These are all disciples of yunlanzong. It''s not bad to give them pills.


    Anyway, at that time, I will join Yunlan sect, or the leader of yunyun Yunlan sect, who married herself.


    Yun Yun didn''t say much, but nodded to the disciples. In front of others, she was still cold and noble.


    Two people continue to walk forward, yunlanzong is built by several floating mountains, sitting in the clouds, looking at the surrounding clouds on the mountain, feeling like a fairyland.


    Yunling looks at yunyun, who is addicted to Li Yi. If they really get married, Yunling is very satisfied with the marriage.


    Although there is a gap between the two people''s ages, it doesn''t matter. As the only seven grade pharmacist in the whole Gama Empire, Li Yi marries the leader of Yunlan sect.


    It''s not nice to say that Yun Leng doesn''t want to admit it. In fact, it''s up to them.


    Just look at the intimate relationship between two people, they probably won''t care about those so-called identities.


    What''s more, at the banquet before, he heard Li Yi say that if he was not worried about his obstruction, he would not go to assess the identity of seven grade pharmacist.


    No matter what his status, he will be with his own patriarch.


    "Elder cloud." Li Yi had a kind smile on his face, but seeing him like this, Yun Ling couldn''t kick him.


    When you say hello, can you take your hands off the patriarch? How can you say that you two haven''t married yet, even if you were outside before? This is yunlanzong, which makes other disciples and elders see what they should think.


    However, after seeing the pills handed over by Li Yi, Yunling decides to swallow these words.


    "Elder Yun is also the peak of King Dou. Taking this pill should make you break through the realm of King Dou. At that time, there will be another emperor in yunlanzong. "


    Yunling thought about it, and finally took the pill.


    Forget it, I don''t care. Let the young people judge by themselves. They are old after all.


    Of course, if Li Yi always gives up, even if Yunling is fighting for this old life, he has to give yunyun justice.


    "Elder Nayun has been practicing hard for an early breakthrough. I''ll leave you alone. " Li Yi then pulls Yun Yun away.


    But before he left, he cried out to Yun Ling, "Uncle Leng, please worry about my marriage with yun''er."


    Yun Yun is a little shy and angry. He is not happy that Li Yi has said so shameful things so loudly.


    I glared at him angrily. Don''t look at him any more.


    Li Yi scratched his head and laughed. He knew that Yun Yun was actually a very shy person.


    Before he said this, he wanted the whole world to know that yunyun was his wife right away.


    He did it on purpose.


    ...............


    Yunyun lives in the back of zongmen hall. To be honest, the layout here is very simple and elegant, without any luxury.


    There is a big contrast between the house made of gold coins and the house made of gold coins.


    Living in this building, the scenery is very good. You can have a panoramic view of the whole yunlanzong.


    You can even see the holy city of Gama in the distance.


    "It must be very comfortable to live here." Li Yi stood here and let go of his arms. He just felt very happy.


    Yunyun buries his head in Li Yihuai. Hearing what he says, he raises his head and says, "I''m not comfortable where I live without you. I''m happy wherever you live. "


    What she said was sincere. The sweet time she spent with Li Yi in the Warcraft mountains was the happiest time in her life.


    "Yunzhi." Li Yi did not call her real name, but called the pseudonym she told her when she was in the Warcraft mountains.


    "Well!" Yun Yun murmured softly, saying nothing more.


    "I''m only allowed to call you that in the future." Li Yi''s tone is unprecedented.


    "Good. I''m just your own Yunzhi. " Yun Yun looks at him with watery eyes and red face.


    Li Yi waved, all the doors and windows were closed, and no one could see what happened here.


    ...............


    "Will it hurt?"


    "Yes. I''ll be lighter. "


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as it''s one with you. I''m not afraid. "


    ..................

 Chapter 222

    Li Yi opens her eyes and the sun shines on Yun Yun''s white body, which makes her look more attractive.


    One night''s time, let cloud rhyme body last that young girl''s green astringency also completely fade.


    She turned over, muttered in a low voice, rubbed her eyes, and found that she was naked and held by Li Yi in her arms.


    "Yunzhi." Li Yi looks at her attractive body.


    "Well!"


    .................


    After another toss, they put on their clothes.


    Li Yi is completely a satisfied smirk. When Yun Yun sees him like this, he feels ashamed and angry and beats him on the chest with a powder fist.


    "You liar." Yun Yun pouts her lips. Li Yi said before that he just sleeps here and does nothing.


    Without thinking of him, he became more and more daring and aggressive.


    Yunyun thought of this, although he had done it with him, his face still turned red involuntarily.


    Li Yi naturally knows that yunyun is not really angry, but dissatisfied with his cheating on her yesterday.


    "My fault. It''s all my fault. " Li Yi took advantage of the situation and put Yun Yun in his arms. "Who made you look so beautiful and attractive? I didn''t hold back yesterday. Besides, we are going to get married soon. We have to do this kind of thing sooner or later. "


    "You''ll coax me." Although Yun Yun is still complaining, his anger has disappeared.


    In fact, she had been prepared for this kind of thing and knew that she would be his person sooner or later.


    Otherwise, with her strength, if she doesn''t want to, Li Yi really can''t do anything.


    Cloud rhyme also want to say something, suddenly aware of a very powerful momentum in the cloud lanzong outbreak.


    Although this force is weaker than our own, it is far more powerful than other fighting kings.


    "It seems that uncle Leng has broken through." Li Yi naturally guessed that it might be because the pills he had given made Yunling break through.


    Although he has not been able to make a breakthrough, he has laid a solid foundation.


    Getting his own elixir can help him make a breakthrough, and it''s also a matter of course to become a douhuang.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Yunyun road.


    As the leader of Yunlan sect, Yunling made a breakthrough. Anyway, she had to go and have a look.


    Although now she does not want to leave, just want to be with Li yini.


    Yunyun moves very fast, and she doesn''t need to avoid anything inside yunlanzong. If she wants to fly, she can fly.


    Li Yi and she came to the place where Yunling was closed, where many disciples and elders of Yunlan sect had gathered.


    After the two of them were asked, the disciples of yunlanzong whispered to each other carefully. They just sighed that Li Yi was too young.


    And the other side can get the grade of seven grade pharmacist at this age.


    As for jealousy, almost all the disciples of Yunlan sect didn''t have this kind of situation.


    When a person and the gap between them is a little bit, a little effort to catch up with their own time, may give birth to this mood.


    However, if there is a big gap between the two sides in their identities, and the other side''s achievements may be beyond their lifetime efforts, this kind of emotion will disappear and turn into a salted fish posture.


    Since I can''t catch up with each other, I''ll try my best.


    However, when there are a large number of martial brothers around, they may surpass others at any time, and they may be surpassed by others at any time, this emotion will not affect these yunlanzong disciples much.


    What''s more, in their eyes, Li Yi is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Many of the disciples of Yunlan sect didn''t have much contact with their master''s temperament, but they could probably see it.


    The people that their patriarch likes must be extraordinary.


    And the other party''s achievements also confirm this point.


    Cloud edge see Li Yi first is a burst of extremely hearty laugh, touched his beard.


    At night, with a playful smile, I take a look at yunyun, and then look at Li Yi. It''s a tough expression.


    Yunling just came out. Many disciples and elders congratulated him. Now he is also smiling and responding to these people.


    The pass that has been trapped for many years has been broken through today.


    Naturally, there was a joy in his heart that could not be concealed.


    In fact, the elders and disciples of Yunlan sect are also close and distant.


    Not to mention the disciples accepted by the elders themselves, there are many disciples in Yunlan sect whose surnames are Yun. Most of these disciples are orphans and adopted by Yunlan sect. They have no talent and grow up.


    Help to manage various industries of yunlanzong, and continue to practice with talent.


    These disciples are the foundation of Yunlan sect, and also the most disciples of the whole Yunlan sect.


    Many of the other disciples came from some big forces or families in the gama empire. Many of them practiced in Yunlan sect for a period of time and then left.


    Of course, there are also some who have certain strength and do not join other small forces, and want to further enter yunlanzong.


    Of course, it''s hard for the latter two to really touch the core of Yunlan sect. Almost all the elders who came to celebrate were surnamed Yun.


    They can be said to help yunyun manage the whole yunlanzong.


    Yunlan sect is very large, and the total number of disciples is nearly one thousand, which may be very small compared with the royal family of Gama.


    But at the real top level of combat effectiveness, yunlanzong has more advantages.


    Although Gama empire is huge, its combat effectiveness at the top is obviously inferior to that of yunlanzong.


    Moreover, the efficiency and resource utilization of family training experts are not as good as the clan.


    In some families, even if they are gifted, it is difficult for some of their side disciples to get the skills, and even some of them will not be tested at all to get the chance to practice.


    If the collateral disciples grow up, they will certainly occupy the resources of the direct family.


    Although yunlanzong is close to each other, it is much better than those families.


    This is also the reason why yunlanzong has been standing in the Garma empire for thousands of years.


    Yunling smiles and chats with the elders. He and many of them have been friends for many years, or he grew up watching.


    Even if there are some not to deal with, this time is also sincere congratulations to him.


    Anyway, Yunling''s ability to break through is a good thing for yunlanzong.


    Besides, although they don''t deal with each other very well, there are some gaps between them, but when it comes to the real relationship, they are still much better than those outsiders.


    Anyway, we all grew up together.


    No matter how bad the relationship is, it''s better than those outsiders.


    Yunyun announced that a grand banquet will be held in yunlanzong this evening to celebrate Yunling''s breakthrough.


    After her words, many elders immediately get busy. Although it is still several hours before the sun sets, it is not a matter of saving energy whether it is to arrange the venue, arrange the seats, drinks or handle nearly a thousand disciples of Yunlan sect.

 Chapter 223

    Today, the lighting of yunlanzong is as bright as day, which is very lively.


    This banquet is purely an internal banquet of yunlanzong, so there is not much attention and restraint.


    Yunling is very happy. He has not been on the table since the beginning of the banquet.


    Whether he is active or being pulled by others, he has been drinking continuously.


    Yun Yun with a cold smile, is also sitting on the main table.


    Li Yi saw that she didn''t mean to talk much, so he picked up the wine cup to drink. The elder disciples of Yunlan sect drank and talked about friendship.


    I have to say that this man can do anything when he is drunk.


    Yunling and several other elders were lying down by Li Yihe, and they almost wanted to take him to worship directly.


    If it wasn''t for Yun Yun and Li Yi, who was also very sober, they would have been able to make friends.


    The banquet naturally ended in laughter, and the crowd faded like a tide.


    Li Yi shakes his head. He doesn''t know what wine Yun LAN Zong has. Even if he drinks too much now, he feels dizzy.


    Yunyun didn''t leave and stood by to support him. At that time, with the end of the banquet, those yunlanzong disciples who were busy gathered together and began to eat.


    In order to ensure that the banquet can be held normally, they are all busy and have no spare time until now.


    Li Yi knows that they are the most troublesome. When they are free, the banquet is over, and the originally busy crowd has dispersed.


    "Go back first. I''m having two drinks with them. " Li Yi looks at Yun Yun and asks.


    She didn''t say much, but the meaning was very obvious.


    Li Yi didn''t say any more. Since she wanted to be with her, that''s fine.


    "We''ve been busy all day for the party. I''d like to propose a toast to the Lord. " Li Yi picked up the wine jar and filled it with wine. He watched the disciples of Yunlan sect amplify with genuine Qi, so that his voice could reach everyone''s ears accurately.


    After that, the disciples of Yunlan sect immediately got up and took up the wine, with a smile on their face, and said something that was not hard and should be.


    In fact, their hearts are quite moved. After all, they have been busy for such a long time, but when they come up, they find that there are not many people.


    All the elders left, and no one was in charge of them. Now Li Yi came to offer them a toast.


    These disciples didn''t have much contact with Li Yi before, but they had a good impression on him after this incident.


    Li Yi''s words did not leave, but accompanied those disciples and drank again.


    Before he left, he was already three points drunk, "today we are all working hard. After a period of time may also trouble you, after all, I and rhyme son''s marriage will soon be held


    These already drunk disciples of Yunlan sect began to coax after listening.


    Yun Yun sits next to Li Yi, and when he hears him, he reaches out his hand and twists it on his waist.


    "Everyone will add a third grade cultivation pill this month, and I''ll make it for you myself." Li Yi knows that no matter how much he says, it''s better to add money. He says so much about the real effect, that is, to encourage and comfort them. Pills are the real benefits.


    If his words were finished, many of his disciples called out his name. At least this night, Li Yi gathered the hearts of these Yunlan sect disciples.


    ................


    Yun Yun frowns slightly. Li Yi''s stinky wine is as limp as an octopus in his arms.


    He also said that he would not let go of anything. Yunyun was angry and laughing at him.


    "Go and take a bath." Yunyun prepares the hot water and determines that the temperature of the water is just right. This is the way to persuade Li Yi, who is still holding himself.


    As a result, he did not seem to hear the same, still holding himself.


    "Go and wash it." Cloud rhyme tone with a three serious, as if about to be angry.


    When he drinks like this, yunyun knows that he can''t help it. He doesn''t drink. He drinks so much instead of himself. It''s understandable that he''s drunk.


    Why do you always hold yourself and refuse to let go, as if you would run away as soon as you let go.


    When Li Yi heard her words, he seemed to wake up three points and suddenly looked up at her eyes.


    "Wash them together." With that, he jumps into the pool with her in his arms. After Yun Yun''s clothes are stained with water, it highlights her perfect figure and exquisite and graceful curve.


    "You."


    Yun Yun is angry and wants to say something more, but finds that his mouth has been blocked by Li Yi''s lips.


    .........................


    .........................


    When yunyun wakes up, he sees their clothes still floating on the bath.


    Yesterday, when Li Yi took her out of the pool, she was exhausted and already couldn''t fight.


    As a result, he forced him to go to bed again. Yunyun couldn''t help feeling angry. He just looked at Li Yi''s sleeping face and his appearance, but the anger in his heart gradually disappeared.


    He turned over and put himself in his arms.


    Li Yi feels Yun Yun''s action, but he doesn''t wake up. He is still pretending to sleep with his eyes closed.


    It was only after a while that I pretended to be ignorant and slowly opened my eyes.


    Yun Yun looks at him like this, only feeling that the Qi doesn''t come from one place, and the originally dissipated anger rises again in his heart.


    Very dissatisfied with the fist beat Li Yi, cloud rhyme to carry out this action, the original body such as water swing.


    Li Yi naturally won''t do any deliberate suppression in front of her, so fortunately, his physical quality is strong enough, otherwise he really can''t stand it.


    .................................


    .................................


    "In fact, if you don''t like it, I can bear it." Li Yi''s face was a little ashamed. Just now, he was only concerned about himself, and didn''t care about each other''s feelings at all.


    "Who says I don''t like it." Yunyun looks a little cold and arrogant. In fact, she is also very comfortable.


    Hearing her words, Li Yi scratched his head and laughed. Well, he hugged her and held her in his arms. "Yunzhi, I really like you. It''s not just that kind of thing that makes me stay with you."


    "I know."


    Yunyun whispers that if Li Yi was just for that kind of thing, he might not have gone back to yunlanzong with himself.


    By virtue of his identity as a seven grade pharmacist, several women at the banquet that day were no worse than themselves, if he was only for this kind of thing.


    He will not return to yunlanzong with himself, just stay in the holy city of Gama.


    "We''re going to get married soon. No matter what you say, you will go with me to see my master first. " Yunyun road.


    "Good." Li Yi knows that Yunshan, yunyun''s master, is also an expert at the peak of douhuang at this time. He is trying to break through douzong.


    Later, it seemed that he cooperated with a Dharma protector in the soul hall, and then tried to break through and become a douzong with their help.


    It seems that he married Xiao Yan. Li Yi can''t remember exactly what happened. It seems that Xiao Yan thought his father had been harmed by Yun lanzong.


    But it doesn''t matter. I''ll find a way to watch "fight against the sky" later.


    As for Xiao Yan, Li Yi doesn''t want to do much. As long as he doesn''t provoke himself, he won''t do anything else.

 Chapter 224

    Yunyun holds Li Yi''s hand. This is the highest peak of yunlanzong. The surrounding area has been designated as a forbidden area, and there is no human trace all the year round.


    Her master, Yunshan, the old leader of Yunlan sect, is closed here. Since yunyun broke through and became the emperor of douhuang, she was able to raise the beam of Yunlan sect by herself.


    In addition, with the help of many of her elders, yunyun alone deals with the affairs of yunlanzong, and Yunshan announces its closure.


    Don''t worry about other things any more, just immerse yourself in cultivation.


    After all, yunlanzong has not been a master of douzong level for many years.


    It''s true that yunlanzong has been weakening for so many years.


    Yunlanzong has existed for a long time than the gama empire. The founder of kaipai, yunpotian, is a high-level fighter of douzun.


    This kind of strength is not the top strength, but it can also be called the first-class strength in the whole Douqi continent.


    It''s a pity that in the Yunshan generation, such a big yunlanzong didn''t even have a master of douzong.


    Yunyun comes to the hillside, walks to the stone wall, and starts something with fighting spirit, which can ensure that Yunshan will not be disturbed by their awakening even when they are fully immersed in cultivation.


    After starting, she sat down and waited. Her expression and posture were not so frightened, but rather a little uneasy.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll explain to master when I get there. I want to marry you as my wife. " Li Yi naturally sees what Yun Yun is worried about.


    She was worried about what to do if her master was not satisfied with Li Yi and she was caught in the middle?


    One is my master who grew up, like my father, and the other is the love of my life.


    If his master is not satisfied, he can only elope with him, but then he must leave yunlanzong.


    Yun Yun knows that her master will be very sad when she does this.


    But if you don''t, you can''t be with him.


    So now she is also extremely worried, knowing that this is unlikely.


    But also is still worried that he and he will be together, do not have any other problems.


    Yun Yun prays in her heart and finds herself in a warm and solid chest. She pillows her head on it as if she doesn''t have to worry about everything.


    Li Yi held her in his arms and let her lean on her own body.


    Yunyun''s body is very soft. Every time Li Yi holds her, he feels that he is not holding a person.


    It''s like holding a wisp of wind and a cloud, light and soft, fragrant and soft.


    If you can think about it, just hold it all the time.


    ....................


    Yunshan had been practicing in seclusion for many years.


    As a matter of fact, the requirements for food have reached a very low limit. They can live a normal life without eating anything.


    Even the physical body is strong enough to not eat for decades without any pressure at all.


    And the digestion is strong enough, almost anything you eat will be completely digested, leaving no residue at all.


    Li Yi''s body has reached this stage long ago.


    Extremely strong digestion, not to mention ordinary food, even if you give him a piece of marble, you can digest it.


    Of course, who will be free to nibble on stones, and the taste is not good, although a piece of marble and a bowl of rice in Li Yi''s mouth are almost the same in his eyes.


    Chew can swallow, the only possibility is that marble may be some throat.


    With his digestion ability, everything he eats is completely digested, leaving no residue at all.


    Unless he deliberately controls the body from digesting.


    Yunshan is a master at the peak of fighting the emperor. Although his body is not as big as Li Yiqiang''s, it''s common to do so.


    Of course, whether he can eat marble or not is a matter of two.


    The reason why Yunshan came here was that he found out that someone had awakened him in his cultivation. He shut up and told him something big. Don''t disturb him.


    Suddenly someone awakened himself. Something must have happened. Thinking of this, he immediately ended his cultivation and suddenly got up and rushed to the mountainside.


    Li Yi, with a face full of intoxication, put Yun Yun in his arms and noticed a strong energy wave. Looking up, a white figure was coming here.


    With his eyes, he could see clearly what the white figure looked like.


    Bai Ying is wearing a very simple white robe. The breeze blows, and the robe is floating. It is quite dusty and elegant. His age is not very big. There are no wrinkles on his face that an old man should have. On the contrary, it is just like a piece of jade that emits light. If it is not for his snow-white long hair. Li Yi even doubts whether Yunshan is a man of the same age as Yunling.


    You don''t see, Yunling is just like an ordinary old man, there is no trace of youth.


    Yunshan is surprisingly young.


    Yunyun is also aware of this powerful energy fluctuation, and quickly starts from Li Yi''s arms.


    Yunshan was very fast, but in a flash, he had already come to them, what they had done before.


    Naturally, Yunshan can see clearly, so he doesn''t do it now. Instead, he turns his head and looks at yunyun. The meaning is very obvious.


    What makes you a teacher?


    Cloud rhyme at that time low head blush, hands uneasy clenched his cape, don''t know what to think.


    When Yunshan saw him like this, he already knew that he was absolutely shy. Yunyun was embarrassed to speak.


    This is what she did when she was young and embarrassed.


    Then he turned to look at Li Yi. Yunshan first noticed that he was too young. He seemed to be only 16 or 17 years old.


    He knows how old his apprentice is this year, and Yun Yun''s age is close to that of this young man.


    What''s more, the two of them are very close. Yunshan has already guessed 70% or 80% of what their relationship is.


    Secondly, he noticed that Li Yi was dressed as a pharmacist. Yunshan knew clearly about the classification of pharmacist''s robes.


    The first thing he noticed was the seven silver ripples that were very conspicuous.


    Representing the identity of Qipin pharmacist, the first signal flashed in Yunshan''s mind was that he didn''t believe it.


    Li Yi is so young, how can he be a seven grade pharmacist? You know, there is no seven grade pharmacist in the whole Gama empire.


    It can be said that there is a new seven grade pharmacist in Gama Empire, and it can''t be him, such a young man.


    But Yunshan also knows that Li Yi won''t cheat himself. As a pharmacist, even if he''s pretending to be like that, as long as he''s refining medicine, he''ll show up.


    The most important thing is, if he pretends, how can he run to himself?


    Yunshan knows that Li Yi is a fake. The probability is very low, but such a young seven grade pharmacist obviously makes him very distrustful.


    He looks at yunyun hesitantly. Yunshan thinks that even if Li Yi may cheat himself, his apprentice will not cheat himself anyway.

 Chapter 225

    Yunyun looks at Yunshan''s eyes, and is looked at by her master in this way, which makes her feel very shy.


    However, she did not dare to speak because of shyness. Instead, she summoned up courage to speak softly. "Shifu, he is really a seven grade pharmacist."


    "Or I''ll show you a pill." Li Yi knows that Yunshan may not believe that he is a seven grade pharmacist.


    After all, it''s impossible to be a seven grade pharmacist at your own age in the mainland.


    Not to mention Yunshan, even the Fama people in jiaxingtian would not have believed it if they had not seen it with their own eyes.


    It''s normal for the other party to have a little doubt. Li Yi thinks that if he is Yunshan and is closing the pass, suddenly a seven-year-old boy calls himself a seven grade pharmacist, he will also doubt.


    "No Yunshan waved his hand. Although he didn''t believe in Li Yi, he still believed in the apprentice he saw growing up with his own eyes.


    Besides, since you are out of the pass, you can also ask other martial brothers when you go back. If you really want to find out the identity of the pharmacist, you can take some time to go back to the headquarters of the pharmacist in Jiama holy city.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Yunshan at this time has yunyun and yunyun two people''s true intention to guess 78 points.


    But he still pretended not to know that he asked. He felt that if he didn''t ask, the two young people would be embarrassed to say it directly.


    Especially his apprentice, Yunshan watched him grow up, and naturally knew yunyun''s temperament.


    She was absolutely embarrassed to ask directly without opening her mouth.


    However, it should have been much better in the past two years. After all, as a patriarch, he has suffered a lot.


    To tell you the truth, Yunshan is very worried about yunyun being cheated by Li Yi. As an apprentice, he can handle many things independently, which is also the reason why he handed over the position of suzerain to her.


    Just like a child in some things, just looking at the situation of the two people before, Yunshan can judge that his apprentice is definitely led by the nose in this relationship.


    "Master." Li Yi went to yunyun, and they clasped their fingers, looked at Yunshan with a smile on their face, and then said, "today, I''m disturbing you. Because I want to marry yunyun. I hope you can agree. I will treat her well. "


    Yun Yun lowers her head and doesn''t speak. Her strength in her hand increases a little unconsciously. She grabs Li Yi''s hand hard. Her eyes are erratic. She wants to see her master''s expression, but she is too shy to look up.


    Yunshan looks a little complicated. Although he has long guessed the real purpose of the two people, he still doesn''t know what to say at this time.


    Refuse, it seems very inappropriate, Li Yi as the only seven grade pharmacist in Gama Empire, and very young.


    At his age, it can be said that there may not be anything better than him in the whole aggressive mainland.


    Natural talent is the top of the whole fighting spirit continent.


    Moreover, the relationship between him and his apprentice is not fake at all. Yunshan can see that the two people are sincere, and he seems to have no reason to refuse.


    But if you agree directly, will you be particularly anxious, as if you value the identity of the other party''s seven grade pharmacist.


    Yunshan thought for a moment, stood up and looked into the distance. "Xiaoyun, she is the master of Yunlan sect no matter what."


    The meaning is very obvious. Yunyun is the leader of Yunlan sect. If Li Yi marries Yunlan sect, what should they do? Go to find a new leader immediately.


    He didn''t explicitly refuse or directly agree, but gave Li Yi an ambiguous answer.


    It means that it''s impossible to marry yunyun immediately. It will take some time.


    After all, yunyun can''t abandon yunlanzong and Li Yi directly.


    "Master. In fact, I didn''t join any forces or have any lessons. In this world, I can be said to have no relatives, no relatives or friends. If I marry Yuner, I won''t leave yunlanzong. Where is she. I''m right there. "


    Li Yi looked at Yunshan, eyes and no fear, facing him, even if the other party is a fight emperor.


    What he said is completely true, there is absolutely no word of lie, can calmly face the eyes of Yunshan.


    When Yunshan heard Li Yi''s words, his expression immediately changed. Before, he thought Li Yi was a seven grade pharmacist.


    After marrying yunyun, she must take her back to her own place. As a seven grade pharmacist, even in the whole Douqi continent, she has a small status.


    Of course, Yunshan thinks that with his current yunlanzong, he may not have a chance to attract a seven grade pharmacist.


    Especially in the case that the seven grade pharmacist was not trained by their Yunlan sect and had no feelings towards them.


    If Li Yi married his apprentice, his relationship with yunlanzong would be different in a moment.


    His relationship with yunlanzong became a family in an instant. The relationship between them is even closer than that between yunlanzong and Guhe.


    After all, although Guhe was brought in by him and had been in yunlanzong for many years, he was still an outsider in essence.


    Li Yi and Yun Yun get married, and they become their own people in an instant, much closer to the disciples of other family forces who joined Yun LAN Zong.


    Yunshan''s sense of Li Yi is different in a moment. In a word, it''s just how to look.


    There was no need for him to refuse this matter. First of all, he was worried that the other party would cheat his disciples.


    What''s more, I feel that if yunyun leaves directly and closes down, what might happen to yunlanzong?


    Now these problems have been solved, Li Yi in Yunlan Zong yunyun can not leave.


    In this kind of place, once two people have any problems, they can also detect. If he dares to cheat his disciples, Yunshan will let him know that even if the seven grade pharmacist is not strong enough, he will still be hanged.


    I just hope my apprentice won''t intercede with him at that time. Yunshan hasn''t seen this before.


    Some women were bullied by their husbands, crying.


    He helped the other party out of a bad breath, beat the other party a meal, the result of the other party to the end also blame themselves.


    "Well! It''s up to you young people to decide for yourself. Call me when you get married. " Yunshan said this, it means that for this marriage, he approved, he agreed.


    When two people get married, he will naturally attend their wedding. After all, as Yun Yun''s master, he may be the only elder who is qualified to appear at the wedding.


    Yunshan had already left at this time. Now that he woke up, there was no need to continue to close the door.


    Take advantage of this period of time to understand the specific situation of yunlanzong, also don''t know what happened in this period of time.

 Chapter 226

    Yunyun looks at Yunshan leaving and laughs happily. The people she likes are also recognized by her master.


    In this way, I won''t feel uncomfortable in the middle, and my master agreed to marry him immediately.


    Think of this, yunyun will feel happy from the heart, although the scenery around has seen countless times, but this time it looks very different.


    Li Yi holds her in his arms and looks at her gorgeous face. Yunyun is really beautiful. Li Yi thinks that all the adjectives in this world are not worthy of her.


    Nothing can describe her beauty? After thinking about it, I can only say "it''s beautiful."


    Yun Yun heard his words and did not retort, and did not show any shyness, just hugged him a little closer.


    ....................


    Guhe looks at the gate of yunlanzong mountain. This time, he goes on a tour and chooses a place to refine the pills. After the pills are successfully refined, he comes back immediately.


    There was no delay on the way. I even wanted to go to the holy city of Gama to see if there were any new herbs from the Mittal family, but I didn''t go in the end.


    Gu he looks at the pill in his hand. After a few months of Yun Yun''s return, he concentrates on his cultivation. He wants to find her many times, but he can only run into a wall.


    But think to have this Huang Ji Dan, oneself certainly can see her.


    Think of here, he can''t help but speed up three points.


    No one will stop him when he returns to yunlanzong, and many disciples greet him along the way.


    However, when some elders saw him, their expressions seemed to be subtle. They seemed to have something to say, but they couldn''t say it.


    Because Gu he was really worried, he didn''t notice the elder''s expression at all.


    ................


    In the main hall of Yunlan, there is almost no one except Li Yi and yunyun.


    Meet what big event, cloud rhyme will gather all elder of cloud LAN Zong here, under normal circumstances nothing.


    The main hall of the patriarch is rarely opened, but there are disciples who come to clean it every morning.


    There are few trivial things in yunlanzong''s daily life, but during this period of time, Yunling breakthrough is busy consolidating the realm, and yunyun can''t be idle, so he has to deal with these things.


    But fortunately, most of them have been solved by the rest of the elders, and now there are absolutely many left.


    Li Yi is not particularly clear about these things, but it''s OK. Seeing Yun Yun deal with them twice, he can barely help solve some of them.


    Now I can only hope that elder Yunling can consolidate his cultivation state, and then catch two people from the previous generation of Yunlan sect to help.


    Otherwise, cloud rhyme also don''t cultivate, everyday deal with these trivial things is enough headache.


    At this time, the two people have solved all the trivial things, although these things will not cost them much physical strength, but they are enough to let their brain consume.


    There are nearly a thousand disciples of yunlanzong, not to mention the disciples who are not qualified to help manage and deal with other industries of yunlanzong.


    These things need to be dealt with and examined by them, but they may not be perfect. If they let go completely, it is estimated that in a short time, yunlanzong will become a tree full of termites.


    The outside looks very good, but with a touch it will collapse completely.


    Take care of everything. Both of them are paralyzed in the chair.


    Li Yi lowered his head and sniffed her hair, a faint fragrance lingering in his nose until his heart.


    Hand restless began to swim in her body, yunyun figure is very good, although this period of time has already touched countless times.


    Still can''t put it down, Li Yi won''t pretend to be a gentleman in front of Yun Yun, two people have done what they should do, what else do they pretend to be.


    Yun Yun''s face blushed, and some unhappy whispered, "go to the back."


    Naturally, she can''t let Li Yi do that to herself in such a place.


    But if you go back to your bedroom, Li Yi will let him do even if he wants to do too much.


    Naturally, it''s impossible for Li Yi to do this kind of thing directly here. You know, there are many people here who can come in. It''s not a forbidden area, and it''s not covered by the combination array arranged by Li Yi.


    It''s exciting to do that kind of thing here, but it still takes a lot of risk.


    Moreover, Li Yi doesn''t want the other side of yunyun to be seen by others. Only she can see that side is the best.


    Suddenly he got up. If it happened, he would be in a hurry.


    One hand around her thigh, the other hand around her shoulder, holding her in his arms, now we have to go straight to the back to do some interesting things.


    Yun Yun''s face is also flushed at this time, his breath is short, and his clothes are a little messy.


    ...................


    "Lord." Guhe stood in front of the hall and did not go in.


    He is one of the elders worshipped by Yunlan sect. Naturally, he can ask yunyun to see him. If he goes in directly without her permission, it may make her dissatisfied.


    So Gu he didn''t go in. Instead, he stood at the gate of the main hall, shouting from a distance.


    Li Yi''s face became very unhappy when he heard the cry. No matter who was interrupted, he would be very unhappy.


    Yunyun naturally heard it and struggled to get out of Li Yi''s arms.


    "Come in!" Li Yi didn''t care too much. Anyway, almost all of yunlanzong knew about his stay here.


    In these days, naturally, many people come to yunyun for the first time or send some files that need to be dealt with.


    Gu he was staying outside, but he was stunned when he heard Li Yi''s voice. Why did a man''s voice come from inside? It''s a very young man''s voice.


    Is he a disciple of Yunlan sect? No, if you are a disciple, you will never treat yourself with this attitude.


    Who on earth is that? He didn''t remember that yunlanzong had such a young elder?


    And the general elders will not use such a casual attitude to speak to themselves.


    It''s hard not to be a disciple who doesn''t know himself.


    Many thoughts flashed through Gu he''s mind. With a very confused mood, he walked into the hall.


    At the first moment of entering the main hall, Gu he saw Yun Yun sitting there, looking very cool and noble, just like he remembered.


    Just sitting beside her was a man, a man, a young man, a young and very handsome man.


    The distance between the two people is very close. Gu he can see Li Yi''s hand being pulled by Li Yi, and the two people are very close.


    Just a few months away, what happened to yunlanzong?


    The center of the ancient river was full of doubts. For a moment, he stayed there, not knowing what to do.


    Li Yi looks at Gu He, who has been silent, and frowns. What''s the matter with this man? Why don''t you speak for a long time?

 Chapter 227

    "This is elder Guhe." Yunyun road.


    At this time, Li Yi reflected everything in an instant. It turned out that it was Gu He. He finally knew why he looked so strange.


    "It''s the ancient elder! I don''t know what it means to come here today? " Li Yi said that the other hand had already climbed up yunyun''s waist and held her tightly in his arms.


    At this time, Gu he wanted to reflect everything. He opened his mouth wide and didn''t know what to do. After a long time, he shook his head and seemed incoherent. "Nothing... Nothing..."


    With such words, it seems that if there is no one else, they don''t care that Li Yi and Yun Yun leave the main hall directly.


    Later, according to the memories of Yunlan sect''s disciples, they remember that on that day, the elder Gu he seemed to be walking in a hurry, stumbling and stumbling, saying something all the time. It''s impossible. It''s not really a kind of words. It''s really funny


    But no one ever saw him again.


    ..............


    "In fact, I have nothing to do with him." Yun Yun''s tone seems a little anxious. She is really worried about Li Yi.


    She has nothing to do with Guhe. Guhe has been pursuing her, but yunyun has repeatedly refused.


    Just the other side has been unwilling to give up, he can''t directly drive him out of Yunlan Zong.


    Cloud rhyme this time directly by Li Yi into the arms, she did not have any resistance, directly holding him to the back of the bedroom.


    .....................


    She collapsed on the bed like a pool of mud. She didn''t want to move a finger and didn''t have any strength.


    At this time, Li Yi also had a slight physical exhaustion. He also collapsed on the bed and didn''t do anything more.


    "Where is yunlanzong''s secret library? I''ll go back and get some herbs to make pills. Does yunlanzong have a more advanced storage ring? Can you find two for me? "


    Li Yi doesn''t have any taboos, although it is said that yunlanzong''s secret library is likely to store a large number of medicinal materials, genius treasure and secret prescriptions.


    General disciples and elders are not qualified to contact, so yunyun can open the secret library and go in and out at will.


    Now with his identity, naturally from any scruples want to go, anyway cloud rhyme immediately if their own people.


    I can also be regarded as a member of yunlanzong. It''s normal to go in and take some herbs to refine pills.


    In addition, he also wanted to find two more advanced storage rings. The storage ring space he used was too small.


    If you change into two bigger ones, you can bring more things later.


    Yunyun doesn''t look abnormal. Li Yi wants to go in and let him in. Even his own man won''t do anything.


    She didn''t even want to practice, so she fell asleep.


    ..................


    Yunlan sect''s secret library is controlled by elders and disciples on the outside. The internal array can only be opened by yunyun himself.


    This is the most strict place of Yunlan sect. If the great Yunlan sect has accumulated thousands of years, it will be stored here.


    There are all kinds of pills, secret scripts, magic core and armor weapons here.


    The accumulation of Yunlan sect for thousands of years has all gathered here. Although Yunlan sect has been declining all these years, it is enough for them to eat for many years.


    There is no dust here. Maybe it''s because of the array. It''s very clean and no one comes to clean it.


    There are a lot of medicinal materials on the display shelves on both sides, all of which are placed in the jade box to ensure that the energy is not lost.


    Even so, some of the herbs need to be disposed of every once in a while, otherwise they may be damaged.


    However, those magic nuclei are well preserved. Their nature and energy are very stable. As long as they are stored, even if they are stored for a thousand years, don''t worry about the possibility of damage.


    There are several clothes on the display shelves on both sides. The material is not boring, and it looks like a very good thing.


    The material of these clothes is really good. Compared with the leather armour next to them, their protection ability is really worse.


    Li Yi directly copied one and took it away. Yunyun saw it and didn''t say anything, but picked up a leather armor from the side.


    This leather armor is exactly the same material she used for Li Yi at the beginning. After all, it''s impossible to make only one piece because it''s the size of a sixth level Warcraft.


    "Here you are. This time, we must protect it. " Yunyun holds the leather armor in both hands. She knows that these things may not be anything in Li Yi''s eyes. After all, he is from another world.


    It''s just that yunyun still wants to give him the best. Although these may not be much in his eyes, they are the best things he can take out.


    Li Yi took it seriously and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let it. It''s a precious thing you gave me. "


    Yun Yun knows what he means. It''s not very precious in his eyes, but it''s precious because he sent it out.


    "No, you have to wear it." Yun Yun''s tone even seems a little unreasonable. She would rather the leather armor be completely damaged than let Li Yi be hurt a little.


    And she has other thoughts in her heart. Li Yi will think of herself as long as she wears this dress.


    Yunyun knows that one day he will go to other worlds and not see himself. When he is wearing clothes given to him, he will think of himself.


    In this way, he will not fade away from his feelings because of the passing of time. Wearing his own clothes, he will always remind him that his wife is waiting for him in another world.


    Moreover, it can always remind him that he has a wife. When he is not with him, he will find another woman.


    These ideas are also yunyun''s real ideas. Of course, the above points are totally insignificant compared with Li Yi''s safety.


    As long as Li Yi doesn''t do anything, even if he does something else, yunyun feels that he should be able to accept it.


    She didn''t dare to guarantee that one day he might eventually leave. At the thought of this, her own life seemed to be strangled by the rope, and the whole person was out of breath.


    Cloud rhyme is still in the mind, Li Yi has no taboo, directly put on the two clothes.


    One piece of leather armor should be worn close to the body, and the other white robe should be worn directly outside.


    He received the clothes from the pharmacists guild into the storage ring.


    "How''s it going?" Li Yi retreated for a moment, and Yun Yun, who was immersed in his own thinking, opened his mouth.


    Just put on a new dress, always hope people around to give some advice.


    In fact, what he wants more is to let Yun Yun praise himself.


    Cloud rhyme at this time just returned to God, looking at him in a white suit, eyes as if there are thousands of stars, bright eyes and white teeth, gentle smile, at any time.


    It''s like not eating the smoke and fire between people, not people at all, but the gods in the sky.


    No adjective can describe his perfection.


    Just at a glance, she was in the middle of it.


    Yunyun feels that her legs are numb and soft, as if she will fall to the ground at any time.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it pretty? " Li Yi looks strange.


    "No, No." Yun Yun said, "it''s beautiful."


    "I knew it, and I didn''t see how handsome your husband was." Li Yi put his hands in his waist and was very elated.


    "Well!" Yun Yun nodded vigorously.

 Chapter 228

    Li Yi looks at the seven or eight old people in front of him. After selecting the herbs, he is naturally ready to refine them.


    Yunlanzong naturally has a special prescription for refining pills. The elders in front of him are the people in charge of the pills of yunlanzong.


    They heard that they were going to come here to refine pills. They left everything at hand and gathered here hoping to have a close look at the seven grade pharmacists refining pills.


    Li Yi naturally will not have any taboo to them, he also wants to take this opportunity to guide these elders.


    Most of these elders'' level of refining medicine is three or four grades. Only elder Yunpeng''s level of refining medicine reaches five grades.


    Their level is the top in the gama Empire, but it is not worth mentioning compared with Li Yi.


    However, Li Yi will not despise them. He knows that his level of refining medicine comes from his blood talent, not from his steady learning.


    If you make pills by yourself, the information will be generated in your mind as instinctively. It''s as easy for you as drinking water and eating, and you don''t need to learn.


    And every one of them has been through a lot of hard work, and all of them have devoted their blood and youth to refining medicine.


    "Elders, I''ll make pills right now. You can watch it. But if you have something you don''t understand, you''d better wait until I finish refining the pills and then ask me. Only then can I have time to answer it slowly. " Li Yi said to those who are all over 40 years old.


    "Don''t worry, deputy Lord, we will definitely concentrate on watching and learning." Yunpeng road.


    The disciples and elders of yunlanzong are always uncertain about Li Yi''s name. If the other party is a woman, they can also call the master''s wife. The problem is that the other party is a man.


    Before that, they didn''t know Li Yi at all. If you call elder Li, is it strange and disrespectful.


    In the end, Yunshan decided that Li Yi became the deputy leader of yunlanzong, and this position was specially developed for him.


    The flame of medicine cauldron rises slowly. No matter what Dan cauldron is used, the refining effect of Li Yi is the same.


    His technical level is far higher than that of the world. Some pills can not be refined because of lack of strength.


    As long as his strength is enough, the elixir of the world is not difficult for him.


    I don''t know how much the medicine refining skill of the ancestor of the human race in the blood lineage inheritance is more than that of the world.


    Although the inheritance of blood is only a small part, it is still no problem to sweep the whole mainland.


    "The refining of Fengling pill is not so difficult. After all, it is only a third grade pill. This one is specially cultivated by my disciples of Yunlan sect. Most of them are based on the fighting Qi skill of wind.


    To help these disciples master and absorb the fighting spirit more quickly and conveniently, and to help them purify the fighting spirit at the same time, can make the cultivation of Dadou master faster. If it is the realm of Doushi, you can rely on this pill to accelerate the cultivation and impact to the realm of dadoushi. Even if they are not qualified enough to reach the realm of the great master, they may be able to break through by taking a few of these pills. "


    Li Yi was the first to start refining. Even if the pills he promised to give to those disciples that day, no matter what, he couldn''t do it by himself. If he promised to do it by himself, he would forget it. If he said he wanted to do it by himself, he would do it by himself.


    Anyway, for his current strength, Sanpin pills can be refined into more than ten pills at a time.


    Refining the elixir promised to those disciples is the Kung Fu of three or four furnaces.


    His general strength of the pharmacists can not learn, the vast majority of pharmacists refining pills are refining one by one.


    For example, Li Yi made many pills at one time, which is totally beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    However, while refining the elixir, he explained the refining of fenglingdan to these elders.


    In fact, Fengling pill is the simplified version of Fengling Xishuang pill she gave to Nalan Yanran last time. The only difference is that Fengling Xishuang pill can exist for a long time to help purify and absorb fighting Qi in the human body.


    The wind elixir can only work once. If you want to continue to enjoy this convenience, you must take the second elixir.


    While refining, Li Yi introduced to them the key points and difficulties of refining pills. Of course, the way he talked about was refining one pill at a time.


    With the level of refining medicine of these elders, we can''t refine many pills at one time.


    Many of them are three or four grade pharmacists who can''t make many three grade pills at one time, and even the three grade pills may fail.


    Even Yunpeng, the only five grade pharmacist, may not be able to do this.


    Therefore, he can only teach them how to refine a pill. For ordinary pharmacists, it is very rare to refine a pill at one time and ensure the success rate.


    Soon, all the pills in the Dan furnace are condensed and formed, but they have to be completely refined. If you look carefully, all of them have Dan patterns.


    Li Yi put away these pills first, and then handed them back to Yun Ling for him to distribute to the disciples who prepared the banquet that day.


    Then he looked up at these elders, all of whom were surnamed Yun. They were all pharmacists who grew up in Yunlan sect and were trained by Yunlan sect.


    This is why Li Yi taught them alone, and even allowed them to ask questions.


    Yunyun is the leader of Yunlan sect. She is her own. Now she is also the deputy leader of Yunlan sect. Naturally, she has to contribute to the development of Yunlan sect.


    Li Yi will leave the world sooner or later. It''s hard to say what happened during the time when he left, so it''s necessary to build Yunlan sect.


    And yunyun will leave the world with himself sooner or later. They can''t deal with yunlanzong''s affairs before they leave.


    Yunyun is to go, I''m afraid it won''t be very happy to go. On the contrary, he is very worried about what''s wrong with yunlanzong, the place where he grew up and his family.


    All these are the reasons why Li Yi wants to help yunlanzong develop.


    He is most worried about the next Xiao Yan Yun LAN Zong and Na LAN Yan ran about three years, this is the beginning of the decline of Yun LAN Zong.


    Li Yi knows that he still has less than two years to go. I''m afraid Xiao Yan will come to yunlanzong only if he can travel through the world three or two times.


    I don''t know what level my strength can reach at that time.


    If there is no Dousheng, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to solve Xiao Yan.


    Xiao Yan is easy to deal with, but his childhood sweetheart Xiao xun''er is not easy to solve.


    There must be many experts around her to protect him secretly. How can there be only one fighting emperor? Li Yi doesn''t believe anything.


    In this world, douzun can stay in the void for a long time, and douzun can shuttle in the void.


    It''s not difficult for the ancient people to arrange several duels to protect Xiao xun''er in the void.


    Li Yi wants to get rid of Xiao Yan. Xiao xun''er will let the experts around him do it, so I''m afraid it''s really hard to get rid of Xiao Yan at one time without the strength of fighting saint.


    Of course, he can kill Xiao Yan directly, but I''m afraid he can''t face Xiao xun''er''s revenge.


    Li Yi is not worried about this, but yunyun has no way, and he has no ability to take all the people of yunlanzong to run.


    Therefore, to enhance the strength is the top priority at present.

 Chapter 229

    Yunpeng manipulated the cauldron. He began to deal with the medicinal materials carefully. He didn''t dare to be careless in the whole process and tried to be perfect.


    All of a sudden, he encountered some difficulties, and suddenly he was in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry." Li Yi''s voice came from the side, and he began to control the medicine tripod to deal with the herbs, saving the pill which was about to fail.


    "It''s not so difficult for you to refine five kinds of elixir, but it''s normal for you to fail in refining this elixir for the first time.


    Now I''ll teach you again. The treatment of liuxinhua is very difficult. This is the most difficult point in refining this pill, and it is also the place where you just have problems.


    If it can handle it well, it can be said that it has half succeeded in practicing this pill.... "


    Li Yi talks endlessly from the beginning to explain to Yun Peng that all the pills he made before have been finished.


    Yunpeng also watched it for a long time. Now he guides them a little. Maybe Yunpeng can become a sixth grade pharmacist from a fifth grade pharmacist in a period of time.


    Yunpeng also knows that the opportunity for Qipin pharmacist to personally guide himself can be met but not sought.


    So he is also engrossed, dare not have a trace of careless learning.


    He also knew that if it wasn''t for Li Yi''s marriage with the patriarch of his family, it would be impossible for him to get advice from the other side in any case.


    So these pharmacists of yunlanzong are grateful to yunyun and Li Yi. They have never been instructed by others before.


    Although Guhe is in yunlanzong, he is always a treasure to himself. Apart from pointing out his disciples, he is totally dismissive of them.


    Li Yi Mingming''s level of strength is even higher than that of Guhe, but he never tires of explaining them bit by bit.


    Yunpeng and other pharmacists of yunlanzong now all think that it''s lucky for their master to marry each other.


    Now if anyone dares to object to their marriage, it is estimated that Li Yi doesn''t have to speak by himself. Yunpeng now mobilizes all the people of yunlanzong to criticize each other.


    After Li Yi explained to Yunpeng, he didn''t take care of it and asked him to put away the refined pills.


    Naturally, it will be put in the treasure Pavilion of yunlanzong. If a disciple pays the price, he can exchange for pills.


    Naturally, he won''t always instruct Yun Peng. There are other pharmacists who need to explain by themselves.


    Although their standards are not five, they are all three or four. They are considered a figure in the gama empire.


    Li Yi naturally has to give some special advice to them. Of course, if Sanpin wants to break through the fourth grade, the speed should be much faster than Yunteng''s breaking through the sixth grade.


    Whether it''s medicine refining or cultivation, it''s more and more difficult in the future. On the contrary, it''s very simple in the early stage.


    Of course, this is very simple. Compared with the difficulty behind, for some people, a pharmacist may spend a lifetime.


    Li Yi explained all the instructions again, and then relaxed himself.


    I''ve talked about what I should say, and the most important thing is to try.


    I have to explain it to them a thousand times and ten thousand times. What I get is not as good as trying it myself.


    The explanation is just to help them point out the way forward. No, what should they do with some difficulties? How to deal with it?


    If they don''t know anything and close their eyes with a force, they will just go around in circles in the end.


    Their own explanation combined with their own attempt, their refining level will have rapid progress.


    They complement each other and are indispensable.


    Li Yi just walked out and saw yunyun waiting for him outside. He still had a box in his hand, which should be some snacks.


    She knows that she likes sweet mouthed food. Although yunyun doesn''t like it very much, she still studies hard to make it for herself.


    "Here you are." Li Yi went forward, took the food box and held her in his arms.


    Yunyun opens the box and takes out two or three samples to make snacks. Although the appearance is not very good, the taste can only be said to be average.


    But Li Yi is more delicious than any delicacies. What she eats is not the taste, but her affection.


    "I see you are working so hard. I came here to see you." Yunyun is naturally able to detect the continuous rise of the image of yunlanzong.


    Other elders and Yunshan naturally noticed that the visions they had seen for so many years before were not as many as they see today.


    "How can you reward me for my hard work?" Li Yi naturally embraces her waist.


    Yunyun fed Li Yi a snack and tasted a piece of it. He frowned a little. The taste still didn''t satisfy him, but he was very happy.


    "What reward do you want?"


    Li Yi heard her words and began to think. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t really need anything special.


    "It''s enough that I have you." Li Yi spoke softly with a smile on his face.


    Yunyun heard his words, heart is full of sweet, as if eating honey, although did not say anything, but the expression on the face has betrayed her, she is very happy now.


    Li Yi is also happy to see her like this. He takes out a storage ring and makes a lot of six kinds of pills, which will be handed over to Yun Yun later.


    It is natural for her to do this as a patriarch.


    Only the elder who grew up in Yunlan sect was qualified to take these six grade pills, and the rest of the disciples mixed five grade pills at most.


    Li Yi has always been such a person. He has totally different attitudes towards his own people and outsiders.


    After all, people are far away from each other. It can be seen who they are and who is good to them.


    "The six pills in the storage ring are all for you to deal with. I promised to give those three kinds of pills to those disciples at the beginning. You can help to solve them, too. "


    Yunyun nods after hearing this. She naturally knows that the reason for Li Yi''s doing this is to let her win people''s hearts. Only she can do this kind of thing properly.


    "The pills here are for your own use. You should practice hard and make yourself stronger. " Li Yi takes out another storage ring.


    However, there is still a lack of the seven grade pill that he made at the beginning.


    "Good." Yunyun didn''t read it politely, and didn''t refuse. With her relationship with Li Yi, it''s just a few pills, and although the six pills are precious, there''s no need to refuse.


    Cloud rhyme think so, carefully to the storage ring inside a dense, nearly dozens of pills, all neatly placed inside.


    The quantity of these pills is more than half of that used by all the elders of Yunlan sect.


    "How can I use up so much." Yun Yun exclaimed in a low voice.


    "Then take it as my betrothal gift. If you don''t accept it now, sooner or later I will try to give it to you."


    "You''ll give it to me when we get married." Yunyun directly gives Li Yi the storage ring.

 Chapter 230

    Today''s yunlanzong is very different. Many disciples are busy preparing for it.


    They all know that tomorrow is the wedding day of their patriarch yunyun, and many things need to be prepared and arranged in advance today.


    Many forces who have made friends with yunlanzong also sent letters early to invite them to attend the wedding.


    Li Yi has nothing to do at this time. He has been in yunlanzong for nearly a month.


    Yunyun was fed a lot of pills by Li Yi during this period. Of course, the Huangji Jingshi pill he refined has not been given to yunyun.


    These three pills had better be used continuously after she reaches the six stars of douhuang, and directly break through to the nine stars of douhuang.


    Then he took the Yin and Yang nature pill which he made, and with the help of nature, he made a breakthrough from douhuang to douzong.


    During this time, Li Yi took time to go to the association of pharmacists, where he made a Yin Yang nature pill and a broken family pill. After Yunshan attended their wedding, he would take these two pills and shut up in order to break through the realm of douzong.


    Yunyun is now hiding in the room alone with Nalan Yanran and some female disciples of Yunlan sect.


    She''s going to try her make-up and wedding dress tomorrow. Li Yi can''t see her now.


    I''m afraid I have to wait until tomorrow night to see her again.


    Yunling, as the elder of Yunlan sect, has also stabilized his newly broken cultivation during this period of time, so he will be responsible for the whole process.


    Li Yi originally hid in one side, but he was pulled away by Yun Leng early. He had to follow these people.


    It was not until the next day that Yunlan Zong became lively. Guests came from the morning, and people kept coming until noon and evening.


    Finally, when the moon rose, no more guests came.


    The wedding begins!


    .................


    ..................


    After paying homage to heaven and earth, yunyun goes back to the wedding room alone, and Li Yi is pulled to drink.


    He can''t remember how much he drank, but with his good health he didn''t get drunk.


    And after the end, he immediately dissipated all the wine in his body with real Qi.


    He was excited and looking forward to it. He slowly opened the door. Li Yi could see clearly. When he came in, Yun Yun''s body trembled obviously.


    Her mood is similar to her own.


    Slowly open her red cap, a red wedding dress of her incomparable beauty, Li Yi on her face has seen countless times, at this time, the heart still can not help but tremble.


    "Lady."


    "My husband." Yun Yun is charming and lustrous. She calls out her husband clearly.


    Li Yi pulled her to one side to sit down and poured out two glasses of wine from the jug.


    "Lady, let''s have a drink!" Li Yi said that yunyun had already taken another cup.


    He drank all the wine in the cup. Before he could swallow it, yunyun felt that his lips were blocked by him. The wine in his mouth exchanged with each other, and he didn''t know which cup he was drinking.


    ..................


    Although Li Yi and she have done this kind of thing many times.


    I know every part of her body like the back of my hand.


    But this time, wearing a red wedding dress, she had a new taste.


    ......................


    ......................


    The next day, Li Yi wakes up early in the morning. He is fresh and fresh. Yunyun is woken up by his actions.


    Looking at the body has some broken wedding clothes, she glared at him discontentedly.


    Li Yi scratched his head and laughed awkwardly.


    Yun Yun has no choice but to clean up these things first.


    After waiting for her to clean up, Li Yi took her hand and went out together.


    After meeting the two of them today, Yunshan took the pills and hid in the place where he had been closed. This time, he would never go out without breaking through douzong.


    Li Yi has nothing to do in the world for the time being. With his current level of refining medicine, some lower level opportunities and treasures, it''s not worth wasting energy to find them.


    More advanced bar, with their own strength and can not hold.


    His current level of refining medicine is not so good as other treasures.


    Qinglian''s heartburn has to wait for a while before it can come out. Li Yi is going ahead of time now. It''s hard to say if he can find it. The key is that he can''t beat Medusa.


    He has also stored a batch of pills. The problem is that his cultivation has reached the peak now. If he wants to go further, he can only enter the realm of the golden elixir from the inborn.


    It''s easy to say and hard to say if you want to take this step.


    If you stay in yunlanzong all the time, it is estimated that you will not be able to go out of this step until you die. After thinking about it, Li Yi decides to go through it again after a while.


    He needs to enhance his strength to at least not fear the strength of anyone in the world in order to protect yunyun.


    Of course, in this situation, he can''t leave directly. Even if he wants to strengthen his strength, Li Yi is not willing to leave.


    During this period of time, he was not idle. On the one hand, he was studying a few of the array secret books in Yunlan sect.


    Now, as yunyun''s husband, yunlanzong is completely open to him.


    Even if it was the most precious core skill of yunlanzong, Li Yi wanted to see it just at hand.


    In addition, he also studied Yun lanzong''s fighting skills. He had no way to learn the reasons for his fighting skills, but he could still learn some of them.


    Yunlanzong is not only a fighting skill with wind attribute, but also has many other attributes.


    It''s just that the cultivation of wind is the highest level in Yunlan sect. Generally speaking, only the master, his disciples and some elders can practice it.


    The ordinary disciple will see that his excellent talent is temporarily given a part.


    After studying these fighting skills, Li Yi didn''t do a lot of in-depth research for a long time.


    And he selected two or three kinds for further study. He put his previous flying skills ziyunyi and another crazy lion chant in the Gongfa Pavilion of yunlanzong.


    Since I''m not going to practice the so-called flying fighting skills, I''d better take it out directly.


    ...............


    He lived in yunlanzong for more than a month.


    Under his own guidance, Yunpeng did not take that step, but yunlanzong had two third grade pharmacists who broke through the fourth grade. A four grade pharmacist breaks through five grades.


    Li Yi left a large number of six pills, and he would not have any problems after four or five months'' leave. What''s more, he could go back for three months at most.


    On this day, Li Yi embraces Yun Yun and is ready to go to sleep. He suddenly stops and looks at her.


    "Yun''er, I......" Li Yi was interrupted before he finished.


    "Did you tell me you were leaving?" Yunyun is so smart that she can keep her own thinking as long as she doesn''t get involved in many things.


    She knew that he would leave sooner or later, which she had never thought would come so soon.


    Just looking at the expression on Li Yi''s face, Yun Yun can guess seven or eight points about this.

 Chapter 231

    Li Yi is obviously stunned when he hears her words, and soon he reacts that Yun Yun is so smart because she must have noticed some signs of herself before, and it''s no surprise that she can guess them with today''s expression.


    Or she knew before, but she was cheating herself all the time, pretending not to know, as if I would not leave him as long as I did.


    Hearing her words, Li Yi turns over and sees Yun Yun''s expression. He can''t help feeling distressed.


    In this relationship, she has always occupied the dominant position. She can''t do anything about her departure, and even can''t do anything to hinder her.


    I know when I will come back, and I can grasp the chance to come back, but she doesn''t know.


    Maybe she thought she would leave for life.


    Thinking of this, Li Yi looked into her eyes and said, "I really will be away for a while. But you believe I will come back. "


    Yunyun knows what he said is easy, but where is such a good chance to cross the world.


    It must have cost him a lot to come back this time. If he wants to come back again, he will have to go through many difficulties.


    But yunyun knows that these are not the reasons to stop him from leaving. He is from another world and can''t spend his whole life with him in this world.


    "I believe you, but I feel a little uncomfortable at the thought of you going away." Yun Yun rubbed his eyes and choked back the tears that had not yet come out.


    She knew Li Yi and knew that if he saw his tears, he would be distressed and couldn''t help staying in the world.


    Yun Yun knows that he has no reason to waste his time. He has done enough for me.


    I can''t help him, and now I''m wasting his time.


    "After that, I''ll have enough strength, and you can solve the problem of yunlanzong. I''ll take you out of the world, OK? Let''s go to see the beautiful scenery of every world and taste the delicious food of every world. "


    Li Yi lets Yun Yun lie on her chest, playing with her hair.


    "Good." Yun Yun only feels that his body is a little hot and restless.


    ..................


    ..................


    Li Yi wanted to leave the next day, but yunyun looked at him reluctantly.


    She didn''t want to be separated from him for a moment.


    "Can you not go first?" Yunyun doesn''t hold back in the end. Her brain doesn''t seem to be under her control. She blurts out when she sees Li Yi leaving.


    "Good." Li Yi didn''t refuse at all. In fact, he didn''t want to go either. Judging from Yun Yun''s expression, if he left, I''m afraid she would be lost for a long time.


    He understood that this was only a temporary tactic, and he had to go after all. He decided to improve his strength crazily.


    Sooner or later, one day I will take yunyun with me, and the two will never be separated.


    After another month in yunlanzong, Li Yi still says that he wants to leave, but yunyun has already gone to another place ahead of time.


    She knew that she could not see him again. If she saw him go with her own eyes, he was afraid that he would say the words before.


    Although Li Yi felt a sense of loss in his heart, he also understood that it was the only way to strengthen his own strength at this time.


    "Return."


    After waiting for ten seconds, Li Yi came to the white space again.


    If you go outside and have a close look at "fight against the sky", the world has completely faded down. You have to entrust yourself again before you can re-enter.


    Li Yi takes a look at the high-level storage ring in his hand. There are no two such storage rings in yunlanzong. This one in his hand is picked by yunyun for himself.


    When he gave it to himself, he made it clear that he would not take it down at any time.


    His one into the white space is a gift storage ring, is still with his finger.


    Li Yi once tried to take it down, but the strength is still insufficient, even he cut off his own finger.


    When his fingers grow back again, the ring appears on it again.


    When the strength of their own growth to a certain extent, may be able to take off this ring.


    As for now, I still don''t have this ability.


    He put yunyun''s storage ring on his storage ring, and the two fit strangely, the size of which is the same as an ordinary ring.


    It''s understandable that Li Yi''s storage ring is actually an iron ring.


    It''s a very rubbish stainless steel iron ring. It looks ordinary. It''s nothing special except that it can''t be removed and can''t be damaged.


    It''s yunyun. This ring with cloud pattern is much more beautiful. The space inside is also large, with a total area of 300 square meters.


    Li Yi adjusted his own state, threw away all his previous low mood, and grasped to find a way to improve his strength.


    Take out the used page again, and entrust him to know in advance, so it''s no accident to see it again.


    It''s just that this time the sponsor of the Commission is quite strange. It''s not the characters in the original work, or even one person. To be precise, there are no names at all.


    I can''t see the sponsor column. There''s no mosaic question mark at all. It''s completely empty. I can''t find the sponsor at all.


    Authorized sponsor:


    Entrusted task: purify the evil Sword Fairy


    Commission reward: the protection of human world


    Come true.


    What is the protection of the human world? Who is sheltering himself?


    However, even if all this was very confusing, he decided to give it a try. After all, he had no choice.


    This is the strangest commission he has received since he began to take it into the white space.


    The only information we really know is to get rid of the evil sword fairy.


    Based on this information, we can naturally deduce what the world is.


    It''s just not clear what version is going in?


    Is it a game version or a TV series version?


    If it is the game version, the water in this world is very deep, and the force value is also very high.


    If it''s a TV series version, it''s much better. At least the upper limit of force value should be lowered.


    Some characters have also been weakened by a large part. For example, the magic tower, the game version, every second, every second, every second, the air evil sword fairy is just a small minion in front of him, which can be solved with one move.


    The evil sword fairy was so scared that he couldn''t understand.


    If it''s a TV Version, it''s obvious that mozun Chonglou can''t finish all the evil sword immortals, and even has no ability to resist.


    And the game version is obviously not good in the world, and the TV play version can be said to rapidly improve the combat effectiveness of the five elders of Shushan sect.


    Even Qingwei, the leader of Shushan sect, can fight against the devil''s tower. Li Yi thinks that if they work together, they may not be able to fight against the tower.


    However, it''s no use thinking more now. It''s the only way to write your identity quickly and cross the world.

 Chapter 232

    This is the first time that Li Yi has spent a lot of money to help himself write his identity.


    Before that, he had been in a poor state, with only 20 or 30 points of destiny.


    We need to calculate the cost of learning the secret script, the cost of returning to a certain world, and the cost of writing the identity.


    So he didn''t dare to spend more, and the identity he made up was a nobody.


    Sometimes even the identity is not made up, directly head iron mang a wave out.


    With money in his pocket, he is really ready to make up a better identity for himself.


    Just after he saw the high price above, he sighed helplessly.


    The identity of the emperor of heaven is very expensive. It costs nearly 3000 destiny points, and the price of the devil is cheaper than 1500.


    If you want to change into the leader of Shushan school, it will be close to 1000.


    It seems that I can''t change these relatively high identities. The price is too high. I can only find a way to change something else.


    Want to write a person with the same fighting power as the mozun tower, but the price is still not what you can afford.


    After thinking about it, Li Yi finally depicted his identity on the elders of the Shushan sect.


    He found that it was very expensive to make up the identity of an elder of Shushan sect.


    If you add some shackles to this identity and weaken some places, the price will become cheaper.


    He found that the closer the identity is to his current ability, the lower the price is.


    For example, if he wants to make up the identity of an elder of Shushan sect without adding any settings to it, the price will be more than 200 yuan.


    And he added some settings to this identity. For example, the elder didn''t know the sword skills of Shushan sect at all. Many disciples of Shushan sect didn''t know this elder at all, but they were proficient in alchemy and knew a little bit about array arrangement.


    Then there is no doubt that the price will be reduced a lot, as long as more than 30.


    Li Yi took out the paper here and added an identity of setting a destiny point on it. The closer he is to his current ability, the lower the price he needs.


    That is to say, if you write an ability that doesn''t belong to you, this page will endow you with that ability.


    It''s a creation out of thin air, and more accurately, it''s making one more stream of information in one''s mind.


    I will master some abilities for no reason, and the high price is understandable.


    Li Yi thought that the identity he had written was changing. The elder of Shushan sect was proficient in alchemy and array, but he was often shut up, and the new generation of disciples didn''t know it at all.


    The fewer people who know their identity, the cheaper the price they need. Li Yi knows that his mastery of array is only general.


    Just take this opportunity to take a look at the so-called page given ability, is to take what way to give yourself.


    At the same time, if you can, you can quickly master the array.


    After his operation, the price has become more than 60 points.


    If the new generation of disciples knew his identity, the price would be close to that of an elder of Shushan sect.


    After Li Yi has chosen to write his identity, the Commission has already begun. This time, he appears in a secret room.


    Inside the chamber of secrets is not dark, but with soft light, very quiet.


    At the first moment, a message came to my mind. It was not the experience of array, but the message of Li Yi''s school in Shushan.


    It can be said that few people know his identity. Except for Qingwei and the other four elders, few disciples know that he is in Shushan.


    What is conveyed is not a memory, but a simple message. There is no image, just a text, which briefly tells his origin.


    It tells about his information in this world, his relationship with a few people, and how to open and use the closed place.


    The general map of Shushan sect, so that he would not get lost in Shushan sect.


    After the end of information transmission, there is an array experience, which is not memory, but also something similar to simple information.


    Although it''s huge, it''s very smooth when it''s delivered, without any obstruction.


    I feel very strange. It seems that I am just taking back what I once had. As soon as I get it, I will use and master it.


    There is no obstruction, even no deliberate practice, as if this thing is born to belong to itself.


    Just like my own alchemy level, I can''t explain it clearly at all. I don''t know how it came from. Anyway, I feel that it''s absolutely no problem to do so. I will.


    Until the end of the message, Li Yi got up from the futon and picked up two array plates from the box.


    These two array disks are also their own, and should be attached by their own identities.


    It seems that if I had made up an identity for myself as an elder of Shu mountain imperial sword, maybe I would have brought a flying sword with me.


    When he gets up and picks up the array plate, Li Yi activates it with congenital real Qi, and then begins to demonstrate the array on it.


    Yuan, Liangyi, Sancai, Sixiang, Wuxing, Liuhe, Qixing, Bagua, Jiugong, Shifang.


    These are the basis of the array, which belongs to the simplest basic array.


    Before that, Li Yi could not master all of them. He only studied the array a little.


    At present, he can easily arrange the array of this level, or even convert it. On the array disk, ten kinds of arrays are continuously converted back and forth.


    There is no difficulty in walking through clouds and flowing water. There are many high-level arrays in my mind, and my mastery level is countless times higher than that of myself.


    The advantage of having an array is that you can find a way to set up the field to win by the weak.


    Of course, the disadvantage is that you have to arrange the field in advance and get everything ready. The other side has to take the initiative to hit the door, otherwise it''s hard for you to run with the array.


    Even so, it''s much better. It''s not so easy to win with the weak without any pressure and risk.


    Li Yi probably checked what he still had, but he didn''t change his clothes, which was the one yunyun gave him at the beginning.


    In addition, there are two more arrays, one more elder of Shushan sect, and a lot of array experience, but there is nothing else.


    I want to open the door of the secret room slowly. When I walk out of the secret room, I feel that the world is different.


    The whole world is paying attention to and accepting itself, and the world is cheering for its coming.


    You can easily master the power of heaven and earth far beyond your own strength. The upper limit of the power of heaven and earth is the upper limit of your own strength.


    Although the world''s heaven and earth help themselves to master this power, but as users, they still have to bear part of it.


    Therefore, the upper limit of power must be within the range of one''s own strength. If it is beyond this range, there will be bad results.


    Li Yi is very curious about this. Before, he was fighting against the world. In fact, sometimes he could feel that the world was vaguely disgusting and rejecting himself.


    There is no such feeling in this world. Li Yi even feels that he is being looked at by the world in an all-round way, like the son of the world.


    Is it the blessing of the upper world? The problem is that the delegation has not been completed.


    Li Yizhong has some doubts, but let it go for the time being. Anyway, it''s a good thing. In this way, he will be much stronger in the world, and it''s easier to do something.


    If there is anything wrong with others, someone can operate the power of the world to help himself. If the other party is critical to himself, with his present strength, he does not even have the ability to resist.


    So there''s no need to worry about it. It''s the king''s way to complete the Commission.


    Now I''d better go to see the leader of Shushan sect and the other four elders, so that I can judge whether I am in the world of games or TV series.

 Chapter 233

    Li Yi looks at Qingwei, the leader of Shushan sect, and the three elders of Yuanshen, Canggu and Jingming.


    Through their looks, we can judge that they are absolutely in the world of TV series.


    Knowing that he was in the world of TV series, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    After all, compared with the game version, the TV series version is much better. It''s a pity that the TV series version doesn''t have time to watch it.


    At that time, I didn''t download it to my laptop at all, and I just remember the story.


    If it''s the game version, you can play the game again now, with the modifier on, to explore all the plots.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t download the TV series version before. It seems that I must be prepared when I go back. If I enter any world again, I will try to go to warwolf world and get the specific plot of that world.


    Now I can only stick my head to the general plot, but I don''t know where the plot is going?


    "Elder Li, he has been closed for many years. How can he have time to come out today?" Qingwei has a peaceful smile on his face. It seems that he has always been like this.


    There''s a reason why he asked. In his memory, Qingwei only occasionally went out to help repair their Shushan sect''s array. In addition, he was closed all the year round.


    Therefore, many disciples did not know that there was such an elder in their Shushan sect.


    "I don''t know why I suddenly feel like I''m on a whim and want to go through the customs. What''s the matter?" Li Yi''s brow is locked. Naturally, he knows that according to the plot in the original book, something big is going to happen. The purpose of this question is to know exactly where the plot is going?


    Hearing what he said, Qingwei sighed and shook his head sympathetically. "I don''t know how, there are a lot of poisonous people in Yuzhou City near Shushan. Elder Heyang has gone with his disciples. There are many poisonous people in Shushan sect, but they don''t know how to detoxify their bodies. "


    When Li Yi heard what he said, he had an expectation in his heart. It seems that the plot has just begun, or has already been part of it. At least Jingtian hasn''t set out to search for the local pearl in Anning village.


    It seems that I''m not too late for this trip, but rather early.


    "Yuzhou City." Li Yi ponders that he remembers the general plot of the original work and knows that the poison man should have a close relationship with Luo rulie of the thunderbolt hall.


    Luo rulie should be under the Da Sanyuan casino. If he goes by with his own strength, there should be no problem to solve them.


    Wait in the heart is ready, first try to get to Yuzhou City, and then directly into the casino, try to kill Luo rulie.


    The poison mother in the poison man is controlled by Luo rulie.


    When Luo rulie is dead, he naturally has time to find a way to solve the problem. At that time, whether it''s trying to wake up the five poisonous animals, or trying to refine pills by himself, it can solve the problem of poison man.


    I should first take a look at the situation of these poison people, and see if the pills on my body can solve these toxins?


    What kind of mechanism are these drug addicts carrying out?


    Li Yi is quite curious about this. Does the poison man also use the zombie like mechanism when he and the four eyes Taoist priest chased the corpse to absorb the Yuehua movement of heaven and earth.


    Only in this way can we explain why poison people can not eat and drink, just bite and move.


    In fact, Li Yi can''t figure out why the zombies in the zombie movies ignore the law of conservation of energy and can run at full speed without eating or drinking.


    In principle, even as a corpse, the energy required is reduced, lying on the ground motionless, after a period of time, the body''s energy consumption, muscles will directly atrophy and necrosis.


    Without the supplement of energy, the body will lose its activity completely. Under what circumstances does a zombie become a zombie, and it can still run after a year?


    According to the normal theory, this group of zombies can''t be carried for a week or two at most, and even cannibalism can''t be carried for a year.


    If it''s the fantasy fairy world, it can also use the aura of heaven and earth, the essence of the moon and the sun as energy to drive.


    If it is in a pure science world without any extraordinary energy, what energy do zombies rely on to maintain their activities? Do they still have a low energy and low consumption mode?


    With this in mind, Li Yi followed Qingwei to the room where Shushan sect treated the drug addicts.


    "Headmaster, elder..." seeing Qingwei and the other three elders coming here, the Sichuan sect disciples who controlled the poison man immediately saluted.


    At the same time, two or three of them looked at Li Yi with special eyes.


    Of course, most of them continue to work.


    "Chang Yin, this is elder Li. You should know him. Most of our Shushan school''s arrays are repaired by him."


    In fact, Qingwei''s words are not for Chang Yin to listen to, but to introduce Li Yi to other disciples of Shushan school.


    In fact, Li Yi didn''t visit the Mountain Gate of Shushan sect, but as a peripheral, he occasionally repaired the array of Shushan sect and took some things of Shushan sect.


    After hearing the words of Qingwei, Chang Yin salutes Li Yi and shouts, "elder Li."


    Li Yi nodded to him with a smile. "Has there been any progress in the study of these poisonous people? Can the poison on them be controlled or removed?"


    Chang Yin looks very ashamed when he hears his words. He is an honest boy. Naturally, he doesn''t think that Li Yi asked these words to embarrass him.


    To be exact, the whole Shushan sect is just like him. Fortunately, they stay on the mountain and have enough strength.


    If they were at the foot of the mountain, they might be cheated by others and count money. Of course, the disciples of Shushan sect are not stupid.


    Even if you are cheated once down the mountain, you will grow up quickly and never be cheated for the second time


    "I''m stupid. I haven''t made any progress now. We can only temporarily control these poisonous people and prevent them from harming others. As for the poison in their bodies, we can do nothing about it. " Chang Yin shook his head as he spoke.


    When Li Yi heard his words, he stepped forward. Chang Yin had collected some blood from poisonous people and put it on the tip of his nose to smell it. In his mind, countless prescriptions of medicinal herbs were produced to solve the poison in the human body.


    It''s hard to do, but it''s not that they can''t solve it. The way they can''t deal with it is just because they don''t understand these poisons.


    Li Yi thought in his heart and said, "go and help me find......"


    If you can find the herbs in these prescriptions, even if you can''t afford to divorce, you can barely use them.


    Chang Yin naturally knows that Li Yi''s level of refining medicine is also excellent. He immediately gets up and goes to the next room to look for medicinal materials.


    After a while, he came with a lot of things.


    The disciple on one side saw it and quickly went forward to take his things.


    "There are some things that don''t exist." Chang Yin looks at Li Yi.


    The meaning is very obvious. What should we do? Are you looking for it or just using it?


    "No problem, I''ll try to refine the pills." Li Yi waved to him, took out the furnace and began refining.

 Chapter 234

    The refining of these herbs is not difficult. Li Yi knows that the difficulty of refining this pill lies in the mainland, which is the appearance of two or three products at most.


    It''s just aimed at the poisons on these poisons. As long as they are refined successfully and eaten, they should be cured in nine cases out of ten. Even if they can''t be solved completely, they can suppress most of the poisons.


    As the refining goes on bit by bit, the elixir gradually succeeds. Look at the elixir in the elixir furnace.


    Li Yi directly took it out and threw it to Chang Yin, "choose a poison man and let him take it to see if it''s useful."


    Chang Yin took the pill and went to a person who had completely turned black purple. The poison was only temporarily suppressed by the poison man.


    Sure enough, after using the pill, the poison man''s face began to ease bit by bit. Although the effect was slow, it worked in the end.


    Li Yi clearly aware of the other side of the body''s toxins are little by little down digestion, and the effect is very fast.


    There was no difficulty in the elimination of the toxin, but most of the toxin in the human body was immediately disposed of.


    He is just like an ordinary man now. The problem is that Li Yi feels that the last trace of the root poison has not been eliminated.


    The toxicity still does not disappear, but it is temporarily suppressed. After a few days, if the accumulation of toxicity in the body is enough, it will break out.


    I think it should have something to do with Luo rulie''s poison mother. If we get rid of the poison mother, the last poison in these poison people''s bodies will lose the possibility of being manipulated, and then they will disappear.


    Li Yi frowns and looks not good-looking. It seems that he still needs to go to Yuzhou City by himself.


    Well, in this way, I can quickly join in the plot, and try to get Tang Kun, the master of Tang family castle, back from the line of life and death.


    Let''s see if we can exchange this method for a unique five poison bead of Tang clan. The five poison bead claims to have almost the same function as the five poison beast, and can solve all kinds of poisons in the world.


    His physical strength, coupled with his unique identification ability, has made him not afraid of most toxins.


    It''s very necessary to study it. Besides, if you can''t use it, you can give it to the manager.


    Chang Yin and they don''t know everything. When they see the poison man''s face getting better, they know that the poison has disappeared.


    The expression on the face is very happy, if not for Qingwei, they may have been unable to restrain themselves from cheering and jumping up.


    "Most of the toxins have been suppressed, but there are still roots. If you let it go, he will become a poison man after a while. "


    Li Yi shook his head and sighed.


    Chang Yin and the disciples of Shushan changed their faces when they heard him. They did not expect that Li Yi could not completely solve the poison.


    During the period before Li Yi made medicine, he had disciples who knew his identity to those who didn''t know about him. He told us about Li Yi''s identity.


    Now they all know that Li Yi''s elixir array is unique, even he can''t solve this poison, so what should he do.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was very dull.


    "I went to Yuzhou City myself to see if I could find the source of the poison man."


    When Qingwei heard his words, his calm expression finally turned into waves, "with elder Li''s hand, this trip is naturally successful."


    In the face of the problem of poison man, he was helpless. What the Shushan school could do was to take in and suppress him. His younger martial brother met the master of Tang family castle, but he still couldn''t find the medicine to solve the problem.


    Since Li Yi is willing to start in person, the effect must be much better. The pills he refined have suppressed most of the poisons.


    If he sets out in person, the crisis of poisoning people will surely be resolved.


    To Qingwei''s surprise, Li Yi has been on the mountain for so many years. Except for repairing the array, no one has ever seen him go down the mountain. Almost all the disciples of the Shushan sect know about him.


    Only Xu Changqing, Chang Yin and some disciples who were trained as the next leader and elder knew about Li Yi.


    Like other disciples, many of them have never heard of Li Yi.


    "Chang Yin, go to Yuzhou City with elder Li. What''s your elder martial brother doing over there? " Qingwei said.


    "I take orders."


    ...................


    This time, Li Yi walked completely in the air. He didn''t need to stop at all, nor did he need the innate Qi to gather at his feet to help himself.


    It''s not because of his strong strength, because the world takes care of itself too much, and the borrowed power of heaven and earth can support himself to fly, so it doesn''t need to spend any effort on his own.


    The whole world is cheering for their arrival, heaven and earth seem to be taking care of themselves, there is no problem along the way.


    Chang Yin''s imperial sword flies beside him. Although his cultivation is not enough, just staying beside Li Yi makes him feel very comfortable.


    The power of heaven and earth is the purest power between heaven and earth.


    Now gathered around Li Yi, Chang Yin is naturally within the scope of protection.


    Moreover, Li Yi controls the power of heaven and earth. In Chang Yi''s opinion, he is in harmony with heaven and earth. It seems that the whole person is the world.


    This is one of the aims of his cultivation. If he practiced beside Li Yi, he would be much faster.


    It''s a pity that at this time he was flying with his sword. Although he wanted to stop practicing, he didn''t have the chance.


    "Chang Yin! When did it happen? Besides, have you found any clues in your investigation? " Li Yixun asked.


    Although he knows the general plot, it is obvious that some details are absolutely impossible to be clear.


    But the root of the problem is Luo rulie. If you kill him, everything will be solved.


    "It''s been ten days since the appearance of the poison man, but there''s no special discovery. The only thing we should pay attention to is that there was a time before the poison man was very afraid. Red clothes didn''t attack people in red clothes.


    I don''t know why in the last two days, wearing red clothes seems to be useless. Poison people treat all people equally and attack madly. "


    Chang Yin opens his mouth thoughtfully. I know that this information may be very important, so I search crazily and think carefully about what I haven''t noticed or forgotten.


    "Well, red clothes. I think I know something about them." Lee didn''t recognize anything special.


    If you know about the plot, you can also know that the crisis of poison man has evolved to the later stage. These people are no longer afraid of red clothes.


    I think even if they don''t do it for a while, Jingtian and Xu Changqing will solve it.


    After all, it''s good for you to save Tang Kun and find a way to get a five poison pearl from him.


    You can also study Tangmen''s toxins and hidden weapons.


    If we solve Luo rulie ahead of time, we can avoid meeting him in Guteng forest.

 Chapter 235

    "Elder, this is Yuzhou City." Chang Yin looks at the bustling city of Yuzhou, where the people live and work in peace and contentment, and the business is flourishing.


    Now every family is closed, and there is hardly a pedestrian on the road. Occasionally, two of them are in a hurry.


    The impact of the poison man on Yuzhou City is very, very big. Now everyone is afraid that they will be attacked by the poison man. Even in the daytime, they are still closed.


    Li Yi is helpless to shake his head when he looks at the scene of depression. If it really develops in accordance with this situation, Yuzhou City may become an empty city in the end.


    A large number of rich peasants and merchants fled. As for the richest people, they naturally moved out early.


    Even the Sheriff of Yuzhou City had already fled overnight when the poison man happened.


    Naturally, the rest of the common people can take refuge in other relatives.


    If not, I''m afraid I won''t stay in the city. Instead, I''ll choose to stay in the countryside.


    "Let''s go!" Li Yi landed on the street. There were no pedestrians on the street, not even the crowing of chickens and dogs. He could only hear the occasional wind and birds.


    When the wind blows on the street, a lot of paper money is scattered. During this period, too many people died in Yuzhou City. At the beginning, they may be able to deliver a funeral. At the end, all the people dare not come out, so it''s impossible to talk about delivering a funeral.


    These paper money naturally no one to clean up, they will drift with the wind in the city of Yuzhou, but also add a third of the scene of dilapidated depression.


    "Elder, shall we go to find the elder martial brother first?" Chang Yin looks at the scene in front of him. As a disciple of Shushan sect, he naturally wants to solve the problem of detoxification as soon as possible and let Yuzhou City return to its former prosperity.


    "No, come with me!" With the help of heaven and earth, Li Yi quickly found out where the big three yuan gambling house was.


    Seeing this scene, he is more firm in his heart. If Luo rulie really dares this thing, what he has to do now is to solve him.


    Chang Yin heard his words without any refutation, in his opinion, the elder must have his deep meaning, not to see the elder martial brother first.


    Li Yi''s action is very fast, and he has already come to Da Sanyuan gambling house.


    Although there is no one in the whole city of Yuzhou, and every family is closed, the gambling house is still full of people.


    Many already red eyed gamblers roared and gambled on all their wealth, but in the end, it was nothing.


    Li Yi did not care, with his strength, at least to solve the present Luo rulie is very easy.


    The most important thing is that he is now fully blessed by heaven and earth, and his strength is countless times stronger than his original self.


    There is no comparability between the two. Li Yi controls this huge innate force, and killing himself before is just an idea.


    Chang Yin for Li Yi to bring him here, although some doubt, but did not ask.


    But soon he didn''t feel puzzled. Looking at Li Yi''s fingers, a big hole suddenly fell out on the ground outside the casino.


    It doesn''t look like it''s been forcibly destroyed, but it''s very normal.


    Chang Yin was surprised. He didn''t expect that elder Li''s five elements technique was so skillful.


    In Li Yi''s feeling, he just uses the power of heaven and earth to separate the soil, leaving a channel for himself to enter the lower part.


    The power of heaven and earth is infinite, and Li Yi doesn''t know how to do it.


    Generally speaking, the power of heaven and earth is like a calculator, and Li Yi is the user of this computer.


    He only needs to input a task, in which the process will have heaven and earth to help calculate, and finally show the results.


    None of the gamblers in the casino found anything unusual. They were all addicted to the gambling table. It is estimated that even if someone had a fight in front of them, they would not pay attention to it.


    Li Yi walked in and there was a very thick blood gas. At the same time, the whole underground was covered with toxin, and the measurement was not big. If absorbed for a long time, I''m afraid it would be contaminated with poison and become a poison man.


    He instantly understood Luo rulie''s idea of doing so. It was still a gambling house, where he slowly released the poisonous gas, and finally transformed all the gamblers into poisonous people.


    Chang Yin can also detect that the toxin immediately seals his breath and turns into an internal breathing state to avoid absorbing the toxin.


    Li Yi doesn''t have any scruples. With his physical fitness, he doesn''t even eat the poison refined by Tang family castle directly, and the diluted toxin won''t have any effect on him at all.


    Then came a very terrible roar, sound like two steel plates in the fierce friction, it sounds very harsh, uncomfortable.


    Li Yi and Chang Yin have not been found here yet. To be exact, he is not worried even if they are found.


    The lighting of the underground mainly depends on the brazier, and the ventilation and exhaust facilities are not good, so it is not only dark here, but also occasionally there is a stream of choking smoke.


    With this strong smell of blood corruption, mixed together unspeakable weird and above.


    If ordinary people come here, I''m afraid they will feel a sense of fear from their heart.


    Chang Yin naturally has no fear of this strange scene. As a disciple of Shushan, let alone this strange scene, even real ghosts and monsters have seen it.


    Li Yi instantly uses the power of heaven and earth to completely grasp the whole underground. Luo rulie is sitting on the side of the chair and looking at Tang Kun.


    As soon as he tried to persuade him, he found that his throat seemed to hold something. He could not open his mouth or even breathe.


    Then he felt that his neck was pinched off in an instant, and the only thought in his mind was that he could not die, and his great event was about to succeed.


    Immediately he can become the only owner of the whole Yuzhou City.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have the chance at all. After his death, his body immediately ignited.


    Li Yi knows that Luo rulie has another chance to appear in Guteng forest in the original work, but he can''t give him this chance anyway.


    Li Yi burned his body to ashes, even his soul was directly scattered, to ensure that he had no possibility of reincarnation.


    If Luo rulie can still appear in this way, he is the son of heaven.


    Tang Kun also can''t see the situation clearly. Luo rulie, who was talking in front of him, died instantly and even turned into a pile of black ash.


    Although he couldn''t see the situation clearly, he still recognized Chang Yin''s Shushan disciple decoration.


    Tang Kun knew in an instant that it was the Shushan sect that had come to save him. Sure enough, the Shushan sect was the Shushan sect, and they were able to calculate that they were trapped here.


    Tang Kun is injured and wants to get up, but he finds that he has no ability at all. Chang Yin takes three and two steps to help him up.


    These members of thunderbolt hall found that after he died and disappeared, many of them scattered, or took away some gold and silver.


    Naturally, these people are not loyal to Luo rulie, and Li Yi doesn''t care about them. He looks at the poisonous mother.


    Without the control of Luo rulie, the poison mother, who had been killed by Anshun, was like a very terrible beast, showing her edge.

 Chapter 236

    Li Yi looks at one side of the poison mother, before refining the pill has a into her body, it doesn''t seem to have any effect, toxicity just slightly suppressed for a moment, and then burst out in an instant.


    If you want to solve the problem of poison mother, I''m afraid only the five poison beasts in Tang family castle can deal with it. Li Yi also has a way, but the level of refining pills in that way is very high, and the herbs are naturally very expensive.


    The five poison beast doesn''t need anything, and it''s faster to use it. It takes time to make pills by itself. There are many herbs that may not be collected for a while.


    "Thank you very much for your help." Tang Kun has been supported by Chang Yin, standing up to give Li Yi a salute.


    "It''s OK, but the master of Tang family castle doesn''t know where the five poisonous animals are? I''m afraid he needs to solve the poison mother''s toxicity. I''m afraid it''s because of the Tang family. " Li Yi''s tone is very firm. After reading the original work, he naturally knows that the reason for this is that Tang Yi of Tang family castle used drugs that he shouldn''t have used. He also helped Luo rulie.


    It''s a pity that he failed in the end to win the title of the master of Tang family castle.


    Sure enough, when Tang Kun heard his words, he looked very ashamed. Before, when he faced the disciples of Shushan sect, he was very confident that it could not have been done by the people of Tang family castle.


    In the end, who would have thought that it was really because of them.


    Helplessly shaking his head, it seems very sad, "Alas! Unfortunately for my family, this matter really started with the Tang family castle, and I will try my best to solve it. "


    Li Yi nodded when he heard his words. His power of heaven and earth has been completely controlled here. All the poisonous people are under control for the time being. Now he just needs to wait until the five poisonous animals come to solve the toxins in their bodies.


    "Master Tang, hurry to solve the problem of poison man! It is not too late to mend. If we can solve it earlier, we will naturally commit less crimes. " Li Yi takes out a pill and gives it to Tang Kun. After taking the pill, his face gets better.


    Although the whole person still looks weak, it is much better than before.


    "It''s natural." Tang Kun nodded. At this time, he didn''t need Chang Yin''s help. He went out along the road of Li Yi.


    He didn''t marvel at the natural appearance of this passage. In his opinion, it''s normal for Li Yi to have this ability as an elder of Shushan sect.


    "You go to protect the Lord of Tang castle. I will deal with the situation here." Li Yi tells Chang Yin.


    "I take orders." After Chang Yin promised, he quickly went out to catch up with Tang Kun.


    At this time, Li Yi began to carefully study the toxicity of these poisonous people. This kind of poison is very strange, and the source of their energy is really similar to his own idea.


    They can absorb the aura of heaven and earth to a certain extent as the energy of moving and fighting. At night, because of the moon bloom in the sky, this energy will increase again.


    Therefore, the poison man can maintain quite vigorous energy and combat effectiveness at night. If Li Yi manipulates these moves by himself, he can arrange the combat effectiveness in a certain way, and even arrange a spirit gathering array.


    And with the increase of the number of people and the number, the effect will be better and better. The most important thing is that this aura is completely pure and can be operated and controlled by the array.


    The use of aura can completely fight, and enhance their own strength, Li Yi suddenly thought of a point, in theory, if you turn all the people in the world into poison people, and then manipulate them to arrange the array, can you master the aura of the whole world.


    After careful consideration, it''s really possible that no one in the world can stop the spread of poison man if we follow the speed and rate of spread of poison man, as long as we deal with the five poisonous animals later.


    At that time, he can naturally find a way to master the aura of the world. Thinking of this, Li Yi instantly expels this idea from his mind.


    This idea is too terrible, it is the level of extermination, just ignored a little, I am not Luo rulie, there is no way to master the poison mother.


    Thinking of this, he doesn''t think there is anything. He has mastered the power of heaven and earth, and can get closer to the essence of the world and pursue his own practice.


    Li Yi had a rough idea of how to break through the golden elixir.


    According to the nine Yin manual and the Joyoung Zhen Jing, the four basic method of shooting is based on the five elements of the method.


    The five elements of heaven, earth, Yin, Yang, four seasons and five elements are contained in it. The circulation of all things is contained in it. There are infinite magic methods. Even if Li Yi only mastered one of them, it would be enough for him to achieve the golden elixir.


    The world is so friendly that it is very easy to understand these mysteries.


    The world will take the initiative to show this mystery in front of their own eyes, so that they slowly understand.


    Li Yi doesn''t understand how to take care of himself for the world. It''s reasonable to say that the world probably doesn''t have its own consciousness.


    I''m not the son of heaven. Why does the other side take care of me so much?


    Let yourself give up a lot of the power of heaven and earth, even if you want to understand the Dharma, the other side will take the initiative to clarify the truth between heaven and earth.


    To be exact, it is to show all you want to understand without any reservation in front of your eyes.


    This feeling is no longer a matter of whether he is happy or not. Li Yi even doubts what he has done to make the other party pay so much attention to and take care of himself.


    If the borrowed power of heaven and earth can barely reach the protection of the human world, someone will take the initiative to help measure and display the process when they practice.


    Although this kind of feeling is very good, but I still can''t think of it, the result is very uncomfortable.


    He decided to put aside cultivation for the time being. Before he found out what the world was like, he had to be steady. Don''t rush to practice.


    Only by being more prudent can we live a longer life in this world. If we see the benefits, we rush forward regardless, then we may die.


    Li Yi has no chance of trial and error. One wrong step is a complete failure.


    This kind of thing is like starting a business. A rich second generation starts a business, even if all the money given by his family is lost, he owes foreign debt, and he hides at home with his parents. Naturally, there is nothing wrong.


    If a poor boy fails to start a business, his life may be over.


    The cost of trial and error between the two is totally different. The rich second generation has a chance to come back when they fail to start a business, but the poor ones don''t.


    Although Li Yi is not an entrepreneur, he is really a poor boy in the matter of cultivation. He can only keep his eyes closed and walk recklessly to the dark.


    Before we are completely sure of safety, if we make a mistake, we may fall short.


    yes! There are many advantages in direct cultivation. If there is no risk, he will naturally achieve the golden elixir in a short time.


    But even if there is only a little chance of failure, he does not dare to gamble. He is not a rich second generation, and he has no chance of trial and error.


    If you fail, it''s really the end. It''s OK to say that if one can''t play well and lose his life, it''s too late to regret.


    Li Yi is not like before magnanimous, a person does not care, with care in the heart, with responsibility on the shoulder, do things naturally will look forward and backward.

 Chapter 237

    Li Yi stood by and watched as the five poisonous animals were using their own abilities to purify the toxins in these poisonous people''s bodies.


    As for the poison mother, the first thing that the five poison beasts remove is the poison in her body.


    The form of the five poison beast is very naive, just like a reduced version of the fat doll.


    After solving all the poisons here and the toxins in the human body, the five poisons beast seems to have lost its power and become a potato again.


    Of course, you can call it a potato if you like.


    Li Yi saw the five poisonous animals that had changed back to potato shape. With a wave of his hand, he gathered a wisp of Jiamu essence from all the trees in Yuzhou City and directly sent them all to the five poisonous animals with a wave of his hand.


    "You hurry to recover, there are many things to do next." Li Yi, the five poison beast in the form of potato, said to himself.


    It seems that in the next few days, it will take 997 to solve the problem of poison man in Yuzhou City.


    "Elder Li, Hua Ying said thank you to me." Tang Kun''s granddaughter Tang Xuejian and the five poisonous beasts have the ability of telepathy, so they can naturally hear what each other says to themselves.


    Although the five poison beast is in its present form, consciousness exists. It can naturally sense where the essence of armor and wood comes from. Therefore, through the ability of telepathy, it tells Tang Xuejian, thank you, Li Yi.


    "In this case, I think the problem of poison people in Yuzhou City can also be solved. However, master Tang, I''m afraid there are still some problems to be solved in your Tang family castle. " Li Yidao.


    It''s very obvious that this matter can''t be separated from Tang family castle.


    As the owner of Tang family castle, Tang Kun didn''t manage Tang family castle very well, otherwise he would not have made such a big mistake.


    Li Yi is telling him that if there is something wrong with your people, we Shushan will not interfere.


    But if you solve this problem yourself, you need to give an account to Shushan. If you are not careful, I''m afraid it''s not a problem in Yuzhou City. The whole world is going to have an accident.


    As the guardian of the world, Shushan sect is naturally qualified to judge Tang Yi. Now Luo rulie is dead, and the only culprit in the whole thing is him.


    In the face of the Tang clan, they will not take the initiative, but give the decision to Tang Kun.


    Tang Kun''s face is not so good-looking, after all, this thing because of them, cold hum, solemnly promise to Li Yi, "elder Li, don''t worry, we will find out the truth, eliminate the murderer."


    He also plans to take this opportunity to clean up some people with ulterior motives in the Tang family castle. His body is not as good as before, and his age is getting older and older.


    Moreover, all the branches of the Tang family castle have their own ideas. If they don''t solve them, once they die, Xuejian will not have the chance to inherit the title of the Lord of the Tang family castle.


    "That''s the best way." Li Yi nodded, turned his head and looked to one side. In his perception, two people were coming to this side.


    Sure enough, the two figures appeared near Da Sanyuan gambling house.


    "When I say white tofu, I really don''t see it. You usually look very serious, but you bring me here. Do you want to come here again after last time? But I''ll tell you not to indulge in gambling. " Standing beside Xu Changqing in white, Jingtian is talking.


    To tell you the truth, I haven''t known this white tofu for a long time, but Jingtian can see that this person looks very serious on the surface, but actually he is also very serious.


    He brought himself to the gambling house. He was not gambling, but Jingtian was still joking.


    Xu Changqing listened to his chatter, but he didn''t pay any attention. When he saw Li Yi, he immediately saluted, "I''ve seen the elder."


    He had heard Chang Yin say that elder Li, who had always been closed, went down the mountain today, so he didn''t feel very surprised to see Li Yi.


    "How are you, elder Shushan. I''m Sedum. The scenery of Sedum, the sky of Sedum. "


    Li Yi nodded to them with a smile, "the matter of Yuzhou City has been solved, so I will not stay here more. Changqing, you cooperate with the five poisonous animals to solve the remaining poisonous people. I''ll go back to Shushan first. "


    "I take orders."


    .................


    Li Yi is not prepared to spend more time in Yuzhou City. He has some special things to do next. For example, according to the time, mozun tower is about to impact the demon lock tower.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, with the help of my mastery of Shushan array, I can find a way to take away the Zhenyao sword in the lock demon tower.


    As the most top weapon in the world, Zhenyao sword must have extraordinary power and magic.


    I can also take this opportunity to observe the real combat effectiveness of the magic tower and learn how strong the strongest people in the world are.


    I can probably understand what is the fighting power of the evil sword immortal who hanged the magic tower after all?


    Li Yi also wants to try to see if he can get the evil sword fairy out secretly, and then he must go to the fairyland to purify it himself.


    And I must go by myself. I must not let Xu Changqing go with me.


    Others will be bewitched by the evil sword fairy, but Li Yi won''t. the evil sword fairy bewitches others, because it can see the darkest place in people''s hearts, the weaknesses and shortcomings of all people.


    Li Yisuan will be seen as his weakest point, and he may not be able to understand what he wants.


    In any case, he would not expose the evil sword fairy to himself.


    See if you can find a way to put it in the storage ring. If you can''t, find a way to cast a big iron ball, and arrange an array outside to isolate the sound and spiritual perception. Let''s see what the evil sword fairy is using to bewitch others.


    When Li Yi first saw TV dramas, he had been able to make complaints about this point. Even if he did not know what big problems the evil sword fairy had, it should be possible to do something that should be insured.


    It should be perfectly possible not to let the evil sword fairy''s power transmit outside. As a result, a whole box was set up to take it in.


    At least we have to prepare three to five layers of defense facilities outside the box, so that we can afford enough evil to cause chaos in the world.


    As a result, they only prepared a box, even if only Jingtian and Xu Changqing could enter the fairyland.


    The four elders of Shushan sect can send two people to escort the whole journey. Even if they don''t enter the demon world, at least they won''t encounter any danger in the world.


    They can increase the speed and shorten the journey to a great extent. They really only let Jingtian go, and they have to slowly collect the five spirit beads.


    In Li Yi''s opinion, it can be divided into two ways at the same time. He has even planned on his own. At that time, let the Shushan sect send two elders to take Jingtian to the devil''s world.


    He collected the five spirit beads with the fastest speed, and rushed there to join them.


    These at least before Li Yi has enough strength, now he can mobilize the strength of heaven and earth to help himself fight.


    In the human world, he is at least a little master, and he can arrange the array in advance to gain more advantages.


    Later, we will observe the combat effectiveness of mozun tower, and judge our own combat effectiveness by virtue of his combat effectiveness.

 Chapter 238

    Li Yi all the way to Shushan, Qingwei they have been waiting there early.


    They naturally know that Li Yi''s trip has solved the danger of poison people in Yuzhou City.


    So at this time the mood on the face is very good, all smiling, did not see before poison people everywhere that a pair of sad look.


    "Elder Li is really successful." Qing said with a smile.


    "Little things are not worth mentioning."


    Li Yi exchanged greetings with them for a while, mainly talking about the current situation of the poison man and asking Tang Kun to deal with the people inside the Tang family castle.


    Then he took the initiative to find an opportunity to leave, and went straight into the Shushan sect to study and strengthen the array there.


    With these arrays, Li Yi seems to have a natural memory in his head. He can repair and use them at will.


    And this time, with the help of the power of heaven and earth, it is obviously more convenient and labor-saving to operate some arrays.


    Li Yi integrates all the array of Shushan sect, and has the second level control authority and the highest control authority over him. He can add all the array to himself at the critical moment.


    At the same time, he has begun to plan to sneak into the lock demon tower secretly. According to the information he has obtained, most of his mending is only the array on the Shu mountain. He has never really studied the array of lock demon tower.


    That''s the forbidden area of Shushan, the biggest secret of the whole Shushan sect.


    The lock demon tower imprisons ten thousand demons in the world, and uses the water to transform the demonic power into aura, so the concentration of aura on the mountain is much higher than that at the foot of the mountain.


    Li Yi can roughly feel that in the place with the strongest aura in Shushan, the concentration of aura has exceeded the world.


    As for the rest of the world, the Reiki concentration is high.


    After arranging the array, the next step is to wait. When will the magic tower come? Li Yi thinks that he is ready to ambush him now.


    Li Yi has made a good decision. He will fight two moves with the magic tower in his whole state at that time. Once he finds out that he is defeated, he will instantly transfer the array''s blessing ability to Qingwei. His strength is much stronger than himself. Even he can fight several moves with the magic tower.


    ............


    This night, the moon is bright and the stars are rare, and I don''t know why there are extremely thick clouds in the sky soon, covering all the moon and stars.


    In this case, Li Yi''s eyesight will not be disturbed. He can detect that something with strong breath is approaching the demon lock tower.


    Mozun tower is coming. Li Yi knows that mozun tower is already the top fighting force in the world. He has absolutely no ability to fight against him.


    What I can do is to drive the state to full, go up to a move, and see what the world''s top combat effectiveness is like.


    The Shushan sect''s array is running wildly, and the aura between heaven and earth is swallowed by the whale. It doesn''t matter. All the disciples and elders of Shushan sect can detect the fluctuation of the aura.


    Qingwei and the other four elders looked at the lock demon tower and said in their heart, "sure enough, something has happened. There is no cover for this huge power. They can feel it naturally."


    This very powerful aura fluctuation let Qingwei know who Li Yi definitely found, and now he is mobilizing the array of Shushan school.


    Thinking of this, I immediately got up and flew to the lock demon tower.


    Li Yi instantly unties all his limitations and takes burning life as the price in exchange for the most powerful strength.


    The pill prepared in advance has been swallowed by him to supplement part of the consumed vitality.


    The upper limit of his strength has been raised again, and the number of heaven and earth''s power that can be seconded has increased a lot in an instant.


    Take out your own long gun. Under the influence of your innate Qi and strength, this gun is already tottering. I''m afraid it will be damaged after two times.


    Li Yi''s action is extremely fast, and he rushes to the lock demon tower in an instant, before the demon tower has time to take out the magic sword.


    One shot will sweep directly towards the magic tower. The tower doesn''t have any dodge or dodge. As a demon, his pride doesn''t allow him to do so.


    In other words, apart from Feipeng, he has no opponent who can make him pay more attention to. He doesn''t care much about Li Yi''s attack. He just takes out his own weapons and wants to resist it.


    But he didn''t expect that Li Yi''s attack with all his strength could make him pay attention to it.


    It''s not so easy to block it. Li Yi sweeps the magic tower with one shot. The arm he originally stretched out to resist doesn''t restrain the impact. He has to step back a little.


    After this shot, the long gun in his hand has been turned into scrap iron. To be more precise, it has become a pool of flowing molten iron, which is completely unusable.


    We can only store it in the ring for the next time.


    It''s very, very surprised that he was beaten by others and retreated a little bit. I really didn''t expect that there were such strong people in the world.


    There was not a trace of chagrin in his heart, but a very high sense of war rose.


    He is a character like a martial maniac. He has nothing else to ask for in his life but a war.


    He has been waiting for thousands of years for the fight against Feipeng.


    Now I found a slightly interesting opponent. Can I keep him from getting excited?


    The attitude of mozunchonglou is not as serious as before. He cuts Li Yi with one knife.


    This knife is unavoidable, and the long gun in his hand has already disappeared, so he can only find a way to connect it.


    All the true Qi condenses into a long gun, which falls in front of you and takes the knife.


    He didn''t prepare to fight with the devil Zun tower, and the time to take the knife was very hasty.


    The whole person flies backwards in an instant.


    Chonglou doesn''t want to stop. It''s a knife to fly in front of him.


    Li Yi knows that mozun tower is very strong, but he didn''t expect that the other party is so strong. After all-round blessing, his strength is far more than the original jiaxingtian and Yunshan.


    As a result, in front of the other party, even a move could not be stopped. It was not a very serious move, but a hasty move.


    Looking at this picture of Li Yi, the devil Zun tower also said secretly in his heart. Sure enough, he came to the world, and his strength was really suppressed.


    Otherwise, he just this move, the other side is not just back.


    It seems that if you want to fight next time, you should at least change the place you want to fight in the demon world or the junction with the divine world, Tianmen, so that you can give full play to your strength and go all out.


    Li Yi didn''t dodge, and then stabbed hard. At the same time, he tried his best to stab the devil''s heart directly.


    Now I feel that my choice to practice shooting is really the most correct move. One inch long and one inch strong. The magic tower has not cut me, but my long gun has arrived in front of him.


    Chonglou doesn''t have any back defense. A knife cuts out the evil Qi and instantly covers his body. Li Yi seems to be struck by lightning, and the whole body is full of blood.


    His body has been seriously injured now, and he has been hurt enough with the previous knife. However, if he goes back to cultivation, it may not be a big problem.


    But now he''s really close to death.


    Chonglou then looked at Li yizha''s Zhenqi spear, which was still on it. Zhenqi was not natural and unrestrained, but his skin had been pierced and black magic blood was flowing out.


    I haven''t been injured for many years. The last time I was injured was when I was fighting with Feipeng.


    The battle spirit in the heart of Chonglou is more and more high!

 Chapter 239

    Qingwei rushes out from one side to block the sword that the demon Zun kills Li Yi. That is to say, there is Shushan here, and Li Yi controls countless array transformations, absorbing the explosion wave of spiritual power collision during the battle.


    Otherwise, the spiritual fluctuation caused by Li Yi and Chonglou is enough to destroy the surface buildings and part of the mountain


    You should know that the firmness of this mountain and the firmness of the buildings on it is far more than that of other places.


    Li Yi began to control the array at the moment of Qingwei''s appearance, adding the array to him.


    Qingwei''s fighting power was raised to a higher level in an instant. Mozun Chonglou was very unhappy about his blocking and attacked him with weapons.


    The evil spirit is turbulent and terrible, but Qingwei is like a loach that can''t slip. Every time, it can correctly solve the attack of mozun tower.


    Chonglou hates this kind of enemy most. He never attacks directly, but always evades his own attack.


    "The demon master reappeared in the world and hurt the elder of our Shushan sect. Do you want to fight again?" Qingwei said so, but Chonglou didn''t pay any attention to him.


    With all his strength, the seal of the lock demon tower was just like paper paste in his eyes. In an instant, it was broken and the magic sword was taken out.


    The lock demon tower was broken, and the demons and ghosts who were originally suppressed in it naturally took advantage of the opportunity to escape.


    Chonglou doesn''t pay attention to Qingwei any more. What he wants to do now is to see Feipeng and complete the agreement with him.


    As for this opponent, let''s fight again next time. Before Chonglou left, he took a look at Li Yi.


    Qingwei looks at the impulse to fly away and wants to catch up. After all, Jingtian is also related to the safety of the human world. Only he can ascend the heaven to purify the evil sword fairy.


    If they are killed in a duel with mozun Chonglou, they will have to wait for decades.


    When Jingtian reincarnates again, we can think of another way, but the evil spirit in the lock demon tower has become stronger and stronger with the passage of time.


    Qingwei instinctively wants to catch up with Chonglou to stop him, but pays attention to the lock demon tower. If the lock demon tower is not handled properly, I''m afraid the world will be in chaos again.


    Li Yi has almost recovered at this time. He is physically strong and has the ability to recover. He took pills in advance. Although he bled a lot, he didn''t look very dangerous. He just looked terrible.


    Waving to Qingwei, the operation array begins to suppress the demons and ghosts escaping from the lock demon tower, and at the same time block the opening of the Paris.


    At this time, Qingwei was more assured that he and his four younger martial brothers should be able to solve the problem of locking the demon tower.


    At the moment, the imperial sword immediately catches up with the devil. While Li Yi starts to mend the array to block the seal, he quietly tries to pull out the Zhenyao sword with the help of the array and the power of heaven and earth.


    ...............


    "Elder Li, hard work!" Qingwei is ashamed. Li Yi has been busy for such a long time.


    The other party was seriously injured before. If he hadn''t stopped him, he might not have seen the magic tower at all.


    Li Yi reluctantly showed a smile on his face, "it doesn''t matter."


    Qingwei and the other four elders can''t help but respect him when they see him like this.


    For the sake of human security, the other party was seriously injured, and has been struggling to support until now.


    In order not to let a few of them worry more, they have to pretend to be indifferent.


    A sense of admiration rises in the hearts of several people. Qingwei knows that it''s better not to disturb each other at this time and let him heal slowly.


    After a look at his younger martial brothers, he didn''t say much and walked out slowly.


    "I''ll get a red snow and send it here later."


    Hearing Qingwei''s words, elder Yang nodded in silence and said nothing more.


    .................


    After they all left, Li Yi immediately got up in spirits, completely without the appearance of being seriously injured before.


    He''s not seriously injured and he''s recovering fast. Now it''s all bullshit.


    Take out the demon chopping sword from the storage ring. The whole body of the sword is bright silver. You can see that the cold light is very powerful. Li Yi feels that the material of the sword is very good.


    It''s just that the treasure is covered with dust, and the aura has completely dissipated. Although the above array is in good condition and has considerable power, it''s just a powerful sword. It''s very likely that the sword spirit bred in the original sword has completely disappeared.


    Otherwise, he would go back to find a weapon refining method and learn it himself before refining it again. Li Yi would put the sword away for a while.


    This sword is too light to use.


    Li Yi has a rough idea of his spear. The power is not important. The most important thing is to be strong enough and heavy enough, so that he can use it easily.


    As long as these two points can be satisfied, it is easier to use any magic weapon with its own physical strength.


    Put these things away for a while, Li Yi secretly plans that the magic tower has already run away. According to the development of the plot, Jingtian will come to Shushan in a short time.


    At that time, I will try my best to get rid of the evil sword fairy.


    What is the situation of the war between man and devil just mentioned by Qingwei?


    This is the version of TV series. Many things are completely different from the well-known games.


    At least in the game version, a hundred Qingwei may not be able to take the Chonglou move.


    In this version, Qingwei, with its own array blessing, is able to compete with the demon tower.


    I still need to get some information in Shushan. For example, what was the situation of provoking the war between man and devil again that Qingwei said before? Did they have a fight with the demon world in those years?


    Li Yi wants to check his injury here. Before he can leave, he hears the voice from the outside and elder Yang.


    "I put elder Li''s healing pill here."


    There was no more sound. It took Li Yi a while to go outside.


    A jade bottle is put there intact, Li Yi takes the elixir into the room, carefully check the effect of red snow flow.


    It really surprised him that the refining level of this elixir was far higher than that of the Yin Yang nature pill.


    If on the top grade, at least if the peak of seven grades, or Li Yi has not refined eight grades of pills to make the judgment, he even thinks that this pill is likely to be eight grades of pills.


    The elixir refined from Shushan mountain is so fierce. If you go to heaven, you can still get it.


    Li Yi thought that only when he came into contact with some real information of the world did he understand that the pill he was holding was already the most powerful pill in the world.


    Naturally, he doesn''t need to use this elixir. After receiving it in the storage ring, he may have a chance to use it later.


    There are never too many things to save lives.


    Put away the elixir, forced to hold back his thirst for knowledge, he is still seriously injured. Even if it is kowtowed pills, immediately appear in other places, how to look like can not explain.


    He went to check the records of Shushan school the next day.

 Chapter 240

    Twenty five years ago, the evil spirit world invaded the human world, and joined hands with the demon world and some of the demons in the demon world to create chaos in the human world. The Shushan school joined hands with the Xianxia school, the great mercy mingzong school, and Penglai school to resist the demons.


    However, under the attack of the demon emperor, human beings are still defeated.


    The leader of the Shushan sect and the four elders enhanced their cultivation with secret methods. After that, they captured the next demon emperor and founded the lock demon tower. With their own efforts, they suppressed all the demons in the world at that time in the lock demon tower.


    What''s more, it seals the passage of the demon world and the evil spirit world to the world, so that they can no longer enter the world at will.


    It''s just that mozun Chonglou has a secret method, which allows you to travel through the six realms at will. However, although mozun is proud of being a Mozu, he is not interested in Mozu things


    Li Yi looked at the file in his hand. Most of the records on it should be more detailed. At most, it may have magnified some of the achievements of Shushan, but he didn''t elaborate on several other sects.


    I really didn''t expect that the Shushan sect was so fierce and the world was so strong. The Shushan sect didn''t build the lock demon tower in the game. As a result, it''s really built in Shushan now.


    What''s more, it''s very clear that after they practiced the secret method, they were so powerful that they were not afraid of the demon emperor.


    Combined with my own observation, Qingwei has not been idle for decades. With the blessing of the array, Qingwei has been able to fight with the devil.


    If the four elders are robbing the array, even if they can''t win, they can at least be invincible.


    Li Yi really didn''t expect that Shu mountain in this world is so fierce. In the current world, he is almost invincible in the world.


    However, the secret of their practice is really very buggy. I''ll see if I can find a way to get it. It''s just that they may have been destroyed by Qingwei.


    After all, the evil sword fairy was too fierce to grow up in the later stage, and the devil was beaten.


    Li Yi is still looking around the Shushan sect. Nothing will happen in the last two or three days. He has found a relatively basic method of refining utensils. Instead of choosing to use the destiny point to master it directly, he slowly learns little by little.


    After you are ready to fully understand this secret script, you can master more advanced weapon refining techniques at a cheaper price.


    On this day, he was still studying the weapon refining technique. Suddenly, he noticed that an outsider had intruded into the array all over the mountain.


    The power of heaven and earth with their own mind to observe, Jingtian is carrying Xu Changqing bit by bit up.


    Although his back is very hard and hard, but did not choose to give up Xu Changqing.


    Li Yi also knows that Jingtian is going to take the evil sword fairy from Shushan mountain and look for the five spirit beads to heaven.


    I will go with him in any case, and at the same time ensure safety on the road.


    Use the fastest speed, whether it''s robbing or cheating, or bullying and luring, to get the five spirit beads to heaven.


    After the purification of the evil sword fairy, whether it is to continue to study the weapon refining technique, or to understand what is the use of the protection of the human world.


    Then observe whether heaven and earth are ambushing themselves or not. If there is no problem under normal circumstances, I will slowly find a way to understand Heaven and earth and practice in order to break through the golden elixir realm.


    "I said, headmaster, you are not afraid of anything when you look at it like this." Li Yi looked at the Qingwei Road, where he was feeling his beard, smiling and calmly looking at his seriously injured elder disciple being roughly carried by Jingtian to climb up the Shu mountain.


    "It''s going to be all right. From this incident, we can see that although Jingtian is a little smart, he is still a man with a sense of justice in essence. " Qingwei''s smile doesn''t worry about Xu Changqing''s situation at all. Now it''s in Shushan. If there''s something wrong with them, they can go and save them in an instant.


    "Well. Anyway, it''s your apprentice. You don''t worry about pulling down. " Although Li Yi said this, he secretly manipulated the array to bless the two of them, mobilized part of his spiritual power to restore Jingtian''s physical strength and heal Xu Changqing''s injury.


    As the leader of Shushan school, Qingwei can also operate Shushan school''s array. In fact, his authority is higher than that of Li Yi, but he is not good at array. Instead, he is not as good as Li Yi.


    In addition, manipulating the array will also consume part of his mind. That day, Li Yi mobilized the array to help him bless his talent and fight with the devil.


    If he is transferred in person, it is likely that he will not play as well as Li Yi because he is distracted.


    Jingtian felt that there was a surge of energy in his body, his spirit seemed to be much better, and the trance caused by exhaustion was also relieved.


    Xu Changqing felt that his body recovered slowly, but the effect was not very fast. After all, he didn''t take pills. Li Yi just used Lingli to help him recover.


    Even so, it can ensure that two people have no big problems. Li Yi suddenly thinks that if he does magic sword like this, he won''t come to save Jingtian.


    He didn''t have any special idea about the magic sword. After all, it was just a sword with spirit and part of its power.


    The material is still ordinary mortal material, not so good. The material of Zhenyao sword is very unusual.


    Otherwise, maybe he''ll take the sword away when he finds a chance.


    Li Yi thinks so, but he won''t do anything. After all, according to his plan, Jingtian and Xu Changqing are just two tools.


    If it had not been for the joint efforts of the two of them to open the door to heaven, Li Yi would have run away alone with evil spirit.


    I''m still fast, and I won''t stop because of any barriers. All the way to see the gods kill the gods, see the Buddha kill the Buddha, quickly collect the five spirit beads and go directly to heaven.


    It doesn''t matter whether they have any fighting power.


    Qingwei didn''t say anything. He pointed out that Jingtian had already climbed the hillside, but suddenly slipped down and fell down.


    Let this be Shu mountain. If the two of them really fall down, they will die to death.


    The magic sword, which had been thrown down the mountain by Jingtian, suddenly felt something rising rapidly. When it was about to get close to Jingtian, it used its spiritual power to dissolve the impact of their fall bit by bit.


    Otherwise, they will die even if they fall on the sword.


    Li Yi turned his head and looked at Qingwei with a bad smile. "You''re really bad. People can''t easily climb to the middle of the mountain, because you have to come back from the foot of the mountain."


    You should know that even if you increase their physical strength and relieve their injuries with spiritual power, Jingtian''s fatigue and pain are completely real and not fake.


    Qingwei has no guilt at all when he says this, and his face is very calm, "this is to exercise his perseverance."


    "Just be happy. Just be happy. "

 Chapter 241

    Jingtian felt that his throat was hot, like a broken bellows. He was using all his strength to extract air from the outside world.


    Here are the climbing steps of Shushan mountain, with a total of 9999 steps. It''s very steep and difficult to climb. I''m still carrying a living man weighing more than 100 Jin.


    He is just a mortal, even if there is aura to help restore part of his physical strength, his body has already been close to the limit state.


    Xu Changqing is protected by Li Yi''s aura, not to die on the spot, just want to return to normal, it takes a long time.


    Jingtian''s consciousness now is already dizzy, just with the last strength to climb to the mountain.


    "White tofu, you can''t die. If you die, I''m sorry. I worked so hard to save you."


    He can''t make it clear that this is his last belief. Without this breath, he may not be able to survive.


    .................


    I don''t know how long it took. Jingtian finally saw the Mountain Gate of Shushan sect. He had exhausted all his strength. He put down Xu Changqing and fell on the stone steps in front of the mountain gate.


    After a while, when he regained his strength, he yelled at the top of his voice, "help me, help me. If you don''t, your senior brother of Shushan sect will die."


    The shouts soon took effect, and the disciples of Shushan, who were practicing, rushed out when they heard these sounds.


    See the fall on the ground of Xu Changqing immediately went up, shouting to ask, all hope Xu Changqing nothing.


    In fact, Xu Changqing and these Shushan disciples are not so much elder martial brothers, but more often play a role similar to father.


    All the disciples of Shushan sect have great respect and admiration for him. If there was no accident, it would have been a natural thing for him to inherit the next leader of Shushan sect.


    Although there were many accidents, Xu Changqing still chose responsibility and inherited the leader of Shushan school, not for emotion, but for the world.


    The disciples of Shushan sect carefully took Xu Changqing back for treatment. They didn''t care. Or they didn''t even look at Jingtian and left him in the same place.


    Li Yi guessed that Qingwei had secretly talked to these Shushan disciples about this matter. Otherwise, these Shushan disciples would not have left Jingtian alone, even if they didn''t know the world.


    Jingtian had been lying on the ground waiting for the disciples to carry himself back to bed and have a good rest. He narrowed his eyes slightly and posed. At the same time, his mouth said, "you can carry me gently."


    After a while, he found that all the disciples of Shushan sect had left. He opened his eyes and looked left and right to make sure there was no one.


    He yelled to the direction where the disciples of Shushan sect left, "you don''t care about me. Are you so impolite? I just saved your elder martial brother. Are you going to leave me here? "


    Li Yi had already appeared at this time. With a slight wave, Jingtian''s body, which had collapsed on the ground, stood up instantly.


    "I know you. You''re elder Li, the one who solved the poison man under Da Sanyuan''s single room that day." In this case, when Jingtian suddenly saw the person he had known before, he was unavoidably happy and said it with a smile.


    In other words, he is a very happy person. How hard and bitter life is, he can always smile and live.


    "Let''s go! I''ll take you to rest. " With a smile on Li Yi''s face, Jingtian was already floating in the air under the support of his heaven and earth.


    He didn''t feel any panic about this. Instead, he collapsed on it and felt very comfortable.


    He consumed a lot of physical strength and suddenly fell into a more comfortable environment. There was no other stimulation, so he fell asleep.


    Li Yi didn''t say much. He found a room and put him on the bed. Jingtian fell asleep. He wanted to plan how to make him a tool man.


    Jingtian felt that he had a comfortable sleep. He went to bed at noon and woke up at night.


    Although it was already the middle of the moon, he didn''t feel tired. On the contrary, he was very sober.


    He just woke up now, although not sleepy, but his stomach was already hungry.


    Now I''m rummaging around in my room, trying to find something to eat.


    Li Yi took out some food from the storage ring. The storage ring is a completely independent space, and the flow of time is not affected by the outside world.


    Whatever you put in is what you take out.


    Li Yi tried to observe that there is no life in the storage ring. To be exact, it is life in the macro sense. As for bacteria in the micro sense, it can exist a little.


    If you put anything in the storage ring and take it out, some of the bacteria on it will really disappear.


    I don''t know if I can become the same size as bacteria, can I stay in the storage ring?


    Li Yi once had such an idea. It was only later that he realized that there was no concept of time in the storage ring. If he went in by himself, he might suffer from collapse in all directions.


    It''s not that the air in the storage ring has no aura, but the storage ring negates the concept of time in a fundamental sense. Without time, all the life relying on time will disappear completely.


    He immediately thought of more, since the storage ring can put grass, doesn''t grass need time, or because grass has no intelligence, it can''t feel the change of time.


    Li Yi had a headache about this problem before, but later decided not to study it.


    My cultivation strength is too low. It''s too far away from me to study this kind of thing. It''s better to wait for my strength to be strong before studying space and time.


    As for now, we should pay close attention to the immediate problems.


    As soon as Li Yi throws the food on the table, Jingtian, who smells the fragrance, jumps over. He has never been there or asked. He reaches for it.


    "Ah Jingtian''s hand was plucked by chopsticks. Li Yi gave him another pair of chopsticks and said, "what do you eat with your hands?"


    Jingtian took the chopsticks and didn''t care to talk. Now he was so hungry that he could eat anything.


    These foods have no taste in his mouth, only feel sweet.


    This is hungry to the extreme, eat food has no taste, completely as a supplement to energy.


    "Take your time. I''ll talk to you about something." Li Yi didn''t really eat. He just occasionally added two chopsticks and chewed them in his mouth. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Jingtian''s mouth is so murmuring that people can''t hear him clearly. Although he is talking, he hasn''t stopped his action and is eating the food in front of him.


    Li Yi didn''t say much when he looked like this. If he was hungry, I''m afraid the situation would not be much better than him.


    "Jingtian, do you want money? Want a lot of money? "

 Chapter 242

    Jingtian heard his words, the original action of swallowing quickly slowed down, poured two cups of tea from the cup, and quickly swallowed the food.


    "Money? Who doesn''t like money? You don''t like it? " Jingtian''s words are natural. In his opinion, everyone in the world likes money.


    "You''re right. Who in the world doesn''t like money. Now there''s an opportunity to make a lot of money in front of you. As long as you finish it, you can make money that you can''t spend in your life. " Li Yi looks at Jingtian with a smile. He knows that Jingtian likes money very much.


    This is an employment, and it doesn''t involve anything else. Jingtian helps to enter the divine world, and Li Yi will try to see if he can go up.


    If you can go up, it''s best. If you can''t, you''ll ask Jingtian to help you get rid of the evil sword fairy.


    "Really? There will be such a good thing in the world. " Jingtian doesn''t care what Li Yi wants him to do, but thinks it''s impossible.


    Or he doesn''t care what he does as long as he can get money that he can''t spend all his life.


    "Yes."


    Li Yi said that he took out 100 Jin of the gold that he had put in the storage ring before. The value of the gold is about 10000 to 12000 taels of silver.


    If Jingtian gets so much money, he can''t say anything else. As long as he doesn''t die, he can be said to have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of his life.


    In this world, even if a person can spend a lot of energy, as long as he doesn''t gamble, he will spend a hundred taels of silver a month.


    With this money, Jingtian can buy many fields and manors and become a landlord, so that he can live a life without food and clothing.


    "As long as you help me with this, I''ll give you two more."


    Li Yi looked at Jingtian, who had already felt, smelled and knocked on the pile of gold, and occasionally took out a piece to bite.


    "I won''t do it. It must be very dangerous for you to give me so much money. I won''t do it until you tell me what it is. " Jingtian likes money, but he is not stupid. Why does the other party give him so much for no reason? There must be something big for him to solve.


    It''s very, very dangerous. Otherwise, why doesn''t he do it himself? Even if he has so much money, he has to spend his life.


    Jingtian refused to be expected by Li Yi. Instead of saying more, he put away the gold.


    "It''s hard for others to accomplish, but it''s very easy for you. You want to know what this is? I think you''ll find out soon. " Li Yi said and left directly.


    According to the expected situation, if Jingtian knows what he wants him to do, he will definitely promise himself because of the temptation of gold.


    I will try my best to go with them.


    .............


    Early the next morning, Qingwei called Jingtian to the main hall of Shushan sect to discuss with the four elders for a long time.


    Let Jingtian know what kind of person he is and what kind of things he does when he comes to Shushan.


    ................


    Naturally, Qingwei brings Jingtian to the lock demon tower, and wants to start Tongtian stone today to open the door to heaven.


    Li Yi walks with them. Although Qingwei doesn''t want to be known about it, it reminds me that Li Yi doesn''t care to be seriously injured in order to hold back the devil and buy time for himself.


    The other side is also for the sake of the human world. This disaster is caused by their Shushan faction. Naturally, their Shushan faction will solve it.


    Even if it''s to let others know, it''s nothing. If you''ve done it yourself, are you still afraid of being told?


    Li Yi was also a member of their Shushan sect, so neither Qingwei nor other elders showed any concern for his arrival.


    Jingtian sees Li Yi. He is a very smart man. No matter what Qingwei told him last night or before, he has already guessed the specific process.


    Seeing Li Yichong winking at him, although Qingwei noticed this, he was puzzled, but he didn''t say anything or ask more.


    ................


    Sedum was brought to the lock demon tower, where there is a stone, only Sedum is heaven can activate the stone


    Qingwei grabs Jingtian''s hand, with genuine Qi on his fingers, and makes a stroke in his palm.


    Jingtian''s palm broke instantly and was dripping with blood. He cried, but it was useless. His hand was grasped by Qingwei and pressed on the Tongtian stone.


    Qingwei''s palm has been broken, and two people''s blood surges to the stone, but there is no reaction.


    Li Yi was not surprised by this, because he had already known about it after reading the original work.


    In the face of this situation, Qingwei is stunned. Some people don''t believe it. They look at their own hands and check the situation of Jingtian again. Yes, he is indeed heaven and man.


    The other four elders were also surprised. Heyang went up to hold Jingtian''s hand and tried again, but found that it was useless.


    "It''s no use!" Canggu frowned and dragged Jingtian to complain.


    "I''ve told you that I''m Jingtian, a young man of Yong''an. I''m not a natural person at all." Jingtian has some thoughts of breaking pots and jars. He has experienced too much recently, which is more than the sum of the first 20 years of his life.


    "I''ll try!"


    Li Yi stepped forward. Originally, he just had a try. If he succeeded, he would not lose money even if he didn''t succeed.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that after their blood spilled on the stone, Li Yi could feel the power of heaven and earth, as if he had opened a channel by himself.


    A map appeared on the stone, but the gate of heaven did not open.


    At this time, many of the disciples of Shushan sect came here, but Canggu was not in the mood to reprimand them.


    "Chang Yin, write down the map quickly." He Yangchang is a veteran.


    "Yes."


    Chang Yin promised to sketch the map quickly with a piece of paper.


    Qingwei looked at the map and touched his beard, "Jingtian and elder Li, you have been recognized by heaven. This is the map of Heaven Gate. If you don''t go up, you must pass Anning village, Fengdu, Leizhou City and Guteng forest to get the five spirit pearls, open the heaven gate and enter heaven


    "Heaven......" Jingtian muttered to himself. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    .................


    Li Yi secretly looks for Dao Jingtian and tells him to listen to his own arrangement all the way. Give him the gold as long as it''s done.


    He also gave him 30 jin of gold as a deposit. Jingtian naturally agreed with him with a smile.


    In his opinion, there is nothing better than being able to save the world and get money.


    Qingwei also told him before leaving, cured his teeth, and gave him the helmet belonging to Feipeng.


    Qingwei has also told Li Yi about the evil.


    "It''s one with you. If something happens to him, even if you don''t die, the power in your body will disappear.


    With your current cultivation, once your power suddenly disappears, I''m afraid it''s not far from death. " Li Yi knows that if their accomplishments really disappear, death is very likely. Even if they are lucky, they may not be able to survive for long.

 Chapter 243

    When Qingwei hears his words, he looks stunned and reacts quickly. It''s normal for Li Yi to understand this.


    He sighed and then said, "you guessed right. If that evil gas is purified, we will die."


    When Qingwei finished, he looked into the distance. He saw the smoke rising from the kitchen, the morning fog of the farmland in the mountains, and the children chasing and fighting.


    He also saw gamblers addicted to gambling houses, thieves stealing property, robbers blocking roads and killing people, and corrupt officials.


    Good and evil are interwoven. If there is good, there will be evil. If there is light, there will be darkness.


    Whether good or evil, this is the world.


    It''s him! It''s them! The world we are guarding.


    "Twenty five years ago, the demon world, the demon world, and the evil spirit world joined hands to invade the world. Although the demon Zun tower didn''t do anything at that time, we still lost one after another. In order to protect the human world, we used the pure method to solve the crisis at that time.


    However, a bigger crisis emerged, and the evil body caused by the discharge of evil Qi from the five of us became a bigger disaster. No matter what we chose at that time, the disaster was eventually buried. It starts with us and ends with us. "


    Qingwei did not seem to care about the problem that he would die in a period of time. It was the complete purification of the evil idea of death. The five of them were also purified, and they did not even have souls. There was no chance of reincarnation.


    Li Yi was silent and didn''t say much, but he admired the five of them very much. He asked himself that he couldn''t do it anyway.


    For the sake of human safety, completely give up their own lives, knowing that they will die, but there is no fear.


    Instead of even delaying time, we should take the initiative to solve these problems.


    "Good. Anyway, I will try my best to finish it. Even if I die, I will not give this evil a chance to live in the world. "


    For this matter, Li Yi will go all out. The stability of the world is related to whether he can break through the golden elixir.


    So whatever it is, he will try his best to solve it.


    "Thank you first." Qingwei''s look was calm, and there was no panic that he was about to die.


    "Have you ever thought that it''s because of the five of you who are safe in the world now? What should we do if the five of you die?" Li Yi understands that the reason why the world is so stable is that the five people in Qingwei are so fierce.


    At least the five of them can join forces in the world to fight against the devil. The emperor of the demon clan also said that if he takes it, he will take it.


    Every one''s strength can be said to be the highest in the world. At least Li Yi''s array blessing, burning life, plus the help of heaven and earth''s power, his strength is not as good as Qingwei''s, and he can fight with the devil''s tower with the array blessing.


    Even if it wasn''t for mozun Chonglou who didn''t pay attention and didn''t care about his attack, maybe he couldn''t hurt him.


    Reality is so cruel, Chonglou did not care about their own to let their hands.


    From the attitude of Chonglou towards Qingwei, it is obvious that he is still very arrogant. Secretly, he is at least on guard against Qingwei.


    "We will pass on part of our power to Changqing. As time goes on, he will slowly absorb and inherit the power in his body. And even if the five of us die, the demon world, the evil spirit world, and the evil world channel have all been sealed. If there is a mess, there will be only a small mess. "


    Qingwei also has no way, things can only be done so far, this is the best way they can come up with.


    They will also pass on part of their strength to other disciples, so that they can gradually improve.


    Of course, it is almost impossible for them to reach their present situation.


    There is no way, it has been so far, unable to return.


    Whether they like it or not, now is the best solution.


    "Let Chang Qing and I go! It''s just the right time to train him. " This is what Li Yi says. In fact, he just wants a tool man.


    Xu Changqing can be a tool man. She is sensible and obedient enough. She will definitely listen to herself and has enough strength.


    When Qingwei and the four elders and five people''s skills are passed on to him, he can also improve a lot.


    When Qingwei heard what he said, it seemed that he was really thinking, and it seemed that he was calculating something. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, as if he wanted to understand something, and he said with a smile, "OK."


    .....................


    "Elder martial brother, walk slowly all the way, elder martial brother..."


    Because Xu Changqing was leaving, all the disciples of Shushan sect were saying goodbye to him.


    Twenty five years ago, in the battle of demon world, the disciples of Shushan sect were dead and wounded.


    Now the disciples of Shushan sect are all re enrolled by Qingwei after the war.


    Xu Changqing was the first one to be accepted at that time. It took a few years to have other disciples. Xu Changqing was the biggest of these disciples. For some disciples, he even watched each other grow up and took care of them.


    The feelings of these disciples for Xu Changqing are very different. They are not elder martial brothers, but more similar to the feelings of father and son.


    He wants to leave, a lot of people stay at his side, say words to send something.


    Jingtian was very upset, but at this time he was carrying gold, carrying a basket, 30 jin of gold, and a lot of odds and ends with him, which was not light, and he did not dare to put it down.


    This is 30 jin of gold. If he doesn''t carry it, he is afraid that he will lose it as soon as he puts it down.


    So he didn''t do anything else. He was very unhappy with Xu Changqing and his disciples, although he was not familiar with them.


    But a group of people around Xu Changqing, no one to take care of themselves, this gap is also very unhappy.


    Li Yi didn''t care much about this. After they talked for a while, they just urged, "Changqing, it''s time to go."


    After hearing this, Xu Changqing nodded, turned around and said a few words to the rest of his younger martial brothers. He told them to practice hard on the mountain and listen to the second elder martial brother after he left.


    ..................


    Three people came to Yuzhou City, because Li Yi blocked the lock demon tower in time, so no demons came out. Of course, there are some demons in the world, which is inevitable.


    When Jingtian wants to go back to Yong''an to see his friend Xu Maoshan, Xu Changqing finds that there seems to be a smell of demons outside the city of Yuzhou.


    Li Yi understands that this should be left behind by the magic tower.


    He has not left the world yet, and will try to fight with Jingtian in the future.


    Li Yi has nothing to do with him, but he can''t fight, and he can''t do anything to break the sky.


    The other party has no ability to intervene in what they do.


    Mozunchonglou doesn''t care about everything about the demons. Apart from the fight with Feipeng, he has no other pursuit for the rest of his life. Such a person is the most terrible.


    So it''s really a headache. Li Yi can only tell Xu Changqing to hide in Yuzhou City with Jingtian and not to go out to find fault.


    If he goes out to search for the evil spirit and sees that the devil Zun tower is killed, it''s just a move.


    Maybe not even able to resist.


    Li Yi went to the Tang family castle. Because of his intervention, Tang Kun is still the master of the Tang family castle.


    But his thirst is getting worse and worse. I''m afraid he won''t live long.

 Chapter 244

    "How are you, Mr. Li?" Tang family castle servants to Li Yi tea, Tang Kun greetings.


    "I''m still very good, but I''m afraid the master of Tang castle is not good." Li Yihua stops here and looks at Tang Kun.


    "You all go down first." Tang Kun has been in charge of Tang family castle for many years. I haven''t seen any big waves. When I was young


    All the servants quit. Naturally, Tang Kun can''t let these people know his physical condition.


    After all, it''s just the beginning of cleaning up the Tang family castle. I''m afraid it will take some time to really solve it.


    When Li Yi saw him like this, he also understood that Tang Kun already knew what he was talking about. Talking to smart people is to save energy.


    As soon as you open your mouth, the other party will know what you are going to say next. Of course, this is when the other party is on his side. If the other party and himself are on the opposite side, it is this kind of person who is the most difficult to solve.


    "Elder Li, my health is getting worse. I don''t know if elder Li has any way. If you can cure my illness, Tang will repay the elder''s kindness even if he dies. " Tang Kun understood that since the other side said so, there must be a way to help himself.


    He also understands that the other party will definitely not help himself without any reason, and pay some price within the scope of his acceptance.


    "I heard that the five poison beasts in Tang family castle can breed five poison beads. If there are five poison beads, it must be able to solve the body problems of the Lord of Tang family castle." Li Yi didn''t directly say that he wanted the five poison beads, but very cleverly told Tang Kun that I wanted the five poison beads to save your life.


    He thinks that Tang family castle definitely has five poison beads in stock. It doesn''t like five poison beasts that can sleep. Like five spirit beads, it can be used all the time as long as it is properly preserved.


    When Tang Kun heard Li Yi''s words, he was silent for a moment. The five poison beads are really precious. Tang family castle is only one now, but it''s not worth mentioning compared with his own life.


    The most important thing is that Xuejian is not his own. If he can''t help him grow up and master part of TANGJIABAO when he is alive, it is estimated that those people will jump out to expel Xuejian uneasily after his death.


    Tang Kun understood that the Tang family castle was stable only because he had been in charge of it for many years.


    Once something goes wrong, if the original people with ulterior motives in the Tang family castle are not eliminated, this force will immediately backfire.


    When they are away, they will naturally aim their fire at their granddaughter.


    So no matter what, he must live, live well.


    "Elder Li is waiting here for a moment, and I''ll go and get the five poison beads." When Tang Kun pleads guilty, he leaves.


    Li Yi sat happy and pleased with oneself in the chair. Tang Kun''s diabetes is actually diabetes.


    It''s a chronic disease. It''s hard to deal with it now or in the 21st century. It''s just that I have pills on my body, which can solve it in essence.


    More accurately, it is to improve the physical quality of those who take pills. Naturally, these chronic diseases will not do any harm to them.


    If you have strong physical fitness, you will naturally live longer.


    Tang Kun did not leave for long, and soon came in with a box.


    "This is the five poison pearl."


    Li Yi took the box, and the real Qi in his body penetrated into the bead. Soon with his blood talent, he found that the bead was really different.


    In theory, wuduzhu can help you transform herbs, so that you can easily do this.


    To turn all toxins into substances that can effectively enhance the body, Tang Kun and his colleagues must have used them in the same way.


    It can also transform the properties of medicinal materials into each other, which is much more difficult than the simplest toxic transformation.


    Li Yi has the talent of blood to do this freely. He knows the properties of all herbs, so it''s much easier for them to transform.


    Tang Kun, they can''t do that. After all, it''s very difficult. They need not only to understand the medicinal materials, but also to have excellent control.


    "In this way, I will help master Tang to cure."


    .........................


    Li Yi left TANGJIABAO very happily, where he had got what he wanted.


    Tang Kun also got what he wanted, a healthy body, let him live for another 20 years, clean up the Tang family castle, and lay the foundation for Xuejian to inherit the master of Tang family castle.


    Li Yi wants to contact Xu Changqing with the microphone prepared by the Shushan sect, but finds that the other party seems to be fighting with something.


    However, the fight has come and gone, the enemy is not the devil respected tower, if the tower Xu Changqing estimate can not hold a move.


    Even so, he chose to use the power of heaven and earth to guide himself to the place where Xu Changqing fought.


    I don''t know what the other side is fighting with, but since I can fight with him, I think I can solve it easily.


    But Li Yi appeared there in a moment, and Xu Changqing was in a bad situation. He was completely suppressed, and he would soon be defeated.


    Here are not only monsters, two close to the shape of the demons, more importantly, there is a condensed fierce ghost, with the help of geomantic terrain to attack Xu Changqing.


    These ghosts will not be close to Yuzhou City. Yuzhou City has enough popularity. Once they are close, they will be directly scattered.


    These two demons are not the same. Some entities are not afraid of Yuzhou City, and sometimes they may even rush into the village city to kill people.


    Although there are some disciples of Shushan and other sects who travel all over the world and keep catching demons, the living environment of most people is still worrying.


    Li Yi didn''t say much. The real Qi condensed into a long gun. Gently, the two wolf shaped monsters broke a big hole in their necks and were bleeding like a stream of blood.


    Although it didn''t die because of its strong vitality, it didn''t live long.


    The ghost had already howled under Li Yi''s natural Qi, and his body was emitting bursts of black smoke.


    "Let''s get out of here!" Li Yi explained that he would not surpass himself, but Xu Changqing knew this.


    The ghost is passed, and the monster''s body is collected into the storage ring by Li Yi. The level of these two monsters is too low, and there is no inner alchemy.


    "Elder." Xu Changqing originally wanted to give Li Yi luggage, but when she saw each other''s expression, she immediately became nervous.


    If the enemy appears, he can start immediately.


    Li Yi''s expression is very serious. He just noticed that someone has mobilized the power of the world around him.


    That is to say, there must be others here besides ourselves, who can mobilize the power of heaven and earth just like themselves.


    Although it is not clear where the other side is, the other side is absolutely there.


    To tell you the truth, Li Yi really wants to meet her.


    Ask the other party how to operate the power of heaven and earth. He has not seen a warrior for so long.


    At present, the world only finds that one can master the power of heaven and earth and let heaven and earth help him fight.


    Now found a second person, Li Yi very much want to ask each other.


    In this way, you can also confirm from the side if there is any problem when you conform to the power of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 245

    It''s not difficult for Li Yi to find the other party''s real location. Within the scope of his control of the power of heaven and earth, he finds a block that does not belong to his control.


    This kind of feeling is very conspicuous, only need a very short time to find each other, unless the other party instantly give up their grasp of the power of heaven and earth.


    "I got you." Li Yi gave a smile.


    It''s just that after seeing each other, his face obviously didn''t look very good.


    In front of the people wearing a purple dress, veils cover his face, seems to be surprised Li Yi appeared in front of him.


    It''s no one else, or Zixuan, the descendant of Nu Wa. A trace of the original plot flashed through Li Yi''s mind. Zixuan and Xu Changqing are two people who lead the third generation.


    Finally, the two people are not together. Instead of choosing love, Xu Changqing chooses the responsibility of the leader of Shushan mountain and the world.


    Zixuan was also surprised. Who was this man? Why can you master the power of heaven and earth? Isn''t it something that their Nuwa descendants can master all the time?


    At the beginning, Nuwa and Fuxi worked together to divide the world into five parts: Heaven, devil, human, ghost and demon.


    Yes, in Zixuan''s cognition, there are only five worlds in this world.


    She doesn''t recognize the other self styled evil spirits and fairyland, just some ghosts and some friars, and doesn''t she rely on the human world?


    Nu Wa''s consciousness turned into humanity in the world and protected the heaven and earth. Naturally, the descendants of Nu Wa were closer to the heaven and earth.


    In other words, the ruler of heaven and earth will have more help for them, they can mobilize the power of heaven and earth.


    Who is the man in front of you? Why can we use this power?


    We should know that there have never been any men in the Nuwa family. All of them are women with snaketails.


    Although Zixuan was curious and puzzled, the first moment she saw Xu Changqing, she immediately forgot all these things.


    She is still afraid of Li Yi''s identity. She can see that Li Yi is the elder of Shushan school.


    I had an agreement with Shushan school that I would never see Xu Changqing again.


    But this time he took the initiative to see himself. Shouldn''t he have broken the agreement?


    When Zixuan wanted to say something, she heard Li Yi say, "Changqing, hurry back to Yuzhou City. There may be something wrong with Jingtian."


    When Xu Changqing heard that there might be something wrong with Jingtian, he did not dare to be careless. After a salute, he immediately flew away with his sword.


    Zixuan wanted to speak, but she didn''t say it. When she saw the smiling face on Li Yi''s face, she felt angry.


    Two people''s forces of heaven and earth collide with each other in the space. Unfortunately, although Zixuan is more proficient in mastering and mobilizing the forces of heaven and earth, she is not as much as Li Yi in terms of quantity.


    What''s more, the descendants of Nu Wa didn''t practice much. As long as they were alive, they could naturally master part of the power of their blood.


    Li Yi didn''t do his best. He controlled his own strength and just suppressed Zixuan temporarily.


    "Why can you mobilize the power between heaven and earth?" Zixuan asked coldly.


    "I also want to ask you, why can you mobilize the power of heaven and earth?" Li Yi asked instead of answering.


    "I''m the descendant of Nu Wa, so I can use it naturally."


    Zixuan''s tone is natural. Li Yi hears a lot of different things. Zixuan is a descendant of Nu Wa, so she can use the power of heaven and earth, so her own use of the power of heaven and earth must go through the hands of Nu Wa.


    That is to say, the power of heaven and earth was seconded by Nuwa.


    To show that she is so close to the heaven and earth, it is Nuwa who helps her.


    Li Yi thought of many things in his mind for a moment. He turned his eyes and yelled, "Nuwa


    After shouting, there were only waves of embarrassment and nothing else.


    Zixuan burst out laughing, but the man in front of her could mobilize the power of heaven and earth, but who gave her confidence? Nuwa would respond to him like this.


    You should know that even if you want to call the goddess of Nuwa, you have to kneel down in the temple and pray sincerely.


    She soon couldn''t laugh. Nuwa really gave Li Yi a response. She didn''t have any information and didn''t say anything. She just gave a simple response.


    Li Yi now also understood that this was the call of Nuwa, the great God. Since this is the case, his daily practice can also be mentioned.


    After all, if Nuwa wants to cultivate herself, she doesn''t need so much effort at all. Since the other side lets her get close to this world, she definitely gives herself a chance to practice.


    He also probably guessed who the client was, probably the goddess Nuwa, but the name of the other party could not be revealed on this page.


    I didn''t expect that I could be entrusted with this kind of power, but can''t Nuwa do it herself? Why let yourself help?


    Li Yi doesn''t understand this point, and he doesn''t understand it. He estimates that Nuwa must have something to hide, but he can only keep it in his heart if he is not easy to ask.


    Now the most important thing is to solve the problem of Zixuan. Xu Changqing is sure to become an immortal in his life.


    In the original work, the two people are still not together. It''s better to deal with this matter directly than they are both in pain.


    Simply don''t let Xu Changqing know about this matter, save himself uncomfortable tangle.


    Of course, Li Yi will not do anything as long as Zixuan doesn''t come to make trouble before the end of this matter.


    "Miss Zixuan, I hope you can remember the agreement with Shushan. You and Changqing have been entangled for two lives. Is it meaningful to entangle this life? Do you like Gu Liufang or Xu Changqing?


    They are Xu Changqing, but Xu Changqing is not them. You should not impose your feelings for two people on another person. Of course, this is just my personal opinion!


    I have absolutely no intention of interfering in the relationship between you two. Please help yourself


    Li Yi''s face suddenly changed, very dignified, "but I hope Miss Zixuan doesn''t come out to disturb at will before solving the evil things. It''s not that I want to block the relationship between you two. It''s really for the sake of the world. I hope you will be patient for a period of time, just a period of time."


    Li Yi''s words have come to this point. He has said all that he should say. If the other party doesn''t listen to them, he can''t manage them.


    If Zixuan comes out to block her, he will have to work hard to solve it.


    He has been in total, otherwise he contact Zixuan side of the aunt, two people think of a way, first Zixuan seal for a period of time.


    After the problem of evil spirit is solved, you can untie the array and release her.


    Of course, this is just his mind. Li Yi has now returned to Yuzhou City. Xu Changqing finds that nothing has happened to Jingtian, but he doesn''t ask much.


    In his mind, it is very likely that he didn''t encounter anything because of himself. If he doesn''t come back, those monsters will probably stare at Jingtian.


    Xu Changqing said that when she was near Jingtian, a woman in a blue dress, Xu Changqing felt that the other party was very different, like a ghost, but not completely.


    After Li Yi came back, Xu Changqing''s eyes immediately turned to Li Yi, who seemed to be asking and asking for help.


    But Li Yi didn''t pay attention to him, just called out to start!

 Chapter 246

    With the help of the power of heaven and earth, Li Yi''s speed is not too slow. At the same time, he is on the way and slowly guides his body closer to the road between heaven and earth.


    Knowing that the person who helped him was Nuwa, he was not in a panic now.


    Regardless of the name of Nuwa, it''s just a matter of seeing that the strong of this level want to kill themselves.


    If the other party wants to count themselves, there is no need to be so troublesome.


    So don''t worry about it at all, just be assured and practice boldly.


    Xu Changqing and Jingtian had their swords by his side.


    Behind them are Sedum''s good friend Xu Maoshan and his sister longkui.


    "This time, I''ll go to Anning village first to get the local pearl. When I get there, I''ll take care of everything. " Li Yi walked in the air and told these people.


    "I''ll take orders from the elder."


    "What you pay for is what you say." Li Yi had given Jingtian some gold before, and Tang Kun was very pleased with him, so he said that he took all the land and house deeds of Yong''an from the hands of Tang family castle.


    He is now the real owner of Yong''an, and the title deed shop belongs to him alone.


    Jingtian is not a person who doesn''t know how to be grateful, and he is very much like a businessman in his heart. He knows that no matter what the other party says, no matter what he does not break his bottom line.


    "Come on! Changqing, don''t look. Solanum nigrum is not human. She is the soul of the sword in Jingtian''s hand. Jingtian was once the crown prince of the ancient Jiang kingdom in his previous life.


    Longkui is the princess of gujiang Kingdom, which is the sister of Jingtian''s previous life. For some reasons, Solanum nigrum became the soul of the sword. Now wake up, nature is instinctive, will look for his past life brother


    Li Yi didn''t say these words directly, but spread them to Xu Changqing by means of transmitting sound into secret.


    Xu Changqing always thought that longkui was not a human being. If she didn''t follow Jingtian, she might have to do it directly.


    After hearing Li Yi''s explanation, he looked surprised, but he soon believed it.


    It''s not that he hasn''t heard of the saying of sword soul before. Combined with Li Yi, he won''t cheat himself.


    Xu Changqing no longer looked at longkui with that kind of vigilant eyes, but was on his way.


    ...............


    It was day, but there was no one in Anning village.


    It should have been a busy street without any pedestrians. It was very strange and strange.


    In principle, even if the village is sparsely populated, it is impossible to go out farming at this time without a single person.


    But anyone who has a brain knows that there are definitely eccentricities now.


    Xu Changqing had just entered here, and he was already on the alert.


    Li Yi knew that the fox demon Wan Yuzhi was in Anning village.


    Jingtian and Xu Maoshan seem to have no idea at all. They laugh, joke and boast.


    Even Solanum nigrum was aware of some differences because of her own perception, but she didn''t feel where the strangeness was.


    Li Yi and Xu Changqing walked forward one by one.


    After walking about 100 meters, a car selling Rouge suddenly appeared in front. A charming woman was playing with rouge there.


    "How fragrant! What''s the taste, boss! " Xu Maoshan took a strong breath of the fragrance between the two air, and even made him feel a little intoxicated.


    "It must be Rouge..." before Jingtian finished, he suddenly heard Li Yi''s loud drink.


    "Ready to catch the demon!"


    Li Yi said and rushed up directly, "bold evil, in broad daylight, heaven and earth, even fish eyes mixed with pearls."


    It''s not that Xu Changqing didn''t say much, but that the Royal sword cut off the monster like that.


    The fox demon Wan Yuzhi knew at the first moment that he didn''t have the chance to escape, and didn''t speak much. He directly started the fight between himself and two people.


    Unfortunately, although she has been a six Tailed Fox demon for thousands of years, her real cultivation strength is not much better than Xu Changqing.


    Xu Changqing is a natural immortal. He is so talented that he is doomed to become an immortal if there is no accident.


    Therefore, his cultivation for more than 20 years can be comparable to that of the fox demon of Wan Yuzhi for thousands of years. Although the practice of the monster is not as fast as that of human beings, Xu Changqing''s qualification is still the top group.


    Li Yi is the same as the great God of Nu Wa himself, which is more than the power of heaven and earth mobilized by the descendants of Nu Wa.


    Wan Yuzhi couldn''t be their opponent now, but he was defeated in a moment.


    However, both of them consciously controlled their own power, so it didn''t cause much damage.


    Except Wan Yuzhi''s Rouge shop, which was originally set up as a stall, had been completely damaged, but no other houses collapsed.


    Otherwise, three people fight with all their strength, and even the whole Anning village will disappear from the map.


    Wan Yuzhi was injured. Li Yi didn''t kill her directly. Instead, he asked, "hand over the Tu Lingzhu or die. Choose your own way. Of course, you can choose to be taken away by me after you die. "


    Li Yi didn''t have so much time to spend with them, so when he came to Anning village, he was ready to do it directly.


    I don''t need so much time to spend here. I''ll leave directly after taking the Earth Spirit beads.


    Wan Yuzhi knows that the situation is better than others, but Tu Lingzhu is the only chance to keep her husband alive.


    When he handed over the local pearl, he could only watch his husband die, but if he didn''t hand over the unearthed pearl, he didn''t even have the chance to watch him die.


    He can''t even help him collect his body for burial. He can only let his husband''s body be exposed in the wilderness.


    "I''ll hand it in." Wan Yuzhi''s voice is extremely low. She hates it. Why don''t she have strength? If you have enough strength, you don''t have to hand over the earthling beads.


    But now I can only choose to hand over the native pearl, and then watch my husband die.


    Li Yi took the Earth Spirit pearl, and did not do much in-depth research.


    He threw out a pill with his backhand. "The demon clan is not good at refining medicine, but this pill should be able to save your husband''s life. I advise you that people and demons have no good results. "


    "Let''s go! Faster. Take a rest on the road and start tomorrow. " After Li Yi finished, he got up and flew away, without giving Jingtian a chance to talk to them.


    Wan Yuzhi''s group, who had already left, felt the injury on their body. He had some doubts. If Li Yi had said that he could save his husband, he would have taken out the Tu Lingzhu early in the morning.


    Now I can''t do it myself. I''m not the opponent of the other party.


    And the other side also saved his husband''s life. He finally said that human beings and demons have no good results together. Is it right to remind himself to leave immediately after saving his husband.


    Or if he continues to pester his husband, he will force his hand to catch the demon and separate himself.


    Wan Yuzhi didn''t understand and couldn''t think about it, or she didn''t want to think about it at all.


    Li Yi began to rush to Guteng forest as fast as he could.


    Just met another person on the way.

 Chapter 247

    Li Yi looks at the woman in front of her. She is also wearing a purple dress. Her hair is as white as snow and her skin is as creamy as fat. She seems to love everything in the world and pity all living beings. Compared with Zixuan, she seems to be more like the descendants of Nuwa.


    Aunt''s hair is white, but her face has not changed. It''s similar to Yunshan that Li Yi saw before.


    "Auntie, I don''t know what happened." Li Yi stood in the air, looking at the holy aunt, without any fluctuations in her expression, very indifferent.


    It was in his heart that he had already guessed seven or eight points about why the holy aunt came here.


    "I''m looking for the elder. I think the elder already knows what he''s doing." The holy aunt looked at longkui with pity and sighed. She said that she was a poor child. After thousands of years of waiting, it was not easy to see her brother, but he didn''t know him at all.


    Li Yi recalled the story in the original work. Because he was too quick to do it by himself, Xu Changqing had time to see Zixuan again. They didn''t fight, and his aunt didn''t get Jingtian''s helmet to help him recover his memory.


    However, it seems that the saint should know how to help Sedum recover its memory. Maybe they''re ready.


    Li Yi thinks that the holy aunt can definitely contact the elders of Shushan, otherwise how could he appear so accurately in front of him?


    Xu Changqing is carrying a communication tool of Shushan. Shushan can check his position through this tool.


    At the beginning, Zixuan and Shushan sect elder''s agreement, aunt must know, and for so many years, aunt also supervised Zixuan.


    Li Yi sighed, looked at the Sedum and the Solanum nigrum, "the cause of the previous life, the fruit of this life. You can''t escape, you can''t escape. "


    When she heard his words, she also sighed in her heart. Looking at Xu Changqing, longkui was the cause and effect of Jingtian''s previous life, and Xu Changqing was not Zixuan''s cause and effect.


    "Please."


    "Please."


    Li Yi and Shenggu slowly descend toward the ground


    "What did you two just say? What''s in the past and in the present? " Jingtian Yujian catches up with Li Yi and asks him.


    If you look at longkui, it''s obvious that she already knows something. She leans on Sedum and doesn''t say anything.


    "You''ll see in a minute." Li Yi did not answer Jingtian''s question.


    ..............


    The aunt and her party came to a courtyard. When they were discharged, they looked like ordinary farmyard, thatched cottage, fence and even a vegetable field.


    Li Yi can detect the difference in this, which is not true, but it is not false.


    This is the courtyard constructed by the holy aunt with her own spiritual power and the power of heaven and earth.


    It seems that although she is not a descendant of Nu Wa, she can also use part of the power of heaven and earth because of her identity.


    She easily created a room, and carefully looked at it, there was no big problem with the details.


    This requires not only the strength of the caster, but also the subtle control ability.


    Building a house with the power of heaven and earth is not as simple as building blocks.


    It can be seen from this alone that the cultivation of the holy aunt is absolutely high, and may not even be weaker than that of Zixuan, the empress of Nu Wa.


    The other side''s mastery of the power of heaven and earth is countless times higher than his own.


    Li Yi can fully understand this point. After all, she has practiced for so many years and mastered the power of heaven and earth for many years. She only used it for more than a month, but she can''t make the other person normal.


    "She is really good at cultivation." Li Yi praised.


    "Mr. Li praised me. It''s just a little bit of Taoism. It''s no better than elder Li. " The holy aunt naturally knew that Li Yi also had the ability to mobilize the power of heaven and earth, and the number of mobilization was more than that of her and Zixuan.


    Although it is not clear what the other party can use the power of heaven and earth, he must use the power of heaven and earth through the consent of Nuwa.


    The person who is agreed by Nuwa to mobilize the power of heaven and earth will not be a bad person in any case.


    The other party and herself must be in the same front, and the holy aunt is absolutely at ease about this, so she has a lot of good feelings and trust for Li Yi at the beginning.


    The holy aunt pulled Jingtian into the room, sat on the table and asked him to put on his helmet. Xu Changqing and Xu Maoshan joined hands again.


    When the holy aunt used the secret method, with the help of today''s helmet, several people saw the memory of the helmet again.


    This secret method can be said to be quite not simple. You can view part of the time through a certain item backtracking.


    And the span can reach thousands of years. Of course, he suspects that it is possible that the helmet material has some extraordinary characteristics.


    This is a magic that can trace back the time to a certain extent.


    If you don''t want to go back and try, can you get this method from the holy aunt?


    It is also possible that the holy aunt only uses the power of heaven and earth to achieve this function.


    Jingtian saw that she was part of the memory of Nuwa.


    Nuwa, the great God, gave up her life to become the human world. He could see all the places in the human world, and he could also record his observations of nature.


    At the same time, Li Yi observed the structure of the room. The room was a pure creation, although it seemed that it was true to feel and even bite.


    But Li Yi took out the microscope to observe carefully, but did not observe any cells.


    Each other''s attainments are only to create a real house, not a complete creation out of thin air.


    If the house made by the holy aunt can even be accurate to the cells of matter, even to the particles.


    I''m afraid her strength is unfathomable. After all, it''s equivalent to directly creating life for no reason.


    Even if it''s just a very weak life, it''s the real creation of life.


    Jingtian has long been in memory. Li Yi can detect that someone is coming here.


    Looking at each other with the holy aunt, it was obvious that both of them had guessed the real comer.


    Zixuan.


    .....................


    "Aunt, even you want to stop me from being with Changqing?" Zixuan doesn''t believe it. She hasn''t seen her mother since she was a child. She was raised by her aunt. In her mind, she is just like her mother.


    As a result, today the other party has to separate themselves from their loved ones.


    "Zixuan, you are the descendant of Nu Wa. You should take protecting the common people as your duty. What''s more, Xu Changqing is not Lin Lin Ping or Gu Liufang. He is Xu Changqing, and he is destined to survive and rise in his life. You can''t stop it, you can''t force it. " The holy aunt said helplessly.


    She didn''t know what to do with Zixuan.


    "I''ll insist." Zixuan''s tone was very decisive and firm.


    Li Yi took a look at the situation of the two of them and took a step back in silence. It was very obvious that they didn''t interfere in their affairs.


    The first moment Zixuan said this, she started directly.


    Li Yi helped to deal with their fighting power. He didn''t let the power spread beyond the people in the room.


    Where can Zixuan be the rival of Shenggu? Even if he can mobilize enough power of heaven and earth, he is not as good as his opponent in manipulation and self cultivation.


    The power of heaven and earth that she mobilized was not as large as that of Li Yi.


    She and Li Yi fight, although Li Yi''s mastery of the power of heaven and earth is not as good as him, but the number mobilized can completely suppress her.


    As for the two people''s strength itself is not much different, and Zixuan heart panic defeat is natural.

 Chapter 248

    When she looked at Zixuan, she only felt that her heart was not full of anger. "No wonder people said that girls were extroverted. When you were so young, I used to pull up my excrement and urine for you. It was so lovely at that time. I said that I loved her most when I grew up. Now, because of a man, you''re doing it to me. "


    Her voice became more and more excited, breathing deeply, and her chest heaved.


    On the one hand, Zixuan knew that she was doing something wrong. On the other hand, she turned a little blush because all her things had been said.


    Li Yi can''t see it any more. He has to talk about it when he looks at her. He coughs twice and reminds her.


    At this time, she noticed that there were other people. She looked at Zixuan and was very unhappy and angry.


    "Come back to Nanzhao with me later. When will Xu Changqing become an immortal. When will you come out again? "


    When Zixuan heard her words, she immediately wanted to resist. She knew that if Xu Changqing really became an immortal, he would never recover his memory, and the two would never be together again.


    Li Yi doesn''t understand why the elder of Shushan didn''t delete Xu Changqing''s memory directly. Instead, he just sealed it.


    If he must find a way to delete all of Xu Changqing''s memories, anyway, he is also a baby. With and without these, the gap is not big.


    Zixuan wanted to resist, but he was forced to take away.


    I don''t know why, Li Yi feels that this matter has never ended so easily.


    Zixuan will never stay in Nanzhao state honestly. She will definitely come to find Xu Changqing.


    However, at that time, it will not be a headache for the elders of Shushan sect.


    The aunt left the house she had created, and the house began to fade away.


    Fortunately, Jingtian''s memory has come to the end. When several people wake up and look at the empty place, they suddenly feel very magical and even think that they have had a dream.


    Looking at them, Li Yi obviously has a strong desire to discuss and speak, but these things can only be said slowly on the road. He said hello and left alone.


    ..............


    Fengdu City, the city of ghosts.


    Li Yi can see two different cities.


    A city in the shadow, like the state of superposition, stacked in today''s Fengdu city.


    That city is bigger and more luxurious than Fengdu today.


    That''s Feng capital at night, and it''s also the evil spirit world.


    According to Li Yi''s understanding in this world, the evil spirit world and the legendary ghost world are totally two worlds.


    After death, people will become ghosts, but ghosts also have a life span. They have to live long enough to enter the ghost world for reincarnation.


    Ghost world, no one in the six world can intervene there, of course, Nuwa God and the legendary emperor of heaven should have a certain ability to influence.


    There is its own system of judgment, which arranges the situation after reincarnation according to the good and evil before death.


    The evil spirit world is a world spontaneously formed by a group of ghost houses after death.


    Similar to the place also known as fairyland, fairyland, also known as the practitioners of some sects, is formed spontaneously in the human world in essence.


    Whether it is the evil spirit world or the fairyland, they still exist in the human world in essence, relying on the human world.


    Of course, they admit the immortal world, but they never admit the evil spirit world. Therefore, in the records of Shu mountain, there are only six realms: immortal, devil, human, ghost, demon and heaven, and there is no evil spirit world.


    Fengdu is the entrance to the world of ghosts, which is also the reason why a large number of ghosts exist here.


    At the beginning, the main reason why these ghosts of the evil spirit world invaded the world was that they wanted to expand their territory.


    If a large number of evil spirits leave enough spiritual power in the outside world, then the place will be gradually transformed, and gradually become suitable for the survival of evil spirits.


    And normal people stay on it will get sick, and even have the risk of death.


    Because at the beginning, they worked together to put a seal on Fengdu City, limiting the whole evil sister to Fengdu City, and ensuring the normal production of mortals on Fengdu city.


    It ensures that only at night will ghosts come out to make trouble, and as long as ordinary people do not take the initiative to open the door, ghosts will not even come in to hurt people''s lives.


    There is no way, they can not completely eliminate evil spirits, unless there are undead people in this world.


    They can only let the disciples of Shushan destroy as many ghosts as possible.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the city to find a place to rest, and then we''ll go to Fengdu ghost city to get huolingzhu in the evening. " Li Yi understands that if night falls, they are not as safe as staying outside Fengdu ghost town. Inside Fengdu ghost town.


    The array only limits these ghosts to continue to expand the scope of the ghost city, but it can''t limit their movement scope.


    There is an array inside Fengdu, and all ghosts in Fengdu must abide by the rule that if human beings don''t open the door to invite them in, they can''t go in anyway.


    If the ghosts forcibly attack the houses where human beings live, the elders of Shushan sect will come. Break up their souls and never give them a chance to reincarnate.


    Time and time again, such things have proved the determination of the elders of Shushan sect. Even if the spirits of these ghosts are scattered, they have to bear part of the karma.


    So these ghosts don''t dare to enter the door that others haven''t opened.


    In the daytime, Fengdu city is sparsely populated, although there is no pedestrian on the road.


    Li Yi is now looking at the magic weapons in a weapons store. The refining of these magic weapons is extraordinary.


    Although most of them are only low-level or even ordinary materials, the refining method is very clever, which makes these things have the ability to resist ghosts.


    And the use of the requirements are not high, even if only a little bit of spiritual power, or even no spiritual power of ordinary people, can use these weapons normally.


    And even if you don''t use it, you can slightly defend and resist ghosts when you buy it back and put it at home.


    When ghosts break into the house, magic weapons can also play a role of slight resistance.


    The boss there is not someone else, but the hidden pile buried in Fengdu city by Shushan sect. On the one hand, he observes and reports the situation of ghosts.


    On the one hand, some refined magic weapons were sold to the residents of Fengdu city for self-defense.


    There is no way to do this. The Shushan school has a great career, but in the end, it needs materials to refine things and money to buy them.


    Li Yi and the elder said hello. Both of them didn''t speak and nodded. It seemed that they were so normal in Jingtian, and there was nothing strange.


    He is addicted to studying the magic tools beside him, and so are longkui and Xu Maoshan.


    Several people studied together for a long time, and finally Jingtian bought some magic weapons for Xu Maoshan to defend himself.


    Maomao is just an ordinary person. He doesn''t have a magic sword like Jingtian. He can mobilize the magic sword to fight, but he is still invincible by all evils.


    With these things can also protect themselves, not to let Jingtian always distracted attention to him.


    They found an inn to live in, and night had come.


    It belongs to people during the day and ghosts at night.

 Chapter 249

    Fengdu ghost city is the largest palace in which the fire ghost King lives.


    "Here you are."


    A cry from far to near.


    Originally sitting on the throne, the fire ghost king immediately got up and wanted to meet him.


    But I found that the one who came was not the devil, but the messenger Xifeng around the devil tower.


    "You are coming here soon, and you will take over temporarily." The sound of the stream wind is very ugly, like the noise made by the constant friction of two pieces of iron sheets.


    "Xiao Wang knows, but when the devil comes here, what do you need to prepare for him?" Fire ghost King extremely coquettishly lifted his skirt, beautiful jade general thigh exposed in the air.


    Xifeng didn''t care about his action. Instead, he threw out a picture and said, "I found the people in the picture and detained them immediately."


    Li Yi and Jingtian are impressively printed on the portrait.


    The fire ghost King took the picture and looked at it carefully. "Xiao Wang will pay attention to the people in the picture."


    After listening, Xifeng left without saying much.


    "To the messenger."


    ...............


    "You''re all here this evening, and don''t go out no matter what happens. All go to bed and have a good rest.


    You are tired after a day''s journey. Let''s leave for Leizhou City early tomorrow morning. " After Li Yi explained to Jingtian and several of them, he went back to the house.


    It will be dark soon. Once night comes, Fengdu city will become a ghost town.


    Xu Changqing will not leave either. He will stay here and take care of them.


    Li Yi''s journey is too fast, and even Jingtian has not had time to grow up before he was quickly pulled here.


    Fengdu at night is a lively scene, but this lively scene does not belong to people, but belongs to ghosts.


    These ghosts are no different from ordinary people here. The class division is still very clear here. Some ghosts are so poor that they can only walk in the street, while others are so noisy.


    Of course, ghosts don''t starve to death, and they don''t need to eat, so it''s true that no ghosts starve to death.


    If they don''t eat, they may be very hungry and miserable. They can only feel hunger for a while, but they will never starve to death.


    Li Yi can still transfer a considerable amount of the power of heaven and earth here. After all, it belongs to the world, although there are arrays to block it.


    But it doesn''t block the power between heaven and earth, and I can use part of the array here.


    Without any cover, Li Yi swaggered toward the interior of Fengdu city.


    He didn''t cover up his breath. His exuberant vitality and extremely strong innate Qi burst out suddenly, opening up a space in the ghost.


    In this space, all ghosts will be damaged once they enter, and the effect is no less than directly exposed to the noon sun.


    Strong ghost gas and dead gas are completely dispelled, even normal people can live in this range.


    His appearance obviously made many ghosts in the ghost world afraid. There was no barrier and isolation on the road, so he easily came to the fire ghost King''s palace.


    These ghosts are just afraid of the power of the fire ghost king to submit to her. Naturally, they have no loyalty to her, and there will be no ghosts to do this thing.


    Along the way, he easily came here, without any resistance, all the ghosts saw himself, almost all just escaped to one side.


    There are older ghosts. When they see Li Yi wearing the robes of the disciples of Shushan, they can''t help recalling their fears. Li Yi''s identity has spread among all the ghosts.


    The Shushan sect banished all the demons here, not by persuasion, but by means of thunderbolt.


    Many ghosts should remember that the spirits of those who resisted were scattered.


    .............


    Li Yi thought he would see the fire ghost king, but he didn''t expect that when he walked into the hall, there was only one magic tower sitting there.


    When Chonglou saw Li Yi, he was interested in imitating Buddhism.


    This man is very strong and willing to fight head-on with himself. Maybe it''s good to play a warm-up game with him before the showdown with Feipeng.


    Li Yi looks at the devil with a bad face. The effect of the array here is not as good as that of Shushan. And because he wants to avoid overusing the array, which leads to loopholes, he can''t let go of his hands and spare no effort to use the array to bless himself.


    During this period, I realized heaven and earth, and the rudiments of my skills were being created and improved little by little. My strength was a little higher than that of my new arrival in this world.


    But I still don''t have a chance to win the battle with mozun Chonglou, not at all.


    Maybe hard work can carry two or three moves, maybe the other side''s full hand, oneself a move can''t carry.


    At the moment, he was ready to escape at any time regardless of everything, but he still took out the Earth Spirit bead first.


    The existence of Earth Spirit beads can help their own power of heaven and earth, which seems to transform into a nature and become more defensive.


    However, it seems that this is only one of the most basic functions. Li Yi''s research is only to this point, and he has no time to study it carefully.


    Now one of them is wrong. He immediately uses the Earth Spirit beads to lay a defense here to block the magic tower and run away.


    Of course, this is the worst case. Li Yi thinks that if he wants to open his mouth and see if he can persuade the other party.


    "Magic tower, I know why you came here to finish the decisive battle with Feipeng thousands of years ago, but you can see that Feipeng is just a mortal now.


    His strength, let alone me, any ghost here can kill him. If you want to fight with him like this, it''s hard to win, and there''s absolutely no chance of losing. "


    "It''s our business. You don''t need to take care of it." Chonglou did not pay attention to him, but directly started.


    "Give me 200 days, and I''ll definitely find an opponent who can beat you. At that time, I will never interfere in the Millennium decisive battle between you and Feipeng. "


    Li Yi said, Chonglou was stunned. He seemed to smile scornfully, "you say that there are still people in this world who can defeat me."


    "Yes." Li Yi didn''t swear, but he was very sure.


    "Don''t be afraid to come to me. If I can''t invite the master at that time, I can kill him. But within 200 days, I hope that the devil will not disturb me, so that I can solve the problem of Shushan and try my best to find the master for you. "


    What Li Yi said is that his face is not red and his heart is not beating, because what he said is the truth.


    He is ready to leave and return to the outside world when he has enough strength.


    At that time, introduce yourself to the other party, that is, the master who can defeat him.


    "Good. I''m waiting for that man. " Demon Zun agreed to Li Yi''s agreement, because it can defeat his master, which is too big for his temptation.


    You know, even the original Feipeng can''t beat him, the two just tied.


    The reason why Chonglou believes in him is also very simple, because Li Yi is qualified to have the strength to let him believe.


    The wounds left by the other side last time, although only a little, also proved his strength.


    If another person here said that Chonglou would only kill him with one move, he would not listen to what he said.


    Moreover, Chonglou is not ready to find Jingtian at all. What he is looking for is Feipeng.


    He just promised the other party not to disturb him within 200 days, and did not say that he was not allowed to go to fight with Feipeng.

 Chapter 250

    Fire ghost king is an extremely enchanting and charming woman, but Li Yi didn''t look at her at all. The other side is very beautiful, and the body is enchanting and charming. Even the eyes are enchanting, which makes people have a desire to commit crimes.


    Every day he saw that the most beautiful one had already formed resistance. In Li Yi''s eyes, yunyun was much more beautiful than the other.


    What''s more, the charm of Princess Ya is definitely more than that of the fire ghost king. She can still resist when she sees more. Now a little fire ghost king wants to confuse my mind with flattery.


    So he didn''t look at each other at all.


    Instead, he chose to do it directly. He was not prepared to talk about any negotiation opportunities.


    Anyway, after killing the fire ghost king, you can also get the fire spirit bead. Talk with the other party. You can also get the fire spirit bead. It''s better to kill the other party.


    Fire ghost king is not a good ghost. What kind of ghost can you be here?


    He is full of resentment. At a glance, he knows that he absolutely scattered the spirits of many ghosts and even killed people.


    Fire ghost King''s soul is very solid, and even has become the same as ordinary people, each other can live in the world normally.


    This kind of ghost is the peak that normal ghosts can reach. If you want to go further, you can''t survive and become a ghost fairy.


    Otherwise, normal ghosts will reach the top when they come to this step.


    The fire ghost king didn''t dare to go through the robbery at all. Her resentment was too heavy. If the robbery came, he would be killed directly. It would not give her the chance to become an immortal.


    Her strength can only be regarded as general, if not hiding in the ghost city, people in Shushan have no time and no mind to manage her.


    If you want to solve her, just send out an elder.


    Li Yi waved a long gun in his hand and directly scattered the soul of the fire ghost king by three points. I''m afraid the other side is not far away from death.


    The ghost''s death is the real death. The ghost has no chance of reincarnation.


    The fire ghost king immediately responded that his so-called negotiation or temptation was not worth mentioning in the eyes of the other party.


    What I can do is to hand over the fire spirit bead to save my life. I immediately react, kneel down in place, and hand over the fire spirit bead with both hands held high.


    "Huolingzhu, I hope you can spare my life."


    Li Yi, the fire ghost king, had to say that the other side was really obedient. Once he found out that he was defeated, he immediately chose to surrender. He didn''t care about the so-called dignity and honor.


    Li Yi doesn''t have the intention to continue his work after taking the magic bead. He doesn''t need to force him to death.


    The evil spirits in this world can''t be killed, because people will die. After people die, they will become ghosts. If people die, they will become evil spirits if they have resentment in their hearts.


    Instead of killing the fire ghost king and letting Fengdu ghost city fall into chaos again, it''s better to keep the ruler so that he can have a chance to kill the other party and take over here.


    Li Yi understood that even in a rubbish regime, a rotten ruler is better than a regime without a ruler.


    ..................


    "Let''s go! After a night''s rest, we should have enough spirit. Let''s go to Leizhou City to get Lei Lingzhu. " Li Yi''s progress is much faster than that in the original work. Now it''s only five days in total. Two of them have been found, and the third one is about to start.


    According to this situation, in a month''s time, he could gather up the five spirits to ascend the heaven.


    In this way, the evil sword fairy will not grow up in the shortest time.


    Li Yi strengthened three layers of defense on the box outside the evil sword fairy early in advance, and the array was tattooed on it to isolate the sound, light, shadow and even breath inside.


    Even if the evil sword fairy sings a song on the Qinghai Tibet Plateau, no sound can be heard outside.


    Jingtian still has the attitude of touring mountains and waters. He has not experienced anything all the way. How can he grow up.


    It''s all about play and rest. Li Yi solves all the things by himself. He doesn''t have the chance to do it at all.


    You don''t need to grow if you don''t need to grow. Anyway, you don''t need his fighting power.


    After Li Yi ascends the heaven, he will go to the heaven pool to purify the evil sword fairy.


    At that time, he will come back again to help Shushan sect take charge of the overall situation. After Xu Changqing''s cultivation strength is enough, he will be given the position of leader.


    At that time, he will be in charge of Shushan school. Li Yi chooses a place to practice, and will not leave the world until he breaks through the golden elixir.


    Of course, in addition, he has many things he wants to study, such as how to refine the Zhenyao sword into a weapon.


    What''s more, will the ability to arrange your own array be taken away after the identity is written?


    However, these are not the needs to go to Leizhou City, he is concerned about.


    Now the most important thing is to get Lei Lingzhu.


    "Changqing, there are many demons and ghosts around Leizhou City. You and Jingtian are here to eliminate them, send a message to the leader, and send some disciples and elders to cooperate with you in eliminating these demons and ghosts near Leizhou City. I''ll go to Leizhou City to get Lei Lingzhu alone."


    Li Yi left directly after ordering. The way to obtain Lei Lingzhu is the simplest for him among several Lingzhu.


    Lei Lingzhu is in the body of Yun Ting, the son of Leizhou City leader. The way to obtain this Lingzhu is the simplest.


    .............


    Yunting felt that he was asleep and dizzy. One of them couldn''t see clearly. He seemed to be an immortal.


    He told himself that he had taken the Pearl from himself, so that he would not have to worry about hurting others. If he didn''t believe it, he could try it with some small animals first.


    In addition, he seems to have left some things for himself to cultivate, so that he can protect the residents in Leizhou City in the future.


    Yun Ting only remembers these things. If he didn''t wake up and see the sword on his desk and a book, he might not believe it was true.


    Li Yi gets Lei Lingzhu in his hand. Lei Lingzhu is different from other Lingzhu. It has extremely powerful spiritual power in itself, and will spontaneously absorb the power of thunder between heaven and earth.


    If a mortal gets the earth or water spirit beads, there may be no problem.


    If it is a ray or fire bead, it is likely to harm others, although the bead does not harm the safety of the holder.


    But it doesn''t mean that the Pearl won''t hurt the people around the holder. The Pearl has no intelligence and doesn''t know how to restrain its own power.


    As soon as Xu Changqing called the disciple of Shushan sect, Li Yi would take him on the road again.


    Before he left, he wiped out the monsters of Leizhou City. In a short time, these monsters will not gather to attack Leizhou City.


    Some time later, the disciples of Shushan sect will come to wipe out these monsters again.


    "Let''s go to Guteng forest this time. After passing Guteng forest, we will enter the demon world. We can enter the heaven world through the well of gods and demons. At the beginning, the passage of the demon world to the world was sealed by Shushan, so it was very difficult to get in and out. Fortunately, with me leading the way, there should be no trouble. "


    Li Yi is walking on the road, while still talking about telling them these things.

 Chapter 251

    Li Yi and his family are now close to the ancient rattan forest. From a distance, they can see a lush forest.


    The trees are straight up to the sky. Trees with a diameter of one or two feet can be seen everywhere, and even the thickest one can be seen faintly. Its diameter and length have exceeded 100 feet.


    The trees are luxuriant and have spirits. When you approach here, you can feel that the number of auras of heaven and earth is a little denser.


    Of course, it can''t compare with Shushan.


    During this period of time, he was not idle. He studied the fire and earth beads carefully.


    Because he can use the power of heaven and earth, his research progress on these two beads is very fast.


    In addition to mobilizing the surrounding earth power for defense, the Earth Spirit beads can also use the earth atmosphere in the mountains.


    And this magic weapon, as long as you step on the earth, your body will get a steady stream of energy. If it is difficult for Li Yi to attack on the earth, he can be hurt. Even if he is hurt, his body will recover quickly.


    Huolingzhu can mobilize Tianhuo. Theoretically speaking, it doesn''t matter that he can send two meteorites with his strength.


    This time, he had prepared everything and a few barrels of gasoline. If Gu Teng and Lao Guai didn''t hand in the unearthed pearl, Li Yi would set the mountain on fire.


    It''s the same to burn the old monster Guteng. Anyway, it''s the same to take things after killing you. There''s no big difference between the two.


    "Let''s go! Take the Pearl of wood. "


    After Li Yi finished, he took the lead. The trees in the jungle covered the sun, so the sun was dim.


    When they walked a distance, they found that the front suddenly opened up, as if something was ready.


    A demon, a monkey demon suddenly jumped out, which should be the monkey goblin in the original.


    Li Yi didn''t even look at each other, and he wasn''t going to learn the flying dragon cloud finder. This skill is to steal other people''s things.


    The role is not particularly big, with his current strength directly grab not on the line.


    As for going to other worlds, do you need to use this skill?


    Li Yi thinks that with his current strength, if he wants to take something from ordinary people or people with lower strength, they will not be aware of it.


    If they are people with higher strength, they will be aware of what is missing in an instant.


    Li Yi doesn''t have the time to practice it, and he doesn''t want to spend the fates to master it. Isn''t it good for him to learn how to make weapons by himself?


    This skill is tasteless for you. It''s a pity to abandon it. Naturally, you don''t need it.


    So the first moment he saw the monkey demon, he pushed it away.


    However, if he had a little power, the monkey demon would fly far away, even beyond the scope of the ancient rattan forest, but he would never fall to death.


    He has absolute confidence in this, and his mastery of his own strength has reached perfection.


    If you hit 1432 Jin 723 points, you will never hit 1432 Jin 724 points.


    Jingjing is just a flash, he has not even had time to say what has been flying out.


    Li Yi didn''t care and continued to walk forward.


    Jingtian also understood that it was a monster who was beaten out, so they didn''t ask much.


    A group of people in the forward, and walked a section of the road, and out of a person to block the road.


    Really? Li Yi was very puzzled. Who gave these monsters the courage to come out and die after seeing his clothes?


    Mr. Guteng is a kind-hearted old man. He is here to prevent and make things difficult for Jingtian.


    They will benefit if they know that it is put here. It attracts the vitality of heaven and earth, and his cultivation is fast growing.


    Therefore, he doesn''t want to let mu Lingzhu be taken away by others. He also knows that mu Lingzhu is not his own thing, and he doesn''t need to work hard. If he comes out a little to block it, he will succeed, even if he fails.


    The one who really wants to work hard should be Kudo, unless he is willing to hand over the beads.


    He originally just wanted to come out and stop him a little bit, but the bad thing was that he didn''t work hard.


    If you succeed, you can enjoy the benefits of Lingzhu. If you fail, Guteng will succeed.


    For his own sake, he won''t say much.


    If he fails, so does Kudo.


    There is no way to do that. It can only show that the beads are not what they should have.


    In a word, this time Kuteng immortal came out to think about the business without loss. He came out to go through the show.


    When he saw the very hot fire attribute aura in the sky, it seemed that there would be disaster at any time, as well as the looming huge stones.


    Koto decided to leave at the first moment when he came out.


    "Hello, elder Shushan. The place ahead is where the old rattan monster is. This guy has been practicing for thousands of years and has great strength. You must be careful." After Kudo finished, he ran away.


    It seems that if you slow down a little bit, you will die here.


    Although in fact it is so, divorce is ready, if the other party dares to grin for himself, he immediately prepares to catch the demon and directly subdue the monster.


    Now it seems that the other side''s desire for survival is still very strong.


    Li Yi continued to explore, Jingtian they are waiting here, they also understand that they can only help and make trouble, not as good as waiting here.


    Ahead is the settlement of Kudo laoguai.


    It has to be said that Guteng is really a huge tree with deep sin and karma, otherwise he would not always choose to exist as a monster.


    And they will try to become immortals by robbing. Before, Kuteng immortal became immortals by robbing. Although the opponent''s strength is not as strong as Kuteng old monster, he has a lot of merits.


    So it can survive and become immortal.


    Nuwa''s consciousness of the great God is in the human world. She can be said to be the way of heaven in the human world, so the world itself is inclined to the human race. It is much easier for the human race to become an immortal than other demons and ghosts.


    Because they are partial to the Terran, they suffer more causal sins when they kill the Terran.


    Even so, Kudo''s sin is deep enough.


    Just because Li Yi will let go of Kudo doesn''t mean he will let go of Kudo.


    The other side didn''t come here from the heart. He didn''t say anything. Li Yi didn''t believe that he didn''t see what he had just done.


    That is to say, no matter what he thinks, he thinks that he can''t live even if he gives up the local spirit bead. He has to be stubborn or arrogant enough to think that he can defeat Li Yi.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to escape death today. Li Yi makes a direct move.


    The meteorite in the sky directly penetrates the body of the huge monster in front of him. With only one move, it directly causes heavy damage to Guteng.


    The essence of Jiamu in Guteng''s body began to spread outwards. Li Yi''s power of heaven and earth restrained this power and prevented it from spreading outwards.


    It was another move that attracted Tianlei. Before he even had time to speak or react, Kuteng was beaten to death by Tianlei.

 Chapter 252

    Li Yi uses the wood spirit beads to condense the Jiamu essence between heaven and earth, and condenses them into a light green hexagonal diamond. These are the purest wood spirit between heaven and earth.


    It can be used to refine pills instead of anything, even if there is only Jiamu essence, and no other herbs can be used to make good pills.


    Kuteng is naturally dead and can''t die any more.


    But before he died, he made a contribution. All the Jiamu essence in his body was collected by Li Yi, and there was no waste at all.


    Mu Lingzhu has naturally developed some new patterns. Li Yi can accelerate the growth of plants through this Lingzhu. When refining pills, this Lingzhu can also be more convenient and light to deal with herbs.


    In addition, he has not found any other more powerful functions for the time being, and now he has no time to study them carefully, so he can only put them down.


    As soon as he came out of the ancient rattan forest, he found something unusual. The Sedum was gone!


    That''s OK. The key is that Xu Changqing has disappeared.


    The remaining two people, longkui and Xu Maoshan, were anxious and seemed to be very flustered.


    Li Yigang just went out. Xu Maoshan and longkui held his arm and spoke at the same time.


    "Elder Li, something''s wrong."


    "Big brother Li, the big deal is not good."


    The two people''s voices were garrulous, but they couldn''t hear clearly for a moment.


    "You say it first."


    Li Yi looks at Xu Maoshan and says that longkui can''t control her emotions at this time. Before, she wanted to become Hongkui, but in front of that person, she doesn''t have the ability at all.


    Before she even changed to half, she was instantly suppressed. She felt a shudder from the soul level. She felt that if she resisted, she would die and her soul would be broken.


    It''s hard for her to narrate a thing with normal reason now, and she can''t guarantee that it''s correct.


    "Just now there was a man with two horns on his head. When great Xia Xu saw him, he immediately drew out his sword and started fighting with him." Xu Maoshan narrates his gestures while dancing.


    Li Yi probably understood after listening to their explanation. It was absolutely the force of the demon Zun tower who didn''t abide by his agreement at all. He had a fight with Jingtian.


    Sure enough, the devil is the devil. He didn''t follow the agreement at all.


    I hope he''ll do it gently, and don''t beat Jingtian and Xu Changqing to death.


    "You are here waiting for me to save them." After Li Yi left, he immediately contacted Shushan and asked Chang Yin to report Xu Changqing''s position to him.


    Chang Yin didn''t dare to be careless when he learned about it. He immediately pointed out the location of Xu Changqing to Li Yi.


    When he saw Xu Changqing, Xu Changqing''s state just looked a little bad, but fortunately, at most, he was not seriously injured to the point of dying.


    Jingtian''s condition is no better. Both of them are lying on the ground. They are in a state of more air out and less air in.


    In particular, Jingtian''s mouth has not been clear what to say, listen carefully is nothing more than scolding the devil.


    If you listen carefully, Jingtian has the talent of Zuan people. It''s very catchy.


    Fortunately, a lot of Jiamu essence Qi was collected before, otherwise the two people might really hang up this time.


    A person who takes a pill for two days is very active, but it will take some time to recover.


    Some of Jingtian and Xu Changqing are lucky in disguise this time. The essence of Jiamu moistens their bodies, which can improve their physical quality and physical strength by a stage.


    In the future, cultivation will become faster. Even if you don''t practice physical strength, your physical quality will be much better than ordinary people.


    Of course, the pain will still hurt, just look at the scene of a straight hum of pain, Solanum nigrum standing beside him is unable to stop wiping tears.


    As for Xu Changqing, there was a Xu Maoshan around him anyway.


    Zixuan was supposed to be in Nanzhao state under the care of her aunt. She couldn''t get out for a while.


    "Let''s take good care of our injuries here, and we''ll set out after the injuries are healed." Li Yi looks at two people lying on the bed and whispers.


    It''s not difficult for him to use the power of heaven and earth to make a few rooms. At most, they are rough and not as delicate as his aunt.


    Of course, it''s OK for normal residents, but at first glance, it''s different from the painting style around, and it can''t fully integrate into the world.


    What Li Yi didn''t expect was that Jingtian wanted to practice during this period. Naturally, Xu Changqing was also a professor of music.


    Before he came, he was naturally told about the identity of Jingtian and the situation on the road.


    He didn''t have any taboo about Professor Jingtian''s swordsmanship, nor did he let Jingtian worship his master.


    Li Yi is very curious about this matter. Jingtian has always been a situation where he doesn''t want to make progress. How can he suddenly want to cultivate.


    "That day, I watched Solanum nigrum in front of me, watching me cry. I feel terrible in my heart. He began to complain about why he was so incompetent that he couldn''t even protect the people he wanted to protect.... "


    How to put it? This can be regarded as the return of prodigal son.


    .......................


    "Come on, let''s enter the demon world through here. As long as we get there, we can enter the heaven to solve the evil sword fairy."


    In front of me is a very loose Canyon, very spacious, but very insurmountable.


    The seal between the human world and the demon world is here, and this is also the only place left that is possible to reach the human world from the demon world.


    Of course, the prerequisite for passing is that the array doesn''t work, otherwise, if a demon wants to enter the world from here, he will be immediately blocked by the array and can''t enter at all.


    From the human world to enter the demon world, the difficulty is much lower. In this way, ordinary people can''t get in.


    What Li Yi did this time was to make use of the small loopholes between the arrays, slightly interfere with the arrays without closing them, and let several of them go in.


    At the beginning, they were able to enter Jingtian with the help of this bug. Some of them in Qingwei must have been remote-controlled, otherwise Jingtian would not be so easy to enter.


    Even if this array is not very perfect for the world to enter the demon world, it is very difficult for them to enter with the strength of Jingtian.


    Li Yi doesn''t need to worry about it. His mastery of the array is almost perfect. He controls the array as he likes. Several people follow the appropriate route he calculates.


    "East nine, north seven, East three,......" tossed for a long time, but several people still safely entered the demon world without starting the array.


    At the first moment of entering the demon world, Li Yi can probably feel why the demon wants to attack the world. This place is too desolate, and there is loess everywhere.


    Because of the erosion of magic Qi, almost no crops here can grow and survive normally.


    In a word, apart from desolation, it is desolation.


    The yellow sand all over the sky, the Loess everywhere, only one or two grass roots occasionally.


    The living environment of the demons is really not so good. Compared with most of the people in the world, it is totally different.

 Chapter 253

    When Li Yi entered the demon world, he seemed to be shocked. Many demons suddenly appeared in front of them.


    These demons seem to have the ability to move in an instant. They all appear in front of their eyes in a flash.


    It''s a pity that these demons only move a little distance in the demon world at most. They are not like the six worlds that the demon Zun tower can shuttle freely.


    If all the demons could travel through the six realms at will, I''m afraid the six realms would have become the territory of the demons.


    Maybe only the divine world can avoid it a little bit. Although they are stronger than the demons, if the demons can travel through the six worlds at will, they will only be beaten passively.


    Li Yi didn''t even look at them. His strength has dropped a lot here, because the power of heaven and earth that could be mobilized to spread to the demon world is less than one hundred.


    His strength has been greatly weakened and declined.


    However, the strength of these demons is not very strong, so they have not suffered much obstacles at present.


    "What! We can''t do it now. " Li Yi''s voice is not big, but he is sure that Chonglou absolutely heard it.


    The reason is very simple, originally appeared in front of them began to gradually disappear, until the place no longer a demon.


    "Thank you very much." Without any fluctuation, Li Yi gave a thank you to the air, and then walked towards the well of gods and demons.


    The well of gods and demons is not a well in the true sense. It is just a channel connecting the six realms. Many demons are born from the well of gods and demons.


    It is said that Shennong was transformed into a great God. As for the truth, I''m afraid only Qingwei and Chonglou or the emperor of heaven can know.


    "Come on!" Li Yi opened the palm of his hand and Jingtian''s, and their blood splashed on the stone.


    The well of gods and Demons instantly reacts and opens a gate to heaven. Li Yi tries it. Among so many people, only himself, Jingtian and Xu Changqing can enter.


    Other people who want to go in will be cut off in an instant.


    "You can''t get in. Wait here." Li Yi said and took out a pile of things from the storage ring.


    It includes tents and food, which is absolutely enough for them to live here for a long time.


    In any case, except for Solanum nigrum, it is Xu Maoshan. Naturally, there is no need to eat Solanum nigrum. Xu Maoshan can''t eat up so many things.


    They walked into the passage of heaven. There was only a flash of white light in it. It wasn''t long, but after a few steps, they came to a door.


    After he entered the door, the rich aura of heaven and earth went directly into his body. The concentration of aura here was very high.


    On both sides of the heavenly gate, there are many heavenly soldiers and generals on duty. When they see Jingtian, they immediately salute, "see general Feipeng."


    Jingtian didn''t speak, so they kept this attitude and didn''t get up.


    They didn''t return to normal until Jingtian helplessly helped one person up and let them all get up.


    "You just called me general Feipeng. It seems that this general Feipeng is really my past life. " Jingtian had known his past before.


    Now know these, although the heart is still a little surprised, to not too panic.


    "Let''s go! When we come to heaven, we should see the emperor of heaven. " Li Yi is the first to walk towards the front hall.


    Through the gate of heaven, through a wide avenue, you can see the temple of heaven, which is the center of the whole heaven.


    The emperor of heaven and the gods are all here. Jingtian just walked into the hall of civil and military officials standing on both sides. When he saw him bow and salute, he called to see general Feipeng.


    Li Yi is sitting on the throne of heaven boxing salute, in front of the person is not enough to make him bend.


    Xu Changqing had a good example, while Jingtian gave a big gift.


    "If the emperor knows where Tianchi is, please let me solve the problem of evil first." Li Yi is not prepared to force more, and solving the evil is still the biggest problem.


    Looking at the Tiandi who looks very close to the constable Xing of Qixia town, he calms down.


    Li Yi is very defensive. He believes that the emperor of heaven absolutely knows what happened in Tianchi. In the original book, the human world is in chaos. The emperor of heaven, as the ruler of the six realms, doesn''t say anything. He just looks at it.


    The evil sword fairy didn''t have the slightest idea to invade the heaven. There were only two possibilities. Either he couldn''t fight the emperor of heaven, or he couldn''t go up.


    The demon Zun''s buildings are all rubbed on the ground by him. The evil sword fairy is absolutely capable of catching the demon Zun who can travel freely in the six realms.


    Therefore, he should have the ability to enter the heaven. The reason why he dare not enter the heaven is probably because he is not the opponent of the heaven emperor.


    In this way, there will be some aftertaste of this matter. The emperor of heaven just looked at the evil sword fairy all the time and didn''t make any response. Even he absolutely had the ability to kill the evil sword fairy in advance and didn''t do it.


    Of course, there is also the possibility that the emperor of heaven could not leave heaven, but could only stay in heaven all the time.


    And the evil sword fairy couldn''t enter the gate of heaven at will. Only in this way could they not fight.


    But now I have to think that these effects are not great. I''ll look back and find a way to throw the evil into Tianchi first, and then I can solve this problem.


    The emperor of heaven did not think that Li Yi would ask about this matter as soon as he opened his mouth.


    However, the emperor of heaven was always the emperor of heaven, and his look did not fluctuate. "In this case......"


    Before the emperor''s words were finished, a courtier immediately stood up and said, "the little god Nanfeng will take the elder of Shushan to Tianchi."


    His action made Li Yi a little confused. He didn''t seem to have any angry expression.


    You know, Nanfeng''s action just now can be said to be forced to contradict him. He was not angry at all. Was Tiandi so miserable?


    Li Yi looked at the God who called himself Nanguang, and the other side saluted the emperor of heaven.


    He didn''t speak. He walked in front alone until he walked out of the temple. "Tianchi is the purest place in the whole divine world. It''s not far from us. Let''s go East first. But little brother, I haven''t come down to earth for so many years. How about Shushan? At the beginning, several headmasters were forced to leave the world, but I was the most useless. I just had a free time in the divine world. But that''s a good thing. At least I can see Shushan often. "


    Li Yi heard more things from his words. For example, this person should be the leader of Shushan sect. Before, three or four leaders of Shushan sect directly left the world and did not stay here.


    In other words, people in this world know that there are other worlds, and they can reach that world safely.


    It should be the so-called feisheng. Li Yi has countless questions in his heart when he listens to him. He wants to ask, and it''s obvious that Nanfeng also sees it.


    But in front of Tianchi, he didn''t say much. Instead, he said, "you should solve that evil first. I''m not allowed in by the rules. You''re the only one


    Li Yi can only suppress countless doubts in his heart and turn to enter Tianchi.


    He said that the moment he entered Tianchi, he found that the aura here was very, very pure. After entering the body, he didn''t need refining at all. He could use it directly.

 Chapter 254

    Li Yi looks at the Tianchi Lake in front of him. There is transparent water flowing in the Tianchi Lake. In the true sense, the water is completely condensed by the spirit power.


    It can be said that ordinary people can live to 150 years old without disease and disaster, reaching the limit of human life.


    The water is completely condensed with spirit power, and the purity is very high. It is not ordinary water at all.


    Although these are not the legendary three lights water, they are still rare treasures.


    Li Yi thought about it for a moment. He turned his head and looked at it. Sure enough, there was no one else around.


    He began to set aside a storage ring to collect some of the spiritual water, and then turned to have a look. As expected, no one was observing here.


    Until he gave yunyun to himself, the ring was full of Tianchi spirit water, but Tianchi didn''t have any reaction, it was still so much.


    He wanted to continue loading, but he didn''t have the right storage equipment. He had no way but to give up temporarily.


    But taking a little of it doesn''t count as Baoshan''s return empty handed.


    Take out the box containing the evil sword fairy and open it slowly. The evil inside began to fight desperately.


    The seal is very firm, and the strength of evil spirit has not been significantly improved because of Li Yi, so even the voice can not be spread.


    Not to mention bewitching people, so even if the other party perceives the danger, there is no way to resist, and they have no choice but to wait for death.


    Li Yi threw the box directly into the Tianchi Lake, and the black smoke began to float on it.


    And start to dissipate bit by bit, the speed is not fast or slow, if all disappear, I''m afraid it will take an hour.


    ............


    In the main hall of Shushan sect in the world, Qingwei looks at several younger martial brothers around him, and they can feel that their cultivation strength is dissipating bit by bit.


    According to the human time, I''m afraid it will take a month to completely disappear. When their strength disappears, that is when they die.


    They and evil spirit are one, unless they are strong enough to get rid of them, or they are strong enough to get rid of them.


    Otherwise, they will die when the evil spirit dies, but they will not.


    Because even if they die, their evil will not dissipate.


    "We can do something before we go!" Qingwei and several elders all laughed freely. It seems that they have never laughed like this for decades.


    ............


    Li Yi just sat here and watched the evil dissipate. When the evil completely dissipated, he also heard the voice that the commission could return at any time.


    Just because he might not be in the human world, he didn''t feel the power of the protection of the human world?


    If you want to feel this power carefully and clearly, you must go back to the human world and try it yourself.


    However, the evil spirit dissipated. I''m afraid Qingwei and the four elders have died.


    Xu Changqing hasn''t got enough growth, and there are still some deficiencies. I''m afraid she will have to preside over the overall situation for Shushan for a period of time.


    Li Yi himself should hold on. The leader of Shushan sect will disappear for a while. If he stays in the divine world for ten days and a half months and waits to return to Shushan, it is estimated that the day lily will be cold.


    At that time, it is estimated that he will be able to directly select the next generation of disciples, regardless of Xu Changqing.


    In more than ten years, Shushan has been able to cultivate another generation of disciples.


    He walked out of Tianchi, and the south wind was still waiting for him outside.


    "Master." Li Yi can see that the south wind god is definitely a leader of Shu mountain. Although he is worried, he still has some time to have a detailed chat with the other party, so he can get a better understanding of the situation.


    Nanfeng heard his words and nodded, "evil is gradually disappearing, I''m afraid some of my disciples have already died."


    He has a look of regret and remorse. Qingwei''s strength is absolutely excellent. If they can fly up, they will surely add some more details to Shushan school.


    Unfortunately, they chose to sacrifice themselves for the sake of the human world.


    If it wasn''t for the stipulation of the divine world, the God himself can''t go down to earth casually, and it doesn''t need a few of them to sacrifice at all.


    "I don''t know what happened to the other leaders of the Shushan school who were mentioned by my predecessors? Is there another world in this world? And why can''t you leave the divine world after you become a God? "


    Li Yi said all the questions before.


    It is quite curious about these things. Now it seems that the world has completely deviated from the situation in the original book.


    I really didn''t expect that the water version of TV series is likely to be a little deeper than the game version.


    It''s just that I didn''t know before that the water of TV series version is deeper.


    Nanfeng looks strange when he hears his words. It seems that Li Yi Neng''s identity in Shushan is not low. He should be the person closest to the core secrets of Shushan.


    He didn''t know whether the leader didn''t disclose these things to them, or he didn''t go to see them, "didn''t you read the records in the Shu mountains?"


    Li Yi smiles awkwardly when he hears his words. He looks up the records of Shushan, but only a part of them.


    After a careful investigation of the invasion of the demon world 25 years ago, he really didn''t see the rest.


    "I haven''t seen it yet, ha ha!"


    Nanfeng looked at his embarrassed smile and didn''t say anything, "in fact, there was no Shushan mountain or human race in this world. Only the current Protoss, the demons.


    At the beginning of the birth of this world, Nuwa, Fuxi and Shennong came to this world. At that time, the world was just desolate.


    It is impossible for the human race to survive in this world at all. Nuwa God opened up a fertile land for the human race to survive in the world at that time with great magic power. The original human race multiplied here.


    But the way of heaven in this world repels the three great gods. Protoss and Demons grow up and want to attack the three great gods and the human race.


    But their strength is ordinary, easily defeated by the three gods.


    But the three great gods had to care about the rebellion of heaven.


    They are also aware of the rejection of the human race by the way of heaven in this world.


    So at that time, the three of them worked together to divide the world into five parts, let the power of heaven be divided into five parts, and let it not have enough power to gather together to repel the Terran.


    At the same time, let some people become gods to erode the sky.


    As for the demons, they try their best to weaken them. The well of gods and Demons created by Shennong is to weaken the demons.


    Originally, the demons were born between heaven and earth. They were born spontaneously by the way of heaven. After Shennong God created the magic well, he seized the right to create the demons from the way of heaven.


    The original strength of each of the extraordinary talent of the demon into countless low strength, general qualifications of the demon.


    Then, in order to eliminate the repulsion between heaven and earth, the three great gods melted their incarnation between heaven and earth, but their consciousness remained.


    The consciousness of Nuwa is preserved in the world, Shennong is in the well of gods and demons, and Fuxi is in it.


    Nanfeng said and pointed to Tianchi. Li Yi wiped a cold sweat on his forehead that didn''t exist. He knew that Fuxi was staying in it. He said that he would not try so hard to fill water.


    This is equivalent to stealing things from each other''s home in front of each other''s face, but Fuxi was good tempered and didn''t care with him.


    "And then?" Li Yi was more curious about how Shushan came to this world? What about the rest of the world.

 Chapter 255

    Nanfeng hears his words and smiles even more. He deliberately shakes his head and turns around. When he sees that Li Yi is really worried, he slowly opens his mouth.


    "The ancestors of Shushan sect came to this world, took root in this world, passed down the orthodoxy for people to cultivate, and then some small sects came here, or some sanxiu founded other sects after they came to this world.


    Some of them can''t become immortals in their whole life. When they reach the end of their life, they will come to the divine world and become gods. After becoming gods, they have the limit of the way of heaven, but they don''t need to worry about death.


    Of course, you can also reincarnate and re cultivate. Naturally, the speed of re cultivation is much faster than others. It''s just that after drinking Mengpo soup, you may not remember anything, and you may not be able to set foot on the road of cultivating immortals. Even if there is a good friend in charge of leading, there is also a risk. "


    Because of this, Nanfeng did not choose reincarnation, but chose to become a God with some restrictions.


    "The world we came to is one of the three thousand, and there is still a flood and famine. Our orthodoxy is handed down from the flood and famine. In addition to these, there are many other worlds that are not known by people. The three thousand worlds are just a virtual reference. In fact, the number is far more than that. However, there are many Terrans in the world. Even the Terrans in that world have never heard of Honghuang or Nuwa. It is said that before the birth of many worlds, there had been the supreme power of the human race to send out the seeds of the human race there.


    After the birth of the way of heaven in that world, we will instinctively take the Terran as a part of ourselves. Therefore, the way of heaven in many worlds will protect the Terran and exclude the demon race. "


    Nanfeng said a lot at a time. These records are not detailed. He said all he knew.


    Li Yi understood that what the other party told him was just the general process of things. There must have been a lot of things, but he didn''t know.


    What I didn''t expect was that the people in this world came from other worlds, and the Protoss and the demons were the original races in this world, and the Terrans were the invaders.


    Looking at the current situation, the Protoss and the demons may not remember the history at all. Li Yi is a little curious. Nanfeng is swaggering about it. Isn''t he afraid that the emperor of heaven will hear it?


    Li Yi''s expression was very obvious, and Nanfeng naturally noticed.


    "Do you want to ask me why I don''t have any taboos? These heavenly emperors all know that he is the incarnation of the way of heaven in this world, but now he is limited by Fuxi and can''t do anything. "


    The south wind came here and quietly lowered his voice, as if to say something very big secret, "I tell you, now the whole divine world is almost our people.


    Jingtian, as the God of the divine world, asked us to get Feipeng down in the previous life. Now it''s also our human race. "


    When Li Yi heard his words, he understood immediately. No wonder the emperor of heaven doesn''t care about the world. If he is the emperor of heaven, he doesn''t care.


    It''s estimated that the emperor of heaven can''t manage even if he wants to. According to Nanfeng, now the whole divine world is their people.


    If the emperor of heaven had not been the embodiment of the will of heaven, he would have been dragged down for fear of causing resistance.


    It''s estimated that Feipeng, who had been calculated before, might be the most powerful God outside the Heavenly Emperor who was restricted in the divine world. As a result, it was taken down by the Terrans and reincarnated.


    Now it seems that the Terran has developed in this world for so many years, and it has been unprecedentedly powerful.


    Li Yi knew this and felt relieved. Originally, he was worried about whether there would be any problem when the evil sword fairy was lost in Tianchi.


    What if the emperor wants to calculate? Don''t worry at all now.


    The great God of Fuxi himself, even the way of heaven in this world, can''t make waves.


    Li Yi is ready to go back to the well of gods and demons. Theoretically, his blood is likely to have a little relationship with Shennong.


    I went there to see if there was any way to further stimulate my blood.


    In this way, everything can make sense.


    Why is there such a big mess in the world? No one in the divine world goes down.


    I''m afraid it''s because the emperor of heaven doesn''t let these people go at all. The way of heaven has always been repellent to human beings. Even if the power of the way of heaven is disintegrated by the civil and military officials of the human race, it can still restrict these gods.


    Unless Nanfeng stopped being a God at that time, he could go down from the divine world.


    But once he does not do the original cultivation of God, he will not be able to support such a long life. If he loses the throne, he will die immediately.


    So they have no choice but to watch from the sky.


    Li Yi understood all this, relaxed and swaggered to the front hall.


    Jingtian and Xu Changqing talked a lot with the emperor of heaven, but their conversation was very simple, which was nothing more than the situation in the world.


    Jingtian knows his life experience and gets his own armor.


    It seems that the emperor still wants to turn him into a God, but now Jingtian doesn''t want to.


    In the end, he did not choose to become the general of the divine world again. He lost his armor and seal and wanted to return to the world.


    Xu Changqing was silent all the time. He didn''t say much, but the emperor asked him occasionally.


    "Feipeng, this time you come to Tianjie, no matter as Jingtian or Feipeng, you should go to see Xiyao." The emperor of heaven saw that the throne could not keep Jingtian, so he wanted to keep him with Xiyao.


    Tiandao has no feelings, but he also has intelligence. The Terran is always an intruder here. It will not miss any chance to attack the Terran.


    It knows that if it doesn''t go on like this, both the Protoss and the demons will disappear, and heaven and earth will become the world of the human race.


    Because the six realms are all human beings, their will will gradually distort their own will.


    The way of heaven will gradually disappear, and humanity will be responsible for the operation of the world.


    Heaven won''t let itself die, so it will see every opportunity to resist.


    The emperor of heaven and the way of heaven are two in one. He is a part of the way of heaven, but he has some emotions of his own.


    The disappearance of the way of heaven also symbolizes his death, so he will also look for any opportunity to attack and weaken mankind like the way of heaven.


    You should know that thousands of years ago, the divine world had many gods besides itself. At that time, the most powerful one in the divine world was Feipeng.


    He only obeyed his own instructions, and was the most powerful arm around him at that time. At last, he and Feipeng were calculated, and Feipeng was reincarnated into Sedum.


    As long as you let Jingtian come back and get his original God''s throne, the power of Feipeng will reappear to Jingtian, and the memory of Feipeng will replace Jingtian. At that time, Jingtian will no longer exist, and there will be Feipeng, the God General of the divine world.


    Tiandi''s abacus is very good, but Jingtian doesn''t want to.


    He wants Xiyao to let this man keep Feipeng.


    Li Yi looked at the emperor of heaven. If he didn''t understand what the emperor of heaven was like, now he knows everything.


    Now the emperor of heaven just wants Jingtian to stay in the divine world to help himself.

 Chapter 256

    "Xiyao?" Jingtian looks a little at a loss. He has lost his memory for many reincarnations, so it is impossible to know Xiyao.


    "Yes, Xiyao." The emperor of heaven smiles and touches his beard.


    "Xiyao takes care of Shenshu. You can see him when you go there." With that, he waved his hand to Jingtian.


    He didn''t ask other people to help him, because all the gods in the hall except himself were human.


    So Jingtian was waved by the emperor of heaven, not taking away a cloud.


    Li Yi knows that he will never choose to stay in the divine world, because longkui and Xu Maoshan are still below.


    Although Jingtian likes to be a little clever and greedy, his real work is not ambiguous. He can''t do this kind of thing if you let him enjoy happiness in the divine world alone and leave his friends and sisters behind.


    "Your Majesty, elder Li has made great contributions to the elimination of evil and the maintenance of peace and tranquility in the six realms. According to Wei Chen, there will be a big reward before that. "


    A leading God came forward. When he spoke, he obviously winked at Li Yi.


    He has said these words for quite a few months, but not many people suggest that the emperor of heaven is now just a puppet, and occasionally can make some resistance.


    After listening to him, Li Yi immediately understood that this was his own mouth, let himself take this opportunity to get something to Shushan.


    The spirit of the divine world is much richer than that of the human world, and the treasures born are also much better than those of the human world.


    Since Li Yi has come this time, he should find a way to make it go down.


    Otherwise, our own people would not come here for nothing, and some of the elders of Shu mountain or the former headmasters also did not move to other worlds, so they had no choice but to stay in the divine world.


    Naturally, they also have a large number of things. They take this opportunity to take them to Li Yi and put them in Shushan.


    It''s almost impossible for the gods in the divine world to come down to earth. This is the only ability that the emperor of heaven can master, which naturally limits them.


    Although they have many treasures of heaven in their hands, it''s hard to grow as a spiritual cultivation. It''s useless to keep these things.


    I can only put it away for a while. I hope someone can come to the divine world and send these things down.


    The accumulation of hundreds and thousands of years has finally come to this opportunity. This time Li Yi goes back, I''m afraid the Shushan school will be developed in an instant.


    He also understood that the things given to him by his predecessors belonged to the Shushan school. Maybe he could use them, but they were not his own.


    However, when I go back to get those things, a large part of them are my own.


    "Here it is." The emperor of heaven pondered, as if thinking about something.


    "I think it''s better to just open the treasure house." Another leading God stood up and said.


    It seems that they are completely discussing on their own, and they don''t want to pay much attention to the emperor sitting on the throne.


    If it wasn''t for the way of heaven, it would be difficult to solve it. I''m afraid the emperor of heaven would have been replaced by them.


    After all, the other side is still in the way of heaven. If you press your eyes at one time, you may have the ability to lift the table, so you don''t press them step by step.


    They all know that the most important thing to do is to slowly develop and strengthen the power of the human race, and use the power of humanity to distort the way of heaven.


    In the end, humanity will directly take over the world instead of the way of heaven.


    In this process, the way of heaven naturally lost its ability to resist early, and could only watch itself gradually die.


    The other side has been trying to weaken the Terran in some way. After all, the other side is the way of heaven. Many things that can be affected have happened without their awareness.


    I''m afraid the evil thing is that the other party is plotting in secret, but fortunately they solved it.


    "Sure." The emperor of heaven snorted coldly, and his mood seemed very delicate.


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    Although the other party is a puppet now, there should be a little respect. Li Yi accepted the reward from the emperor with a smile.


    .................


    "This is the treasure house of heaven. All the treasures are in it. You can choose at will. Of course, you can control the quantity and weight by yourself. " Although Li Yi doesn''t know his name, the image of the other side has grown up in his eyes.


    This is the real Terran ancestors for the benefit of the Terran, dare to do anything.


    "These are some things we have collected by ourselves over the years. Stay and put them in Shushan. Let those disciples practice hard and strive for more promotion. Don''t stay in the divine world like us."


    The elder handed over several storage rings, one of which was empty, and the remaining nine were full.


    Li Yi understood that the 20 cubic meters in this empty storage ring is the largest amount of things he can take away.


    It''s very likely that there will be any reaction in duotiandao. Li Yi feels that this group of people toss Tiandao like an eagle.


    Along with each other slowly toss, sooner or later one day to boil the way of heaven.


    Walking into the treasure house of heaven, Li Yi can realize that there are countless arrays protecting him. In addition, there is a force that makes him feel sick and uncomfortable. He doesn''t want people to stay in it.


    This power should be the power of the way of heaven, which is totally different from the power of heaven and earth sheltered by Nuwa in the human world. This power lingers around Li Yi and makes him feel uncomfortable.


    The whole person is like a grain in the back, very uncomfortable.


    This force is just watching him, not deliberately targeting or attacking him.


    He began to wander around the treasure house to see if there was anything he could take away.


    There are so many things here that people can''t cope with.


    Li Yi doesn''t know what to take, and he doesn''t know the quality and function of the things here.


    After thinking about it for a while, I read the remaining nine storage rings. Sure enough, there is a book in it. When I open it carefully, I can see the general classification of these treasures.


    All these things are done by the elders. They are the elders.


    "Nine days of dark iron. The dragon dragon dragon has 16 drops of blood essence, one wind feather and one grain of breath in nine days


    Li Yi took a lot of things, from armor for body protection to weapons for attack, refined elixir and unrefined medicinal materials, materials for forging weapons, and treasures of heaven and earth, such as real dragon essence and blood, which can change people''s qualifications.


    For example, he just came into contact with Fengyu and his mind suddenly emerged. He used Fengyu and Fengyu to refine pills to revive the dead.


    The effect is not as good as Phoenix Nirvana, but it''s still a little bit good to revive the dead.


    But even so, the storage ring can hold something.


    Li Yi picked up a set of pure white neon and feather clothes beside him. This is a unique technology of heaven. The clothes can change shape at will according to the wearer''s mind.


    Other functions, such as avoiding dust, are also fully available.


    Defense is also very extraordinary. The most important thing is that even ordinary people without spiritual power can use it.


    In addition, some mana can be stored on the feather coat, which can let others stay for self-defense.


    Li Yi took away six sets of storage rings, so he could put so many, no more.


    Now it''s time to leave the treasure house and go back to Shushan to see what''s good in the nine storage rings.

 Chapter 257

    Li Yi came out of the treasure house and went back to the main hall again. Jingtian was still indifferent.


    He knew that his previous life was Feipeng, but he never regarded himself as Feipeng, the great general of the divine world. For him, it was just a false code, far inferior to his sister and friends.


    Obviously, the emperor did not persuade Jingtian to stay in the divine world.


    But it''s the same as before, with the same look, and looks very kind.


    Li Yi didn''t dare to be careless when he knew that he was the incarnation of the way of heaven. He really didn''t expect that the human beings in this world were so strong that he completely pressed the way of heaven on the ground.


    Completely suppress the way of heaven, so that the other party can not resist.


    But Li Yi estimated that these things should not be known, at least if he knew, he would not lead the army into the divine world.


    I''m afraid there are also Terran undercover agents around mozun tower. Otherwise, mozun tower will not attack the divine world without any reason. It must be the Terran who provoked him.


    This is mission impossible. If it continues to develop according to this situation, it is estimated that the demons and Protoss will be killed by the Terrans sooner or later.


    Li Yi thought for a moment that among the six realms of heaven and earth, the so-called fairyland and evil spirit realms do not exist at all. In a real sense, there are only five realms of heaven and earth.


    God, man, devil, demon, ghost, the world is divided into five parts, the power of heaven is also divided into five parts, only in this way can it be suppressed.


    As long as the Terran invades all the world bit by bit, the last five realms will still be able to merge again, because at that time all the five realms are human beings, and the will of the way of heaven will be reversed by humanity.


    But now these thoughts are too far away. Li Yi knows that it will take a long time to achieve them.


    "Everything has been settled, so I''ll leave first." Li Yi doesn''t plan to stay here any longer. He has nothing to say with the emperor of heaven. We can''t pee in a pot at all.


    It''s better to leave and go back to Shushan. You should know that every day in the sky and every year in the world, you spend an hour here. If the leader and elder of Shushan die for a month, there may be trouble in the world.


    If I stay here for ten days and a half months, it is estimated that the orthodoxy of the next generation in Shushan will be depressed.


    It also takes time to cultivate students. It is obvious that none of the following students can be independent in a short time.


    Xu Changqing may be one, but he''s on it now.


    Li Yi knows that he is the only remaining elder of Shushan sect. Even if he is a worshipping elder, he needs to go back immediately.


    If I go back a little later, it''s OK for the Shushan sect. There won''t be a big mess in the world.


    He believes that the emperor of heaven will never miss this opportunity, and will definitely take advantage of the weakest time in the world to launch an attack, perhaps to let the demon world, the evil spirit world and some demons invade the world again.


    Severely weaken the power of a Terran, delay the time of humanity to change the way of heaven.


    For their own time again, but all this was Li Yi to resolve.


    "It''s not easy for you to come to heaven. Why rush away? Stay longer. But there are many beautiful sceneries in the sky Tiandi''s look is as kind and smiling as ever. I don''t know, I think he is really trying to keep them.


    "Thank you Tiandi, but I have some important things to solve in the world, so I won''t stay here any longer." Li Yi''s face is full of false smile.


    Xu Changqing clearly saw something. Although he didn''t know what the emperor of heaven was like, he knew that as a disciple of Shushan, he obviously wanted to stand in the same line with Li Yi and step back to Li Yi''s side.


    "I said, master Tiandi, we really need to hurry back. Since heaven is so interesting, we will come next time we have a chance. " Jingtian didn''t see anything. He laughed and joked.


    He knew that he had to hurry back. His sister and Maomao were still waiting. Before he came, Li Yi told him that one day in the sky, one year in the world and the same year in the demon world.


    He spent an hour in the sky, and a month has passed in the world.


    I have been here for several hours, and months have passed.


    He is also very anxious now. Jingtian can imagine how much he would miss his sister if she didn''t see him for several months.


    "If you''ve all come, stay longer. What''s the hurry?"


    Li Yi frowned at his words. It seems that the emperor of heaven really wants to force them to stay.


    Left and right looked, did not say anything, the pace of the three people began to slowly retreat.


    All of a sudden, there seemed to be a force around the three of them, trying to throw them down.


    Jingtian waved his hands and feet to shout, but Li Yi couldn''t hear him.


    Xu Changqing also appears a little flustered, the complexion is not so good-looking.


    Li Yi did not feel much panic, but this force is not the power of heaven and earth, but he can feel that this force is very familiar with himself.


    It seems that there is such a force in the inheritance of one''s own blood. The essence of this force seems to be not far behind the inheritance of one''s own blood.


    The emperor of heaven didn''t make a move. His expression became very indifferent, as if he had no emotion, like a very precise machine.


    All of a sudden, a huge force is pressing here between heaven and earth.


    This is Tianwei very frightening, this force seems to want to force Li Yi to stay with them.


    However, Li Yi is very familiar with the power of blood inheritance, but did not care at all, easy freehand beat back the huge Tianwei.


    They are not in the demon world, but in the human world. In Shushan, longkui and xumaoshan are also here.


    "Thank you for your help." Li Yi bowed to the entrance of the demon world. If it wasn''t for Shennong, the three of them would probably stay in the demon world.


    He knew that it was Shennong who had just helped him. He took them away through the well of gods and demons. The well of gods and Demons was the channel connecting the five realms. Although the emperor of heaven could close the entrance of heaven in an instant, there was still a loophole under the power of Shennong.


    And Shennong gave himself something before he left. Li Yi clenched his fist and felt the power in his blood.


    Shennong God further stimulates his own human blood. As long as Li Yi has enough strength, he can refine stronger pills.


    If we say that originally his strength is very strong, but his refining level is 30 points.


    Now his strength is still very high, and the level of refining medicine is at least 80 points.


    The upper limit has been greatly increased, but my cultivation is still not enough.


    Li Yi knows that the next most important thing is to improve his strength in order to break through the golden elixir of martial arts.


    But fortunately, in the human world, heaven and earth are close to themselves. If you want to cultivate and understand, you will be much faster.

 Chapter 258

    It''s only two minutes since Li Yicai came to Shushan, but there''s no reason for him to fly across the world and feel purple.


    Ziqi comes from the East and covers thousands of miles. It''s obvious that the target is him.


    Ziqi is so fast that Li Yi has been shrouded even before he can react.


    Then it disappeared. If someone who is proficient in the technique of looking at Qi looks at it, he will find that his column of Qi transportation is purple, and it goes up to the sky, thousands of miles away.


    "This is the shelter of the human world." Li Yi uses a voice that only he can hear. He has just understood that the so-called protection of the human world is like this.


    At least in the world has been equivalent to the identity of the son of Qi Yun, no! He is higher than the so-called son of Qi Yun, and he is almost equal to the legendary saint and the world.


    It''s just that if you die, you''re really dead. It''s just like a saint in some jurisdiction.


    For example, to survey the world within the scope of one''s own strength, to mobilize the power of law between heaven and earth to crush others.


    And the premise of these is that Li Yi himself must have enough strength, some rules of his current strength, even if let him transfer, he does not have the ability to urge.


    And the whole person''s luck in the world will be so good that he can pick up a magic potion when he goes out for a walk, see the powerful cave and so on. All these are very likely to happen.


    Even if he goes to some extremely fierce place, he will become a geomantic treasure land. There is no vicious place to suppress his Qi.


    He is now a mobile geomantic treasure land, the effect is so strong that the whole world will change for him wherever he is.


    But Xu Changqing and Jingtian also saw the previous intention, but Jingtian didn''t know anything and seemed very curious. Xu Changqing had a little guess in his heart.


    "Elder Li, what was that? How can you suddenly disappear from your body? " Jingtian is very curious.


    "It''s because I saved the world, and heaven and earth rewarded me for my actions." Li Yi left slowly. He left for such a long time to see if anything happened in Shushan.


    But fortunately, maybe they left for a short time, or the emperor of heaven knew that he could not turn over any waves. There was no chaos in the world, but they died suddenly in Qingwei.


    The disciples of Shushan were a little flustered for a while. Fortunately, they had time to explain everything before they died.


    Chang Yin, Chang Xin and Chang pan, the three disciples, are in charge of Shushan for the time being, waiting to discuss with Xu Changqing when they come back.


    In terms of array, the array of evil spirit world has not encountered any problems. As for the demon world, it wants to break through the array, but it is quickly suppressed.


    And the lock demon tower swayed a few times, but it was safe for the time being.


    A small disturbance broke out among some demons and ghosts in the human world, and Shushan united with the great mercy mingzong soon suppressed it.


    As for Penglai, they are all hermits in the overseas fairyland. Unless there is a big trouble in the world, they should not rely on them.


    Great compassion mingzong, these monks are practicing hard every day. It''s very difficult for them to go down the mountain to catch demons.


    If it wasn''t for the turmoil of the demons, part of it would have happened not far from their ancestral home.


    Li Yi reckons that these monks will not do anything. After reading the battle report, he also knows that after solving the demons and ghosts of his clan, these monks will go back to practice hard.


    These monks are unreliable. Li Yi suddenly finds out that Shushan sect is really the light of the human race.


    No wonder it''s the only big school in the world that has been inherited. The big school really has the responsibility of a big school.


    Penglai''s free cultivation is very compassionate. The little monks of mingzong are not worthy of being compared with Shushan. Shushan school has a deep foundation, excellent skills and even more people.


    The protection of the human world, blessed by the whole human world, can be said to be the strongest sect in the whole human world.


    Xu Changqing clearly knows the cause of the death of several people in Qingwei. Before leaving, the elder and the leader left him a jade card with their images and the final words to Xu Changqing.


    "Changqing, listen to me, people are born, old, sick and dead. It''s a fixed number. After we leave, you should take good care of Shushan sect. If you don''t understand, you can ask elder Li more. You and your brothers should take good care of Shu mountain, and don''t let the demons invade the world


    After watching it, Xu Changqing was already crying, but although she knew all these things, and even knew that she had killed her master, she might have some reasons.


    But he is still in a very short period of time to force up the spirit, covered up the heart of sadness.


    "Elder Li, Changqing takes his disciples down the mountain to continue to wipe out demons. I hope the elder will take charge of Shushan." Xu Changqing saluted.


    "Good." Li Yi nodded and didn''t say much. He probably understood that Xu Changqing would be ready to inherit the position of leader of Shushan when he solved the last demon in the world.


    It''s not the right time. We can just get rid of the demons and hold a succession ceremony.


    Xu Changqing took a lot of disciples down the mountain, and some of the lower level disciples stayed in Shushan to help Li Yi manage.


    The most important thing for him is to get rid of the demon locking tower. If he didn''t want to get rid of the tower, he would definitely close the door and break through the golden elixir.


    The lock demon tower is not stable now. If the lock demon tower is broken and the demons inside rush out at the same time, it will become very difficult.


    It is the most important thing to suppress and repair the demon lock tower.


    Li Yi mobilized the power of the Shushan school array to bless himself. At the same time, he threw the unearthed beads and strengthened the array and architecture on the lock demon tower with the local atmosphere.


    Throw out the fire spirit bead, mobilize the sky fire to start burning the demons in the lock demon tower.


    Many weak monsters in the lock demon tower have been dissipated in an instant and turned into a group of aura, which was transferred by Li Yi.


    Even some of the more powerful drugs, and then the burning of the sky fire, the strength is also constantly in the decline no longer before.


    The lock demon tower becomes stronger, but the power of the demons inside to shake the lock demon tower begins to weaken.


    It''s because the sky fire keeps burning the demons inside. In order to protect themselves from dying out quickly, some powerful ones have begun to devour those weak demons.


    Only in this way can they increase the time to resist the sky fire, which doesn''t last long.


    Li Yi understands that these demons and ghosts are all treasures of Shushan, not the array in the lock demon tower. The cultivation of these demons is transformed into aura, and the aura of Shushan school is not as rich as that of other places in the world.


    Moreover, these auras are relatively pure through the transformation of the array. They are not like the auras of the human world. They have too many evil thoughts and miscellaneous thoughts.


    This is also the reason why Shushan disciples can pull out a large number of disciples from other schools.


    Almost every generation of the disciples in Shushan have been promoted. Other sects may have several generations of disciples.


    The demon lock tower has been repaired. Li Yi tells the other disciples that he is going to find a place to shut up in Shushan.

 Chapter 259

    Li Yi sits here, the whole person is heaven and earth, the law between heaven and earth, the road, completely show in front of him, can let him observe at will.


    Don''t worry about being assimilated into a part of Tao by heaven and earth, and don''t worry about being lost in the way of heaven and earth.


    In this way, he observed the truth between heaven and earth, and perfected his own practice.


    Yin Yang and five elements all evolved in it, and he also evolved the four seasons of his shooting skills into it.


    Maybe after a long time, maybe only a second, he slowly opened his eyes, all the true Qi suddenly condensed, forming a golden elixir in the elixir field.


    Looking carefully, it seems that there is a figure in the golden elixir. The figure is exerting all the kungfu, boxing, sword, shooting, lightness skill and internal skill that Li Yi once practiced. All the Kungfu methods that Li Yi practiced have been practiced bit by bit.


    And with the process of the exercise, the golden elixir became more and more condensed, and the aura of the whole world was inspired to rush towards the Shu mountain.


    Take out the spirit water stored in the storage ring and absorb it.


    His body was bathed in it, and suddenly a moon and many visible stars appeared in the sky which was still day.


    The stars, moonlight and sunlight in the sky mix into the flesh.


    It''s a gift from heaven and earth. If it wasn''t for him to save the world and get the blessing of the world, there would be no chance of three light forging.


    His body began to be further developed, and the nonexistent acupoints hidden in his body were completely cracked.


    If we say that the physical body of the congenital realm only exists in 365 acupoints, absorbs the aura of heaven and earth, and then leads the aura into the body to forge the body.


    The number of Jindan realm has been widened countless times, and Li Yi has noticed that there are 13762.


    Originally, these acupoints would not be opened in a moment, but he would spend a lot of time slowly strengthening his body and expanding his acupoints.


    But with the three light forging body, the spirit water and the purest innate aura between heaven and earth, Li Yi spent a few minutes to completely open the acupoints of the body.


    Just breaking through the golden elixir realm, it reached its peak in a short time.


    All acupoints are full of genuine Qi, which is much more solid than before. No matter in quality or quantity, it is not the same order of magnitude as before.


    Even without the help of heaven and earth, his current strength is much better than his original strength.


    Li Yi estimated that even if heaven and earth did not help him, he would be stronger than jiaxingtian and Yunshan. That is to say, his pure strength has surpassed the peak of fighting against the emperor in the world, but he did not know whether it was douzong or douzun.


    He has never seen a master at the level of douzong, and it is not easy to judge his own state.


    If you can see the strong at the level of douzong, he can make a more detailed judgment on which level his strength is in the world according to the strength of the other party and his own situation.


    His skill has also been created. His skill is gradually developed from the day after tomorrow to the day before. As for the realm of the golden elixir, he can''t describe it. This is the golden elixir. This is his martial art, and only he can use it.


    I''m afraid the highest limit for others to practice this skill is the innate peak. If they want to break through the golden elixir, they have to create it by themselves.


    The power of Yin-Yang and five elements flows in one''s own body. Because with the help of some rules of the four seasons of heaven and earth, even if one doesn''t practice, one''s strength will be enhanced as long as he or she simply lives and experiences the four seasons.


    Li Yi can transfer the power of the five elements at will, and can also transfer the power of yin and Yang.


    But he can''t complete the power of yin and Yang. For the transformation of the power of the five elements, maybe when he can achieve this step, he will break through again.


    It''s more difficult to take this step than to ascend to heaven. Maybe the golden elixir of martial arts is the limit of his martial arts. If he wants to go further, he can only convert to the immortal way.


    Li Yi took a deep breath. The power of the five elements between heaven and earth mixed with the power of starlight entered his body again, and the body that had been strengthened began to grow slowly again.


    Even now he doesn''t know how powerful his body is. It''s certain that ordinary nuclear bombs can''t be killed. Even Skyfire, a flame with extremely high temperature, can''t cause obvious damage to him. The biggest damage of nuclear weapons to him may be the extremely high temperature in the center.


    Now, even this point has little effect on him. Ordinary nuclear weapons can''t hurt him at all.


    This is just a simple physical body, not all his strength.


    Li Yi understood that he should not shut up after completing the cultivation of martial arts. He should do some very important things now.


    For example, among the six realms, we need to find a way to get one for the Terran. The ghost world doesn''t need to think about it for the time being. Maybe we don''t need to think about it in the future.


    In this world, ordinary people can''t enter, only the dead can enter. Although they can enter by force, it doesn''t have much effect.


    What Li Yi wants to do is to completely let the Terrans occupy that world, although he may be attacked by the way of heaven in another world.


    He didn''t have any fear at all. Although the way of heaven was very strong, it was divided into five parts. In addition, Shennong was observing the six realms in the well of gods and demons. He would not give him the chance to kill himself.


    The most important thing is that once you find something wrong, you will return immediately. No matter how strong the way of heaven is, it is impossible to pursue yourself across the world.


    The way of heaven is very strong, but its power is tightly limited to this world. When we go to other worlds, it''s like a fish without water, and its power is less than one point.


    In other worlds, it will be attacked by the way of heaven in other worlds.


    Li Yi thinks about which world he is better at. His current strength can mobilize the power of heaven and earth. The scope and strength almost include the whole human world.


    He is invincible in the world, and it''s hard for the devil to come.


    If you go to another world, your power will be partially weakened. It will be very difficult to occupy the demon world.


    Li Yi takes out a piece of paper and is ready to make a plan for himself on it. He has already found the target. The first step is to go to the demon world and throw all the high-energy radiation bombs he has stored in it to give the demon world a place where there is still life.


    Let monsters die, and the deformity rate of the next generation will be greatly increased.


    At the same time, try to unify the human world, actively cultivate experts, and prepare for the occupation of the demon world in the future.


    Finally, some people were sent out to lobby the demon clan to win over, divide and fight against the demon clan. For those who are willing to join the human race as pets and mounts, they changed their names and called them spirit beasts.


    At the same time, it puts forward some bills to protect the survival rights of these spirit beasts, and spare no effort to fight against those monsters.


    At the same time, slowly send the Terran into the demon world, and try to reproduce there.


    At that time, they will absorb all the nuclear radiation in that area, and the Terran''s power to reproduce humanity will be enhanced. With the change of time, the Terran will one day be able to completely occupy the demon kingdom.


    In the future plan, we are going to find the disciples of Shushan sect and tell them what we want to do so that they can cooperate with us.


    Xu Changqing is not in Shushan, and Li Yi is the highest leader of Shushan.


    Even if Xu Changqing was in Shushan, he had to ask Li Yi for advice when he did things.

 Chapter 260

    Li Yi looked at a young Shushan disciple in front of him and said, "during the time I left, you should take good care of the Shushan sect. It won''t be a big deal. If Chang Qing comes to ask, he says, "I''ll go to the demon world to get rid of demons."


    "I understand!"


    "Good." Li Yi nodded with a little joy.


    Chang Feng has been in Shushan for the longest time among the remaining disciples. His cultivation is not the highest among them, but he is mature and prudent. Maybe he can''t catch demons.


    But he is very talented in managing the logistics of Shushan school.


    This is also why Li Yi let him take his place in the Shushan school for the time being.


    Of course, no one will attack the Shushan sect foolishly. The array here can crush most of the demons and ghosts.


    Unless mozun Chonglou comes to Shushan in person, otherwise ordinary demons will only die when they break into Shushan.


    Li Yi was just a shock in Shushan, because now he can crush the magic tower in the human world. Of course, a large part of this is because the whole world is helping him.


    No matter how strong the magic tower is, it will not be better than one fifth of the world. If you go to the magic world, Li Yi will be able to mobilize the power of heaven and earth, and the number will be reduced to an overwhelming number.


    In the world of demons, mozunchonglou may be blessed by the way of heaven. Two people will grow and fall, and they will not be his opponents.


    Leave Shushan and go all the way to the entrance of the demon world which was blocked by Shushan. This place has the same array attention as the demon world. Even Nuwa God has a little power to pay attention to this place. If there is anything wrong, he will give a warning immediately.


    Therefore, among the five realms, only the human realm is the home of mankind, and it is a part of the human race that has been seized from the hands of heaven. In other worlds, although they have their own part of strength there, heaven occupies the home.


    Little by little carefully operating the array, Li Yi reinforces his strength, trying to make his sense of existence become low.


    When he was about to enter the demon world, Nuwa''s will covered his body with the last protection, trying to make his sense of existence weaker, as if he was covered with a layer of skin, so that his whole person looked like a monster.


    Li Yi looked at his body and noticed that he must learn some techniques when he goes back next time.


    Even if you don''t learn Shu mountain''s swordsmanship, or if it''s too advanced, you should practice these basic small skills and evasion skills yourself.


    However, if you can transform the power of Yin Yang and five elements, it will be very fast and convenient to learn and use.


    The foundation of these Dharma forces is Yin Yang and five elements.


    Entering the demon world, although the aura of heaven and earth here is relatively thin, it is unexpectedly pure.


    Li Yi frowned and felt that the aura here is relatively pure, which is not a good thing for them.


    Even if the aura is thin, if the pure cultivation doesn''t need too much purification, the speed will increase a lot.


    But soon he was relieved, because he found that all of them were spirits like trees or flowers. There were so many wood spirits here, and the aura here was pure and understandable.


    Most of these wood spirits do not like war and movement. If there is no problem, they may not move for thousands of years.


    He knew that these wood spirits didn''t participate in the war at all, so he didn''t spend much time here.


    ................


    After as long as three months, Li Yi has made a considerable research on these monsters. They are still in a state of scuffle. Although monsters are all demons for themselves, they are also divided into various kinds of dogs, wolves, tigers and leopards.


    Wars often break out between them, and there is no civilization among the demons. Most of them are in the state of drinking blood.


    At the beginning, the demon emperor was captured, and there was no unified king for the demon race. Each race was ruled by the king of each race, and friction often occurred between them.


    Li Yi can see that some of these monsters also participated in the war of demon world, evil spirit world and some demons invading the world 25 years ago.


    Some of them were even kings of all races, and it was estimated that they should have come back soon.


    TIANYAO emperor was not so lucky, or the original purpose of Shushan was to catch him, saying that he was locked in the lock demon tower, and the demon clan was leaderless, so naturally they would not attack themselves.


    After the demon emperor was captured, some demon families began to plan to retreat secretly. A demon''s retreat eventually led to a big rout.


    During this period, Li Yi also observed that because of the racial talent, those monsters who are carnivores are not only powerful, but also extremely like blood and eager for war.


    He is mainly aimed at these monsters. He sets up an array to place explosives along the way. As long as he is willing, he can instantly detonate these nuclear weapons.


    Of course, in order to run successfully, he has not started yet and comes to the entrance again.


    Pointing to the distance, all the remaining radiation turned into a line, slowly flying towards the target, ready to activate the weapons there.


    Li Yi is completely desperate to escape, want to leave the demon world with the fastest speed, if he is not fast enough, later by the way of heaven found that these things are their own, it is completely finished.


    At that time, if you want to run, you don''t have a chance to run. You may be forced to stay here and hang up.


    Unless Shennong can save himself again through the magic well, but since he used it once at the beginning, the way of heaven will be a little defensive.


    If you are caught by the other party at that time, there is only one way to die or leave the world completely.


    He just stepped out of the demon world and entered the world. When his ambush weapon was instantly started, the demon world set off another big explosion.


    Countless demons died, heaven and earth turbulence, the rain from the sky for three days and three nights are not over, the original green earth was watered by the rain, instantly became yellow.


    Most of the creatures on the ground are dead, and there are many demon tribes that can''t live in the original place.


    More demons don''t know. They can only perceive that they live here. They can''t give birth to cubs at all. They are always dead when they are born.


    They seem to grow something in their bodies that originally did not belong to them.


    It''s not too much to say that the sky is falling apart. The way of heaven doesn''t show anything about all this, even if it knows that Li Yi did it.


    As long as the other party has been in the world, it will not have this opportunity to start.


    This time, the spirit of the demon clan will not recover for decades.


    Li Yi is obviously not very clear about all this. Of course, he knows that he is definitely on the blacklist of the world''s heavenly way.


    The demon clan will definitely be hit hard in a short time, and the strength decline is not one or two points.


    What he wants to do is also very simple. He wants to do a big thing.


    He is going to perform a large-scale multi person romance originated from ancient times.


    It is called uprising for short, which is generally called rebellion by the imperial court.


    Of course, we can''t say that to Li Yi. He had to be quick in revolt or uprising. Maybe the Emperor himself made him emperor.

 Chapter 261

    Li Yi stood on the mountain of Shu and paid homage to the heaven and earth in all directions. "The great God of Nu Wa is on the mountain. Now the secular imperial court is so dazzled that the people are displaced and they are in dire straits. I want to reopen a new dynasty so that everyone in the world can have food, clothing and land. I hope Nuwa can help me a lot. "


    At the end of the story, there was a wave between heaven and earth, which showed that Nuwa God had agreed to his action, and Li Yi could revolt at any time now.


    Then the next day he took a few disciples of Shushan sect to rebel by pulling the flag. What he didn''t expect was that he succeeded so fast.


    However, later I thought about my fighting power. Nuwa was invincible in the world. If it still failed, I would buy a piece of tofu to kill her.


    After the rebellion was announced, the first response was to Nanzhao state, where all the people believed in Nuwa. They received the Oracle, and the king of Nanzhao state immediately turned to Li Yi as a minister.


    Of course, the imperial court of the world also launched an attack on Li Yi''s rebellion. Unfortunately, these were not problems for Li Yi at all.


    Probably the process was that several divisions were sent to attack me from the opposite side, but I still grew up and escaped their encirclement and suppression.


    Although he was rebelling all the way, he was not idle. He who fought against local tyrants fought against local tyrants, but he who should divide the land.


    For those local famous families, Li Yi''s most simple thing is to win over a group and strike a group.


    Those with a better reputation are attracted and continue to work for them, while those with a worse reputation are killed directly.


    In this era, people''s thinking is very simple. If you give them food, they will work with you.


    If you can feed his whole family, he will give his life to you.


    He succeeded in revolting very quickly, of course, mainly because he had absolutely overwhelming force.


    Before the army and soldiers of the imperial court fought him, Li Yi first asked some Shu mountain disciples who practiced the dream technique to dress up as immortals and go to those soldiers'' minds to disperse their dreams.


    Tell them who they are fighting against, and tell them that there are gods coming down to help them. As long as they surrender now, every family will have land to grow and food to eat.


    Not only that, as long as you surrender, you will be given the land immediately. If one person can bring some people from the same village to surrender, you will be given a cow.


    With such power, even the high-level officials or generals opposite the imperial court have completely shaken their confidence in winning the war?


    What''s more, some of them also saw that dream. Originally, they were not dissatisfied with the imperial court. They were not from the poor families of aristocratic families. Gradually, some middle and lower class generals came to take refuge.


    Li Yi took out the robots in the world of Qing Nian Nian, which are more reliable than him in managing these things.


    Anyway, it''s just for the time being managed by robots. In the end, the country still has to be handed over to people.


    However, their progress is too fast, resulting in a big step, can not keep up with the egg, can only use the robot first.


    You''ve seen anyone who rebelled in the capital within three months, and even Liu Xiu, the son of the plane, didn''t fight Wang Mang as fast.


    In three months, Li Yi killed the emperor, ascended the throne, got all the rights, and his troops were strong. At the same time, he also began to carry out the real reform of the country.


    During the imperial examination, the officials and gentry received grain as a whole. Some of the soldiers during the war period were kept, and the rest were returned to the fields and distributed to their fields for grain, agricultural equipment, and seed crops.


    Li Yi brought corn, potatoes, sweet potatoes, these things yield is very high.


    And the demand for land is not too high.


    In addition, we should revise the system so that the country can be unified in a real sense, and try to weaken those aristocratic families.


    At the same time, Shushan was commissioned to refine a number of sound transmitting mirrors and distribute them to every county, county, or even village in the country. They guaranteed that they could connect with the capital at any time.


    Li Yi also distributed his previous cultivation methods. In addition, he also distributed all the cultivation methods he collected, so that everyone in the world could practice.


    The most important one is the method of cultivating martial arts. This method doesn''t have very high requirements for the aura of heaven and earth, nor does it have very high requirements for the qualification. It''s not very difficult to meet the requirements of Xiandao.


    Most of the people in the whole country are practicing martial arts. Li Yi also issued many laws, and built schools all over the country to open up people''s wisdom and let everyone have books to read.


    To register all the people who cultivate immortals, we must listen to the imperial court''s call at the critical moment.


    In addition, there are many, many things, he tried to make the world better.


    The only thing he can do is to make the life of human beings in this world better. However, these things need a lot of time, and it is estimated that it will be difficult to solve them for a while.


    As long as the robot is here, they will solve these problems bit by bit according to the instructions left behind.


    Li Yi is ready to leave the world, and he can''t be here all the time. It''s not a matter of time to fight the demon world and the demon world.


    But before he left, he had to do a magic tower. Li Yi understood that magic tower really has the ability to threaten the human world.


    In addition to him, the emperor of heaven can''t get down in the heaven, and other demons and evil spirits are not afraid at all.


    After he left, I''m afraid no one in the whole world can stop him. Although Xu Changqing''s time has been growing, he still can''t stop him.


    Li Yi knows that even if he can''t kill the other party before he leaves, he should at least take a heavy hit and let the other party hide in the demon world to recover. In this way, he can gain time for human development. If after he leaves, the way of heaven tries to let the demon Lord come to attack the human world, it really means that no one can resist.


    ............


    "I have found the master in the magic tower. Come out and see him."


    "You come to the demon world, I don''t go to the world."


    "No, you come to the world, I don''t go to the demon world."


    Silence is today''s world and the demon world. Li Yi and the demon tower know that if two people go to each other''s world, each other will suffer a lot, or even kill themselves.


    So no matter what they say, they will not pass.


    No matter who will not think that one is the devil of the demon world, one is the top power in the real sense of the world, the ruler of the imperial dynasty.


    The two of them are here, one is calling for you to come, the other is calling for you to come!


    "Forget it, I know what you want to say. If I don''t go to the world, I will. Don''t worry, the way of heaven can bewitch me, and others can''t bewitch me. If it wasn''t for that, I wouldn''t have attacked heaven. "


    The devil respected the building to shout several times, immediately feel very shameful.


    Li Yi has a thick skin, a red face and a heart. He even has the idea of shouting a few more words.


    He also knows that he can''t push the magic tower too hard. What if the other party jumps over the wall in a hurry?


    He really has no way for the demon Zun tower, as long as the other party does not come to the world, he is really not easy to start.


    Mozun tower has the ability to shuttle freely among the five realms. No matter who it is, it is difficult to keep him. Unless he really wants to fight with himself, he may not even have the chance to do it quietly.


    Moreover, his power is not constrained by the way of heaven, even the way of heaven.


    Li Yi had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 262

    Li Yi doesn''t have any way to win the devil''s respect. The opponent''s fighting power is really strong. He won''t be his opponent in the devil''s world.


    In any case, the other party is not willing to come to the world, he also knows that if he goes to the world, a careless may play GG in the laughter.


    Although his space shuttle ability is strong, if Li Yi''s hands-on speed is fast enough and does not give him the ability to respond, a careless person may end up.


    I''m afraid that even if I don''t die at that time, I''ll suffer a lot.


    Li Yi also knows that if he goes to the devil''s world, the way of heaven in the devil''s world suppresses him. Under the attack of Chonglou, his probability of survival is not high. Finally, he can only choose to leave the world.


    Therefore, neither of them will choose the past. What they can do now is to fight.


    Mozunchonglou is obviously unwilling to go on like this, and makes a promise to Li Yi, but it''s totally unreliable whether he abides by it or not.


    After all, last time, he didn''t have any scruples to hurt Jingtian and Xu Changqing. Li Yi''s reputation was not worth a cent.


    To put it bluntly, I can''t help him. I can only believe if I believe, but I can''t help if I don''t.


    As for swearing to the way of heaven, both of them swore that the way of heaven would only restrict Li Yi and not the magic tower.


    Li Yi is not at ease about the way of heaven in this world.


    As for now, he has no other choice but to believe in the reputation of mozun tower.


    "I believe in the devil this time. I hope the devil will not be the same as last time."


    Li Yi is obviously talking about the fact that the last time the building did not comply with the agreement.


    A cold hum came from the demon world! There was no more sound.


    Seeing this situation, he knew there was no way. Since the other party was not willing to communicate with him any more, he had to leave.


    Back in Shushan, the human world has been completely pacified, and even the evil spirit world has been occupied by Li Yi''s people.


    War, even if it is a small war, will eventually be dead, dead people become ghosts, will naturally come to Fengdu.


    Solve the fire ghost king, suppress a large number of old ghosts and fierce ghosts in the demon world, and then let the people who died in the war manage Feng capital.


    Now he is the real ruler of the whole world. He doesn''t care about anything. The real management is managed by some people and artificial intelligence robots.


    And he left five robots here, and he took the rest.


    Robots will process and monitor the whole country, and at the same time, they will gradually reduce the weight of their own management in their settings, and gradually transfer the whole country into the hands of people.


    Shushan sect will also have some disciples to manage it. Generally speaking, he will slowly use his time to twist the whole human power into a rope.


    Then attack the demon world, which takes a long time, and it is estimated that it will not succeed for a while.


    Li Yi went back to Shushan alone to study and learn some simple basic skills, as well as some common knowledge and methods that most people in practice know.


    After observing Feng Shui, Qi Yun and life, Li Yi can see that there is not only the emperor''s way of Qi Yun of a dynasty behind him, but also a golden dragon of national fortune around him, which belongs to the whole human world.


    In addition, he also learned many other techniques, such as evasion. At the same time, he also took the initiative to attract tianhuotianlei you and Diqi to forge his body, making his body strong again.


    However, the time needed to improve the physical body is not one or two points. We can only rely on ink and wash slowly.


    Many disciples can feel that the Shushan sect often thunders these days. Whenever the thunder goes away, there will always be some aura added to the mountain.


    In addition to studying the techniques, he has been studying the things of refining utensils. After three months of hard study, he spent 35 points to become a master of refining utensils quickly.


    At the same time, because he is proficient in array, he can even put more array bans on the magic weapon of refining.


    Li Yi: I''ve also learned about the classification of refining magic weapons. The so-called lowest level is magic weapon.


    Taomu swords, which are carefully carved and supported by Taoists, can also be regarded as the most basic magic weapon. For others, Taomu swords made of lightning stroke wood, or money swords made of popular copper coins with a large collection of firewood, or soul summoning bells.


    It can be regarded as the most basic weapon. The sword used by the disciples of Shushan is also a weapon.


    One of the most basic weapons is that there is no prohibition, and the better one is one or two.


    As long as there is a forbidden magic weapon, it can be called inferior magic weapon. It can only be made by people with spiritual power if they have some power.


    This level of magic weapon has finally got rid of the name of basic magic weapon.


    The magic weapon with three or four prohibitions can be called the middle class, and the magic weapon with five or six prohibitions is the top class.


    The magic weapon is on top of the magic weapon. There are seven prohibitions for the entry of the so-called magic weapon.


    Seven to twelve are inferior, thirteen to twenty-four are medium, and twenty-five to thirty-six are superior.


    Above the magic weapon is Lingbao, which is already the strongest treasure in the world.


    Lingbao: what I want is that the treasure has spirit, and I have a part of lower intelligence.


    Li Yi''s demon chopping sword could be regarded as a spiritual treasure when it was in Feipeng''s hands, but now it''s forbidden and broken, and the original spirit has already disappeared.


    Lingbao 37-48 is inferior, 49-60 is medium, 61-72 is superior.


    These are the records of the Shushan sect about the treasures of the world. It also mentioned the analysis of the so-called magic weapons. According to the prohibition, it is not particularly detailed.


    Some magic weapons are even stronger than Lingbao, but some Lingbao are far less powerful than ordinary magic weapons. They can only work in specific places.


    Li Yi thinks that the best is what suits him best.


    Before, he collected a lot of equipment for refining Lingbao. With so many things, he naturally wanted to refine a good weapon for himself.


    He didn''t pursue the excessive power of this weapon, but he wanted to use it easily.


    Therefore, he began to choose refining places in the world. Refining weapons is by no means a simple thing. Even if he has the help of the world, he should make a good choice.


    In the end, he chose the place of refining in a desolate huohuoshan in the human world. With the help of the fire of the earth vein and the mysterious fire of the nine heavens, he made refining at the same time.


    Along the way, he also picked up a lot of refining materials. After two steps, some of the best materials were left in front of him.


    Li Yi also picked up an ownerless spiritual treasure. When heaven was fighting in the world, the most he picked up was the magic weapon. Some of it was sealed into the national treasury by him, and some of it was used as rewards.


    The rest was taken with him, ready to melt back and refine his weapons.

 Chapter 263

    Li Yi is standing in the volcano with flowing magma at his feet. He doesn''t feel any discomfort. Even if he doesn''t have the help of heaven and earth to throw his body directly into the lava, it''s like a hot spring at most. There won''t be any problem.


    Take out the previous collection of a few beads, beads can help him better grasp the power of heaven and earth.


    At the foot of the flow of magma, a piece began to condense forming, and condense in front of him out of a smelting furnace.


    It''s natural for monks to refine magic tools, which is different from beating by ordinary blacksmiths, except that the melting of materials is almost the same. As for the purification of materials, it''s all done by spiritual power.


    Take out all the magic weapons he got before, throw them directly into the furnace, and start smelting with the help of sky fire.


    Take out the nine day dark iron you got before, and the nine day dark iron will be the main material of this weapon in your hand.


    With the gradual melting of all the materials, the spear gradually formed. Li Yi carefully operated his spiritual power and began to carve prohibition on it. Sometimes prohibition is similar to array. Prohibition is carved on the magic weapon to enhance its power, and the array is arranged on the ground.


    With the gradual condensation of materials, the ban on Li Yi''s seal cutting gradually came to an end. He played the highest level in his history.


    A total of 57 forbidden Chinese Lingbao are carved. Apart from the good material, this gun has the same weight as you like.


    Although the whole gun is made of iron, its flexibility is stronger than that of ordinary wooden gun.


    Because his carving is forbidden, the lightest weight can be put into 30 jin, and the heaviest can reach 80000 Jin.


    Li Yi''s strength now is only 10000 Jin at most, and it must not be too heavy, otherwise it will not only affect the flexibility, but also affect the physical strength.


    In fact, he prefers to keep the weight of his weapons at about 6000 kg in conventional combat, so that he can keep himself in use for a long time.


    Weapons are made by yourself. You can adjust the weight instantly with your mind.


    Li Yi''s long gun can be waved out and smashed on the enemy, and then the weight can be increased instantly.


    Of course, this is only his own strength. If heaven and earth blesses him, the weight of this gun can be maximized.


    His weapon has been refined, which has revealed a very weak intelligence, very young, like a newborn baby.


    Li Yi understands that this is the spirit of the weapon. The spirit of the weapon will be compatible with itself after it is born, because he is its master and creator.


    The whole body of the gun is silvery white, and the seal cutting on it is forbidden, but the appearance is not obvious, but it can be seen clearly. On it is carved a beautiful picture of the four seasons of the five elements of geomantic omen, fire and Yang.


    Li Yi slightly pacified and responded to Qi Ling, "my shooting method is divided into spring, summer, autumn and winter, which is called four hour shooting method. If you don''t, it''s called the four hour gun. "


    The weapon spirit in the spear liked the name very much. He happily responded to Li Yi. He put away the four hour spear and began to refine it.


    What he wants to refine next is not what he wants to use.


    Take out the Zhenyao sword you got before. The material of this sword is very good. Now it''s just very good.


    Li Yi began to gradually dismantle and destroy the inside, and finally banned the rest, making the sword a blank piece of material.


    ................


    The material of this weapon itself is very good. After Li Yi died, he added some precious materials he collected, such as cold iron of earth vein, refined gold of five elements, cloud iron, and so on, and began to merge and refine them gradually.


    On a certain basis, the prototype of Li Yi''s sword refers to the one yunyun used at the beginning, and according to yunyun''s body shape and his understanding of refining tools, it is more optimized.


    It is forbidden to carve little by little. Li Yi carves it very carefully. This sword can not only mobilize the wind energy around, but also recover part of the wind energy of the sword holder.


    Cloud rhyme itself can mobilize the wind energy around. With this sword, I believe it is even more powerful.


    In addition, it can also increase the speed of the sword holder. With this sword, yunyun''s strength will be upgraded without any reason.


    The sixty prohibitions are a little stronger than his own. Li Yi takes a look at the sword and communicates with the spirit in it.


    The sword was taken in by him, and the Lingbao he got before was taken out by him.


    Fifty five prohibitions are also good Lingbao. If you refine your own power, it will definitely be more powerful.


    This Lingbao looks ordinary, just like a branch of a tree. Many of the Jiamu essence Qi Li Yi got before can refine it again. This is a pure auxiliary Lingbao, which can heal injuries, speed up cultivation, store a lot of Lingqi, and calm people''s mind from the influence of demons.


    This Lingbao is naturally prepared for the manager. Li Yi knows that he can''t be thin and thick at any time. Maybe he has different feelings for them, but he should be even in a bowl of water anyway.


    It''s not very difficult to refine this Lingbao. It''s not very difficult to deal with it again. It''s not difficult to repair the previous prohibition, add new ones and adjust the old prohibition.


    Look at this to increase the essence of Jiamu, with the help of the power of heaven and earth.


    Li Yi''s refining is really powerful. I think I can probably know whether the Lingbao sent by Nuwa is ordinary!


    Seventy two prohibitions, the best Lingbao!


    After their own refining, not only the previous function has been greatly enhanced, the mother is that this branch can now be planted, and become a tree more than ten feet high.


    As long as the earth is under its feet and the sun and moon are in the sky, it can absorb and transform aura.


    And as long as the time of planting is strong enough, it will gradually blossom and bear fruit.


    In fact, because the absorbed aura reaches a certain degree, it condenses out the fruit of aura.


    It''s almost the same as Lingshui. Ordinary people will live to death without disease and disease if they eat one.


    After the completion of these Lingbao, Li Yi refined several pills.


    Every pill made by him is of the highest level in the world. His alchemy technology is not good, and it''s not because of his lack of strength. The materials can only reach this level. The most he can do is to make nine grades of pills.


    This is his own judgment. After all, you are not fighting against the world. Without Tianlei''s attack, he is not sure how effective the pill is.


    He specially refined a pill to help the manager cross the threshold of mortals and immortals.


    So that she can achieve a higher achievement in an instant without worrying about the problem of life span.


    To solve all these problems, Shushan and the rest of the robots are explained.


    At this time, Li Yi finally chose to leave the world and "return."


    The voice is still in this world, but his people have returned to the white space.

 Chapter 264

    Li Yi looked at the white space. Although there was a lot less in it, it was still a dense destiny. After completing the entrustment, he never indicated how many destiny he got.


    Every time he had to count it himself.


    At present, when I come back from the world in Qing Nian Nian, I go to fight against the world at 217 o''clock, which consumes 15 points, leaving 202 points.


    It took thirty-four points for Xianjian world to write its identity. It took twenty-three points to learn some weapon refining methods and some basic general calligraphy.


    I should have 145 points left, but now there are 197 points on it.


    The quantity is not as much as the world of qingniannian, but it is also quite a lot.


    What Li Yi doesn''t understand is why the number of destiny points obtained by saving the world is not as much as that obtained by qingniannian.


    Later, he thought carefully that he didn''t really change the fate of many people. Even if he didn''t do it himself, Jingtian''s doing it was just a matter of killing a few more people.


    To change the fate of a large number of people by oneself is to rebel against oneself. When he was emperor, he changed the fate of many people in the world.


    But it doesn''t affect the fate of the main characters in the original novel, at least it doesn''t affect many things.


    However, the plot of the whole world of qingniannian has been changed by itself. Although Xianjian world has also been changed by itself, the extent is obviously not as high as that of qingniannian world.


    That is to say, the acquisition of destiny point sometimes depends on the modification of the plot of a certain world.


    And to reverse the fate of the living beings in that world greatly can also increase the number of destiny points.


    Li Yi recorded all of these on the paper, then tidied up, strode out of the house again, and came to the world near qingniannian.


    "Do you want to spend seven destiny points to go to the world of qingniannian again?"


    With a moment of trance, Li Yi came to the world again, just like when he left, the world was white, and there was a lot of snow in the sky.


    It seems that I left the polar last time, but this time my strength is better than when I left. I don''t know how much.


    Li Yi reaches out his hand, and the radiation energy of the whole polar region is controlled by him, even spreading.


    As long as he wants, he can take away all the nuclear radiation in an instant.


    If time is enough, he can even completely empty the whole earth of radiant energy.


    But he can see that there is a lot of nuclear radiation outside the earth, and the moon and the outer space around the earth are also full of huge radiation energy.


    And I don''t know if there are any other planets, but most of the time there are. After all, with the science and technology of human beings in this world, the footprints may have spread all over the solar system.


    Once they launch a decisive battle of life and death, it is likely that the whole solar system will be destroyed.


    In the end, the sun is still the sun, the earth is still the earth, and even the moon is the moon. Only human beings are not what they used to be.


    Instead of staying here more, Li Yi turns around and goes back to Nanqing with the fastest speed. There is another person waiting for him there.


    This time, his speed was much faster than before, but only for a moment.


    I have come to the capital of Qingguo. It seems to be more prosperous than three months ago, but I don''t know why it is full of blood.


    Besides, there are some soldiers stationed outside the city. You can see at a glance that they have just participated in the fighting before the battle. It seems that it is difficult for them to leave this time. They must have fought against the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    Li Yi originally wanted to enter the palace directly, but he saw Chen Pingping in the barracks. Since he was all near the barracks, he''d better go and have a look and ask about Nanqing''s recent situation.


    With this in mind, in an instant, he came to Chen Pingping.


    "Old Chen."


    When Chen Pingping heard his cry, she seemed a little stunned, but she soon responded.


    "You''re back."


    He seems to have something to say to Li Yi, but for a moment he doesn''t know what to say.


    Two people found an empty camp, Li Yi sitting in it, "how''s the situation recently? Just had a fight with the Northern Qi Dynasty? "


    Chen Pingping shook her head according to his words and sighed helplessly, "something happened after you left. Your majesty has a younger brother in Beiqi. But he''s dead! "


    Li Yi''s eyes widened suddenly when he came to him. He really couldn''t understand whether these people in the Northern Qi Dynasty were crazy? Will kill the manager''s brother.


    Even if they don''t know their own strength, and they don''t know that Nanqing has two great masters, they should at least know that they take this opportunity to blackmail Nanqing, and they kill people.


    "Hang himself. Before he died, the child knew what Nanqing had offered us. In order not to let us fall into passivity, he made a decision on himself. He even gave us the name of attacking the state of Northern Qi with his own life. Although he did not eat Nanqing''s food and wear Nanqing''s clothes one day, he wanted everyone to be loyal to Qingguo. "


    Chen Pingping is very sorry. What a good child said to leave.


    After listening to his words, Li Yi is silent and shakes his head helplessly. He really has nothing to do with it.


    If you are in another world, you can try to find your soul and pull up your soul.


    If you are in the world of immortal sword, you can even revive him. You can''t waste much energy and effort. Just discuss with Nuwa.


    In this world, they are totally helpless. People in this world have no soul. In the real sense, they have no soul. When they die, they die and disperse in the world.


    Their consciousness comes from the body, and their memories are all stored in the brain.


    People in this world can only practice like themselves. As the cultivation reaches a certain level, the body will nourish the soul.


    Even if it didn''t, it would give birth to one in the body. If it didn''t die, it would really die and completely dissipate in the world.


    "What is the current situation of the Northern Qi Dynasty?" Li Yi came so quickly that he had no time to observe the situation of the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    "We won a great victory. A large part of the Northern Qi Dynasty was occupied. If it wasn''t for the colder and colder weather, our officers and men couldn''t stand the bitter cold of the Northern Qi Dynasty, maybe they could kill it directly. "


    Li Yi nodded after hearing this. As he expected, Chen Pingping''s strength has been far stronger than Kuhe after strengthening. It is reasonable that she can win the Northern Qi Dynasty.


    If you can''t win, it''s an accident.


    "Good." Li Yi nodded and left the camp. Now he is going to the palace to see the manager. After so long, her younger brother is dead!


    You don''t have to think about it. He can also know how uncomfortable it is in manager''s heart. Every thought of this makes him feel distressed.


    In their own can do, that is, in her side with her.


    So that she can have a rely on, can cry out, the heart can feel better.

 Chapter 265

    Li Yi walked into the palace. He was very familiar with it. After all, it was not the first time for him to come here. His father-in-law Hou showed him the way.


    Come to a hall, waiting for father-in-law immediately stood on one side, Li Yi did not care about the door to go in.


    There was no one in the palace, all the eunuchs were outside, and the manager was sitting alone at a table.


    The darkness around her shrouded her. There was only a lamp on the table in front of her. Sitting there, she looked very lonely.


    She did not see Li Yi, but the whole person looked to a certain part of the palace, as if in a trance.


    She lost a lot of weight, people also look very haggard.


    Li Yi knows that because of the death of her only relative, her departure has a certain impact on her.


    When the manager knew the news of his brother''s death, she was really very sad. She drove everyone away and sat alone in the palace for a day.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yi in the world, she might have been unable to hold on.


    She knew that Li Yi would definitely come back. If it wasn''t for him, maybe she would have hanged herself just like her brother.


    Li Yi''s movements are very light and soft. He doesn''t want to disturb her. Step by step, he comes to her and holds her in his arms.


    At this time, the manager suddenly reacted and looked at the person he was thinking about.


    She wanted to say something, but the tears were out of control.


    Li Yi left this period of time, no matter how much words she had in her heart, she couldn''t talk to anyone, she could only hold them in her heart.


    In fact, it has been nearly two months since manager knew that her younger brother died. During this period, she began to walk out of her grief bit by bit.


    But now see Li Yi suddenly have to rely on, all the strong all torn.


    She just wanted to fall into his arms and be comforted.


    Li Yi understood this and patted her back gently. Manager held him tightly in his hands.


    She was afraid that as soon as she let go, the person in front of her would disappear and never be seen again.


    No one to calculate how long, until the manager can gradually control their emotions, this slowly from Li Yi''s arms to leave.


    She has some embarrassed smile, smile is not very forced, but from the heart of the smile.


    "You''re back."


    "Back Li Yi then kisses her directly, and the two of them pester each other endlessly.


    ...........................


    The manager stares at the ring on Li Yi''s hand. She can see that the style of the ring is very unique. It seems that it is a keepsake.


    She had never seen Li Yi wear it before. That is to say, he got the ring. The manager had already guessed what the ring was.


    It was her, perhaps a woman''s intuition that made her clearly guess who it was.


    The manager can guess that another person must have given the ring to Li Yi. Maybe they are already married when he goes back this time.


    What on earth is he? It''s ridiculous that the third person who intervened, he was raised in the outer room. He was the most respected person in the country.


    The manager suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, and there were bursts of sadness in his heart.


    What do you mean to him? Maybe it''s just a tool for catharsis.


    I can only pray that he still has a little feeling for himself.


    Even though he knew that what he thought was very likely to be true, the manager still couldn''t imagine what it would be like for Li Yi to leave him.


    What should I do then? He has no relatives. He is the only one. What will he do if he leaves him?


    .....................


    Li Yi feels that she is abnormal today. I don''t know why she seems to cater to and flatter herself.


    Until he found that sometimes her eyes would pay attention to the storage ring on her hand, and every time he saw it, there would always be a flash of gloom on her face.


    What is the storage ring like? He knows better than anyone, of course.


    He put his arms around her and took a chance to put the ring away quietly.


    "Li Li."


    Li Yi just hugged her and looked into her eyes. Her strong love was about to melt her.


    The manager had a smile on his face, but it didn''t look very real.


    "Let''s get married! Be my wife. "


    "Well!" When the manager heard what he said, he seemed a little incredulous and puzzled.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t want to


    "No, No. I will When the manager heard what he said, he said, "I just didn''t think of it."


    "What didn''t you expect? I didn''t expect to marry you. Still didn''t want to be my wife. "


    Li Yi specially accentuated the tone on the two words "wife". To know the identity of wife and concubine is very different.


    As long as they are willing, they can even take the initiative to apply for divorce and have the right to share property after divorce.


    Once the wife and child are born, they are the legitimate son. Naturally, they have the right to inherit the present estate. The common son is not recognized by the government, and they have no way to inherit the estate.


    Only in the case of the death of all the legitimate sons can they inherit.


    A concubine can only be regarded as a slave. A wife has the same rights as her husband, except that one deals with foreign affairs and the other manages the house.


    Before that, the manager thought that his identity might not be even a concubine, but he was just an outside room.


    In identity, that is, his lover is just a bird in the cage. When I think of it, I tease her twice. If I don''t think about it, I throw it aside.


    But now Li Yi suddenly says that he wants to marry her and even let her be his wife.


    "Li Li, there are many things that I can''t tell you for a while. But I want you to know that I love you


    Li Yi''s expression is indifferent, but Li Lizhong is like eating honey, and the sweet is about to melt.


    "I dare not say that I love you forever. Maybe one day I will not love you. But I know I will love you for at least 10000 years. "


    When the manager heard what he said, he beat him on the chest with some dissatisfaction. "You''re teasing me again."


    Hearing his words, he was about to cry, but he suddenly came to a big gasp.


    As for the matter of ten thousand years, the manager didn''t care at all. No one in the world can live for ten thousand years. Ten thousand years is an unimaginable length for her.


    This time is forever for her, and she also knows that Li Yi must have other people. Every time he thinks about this, his heart will not feel so good. However, she knows that she is the third party involved.


    That person has the right to ask himself to give up, but he has no right to ask the other party to give up.


    But the manager also knew that he could never give up.


    Li Yi was relieved to see her like this. Anyway, he finally solved the problem temporarily.


    Next, I need to reveal more things to him bit by bit, so that she can accept them slowly.


    At the same time also slowly let her to the road of cultivation.

 Chapter 266

    Li Yi looks at the prepared spirit water. Although he has tried to use part of the array and the radiation energy, the spirit power is still dissipating, and the speed is still very fast.


    Because of my own reasons, although the speed has been reduced a lot, I''m afraid that in ten minutes, all of these spirits will disappear.


    "Come on in." After Li Yi finished, the manager didn''t ask much. He jumped directly into the basin and looked at him. His eyes were charming and provocative. He said, "don''t you come in and wash together."


    After thinking about it carefully, he could better guide the aura around her, so he also entered the basin.


    "Here we go." Take out a pill that has been refined before. This pill can fundamentally change people''s qualification.


    The effect is by no means an ordinary elixir. If it wasn''t for the world''s assistance in Xianjian world, it would not be able to produce such a good elixir with Li Yi''s level.


    Generally speaking, the elixir that can improve your quality can wash your tendons and marrow at most, which will make you faster in the smooth path of cultivation.


    Try to widen the meridians and strengthen the acupoints, so that you can absorb the aura of heaven and earth more than others.


    The pills refined by Li Yi can make a person become a congenital Taoist body.


    Congenital Tao body is destined to be immortal. This pill has opened the door of becoming immortal to a certain extent.


    There are four stages from the cultivation of immortals to the ascent of Dujie. They are refining Qi, refining spirit, refining spirit against emptiness, refining emptiness with Tao.


    After that, he became an immortal. There was no pressure in the first four stages of cultivation.


    There won''t be too many accidents, unless you commit extremely serious crimes.


    Otherwise, it''s almost certain to become an immortal.


    Li Yi asked the manager to take pills, and began to transform her physical quality in a fundamental sense with aura.


    In fact, at this time, he can use these auras to improve the cultivation of manager directly.


    But that way, because of the rapid improvement of cultivation, it will also cause a certain burden on people''s body, and there will be some problems in the future.


    He does not lack these materials, so naturally he will not do so.


    The manager just felt comfortable and warm, like a baby.


    In this case, even her expression is a little trance.


    Just every time I look up, I can see Li Yi. She looks at him and laughs like forgetting everything.


    As long as he''s around, he doesn''t seem to have to worry about anything. This kind of feeling is very reassuring.


    He had to be with him all his life, until forever. The manager even couldn''t control his own thoughts.


    He and another person, who clearly know that they are involved, are the shameless third party.


    But she couldn''t control her thoughts completely, and wanted to occupy Li Yi completely. Every time she thought that Li Yi would treat others like her, the manager''s heart was unspeakable pain, anger and jealousy towards another person.


    She knew she shouldn''t, but she couldn''t control herself.


    Li Yi looks at the sleepy manager and shakes his head helplessly. He feels angry and funny.


    He naturally knows that this kind of power feels very comfortable, and it is reasonable to let people sleep. However, if other people are faced with this kind of opportunity, they must be careful to cheer up.


    If the manager didn''t help her to guide her aura and take this pill directly, she would have already burst and died.


    The manager only felt that he was carried out by Li Yi and evaporated the moisture on his body.


    He seemed to want to put himself on the bed, but he would not let go anyway. He had no choice but to lie on the bed and hug himself.


    Looking at Li Yi''s face, the manager was very happy.


    .............................


    "Li Li, do you know the immortals?" Li Yizhuo pondered for a while. Some of the truths he told the manager can''t be the same as Yun Yun. The two people live in different worlds, have different horizons and identities, and naturally see different landscapes.


    Li Yi tells the manager what Yun Yun can understand, but the manager may not be able to understand.


    So, he has to choose a way that the manager can understand.


    "I know." Siri had some doubts. She naturally knew that it was an immortal. It was said that the temple was built by an immortal in the sky.


    And she has heard a lot about immortals since she was young. Of course, it''s just a legend. She has never seen a real immortal.


    "Do you know? In fact, your husband is an immortal from heaven. " Li Yi''s expression is very calm, like talking about a trivial matter.


    When the manager heard her words, he just nodded in silence. There was no doubt about anything. She had a great trust in Li Yi. It can be said that she believed what Li Yi said.


    "You know I''m a fairy. Aren''t you happy at all?" Li Yi looks at her, she does not seem to be very happy, but seems to be a little dull.


    "No!" The manager shakes his head. She can naturally accept that Li Yi is an immortal, but he thinks more about it, since he is an immortal.


    Then the other one who gave the ring to him must be an immortal, just a mortal. It turns out that there is such a big gap between himself and his identity.


    "Are you going to take me to the immortal world?" Manager''s eyes are very hot. She even wants to understand that Li Yi''s departure must be to return to the immortal world.


    This time he should come to take himself away, but if he goes to that world, he must face another person. Will it bring him more pressure?


    Li Yi frowned slightly at this time, and sighed helplessly.


    "I can''t let you go to fairyland yet."


    The manager nodded and didn''t ask much. She knew that Li Yi''s feelings for herself were not false, and she could feel her strong love.


    He said that he couldn''t let himself go for the time being because he must have his own difficulties. As his wife, he couldn''t help him. He was useless.


    If he is crying, or even suspecting that he is still cheating himself, then he is ignorant. The manager knows that the most important thing for two people to get along with each other is trust.


    If a person deceives another person, the heart of suspicion, feelings little by little also dissipated.


    "But this time I''ll come back to let you practice the elixir that I just gave you. You are good at cultivation. I can take you into the fairyland when you have enough cultivation to survive the disaster. Then we can be together for a long time and never separate


    In fact, Li Yi is deceiving her by saying that there will be no fairyland in this world. Even if the cultivation of Si Li reaches the peak of the cultivation of Xu He Dao, there will be no natural disaster.


    If she wants to survive the disaster, she must go to other worlds. If she can''t take her away and go to other worlds, she will never become an immortal.


    This is just to inspire her, let her practice well, let her have a goal to work hard.


    Only when she enters the right path of cultivation, can she leave at ease, go to other worlds and continue to strengthen herself, until one day she can be taken out of this world.

 Chapter 267

    Si Li Zheng Jin Wei sits like a good baby, listening to Li Yi explain to her the cultivation method bit by bit.


    Cultivation has never been a simple thing. Li Yi was able to master some skills quickly at the beginning, mostly because the progress of mastering the skills after the cultivation of destiny point would be infinitely close to the person who created this skill.


    However, due to other reasons, it can not reach the same level as the original owner.


    Li Yi has the experience of other people''s cultivation. He can get started quickly without worrying about the risk of being possessed.


    She is not so convenient, can only listen to Li Yi little by little for her explanation.


    If you want to know a lot of cultivation terms, people who don''t contact with you don''t know at all.


    If you can''t practice the acupoints and meridians of the body, it''s normal for those who don''t understand to practice them rashly, go crazy, explode and die.


    Although Li Yi''s preparation for her is just and peaceful, which belongs to the world of immortal sword, the best cultivation method can be found.


    But if a person doesn''t know anything, he will only close his eyes and practice hard, and finally he will be seriously injured.


    However, Si Li himself is more intelligent, and washing tendons and cutting marrow to achieve the innate Tao. He also understands the things of cultivation more quickly.


    Li Yi also gave her ice flesh jade bone pill to transform her body.


    Si Li''s cultivation is really fast. He directly condenses the sense of Qi for the first time, and then he hides in the array to absorb the aura and slowly increases his cultivation.


    After nearly two months of cultivation, he broke the pass of refining Qi and entered the stage of refining Qi and transforming God.


    At this level of cultivation, it''s totally different. The manager gave birth to the soul, which is the real soul.


    From then on, even if she died, she had a soul. The body and the soul were two in one.


    At the same level, there is also a divine idea. Practitioners have to practice Qi and spirit, which is equivalent to the innate level of martial arts, but the combat effectiveness is not as high as the innate level.


    It''s just close in some ways. In fact, if it wasn''t for the golden elixir of martial arts, the cultivation of immortals would not be able to practice martial arts.


    The cultivation of immortals also has its advantages. Although the requirements for talent and qualification are very high, as long as the talent and qualification can also be said to be the so-called spiritual root qualification, there will be no too many difficulties in cultivation.


    We will not have to create our own skills when we get to the golden elixir, otherwise we will have to waste our time in the congenital situation.


    The cultivation of immortals can be started at a very young age. I have to be at least 12 years old to practice martial arts, and my body, muscles and bones are basically shaped before I can try to practice.


    Before that, I''d like to lay a little foundation at most. The following is a comparison between the normal and peaceful Taoist internal skills in the foundation, or some simple methods to boil muscles and bones.


    At this time, if you practice martial arts by force, it will hurt the essence of the body.


    If the cultivation of immortals is born with wisdom, they will be able to practice when they are born, and because they are young, it will be a smooth road to practice.


    The most important thing is that Xiuxian can fly earlier. For example, after Li Yi arrived at Jindan, he could walk in the air with his own ability.


    Even in the stage of refining Qi, the cultivator can make the magic weapon fly for a short time. In the stage of refining Qi, he can use the magic weapon to fly for a long time, or use his own spiritual power to fly in the air for a short time.


    "Here''s the spirit treasure for you. I''ll help you to refine it, and plant it here to gather spirit."


    Li Yi said before refining Lingbao to manager, she took over and did not shirk, also did not refuse.


    She knows that even if she refuses, Li Yi will finally force her to accept it. It''s better to accept it directly and generously. She''ll be his wife immediately, and she''ll even be his wife.


    It''s just that Siri stroked the branch and saw two words carved on one side, one is Yi, the other is Li.


    "What''s the name of this Lingbao?" The manager asked.


    "There''s no name. If you want to give him one." Li Yi has never named these treasures. He sealed them up after refining them. One day he would take them out and let the owner name them.


    Of course, the two characters carved on Lingbao were deliberately made by him. Not only was it on the sword that this treasure was given to yunyun, but Li Yi also carved a Zhi character and a Yi character on it.


    When the manager heard his words, he held his chin and thought about it. It was the first time he gave it to himself.


    Even before the wedding, he gave the branch to himself. Although he had a lot of common sense about the world of cultivating immortals, he knew that Lingbao was extraordinary, but this treasure was really similar to the branch in her eyes.


    After all, her contact with these treasures is just a name. She has never really seen nature and can''t feel how powerful it is.


    When he saw that the words on the branch were combined with his name, and that she and Li Yi were about to get married, a name came out of his mouth in an instant. Will Lingbao''s name be LIANLI? "


    LIANLI: originally, different plants were born together, which is used to describe the love until death.


    He understood the meaning and the reason why the manager called it.


    "Good." He nodded and held her in his arms.


    ...................


    "Is this the grave of your parents?" Li Yiren asked in front of the small bag.


    There was a trace of sadness in manager''s eyes. He was kneeling in front of the grave, and his tears had already come down.


    Li Yi also knelt aside and waited. Naturally, there would be no ghost in the world, but he understood that the tomb, even burning incense and burning paper, was more of a kind of sustenance.


    This is not a feudal superstition, but an emotional sustenance of the living for the dead.


    Imagine the pillar of a family, usually bear too much pain and fatigue, perhaps only at this time, looking at his father''s throne, burning a stick of incense, burning a stack of paper, to his father who has been lying in the grave to report this year''s situation.


    Only at this time can he shed two tears without being laughed at.


    Li Yi cleaned up the surrounding weeds, added new soil, carved stone tablets, and asked Chen Pingping to find someone to repair the tomb. At the same time, he designated the surrounding area as the forbidden area of the imperial mausoleum.


    Li Yi has never met them. Since they are her parents, they are their own.


    "Mount Tai and water are on the mountain. I will treat Lisi well. Protect her, don''t let her suffer a trace of injustice... "Li Yi made his promise, since he said so, he will do it.


    The manager kept it all in mind and looked at his parents'' grave, "my father, my mother. I have found someone who will be good to me


    ................


    In fact, their wedding ceremony was very simple. Li Yi wanted to hold a big ceremony, but the manager felt that his identity was not suitable for doing so anyway.


    The Emperor didn''t do anything every day, but his identity is here, and he really can''t do some things.


    There is no way, two people can only each with the letter of marriage, is to inform heaven and earth, in front of the manager''s parents'' grave.


    Two people worship heaven and earth, even if they are married, although incomparably simple, two people are happy in it.


    "My husband."


    "Lady."

 Chapter 268

    It can be said that the city built by the snake people is as low as that built by the human people, and the construction methods and materials used are not as good as those built by the human people.


    It is said that a city at most has simple walls and many low sand castles.


    Yuehong, before they got to the gate, they could see the snake soldiers who were assistant at the gate greeting them.


    "Rainbow." The snake people on both sides of the gate first yelled, and then found Li Yi, all raised their weapons, very alert.


    Yuehong just wanted to explain something, but she could feel the pressure like Tianwei, rising from Li Yi''s body again.


    Li Yi''s whole body has changed. His feet have changed into snake tails. Of course, some of them have changed their body, and some of them are assisted by magic. In a word, these snake people can''t see it.


    The most important thing is his blood pressure. Other things may deceive people, but this blood pressure can''t deceive people in any case.


    Those snake people understand everything in a moment, and those who don''t understand have been forced to lie on the ground.


    But fortunately, this pressure is not aimed at them, just to let them know who the person in front of them is.


    So they just felt it for a period of time, and soon it all disappeared, but now they don''t dare to get up at all.


    "Get up!" Li Yi''s voice is very peaceful, and gradually spread throughout the snake city.


    The scope of blood pressure just released almost affects the whole city. If you don''t ask them to get up, God knows when these people will lie down.


    When those snake people got up, their eyes were totally different. If they were just vigilant, now they are all full of worship and respect.


    "Do your own thing, do your own thing!" When Li Yi finished, the snakes moved again.


    "My Lord, please follow me." Yuehong turns around and shouts respectfully to Li Yi.


    At this time, he had removed the snake tail he had disguised before. After all, he was not a real snake man. It was inconvenient and uncomfortable to use snake tail.


    However, these snake people didn''t ask much. After all, Li Yi had already shown his blood pressure. Now they all think that Li Yi is the same snake man as himself.


    Many snake people even know that Li Yi is absolutely able to accomplish this by completing the evolution of his blood.


    Yue Hong and Li Yi come here to the biggest fortress in the city. Of course, it''s just a little bigger, and the crudeness is still crudeness.


    A hot female snake man is also waiting here. Her waist is tight, and the cloth on her body is just chatting to cover up. The whole person exudes incomparable attraction.


    Li Yi calmly looked at the other side, the cultivation of the snake man should have the level of fighting king.


    "My Lord, I''m Yuemei. I''m in charge of the snake tribe here for the time being." The voice of Yuemei is very soft.


    "Where''s the queen of the snake people?" Li Yi understands that the most urgent task now is to find Medusa. She should be swallowing the strange fire now. If you find her, you can find the strange fire.


    "I don''t know. The queen is not seen."


    ........................


    All of a sudden, there is a human force outside the city. The voice there is very noisy. It seems that the snake people have no way to solve each other. Otherwise, they will start directly.


    Li Yi originally thought that it was yunyun. Standing in the city, he looked at the ancient river from afar.


    At this time, a male snake man flew high into the sky. He was next to a huge Warcraft hundreds of meters away from the city. Several human figures were suspended in front of Warcraft, which was also a Warcraft at the level of fighting emperor.


    After carefully feeling the nearby breath, jiaxingtian also came here. It seems that Guhe left yunlanzong and joined Jiama royal family.


    "Human beings intrude into our airspace without permission, do they want to start a war?" The male snake man, knowing that Li Yi is such a snake man master in the city, naturally has the confidence to speak and even wants to start a war without scruple.


    "Ha ha, this must be the leader of Mobus in Mohe snake tribe?" In the crowd in the middle of the sky in the distance, the ancient river walked out slowly, smiling and chanting.


    "Who are you?" Slightly flapping the energy wings behind him, Mobus'' cold eyes swept the ancient river and sneered.


    "Ha ha, in XiaGu river!" Didn''t care about Mobus'' eyes, whispered.


    "The Danwang river of the gama Empire? Hey, it''s such a name. " The word "Guhe" also surprised deyuemei and Mobus a little. Although the snake people seldom face up to the strong of human beings, they have to pay enough attention to the master of medicine making like Guhe, because they also know very well what kind of calling power the master of medicine making like Guhe has.


    "Ha ha, two leaders, they are aristocrats. They just want to talk with queen Medusa. I wonder if they can ask her majesty to show up?" Guhe said with a polite smile.


    "See your majesty? I''m sorry, we can''t pass on the request for you. " Shaking his head, Mobus refused without hesitation. He slightly raised his eyelids and said, "Guhe, you''d better take people to leave as soon as possible. The people of our eight tribes are already coming to the temple. You should know what kind of disgust some of them have towards you. So, I''m afraid you may even want to leave at that time. There''s no chance


    Since it''s just the ancient river, Li Yi has no interest in their fight. Now, this building should be the temple of the snake people.


    In a closer look at the temple in addition to the worship of Goddess Nuwa who, but he tried to communicate with the statue, but no use.


    It seems that this temple only has the function of simple sacrifice, and there is no way to contact the goddess Nuwa through the statue.


    "Her Majesty, in the ancient river of the lower Gama Empire, I didn''t come here to fight with nobles. I just have something to talk with you. Please show up!"


    Look at the ancient river. Yuemei and Mobus frowned slightly over the city wall. However, it did not make a sound to stop, in this case. Her majesty really wants to be better. With her strength, if the other party really wants to use force, it will only end up in a dilemma.


    The sound of rolling and cheering, tossing in the city, after a good moment, just gradually stopped and down.


    As the cry subsided, there was silence inside and outside the city wall. After a long time, there was still no reaction. Seeing this, Gu he frowned slightly. However, when he intended to shout again, the space above the city wall suddenly twisted strangely.


    Li Yi is naturally able to sense the changes in the surrounding space. He has known for a long time that there is a fighting part of Medusa, but he doesn''t know where her real person is.

 Chapter 269

    Looking at this scene, the ancient river a few people slightly surprised, in addition to jiaxingtian, are small step back, and then solemnly looking at the distorted space.


    On the sky, the afterglow of the setting sun falls, shining on the twisted space. In the next moment, a graceful curve appears slowly under the gaze of countless people.


    The sudden appearance of a beautiful woman, dressed in a graceful purple robe, under the robe of delicate body, plump and exquisite, like the mature peach general, permeated with a touch of charm, a head of three thousand green silk, casually from the incense shoulder down, vertical between the slender willow waist, and under the robe, leakage of a purple snake tail.


    Li Yi''s eyes swept over the perfect body, and finally stopped on Medusa''s face. He had to admit that the other party was a very beautiful woman, and he had a charming charm.


    Even if it is Yun Yun, I''m afraid it can only be equal to her.


    "Your majesty!"


    After the appearance of Medusa, on the wall below, a group of black snake people knelt down and broke through the sky with a respectful voice.


    Li Yi analyzed the situation on the scene. On the other side of the ancient river, there was a Warcraft of douhuang level, plus the punishment day of douhuang peak.


    In addition to Medusa''s fighting spirit, the snake people can only play a part of their strength here. They can be regarded as the five-star fighter at most.


    There is absolutely no chance to win in a fight. Even if Medusa wants to fight jiaxingtian here, it can only be 64.


    Now Medusa doesn''t know where to swallow the strange fire. If she doesn''t do it, the snake people will lose today.


    Guhe saw Medusa appear, seems to want to say something, but found a more powerful force in the city.


    This power bursts out in an instant, and the target is also very simple, that is, jiaxingtian and the Warcraft around him.


    In this huge force, jiaxingtian and the Warcraft around him are all retreating, especially the Warcraft has been lying on the ground sobbing and shivering.


    "Go away!" There was a cold, knife like sound from the city.


    Gu he wanted to say something more, but he was directly glared back by Jiaxing day.


    Jiaxingtian understands that the other party''s strength is too strong, and he is definitely not an opponent. Others don''t know why the other party didn''t start, but he knows that if he dares to say more and do more here. The other side''s hand is definitely not what they can bear.


    I came here this time to help Gu He negotiate, not to die.


    Li Yi takes a look at Gu he and his party who are in a hurry to leave quickly. He doesn''t know whether they will give up the fight for strange fire.


    Yue Mei and Mobus were stunned at first, and then obviously they all reacted quickly. It was the strong man who made the move.


    But they don''t know why they didn''t do it directly just now, and they dare not ask this question.


    Medusa is a little confused, she did not know Li Yi appeared in the city, more do not know why the other party will help themselves.


    Turning around, Li Yi looked at her with a smile and said, "where are you now?"


    Medusa is now engulfing the fire, leaving only his fighting spirit.


    Of course, she is also absolutely concerned about here. She absolutely knows what''s going on here.


    Before, in order not to waste a bit of fighting spirit, let fighting spirit separation has been hidden in the void, even if it was not just the ancient river they appeared, she would never show fighting spirit separation.


    Medusa was silent. She didn''t know how to answer the question. She didn''t tell anyone about the fire.


    In addition to not letting the leaders of these tribes worry about themselves, they also worry about other powerful human beings coming to snatch the strange fire.


    But soon she was not worried. He could feel the power of Li Yi''s blood.


    Very let a person feel peaceful and close, let her can''t help from the heart of his three points of favor.


    This time, Li Yi absolutely controlled the prestige he sent out and guaranteed that Medusa would not tremble.


    In any case, the other side is the queen of the snake people, so we should keep our dignity.


    "I''m on the south side of snake six." Medusa''s voice is full of a trace of deep charm, very lazy.


    Li Yi knows that Medusa is suppressing abnormal fire at this time, and the situation is absolutely not good. She also turns part of her strength into fighting spirit. Suppressing abnormal fire is extremely dangerous. She even wastes part of her strength on fighting spirit.


    "Clearly know that swallowing fire is a dangerous thing, but also a waste of power. What a fool. " Li Yi shakes his head with some complaint in his tone.


    When Medusa heard what he said, she wanted to explain, but she also understood that he was right. She should not waste her strength to separate herself.


    But if they all leave the snake people, without their own protection, Medusa does not know what will happen.


    "Let''s go!" Looking at her appearance, Li Yi knew that it was useless to say more. The situation there must have reached a very dangerous time. He should hurry to get there.


    This time I pretended to be the blood of Nuwa and came to the snake people, but I didn''t come to pit them. How can I say that since people can manifest part of the blood of Nuwa at these times, I should help them.


    Of course, there are other blood vessels in the snake people''s body that they haven''t studied, but since they have some of their own feelings and reasoning, they should help.


    Nuwa great God helped himself, his strength is impossible to help each other, now that he meets the next generation of the other''s blood, he has to help everything he says.


    They moved very fast, and soon came to the place where Medusa devoured the strange fire. They were underground, surrounded by thousands of degrees of high temperature magma.


    Li Yi didn''t feel anything about it. He had been exposed to the Tianhuo forging at the beginning, and the magma was similar to hot spring for him.


    Medusa''s fighting spirit is obviously not very comfortable here. If Li Yi hadn''t helped her resist the power of surrounding magma all the time, maybe the fighting spirit in her body would dissipate very quickly.


    The fighting spirit came here separately, and it didn''t take long for it to dissipate quickly. This is because his power has completely returned to Medusa.


    Little by little, Li Yi swam forward in the magma Lake until after a while, he found Medusa there.


    It''s a big fire. No, it''s white.


    Li Yi thought about a lot of things. What he didn''t think about was that Medusa couldn''t even wear a piece of silk here. After thinking about it, he could understand that this is a magma lake. Ordinary clothes can''t exist here at all.


    Obviously, Medusa''s condition is not so good. Her delicate body is constantly overturning in the lake, and the pain of forcibly swallowing the strange fire makes her suffer the greatest degree all the time.


    If not for her strong willpower, I''m afraid she would have been crazy by this kind of pain.


    This painful feeling is like burning your whole body with fire all the time. Every second is the greatest suffering.

 Chapter 270

    After Li Yi and Si Li got married, he stayed here for a while. Until Si Li was able to use Lingbao skillfully for cultivation, and left her some pills and cultivation resources, he was ready to leave.


    "After I''m gone, you should practice well. I''ll come back to see you later. When you become immortal, I will take you away, and we will be together forever. " Li Yi saw that her cultivation had entered the right path, and it was time for her to leave.


    In fact, he didn''t want to go, but he knew that he was staying in the world, and the result was the same. Maybe one day he could only watch her die in his arms.


    Li Yi doesn''t want to see this in any case, so he has to fight for it, whether it''s taking his life or something else.


    There are other reasons, that is, because of Yun Yun, he has to admit that there is a big reason for this.


    The manager also understood, so he didn''t insist on Li Yi.


    "Be careful, and be sure to come back."


    .........................


    Li Yi left the world in this way. When he appeared again, he was back in the white space.


    Take out the ring that was put away before and put it on your hand again. Restore your aura in the white space and adjust your physical state slightly.


    And then they rush to fight the world.


    The place where he appeared this time was obviously yunlanzong, the place where he left before.


    It seems that the space of this world is very weak.


    I didn''t realize that my cultivation was not enough before, but now I can feel it all of a sudden.


    With his current strength, he can carve out space and hide in the void, which is totally impossible in other worlds.


    Even though some worlds have no aura at all, they have the concept of space. Every space is very solid.


    The space of the world itself can even be divided to hide the whole person. There is no space storm or space turbulence.


    You should know that if you encounter this kind of thing, no matter how powerful you are, you may die or get lost in space.


    However, this is good, I can also borrow the space of the world for a little space research.


    After all, not every world''s space is like this world. It is not only safe and stable, but also very observable.


    In addition, Li Yi uses Wang Qi technique to observe himself. He is in the world of immortal sword, but his purple Qi comes from the East.


    He is the son of the world, even higher than the son of the world. Heaven and earth are blessed, and everything goes smoothly.


    But it''s obvious that he doesn''t have this treatment in this world. Li Yi looks at a lot of black gas coiled on the yellow light column.


    But now heiqi was completely suppressed and didn''t seem to break out. At the same time, he also carefully examined his qi movement. The reason why he could change from white to yellow was because of the help of Yun lanzong''s qi movement.


    If he didn''t join Yunlan sect, or even become the deputy leader of Yunlan sect and marry yunyun, his fortune in this world would be white, or even black.


    He probably guessed why the world was aiming at him. He even doubted the real intention of the world in his heart.


    This world will cultivate Xiao Yan will not be so simple things, there must be some things they do not know.


    It must want to do something with Xiao Yan.


    I''m afraid it''s useless for me to think about it now. I''m waiting for the soldiers to block it, just as the water comes and the land covers it.


    Thinking of him returning to yunlanzong, most of yunlanzong''s disciples are familiar with him.


    Li Yi walked all the way to the main hall of Yunlan sect, only to find that yunyun was not here at all. After looking carefully, even Yunling was not here.


    I''ve only been walking for three months. Where have both of them gone?


    He just felt a little curious about this, and didn''t worry about anything. There was still a lot of time before Xiao Yan really went to yunlanzong.


    "Elder Yunfeng, where are yun''er and uncle Leng? Why did I look around the mountain and not find it


    After all, when Li Yi left at the beginning, he didn''t tell other elders and disciples that he wanted to leave.


    All the other elders and disciples thought that Li Yi had been closed all this time, and did nothing else.


    "Suzerain, she heard that there was a strange fire in the Tagore desert, and she has gone with elder Yunling." Yunfeng road.


    Everyone in yunlanzong can see that yunyun is so anxious to take people to look for strange fire. Who can he do for? It''s not for Li Yi.


    If it wasn''t for his own patriarch, he would be so flustered to look for strange fire.


    When Li Yi heard his words, he knew that yunyun would be so flustered to hear the news of Qinglian''s heartburn in the Tagore desert.


    Calculate the time, this time is almost the same, it should be the birth of Qinglian earth fire.


    Originally, I wanted to live a sweet two person world with yunyun honestly in yunlanzong. The matter will be postponed.


    Now I have to catch up with her. Medusa is the top strength of douhuang. Now yunyun may not be able to defeat her.


    Even if Medusa''s strength has declined because it wants to distract and devour strange fire, it''s not comparable to yunyun. Fortunately, Yunling is also a fighter, and it''s safer to have him on one side.


    Li Yi''s expression is very calm, "is the old patriarch still closed?"


    Yunfeng nodded at his words.


    I didn''t expect that Yunshan didn''t succeed in becoming a douzong in three months, which was too slow.


    He didn''t know how much risk it was to break through douzong, or how many talents Yunshan''s level of cultivation was to get rid of the same generation of Gama empire.


    So far, Li Yi''s cultivation is completely smooth. Yunyun has excellent talent and talent. There is no problem in her cultivation to Dousheng.


    If there is no chance and coincidence in Yunshan''s life, I''m afraid it is the cultivation of douzong at most.


    "I''ll go to the Tagore desert." After Li Yi finished speaking, he directly hid in the void. According to his judgment, it doesn''t need much cultivation to walk in the void.


    Just because walking in the void needs to bear much more pressure than the normal world, the demand for the physical body is very high.


    Although the use of fighting spirit, aura or real Qi can reduce part of it, the requirement for the physical body is still very high.


    If we are not strong enough, we will force ourselves to walk among them. In the end, our body will be torn apart, and we will not even have a chance to leave the void. We will be crushed by the pressure of the void.


    How wonderful! There''s no residue left.


    Li Yi''s body naturally doesn''t need to worry about this. He took a general map of the gama empire from yunlanzong.


    Determine the location of the Tagore desert, and he will go there.

 Chapter 271

    The yellow sand is everywhere in the Tagore desert. In addition to the desert, there are only occasional bare cactus. The environment is very bad, and the temperature difference between day and night is huge.


    In addition to the serpents, there is no race of high intelligence living here. Even the serpents stay here because they have been trapped in the Tagore desert and can''t move out.


    Otherwise, even if you move to the Warcraft mountains, the environment is better than the current desert. I don''t know how much.


    Most of the cities built by the Terrans here are also military cities. In order to resist and guard against the snake people, most of the necessary materials for survival are transported by commercial routes.


    The snake people have no such convenience at all. The food they eat and the water they drink have to be found in the desert.


    The map in Li Yi''s hand is only a rough picture, and he doesn''t know where Yun Yun is now. The only thing he can be sure of is that he is in the Tagore desert.


    In front of a city, all the buildings in the city are made of yellow sand. From a distance, it seems to be connected with the desert.


    The air here is very dry. Li Yi can notice that there are many fire spirit powers, Earth Spirit powers and wind spirit powers all over the place.


    As for the water spirit power, the number is very rare. It takes a lot of effort to directly condense the water.


    In fact, it is not particularly difficult for Li Yi. He is willing to use and master the five elements here to turn the desert into an oasis.


    It can turn the desert into a lush jungle, where people can plant food and build cities for reproduction.


    "Desert city." Li Yi looked at the city in front of him. There were more than a dozen soldiers stationed on both sides of the gate, all wearing armor. On the one hand, they were collecting fees for pedestrians, on the other hand, they were wary of something.


    Li Yi, the reason why they do this is because recently the snake people in the desert are not at ease. Medusa is looking for strange fire, and the snake people are naturally on a large scale.


    The reason why desert city was established is similar to that of Jushan City, except that one is to defend against the serpents and the other is to defend against Warcraft, both of which play a defensive role.


    Perhaps because of the hot and dry weather, or because of the recent uneasiness of the snake people, these soldiers are in a bad mood.


    This is also normal. Even if you have a part of cultivation, this kind of heat is unbearable. Don''t pay attention to these. At most, the soldiers who only have the cultivation of fighting division are naturally hot and dry.


    Li Yi walked into the city gate and frowned when he heard the noise coming from there, just like the noise at the gate of the railway station in a small city.


    But he didn''t care. He took a look at the noisy crowd and went straight to the city.


    "That boy, you......" the soldier looked at Li Gang and wanted to speak and scold, but suddenly noticed the dress mark of yunlanzong on his body.


    Then he shut up and didn''t dare say another word.


    As long as the soldiers in the desert city don''t have a hard time thinking about it, they won''t get the city fee from a man of Yunlan sect.


    If they dare to accept it, they will eventually let them know whether it''s your desert city gone with the wind or my yunlanzong who can''t use the knife?


    Like the soldier who just opened his mouth, Li Yi suddenly felt that his back was cool. It was so hot and dry, but it was like falling into an ice cave.


    He was very ugly to squeeze out a smile, "this adult, are you hot?"


    Until he found that Li Yi didn''t pay much attention to himself, he was a little relieved.


    If you let the high-level of desert city know that they have almost offended a person of Yunlan sect, and you can see that it is definitely the high-level person of Yunlan sect by looking at the identity of the clothes, you will probably kill yourself and make amends for them.


    In addition to him, many soldiers noticed the situation and saw Li Yi, so their voices were much lower, and even their voice became a little harmonious.


    Now there is a high-level cloud LAN Zong, if you come back to a few disciples, he will not long eyes to them also to scold.


    Don''t worry about your own mistakes. It''s right to be pushed out to sacrifice.


    Therefore, passers-by can feel why these soldiers have been so gentle these two days, not only at this gate, but also at other gates.


    When Li Yi walked into the city, there were many pedestrians around him. The men were all topless, very strong and dark. As long as they were not dressed, they were all a bit of self-cultivation, at least the strength of the fighters.


    If you don''t have this strength, in this hot environment, if you don''t wear clothes and directly expose your skin to the outside world, you will definitely get peeling.


    Although the skin of the women who pass by occasionally is also slightly dark, they are somewhat sexy and bronze. The women here are not as shy as the women in the Empire. They just cover their chest and a little place under them with a tight leather suit, but their slender waist is boldly exposed, The slender and tight thighs are also wrapped by some short skirts or shorts. During walking, the waist like a water snake is twisting, which has a charming charm and style.


    Yunlanzong didn''t have any residence in the desert city. For a moment, Li Yi didn''t know where to start, so he just wandered around the city bored.


    At the same time, he explores everything around him without scruple. If there is no cloud rhyme in the city, he will find it in another place.


    Can only be found by others? Or who''s going to have an opinion about what you''re doing?


    Li Yi can only say that his strength is already the highest here. At present, there is no one in Gama Empire who can wrestle with him.


    The desert city is not big. When he explores, many people will not fall behind, only some talents with higher strength may perceive it.


    It''s a pity that there is no such person in the whole desert city, and soon a person appears in his perceptive range.


    The strength of this person is very high, but should have been injured before, so now the atmosphere is very unstable.


    Li Yi almost thinks that something has happened to yunyun. When he gets there, he finds that it''s just a shop.


    It''s called Gutu. The store is not big. There are shelves on both sides. The decoration is very simple.


    There is a pattern that an old man is elaborately drawing in the shop. He doesn''t seem to notice Li Yi.


    "Haibodong." Li Yi looked at him and spat out the three words.


    The old man''s hand, which was still in action, suddenly stopped and looked up at him. His ordinary temperament suddenly became arrogant.


    The breath on him is that an old man without any accomplishments begins to climb one by one, fighter, Doushi, dadoushi, Douling


    When his accomplishments wanted to continue to climb, I found that the young man opposite me had a stronger breath than myself.


    Even when their strength is at its peak, they are definitely not so strong.


    Haibodong has been staying in desert city for so many years, but his news will never be so backward.


    Young, yunlanzong, high cultivation, so several conditions together, the only possible is only one person.


    Li Yi, the deputy leader of Yunlan sect, however, according to the information he got, the other party was just the cultivation of Douling.


    Now it seems that the other party has hidden his cultivation before.


    In fact, many people think so. How can Douling make seven grade pills?


    Qipin pills can only be refined by a Qipin pharmacist of douhuang level.


    Haibodong understood this, and many people also understood it, but what he didn''t expect was that Li Yi''s true accomplishments were so high.


    Haibodong has never seen the strength of this breath in the Garma Empire, that is to say, the other party is likely to be the legendary douzong or even douzun master.

 Chapter 272

    "Master Li." Haibodong raised his hand to him and laughed.


    "I didn''t expect that haibodong, one of the three masters of Gama Empire, who was called Binghuang, would hide in a small shop in desert city to sell maps." Li Yi''s tone is very unexpected.


    Haibodong, Yunshan and jiaxingtian were the three most powerful people in the gama empire. They were top-notch in terms of talent, strength, status and means.


    Haibodong didn''t get angry when he heard Li Yilue''s sarcastic words. Instead, he shook his head. "Master Li joked. Now there''s no ice king, just an old man waiting to die. "


    "I don''t know if Mr. Hai has seen our Lord enter the city." Since Li Yi saw each other, he didn''t have to go on searching. He should know a general idea by asking him directly.


    The other party has been hiding here. As a local snake here, Li Yi doesn''t believe that haibodong doesn''t know about the strange fire.


    The energy explosion that happened in the desert before can be clearly detected by anyone with the cultivation of DouWang.


    Haibodong knows it, but he doesn''t choose to fight for it. He should know that he can''t do it with his own strength.


    But Li Yi believes that he will definitely pay attention to the news of strange fire. It is absolutely clear who will fight for him.


    Sure enough, haibodong shook his head when he heard his words, "master yunzong didn''t go to the city, but has been searching for the trace of strange fire outside the city."


    After that, he added, "in addition, during this period of time, it seems that the snake people are also looking for strange fire."


    After listening to his words, Li Yi nodded, "give me the most perfect map."


    He took the detailed map of the Tagore desert handed over by haibodong and scanned it. He found that the map was very detailed. It also showed the annual flow direction of the Tagore desert and a few rivers.


    There are even some strange boulders or dead trees on a path that can be used to confirm where you are.


    In this desert, unless there is a particularly large dust storm, these boulders will exist there for a long time. It is best to use them to record some directions.


    The disadvantage is that if there is a large sandstorm, the map must be redrawn.


    "If you want to cure the injury, go to yunlanzong and wait for a while." Li Yi left without looking back.


    If haibodong wants to cure his body injury, he will go to yunlanzong.


    Of course, if he doesn''t want to, he can not go.


    Anyway, Li Yi held the reason that he had seen each other, so he drew them together. As for whether he was willing to go or not, it was not up to him to decide.


    And anyway, looking at the current situation, sooner or later, I want to compete with Xiao Yan. It''s better to take this opportunity to weaken the strength of the other party.


    At the thought of weakening his opponent''s power, he seemed to recall something


    All the way out of the city, it''s really hard to find it with a map. There''s yellow sand all around. Only occasionally can two green cacti come out to decorate it.


    Or a withered and yellow tree trunk, Li Yi squats down and pushes away the yellow sand. The sand here is very soft, without a trace of water vapor.


    It seems that this place is not very suitable for life by nature, unless it is transformed on a large scale.


    It''s estimated that the snake people didn''t have a choice at the beginning. Otherwise, they would not choose this place. Snakes like shady places.


    The probability of finding people in this place is like looking for a needle in a haystack. One thing is certain that yunyun will definitely find Medusa, the queen of the serpents.


    Even if you can''t find her, as long as you wait near the tribe of the snake people, you will certainly wait for him to appear.


    Li Yi still has this idea, but he is still wandering around the whole Tagore desert aimlessly. However, from his track of action, we can see that he is getting closer and closer to the location of the snake tribe.


    All of a sudden, he heard a strange sound. With this experience, he judged that it was the snake''s tail shaking in the air.


    He has seen this thing a lot. At the beginning, he spent a lot of time in the demon world. He has never seen any scenes.


    That is to say, he was found by the snake people. Some snake people are shaking their tails to summon their friends.


    Li Yi stops his action and stands still. He is waiting for these snake people to appear in front of him. Then he solves them and asks them to take him to the snake people tribe.


    This is more convenient and fast, so that you don''t always have to check the map to determine your position.


    Otherwise, no matter how powerful you are, unless you study deeply in space, you may lose yourself wandering in the desert.


    Of course, if the power is strong enough to cover the whole desert, we don''t have to worry about getting lost.


    Li Yi obviously does not have such strength, let these snake people take him, the speed will undoubtedly be much faster.


    The snake man seems to have mastered the ability similar to that of Tu Dun because he lives in the desert all the year round. Soon, seven snake men appeared in front of him.


    There are six women, one man and seven snake men in total. The weakest in cultivation are all fighters, and there are two big fighters.


    All of these snakes are human body and tail, and the male snake man only wears a suit to cover his strong upper body.


    The women of the serpent race, though not exposed in their clothes, have a unique flavor and are very attractive.


    At the first moment of their appearance, Li Yi''s eyes were very surprised. The snake man made him feel very different.


    The point is that no one is more familiar with this power than he is.


    This is very close to the blood of Nuwa, not only very close, he now dares to make sure that these snake people are one of the blood of Nuwa.


    This feeling is too familiar, Li Yi in the world of immortal sword, in the human world for the power of heaven and earth, even as for the Nuwa temple, Nanzhao state have been to countless times.


    Li Yi also has part of the blood of Nuwa, but the number is too small to be revealed.


    If you say that he can''t detect the blood power of Nuwa, you are insulting him.


    According to his analysis, the vast majority of the human race, and even some animals and creatures, almost all have a part of Nu Wa blood.


    This great God is on the way to create countless lives. It''s normal for many creatures to have part of her blood.


    The problem is that the quantity is so small that it is impossible to manifest, or even negligible.


    But he was able to sense part of Nu Wa''s blood from these snake people. Although the concentration of Nu Wa was not as high as that of Zixuan, it was much more than that of ordinary people.


    However, there seems to be some deviation in their blood, which makes them unable to fully control their own power.


    Li Yi was only able to observe this point temporarily, after all, he did not carry out further research.


    However, as the blood of Nu Wa, and the strength of her body is very strong, then this matter will become much simpler.


    There are a lot of Nuwa''s things in my body. If you let them out, they will feel the pressure of blood.

 Chapter 273

    Li Yi looks at these snake people with a very calm expression, but the situation of these snake people is not very good. Each one is ready to fight with weapons in hand.


    If they were not able to vaguely detect that Li Yi is not a good opponent to provoke, maybe they would start directly.


    "Man, this is the territory of the snake people. It''s where you humans shouldn''t come. " A woman of the serpentine tribe began to speak. At the same time, several of his companions had already grasped the weapon. As long as they found that Li Yi wanted to do something, if one of them was wrong, they would do it first.


    Here the serpents and the Terrans don''t know how many years they have fought. The hatred between the two sides can''t be solved too much.


    What Li Yi doesn''t understand is that these snake people have Nuwa blood, so they should like peace very much.


    But he felt an extremely violent emotion from the snake people''s body, which controlled and influenced them to become very fond of war.


    This is really abnormal. It is reasonable to say that the blood of Nuwa is the best in the whole universe. As long as her blood is manifested, nothing can affect her.


    It''s OK that the blood doesn''t show up. However, looking at the appearance of these snake people, part of their blood shows up clearly, but they can''t control it at all, but why do they have such a tyrannical mood.


    It''s not normal. It''s not normal.


    Li Yi thought for a moment, and took out the fire beads with his backhand. Normally, these beads were created by Nuwa, and should not be taken away when he left the world.


    When normal people use wulingzhu, they often wait until the inner power dissipates, and the wulingzhu will disappear by itself.


    Li Yi is totally different. After exhausting the spirit power in the spirit bead, he can recharge it again. That is to say, the five spirit beads were given to him by Nuwa.


    The wulingzhu itself was created by the goddess Nuwa, and it has part of the authority of the goddess Nuwa. However, most people can only feel the authority, and they don''t know what it is.


    Because the snake people have part of the blood of Nu Wa in their bodies, they can more clearly and clearly feel that this power comes from the blood, and suppress themselves as if they were born.


    Now a few snake man snake tail pressure on the ground, the whole body lying on the desert, body slightly trembling, now they can not generate a trace of resistance.


    They can only shiver in the face of this huge blood pressure.


    In fact, part of the reason is because of their tyrannical mood. Without this tyrannical mood, even if they can feel the pressure of blood, they will not be scared like this.


    Seeing their current situation, Li Yi thinks about it a little, and a plan has already been shown. He can not only find yunyun, but also easily get the strange fire.


    The plan is very simple, but it is a lie that can''t be detected by combining the five spirit pearls on oneself.


    Now he immediately enters the performance state. In fact, acting is not so difficult for him now, because to a certain extent, he can control any micro expression on his face.


    Of course, many real emotions may not be imitated at all, but with the help of wulingzhu, these snake people are enough.


    He snorted coldly, and looked at these snake people angrily. "Get up, all of you. The blood of my family has been tarnished by you. Tell me what''s the situation of the snake people now."


    In fact, this is not Li Yi acting at all. He really hates iron but not steel. He just showed his true feelings completely. How can the blood of Nuwa be mixed like this!


    Yuehong, a female snake man, gradually supports her body with some tremors. In her mind, she thinks a lot of words combined with Li Yi, and she understands them in an instant.


    Since the other side said that he was also a member of the snake people, combined with his powerful blood pressure, it is obvious that the blood of the snake people must have evolved, and they can freely change the human body and the snake body.


    The other party will come here and ask about the serpents, which shows that he is also here for the serpents.


    As for whether Li Yi is deceiving herself or not, she doesn''t think about it at all. Other things can deceive people, but the blood pressure on him can''t deceive people in any case.


    "My Lord, what''s happened to the snake man in recent years..." Yue Hong almost cried out. On the one hand, she was just scared. On the other hand, she suddenly met Li Yi, a powerful member of her family, who had a little bit of support.


    The most important reason is that in recent years, the living environment of the snake people is getting worse and worse, whether it is the harsh environment in the desert or the capture and sale of the snake people by the other three empires.


    It makes the living environment of the snake people worse day by day.


    After listening to her narration, Li Yi sighed helplessly, went forward, reached out and wiped the tears from Yuehong''s face, patted her on the shoulder and comforted her, "don''t worry! It will be different when I come. "


    Then he turned and looked at the other snake people, "get up! Let''s... Go home. "


    The rest of the snake people knew that Li Yi was also a snake people, and all their fears disappeared, but they were a little happy. Now they all got up and went to the snake people''s tribe.


    Li Yi put away his blood pressure early, so that these snake people would not be able to hold on and lie down again.


    If the full score of this performance is 100, Li Yi thinks that he can at least play 70 or 80. After all, the expression is in place, but the real feelings are a little false.


    Because of their blood pressure, these snake people believe in it completely.


    The actions of the snake people themselves are very fast. Li Yi is not idle when he is on his way. He begins to wonder whether he can turn himself into a snake tail by using magic or changing methods?


    Although Li Yi is not particularly proficient in the art of change, he knows a little bit about it.


    However, because he can master the body perfectly, he is even more advanced in some changes than he has been studying for many years.


    Li Yi''s mastery of magic is a little higher. In order to study magic array, he really tried to cultivate magic.


    Yuehong and several snake people are walking in front, and there is even a Snake Girl humming a song. It is obvious that they are in a good mood.


    This time I came out and found a strong man with the same blood. With him, the situation of the snake tribe would be much better.


    This kind of strong guardian does not have to worry about the snake people being sold by human beings. If it is not for the snake people, there is only one fighting emperor.


    These snake people all know that since each other can complete the evolution in the blood, they must be more powerful masters than their queen.


    Their empress is already an expert at the peak of fighting the emperor. This elder has completed the evolution of blood, which means that he is stronger than their empress.


    This elder is likely to be the legendary douzong strongman.


    With this level of master, their survival will undoubtedly be much better.

 Chapter 274

    Li Yi was dazzled when he looked at Medusa''s gesture.


    But fortunately, after Medusa''s fighting spirit entered her body, she recovered part of her strength, but she still couldn''t control her movements.


    I don''t know how much pain she suffered in order to control her fighting spirit.


    Li Yi took out a neon dress, which he got from the treasure house of heaven at the beginning. He took six pieces in total.


    I wore one. I gave it to the manager before. Now I give it to Medusa. There are three more.


    In this kind of magma lake, ordinary clothes will be instantly vaporized when they are taken out, and only the neon clothes can still maintain the function of clothes here, there is no problem.


    Let''s put the neon dress on Medusa for a moment. Her physical condition has become more and more serious. The strange fire is not enough for her to touch.


    Even if the fire in Qinglian''s inner earth is the last existence in the strange fire, if it is not well controlled, even douzun will be burned to death, not to mention Medusa, a little douhuang.


    Li Yi doesn''t need to worry about this kind of thing at all. The power of Qinglian''s inner fire is great, and it''s just common for him.


    At the beginning, he was forged by Tianhuo and Tianlei. Although Tianhuo was not a complete Tianhuo, Tianlei also controlled the power of Tianlei.


    But a little green lotus heart fire still can''t hurt him.


    It''s just that Qinglian''s heart fire has been engulfed by Medusa, and it''s not easy to solve it.


    With his hand on Medusa''s shoulder, his true Qi flowed all over her body like a vast ocean.


    Medusa only felt a very comfortable warm current. The pain of her whole body disappeared instantly, and the whole person was relieved a lot.


    Although immersed in the magma lake, I can''t help but cry.


    She opened her eyes and saw Li Yi in front of her. Medusa felt a tremor in her heart. She could not help feeling grateful to him.


    Li Yi didn''t care much about the situation in Medusa''s body, which was very embarrassing. There were two blood vessels in her body at the same time, constantly competing in her body.


    A small number, but very powerful, it is obvious that Medusa''s body is not a large number of Nuwa blood.


    The other, though of ordinary quality, is incomparably large in quantity, accounting for 99% of Medusa''s blood.


    Between the two in her body constantly fighting, before she did not choose to force evolution, although blood has some influence on her, but the problem is not big.


    Now she chooses to let one side of the blood purification evolution, one side in order not to die, can only stop her next move.


    Therefore, she is now entangled with two forces in her body, constantly fighting. After observing, Li Yi has decided to increase Medusa''s Nuwa blood and increase the proportion of Nuwa blood in his body.


    Obviously, another blood in Medusa''s body should be the nine color sky swallowing python. Well, one is the top Warcraft nine color sky swallowing python. Of course, it may be limited to this world.


    One is placed in the heaven and the world, which can be regarded as the top blood. There is also a Nuwa blood covered by the top power. Only if you are not a fool, you should know which one is better for you.


    What Li Yi has to do now is to let the two blood vessels in his body settle down first. The method is also very simple. He just needs to pump out the energy of different fire to pick it up.


    It''s not difficult for him to do this because he has a magic bead on fire. The difficult thing is to control the energy fluctuation here and not let others find it.


    However, no matter how well he controls it, there are still some energy fluctuations. I''m afraid some people have found it and are coming here.


    Medusa only felt that all the manic energy in her body disappeared, and the whole person became very relaxed and comfortable.


    Soon, there was another surge of energy in her body.


    Li Yi is helping her to increase the number of Nuwa''s blood in Medusa.


    Now she just felt as if the whole person had become very, very weak, as if she had no way to control anything.


    Seeing Li Yi in front of him, he unconsciously wants to be close to him and let him be his own dependence.


    She is now completing the evolution of her blood. The whole person becomes like a baby. She will become close to, like, and even admire the first person she sees around her.


    The pain she suffered before magnified her feeling. Now it seems that Medusa''s eyes looking at Li Yi are full of deep admiration.


    Moreover, Li Yi did not complete the evolution of his blood, and inevitably showed a lot of the breath of Nuwa. Medusa''s consciousness now is about to lose completely.


    She can only feel close to Li Yi will bring more benefits, instinctively want to be close to him.


    ....................


    Yunyun doesn''t know what''s going on now. He only heard that there was a strange fire here this time. Before Guhe came here to take an adventure.


    After discovering the news of strange fire in the desert, he went back to the gama Empire and wanted to invite other experts to help him.


    It happened that some of the people he invited wanted to please Yun lanzong, or more accurately, Yun Yun, a seven grade pharmacist, so he told Yun Yun the news.


    After she learned the news, she rushed to the tagger desert day and night and began to search. Besides Yunling, she also had two elders, Yunlong and Yunfeng.


    Yunfeng because of Li Yi left pills also breakthrough to fight king.


    When that energy riot happened, yunyuntou looked over there. Naturally, she could clearly perceive the power between heaven and earth.


    Yunling can also clearly detect that two people look at each other and start to rush towards which side.


    They understand that the most important thing now is to get there before everyone else.


    After all, besides them, there are others looking for strange fire here.


    Jiaxingtian also sensed this manic energy fluctuation, so there was no need to guess that it was abnormal fire in all probability.


    He didn''t particularly want to go, it''s very simple, since the queen of the serpent race in Guhe got a strange fire.


    Just now, in the city of the snake people, there was a master who was watching.


    Jiaxingtian didn''t feel that he was able to snatch food from the tiger''s mouth. What''s more, the relationship between the snake people and the gama empire was not very good.


    The gama Empire seems to be very stable now, but God knows that it is built on the basis of being alive. Once he dies, the whole Gama empire will collapse like a building.


    If you are killed by that expert, I''m afraid the whole Gama empire will be in chaos.


    So he pretended that he didn''t feel the manic energy wave at all.


    On the contrary, if you have nothing, you start to stay away from the place where the manic energy erupts, and you can''t detect it with the strength of Guhe.


    Li Yi carefully controlled the power before, it can be said that the power of the explosion reached the lowest level, only douhuang and douhuang above the master can detect.


    ..............


    Medusa''s whole body is closely related to Li Yi, and their bodies are entangled with each other. Of course, this is entirely her initiative.


    Li Yi just to not disturb the progress of her blood fusion, so he said he didn''t do anything.


    He didn''t have any evil thoughts in his heart. After so long cultivation, a medusa can''t disturb his concentration.

 Chapter 275

    Li Yi''s hands are constantly swimming on Medusa. Of course, he is not trying to take advantage of it.


    But is helping Medusa guide the body''s strength, and gradually strengthen the blood of Nu Wa, the most important is to solve the nine color swallow sky Python''s blood.


    Jiucaituntian Python belongs to Warcraft. The blood is in the snake body. It''s normal for these snake people to be tyrannical.


    The blood of Nuwa on them is rare, but the blood of jiucaituntian Python is not stronger than that of Nuwa, but the number is huge.


    Li Yi can even guess that jiucaituntian Python was likely to die accidentally, and then part of the blood of Nuwa and jiucaituntian Python merged into the snake people.


    This is also the most consistent with the conjecture. According to the research, there should be no Nuwa blood in the body of jiucaituntian python.


    Otherwise, before in Medusa, these two blood lines would not fight.


    Nuwa''s blood has a rare power of creation. If her blood drips into a world, it can even fundamentally change the ecology of a small world.


    ..................


    In the Tagore desert, Xiao Yan moves very fast. Before Yao Lao sensed the energy fluctuation, he could probably guess the birth of the strange fire. Under his command, Xiao Yan rushed to the place of the energy riot.


    ..............


    The progress of Medusa''s blood fusion has reached the end, and her consciousness has gradually returned. When she opens her eyes, she can see that she is close to Li Yi.


    But she didn''t want to leave at all. She still wanted to stick to him like this. She pretended to continue to merge her blood and still held him like this.


    ..................


    Yunyun is very fast. When you come to the place where the energy bursts out, you can immediately feel that the fire should be underground.


    Turning around, he said to Yun Leng, "I''ll go down and look for strange fire. Uncle Leng, you are here to guard. Don''t let anyone in."


    Yunling nods. He knows that yunyun''s arrangement is very reasonable. During this period, yunyun''s accomplishments have been rising, and he has reached the douhuang five stars.


    With her current strength, if she meets Medusa of the serpents underground, even if she can''t fight, she can deal with two retreats.


    If you meet Medusa underground, you may not even have a chance to live.


    Yunyun controls the fighting spirit. Because of the previous abnormal fire energy riot, the temperature becomes extremely high. If you don''t have enough accomplishments, just stay here, I''m afraid you will be hurt.


    She moved very fast, and soon came to the underground cave, where she saw something she could not imagine.


    Li Yi and a very beautiful, not inferior to their own woman bubble in the magma lake, two people embrace very tightly, the woman''s body is only wearing a veil.


    His husband''s hands are embracing the woman''s waist, the woman even debauchery put his face on his husband''s chest.


    You know, only you can do that on weekdays.


    Li Yi naturally noticed that yunyun came in. In fact, he knew someone came in before they came, but he didn''t know who it was.


    He took a look at his present situation. Medusa was lying on her chest with her hands around her waist. The two people were completely close to each other.


    Especially in the case that her body is only covered with light gauze, Li Yi can even feel the bulge and softness of her body.


    Now this situation, he felt that he might not be able to explain clearly.


    Then Medusa seemed to feel something, whining, as if extremely comfortable, and then changed a posture, a more comfortable way to lie in Li Yihuai.


    The original veil completely slipped down, her face flushed, eyes blurred, looking at Li Yi''s eyes is to get rid of the dependence and admiration.


    Now Li Yi feels that he is completely unable to explain clearly.


    Yun Yun looks at them with complicated eyes, angry but unbelievable, and very sad.


    Those sweet words, vows, as if it was yesterday, but now his heart of that person but regardless of himself and another woman cuddle.


    Waste oneself to hear the news of strange fire did not dare to stop, came here nonstop.


    I always feel that I''m useless. I want to help him more, but I didn''t think of it!


    I really fed the dog. I worked hard outside, hoping to help him a little. He was very good. He was directly in love with another woman.


    Yunyun only feels unprecedented anger and disappointment, her eyes are very cold now, is the real indifference and desolation.


    "Dog men and women." Her voice was very, very cold. She threw her Sabre and turned away without hitting.


    She doesn''t want to see the two dogs now.


    Looking at Yun Yun who left, Li Yi wanted to rush up to explain at that time. It''s really not what he thought. He really didn''t do anything.


    But she didn''t give herself the chance to leave after scolding.


    "You let go!" Seeing that she was hugged by Medusa, and the other party was even unwilling to let go, she suddenly felt out of breath.


    If it wasn''t for her lack of determination, she would be misunderstood by Yun Yun.


    Medusa seemed sad to hear Li Yi''s reprimand. She did not give up her hand and watched him go away.


    She is a very intelligent person and can naturally guess what she is like.


    His own blood and cultivation grow for his sake. Before, he seemed to instinctively want to get close to each other.


    It should be the blood of two people who attract each other.


    The woman who just came in should have a very good relationship with him, even husband and wife.


    When she saw herself and his situation, she was naturally angry.


    But Medusa knew that she seemed to have different feelings for him. She didn''t know whether it was love or not. She had never loved or been loved.


    In fact, Medusa''s affection for Li Yi is nothing more than a kind of dependence, as well as gratitude and admiration for being rescued by others in pain.


    Similar to the suspension bridge effect, people always have a good feeling for those who are in danger to save themselves.


    Medusa''s feelings for Li Yi are far more complicated than this.


    However, as long as Li Yi is far away from Medusa, there will be no more contact between the two people. As time goes on, these emotions will fade away and finally return to normal.


    However, the two people continue to meet each other every day to make contact. I''m afraid that this emotion will intensify in the end.


    Maybe until one day, even Medusa can''t control the emotion in her heart.


    When Li Yi got out of the cave, he looked at Yunling standing outside, his face at a loss and at a loss.


    He really can''t see why the patriarch went in before, and he came out with anger and indifference.


    After Li Yi came out, he took a look at him and left without even saying hello.


    Li Yi left in such a hurry that he didn''t even care about huolingzhu and Yihuo.


    But the treasure has spirit, but the bead of fire instinctively reinforces the fire in Qinglian''s heart, and then chases her master''s direction to leave.


    Medusa looks at the fire pearl that leaves, takes away the lotus terrace of qingliandi Xinhuo, and then puts on the rainbow clothes.


    After the neon dress was put on by her, it seemed to change into her usual dress with her mind.


    Then he chased the fire Lingzhu to leave. Yunling was watching all the time. He felt that he couldn''t react and seemed to react.


    I seem to understand something, and I don''t seem to understand anything.


    .................

 Chapter 276

    Li Yi understands that it is very difficult for him to find a person in this deserted desert, but fortunately he can clearly explore the energy between heaven and earth.


    Chasing this energy, I can determine the general direction of yunyun''s departure. As long as there is no problem in the general direction, I will be able to find her.


    Yunyun goes very fast, so he''s afraid now. He''s worried about yunyun going to extremes.


    If yunyun just stayed there, Li Yi would be able to accept it calmly, no matter he scolded him or beat him.


    Because this proves that although Yun Yun is angry and sad, her heart is not dead. Since she scolds him for beating him, it proves that she still wants Li Yi to give him an explanation.


    But she left without even giving herself a chance to explain, which proved that he was extremely disappointed in himself.


    To be sure, Li Yi thought that although he did not do anything wrong, he also understood that he could not explain the matter clearly.


    Medusa has no clothes to hold with herself. What else can she explain.


    Not to mention that yunyun doesn''t believe it, Li Yi doesn''t dare to believe that there is nothing between them.


    It''s just that he understands that he is really innocent and nothing has happened.


    The priority is to find her and try to explain everything to her.


    Li Yi knows how deep Yun Yun''s feelings are, and he knows what irrational actions people will make when they are extremely angry and sad.


    He didn''t dare to think about it. He was even afraid of losing her.


    In fact, Li Yi didn''t want to explore yunyun''s style first to see what kind of performance she had for herself and another person.


    If you can, it''s better to let her gradually accept the reality step by step. Although this idea sounds very shameless and shameless, it''s the best solution he can think of.


    But no one thought that Medusa would give Yun Yun such an exciting scene. No matter who it is, it is impossible to accept it all at once.


    Li Yi''s current strength is stronger than Yun Yun''s, and her speed is also faster than her. Even if she cultivates wind and fighting spirit faster, it is far less than Li Yi''s speed in the void.


    Now the distance between the two people is getting closer, Li Yi chasing yunyun, huolingzhu chasing Li Yi, Medusa chasing huolingzhu.


    At this time, Xiao Yan is rushing to the place where the energy burst. Well, now there is only the magma that is about to solidify.


    Without the existence of huolingzhu and strange fire, the temperature there also began to gradually drop, and the magma on the surface would gradually solidify. Of course, there must be a lot of magma deep underground.


    ......................


    Yunyun is flying aimlessly in the desert, without any target or direction. She is flying at will with her head closed.


    Her tears could not be controlled to flow out, she really did not expect that she would see this scene.


    Betrayed by the most trusted person and slashed by the most loved one, she didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t control her tears.


    She didn''t know where to go or where to go back. There was no place for her to live.


    For the first time in her life, she thought of suicide. What''s the meaning of living? The most trusted people betrayed themselves, and the most loved one mixed up with another woman.


    ...................


    Li Yi moves very fast and jumps out of the void. He holds Yun Yun tightly.


    He saw the tears on yunyun''s face and subconsciously wanted to kiss her, but yunyun''s eyes and expression were extremely indifferent, as if there were no fluctuations.


    And for his action to show full resistance.


    In the end, he didn''t kiss her forcibly. If he did, the relationship between them would be nothing.


    He will never force Yun to be with him.


    "You let go." Yun Yun wants to pretend to be disgusted, but finds that he can''t show this kind of expression to him in any case.


    Finally, what I can do is to look at him with a cold face.


    Looking at him, yunyun only feels that her heart is more painful and very uncomfortable. As her anger fades, her heart is only disappointed.


    "No Although Li Yi said so, he still let her go a little bit, so as not to hold her too tightly.


    When yunyun heard his words, a memory flashed in his mind. It was the days when two people were in the Warcraft mountains. At that time, they


    But now, if the words are the same, people are the same. Unfortunately, the situation now is quite different from that at that time.


    "Will you listen to me?" Li Yi looked directly into her eyes, and her tone seemed to be a little begging.


    Yun Yun gives a sad smile. Don''t turn your head and don''t look at him. She is afraid. If you look at him for a few eyes, I''m afraid you can''t help but forgive him.


    "I''ve seen everything that''s easy to explain, haven''t I?" Then he wanted to get rid of his arms and leave.


    Li Yi did not want to forcibly block, but quickly said the words that had been prepared in his heart, "do you believe in me or your own eyes?"


    Since he said so, he absolutely has the confidence to say so. He knows how much yunyun likes herself and how much she loves herself.


    Even she trusts Li Yi more than herself.


    This time, he relied on Yun Yun''s feelings for himself to say so, although it means that he has no scruples about relying on each other''s love.


    But this is also the best way he can think of to persuade yunyun for a while and let him listen to his own explanation.


    Although there are other methods, but at present, in the present situation, this is the best solution that can be made.


    "I don''t know." Yunyun begins to hesitate. If it''s something else, Li Yi says that she will choose to believe him.


    But just that scene really let her sad, just what happened to her can''t let go.


    "Yunzhi, I promise you, I have nothing to do with her." Li Yi held her face and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    Looking at her like this, his heart really feel very distressed, very uncomfortable.


    At this time, Huo Lingzhu came. Li Yixin read a move, and Huo Lingzhu stopped in the air.


    Medusa came here not far away. She didn''t know what she thought and why she came here.


    She didn''t know what she felt for him until now.


    I just want to see him more and see him more, as if I would be very happy.


    When Li Yi saw the appearance of Medusa, he immediately sighed in his heart that it was the right time.


    "Don''t believe you ask her, I haven''t even met her before, and I never knew her.


    It was just because his blood wanted to evolve, and the fire was eroding her. I just saved his life.


    Why? This reason is a little too long. I will explain it to you later.


    But she and I are not the kind of relationship you think


    After that, Li Yi looks at Yun Yun and looks at Medusa.

 Chapter 277

    Medusa looks at yunyun and Li Yi. She doesn''t know why she is jealous of yunyun.


    And if there is no envy, if he held in his arms is his own good.


    She didn''t know and didn''t understand why she had this idea.


    She also knew that this idea should not exist in her mind, but she just couldn''t control her heart.


    I really want to think that the person he held in his arms is herself. She really wants to rush to push yunyun away from him and let herself lie in his arms.


    Yun Yun looks at Medusa, who naturally doesn''t like this woman.


    Although she heard Li Yi''s explanation, she still felt that Medusa must have taken the initiative to seduce her husband.


    However, her husband was not attracted by her at all. For a short time, even Li Yi just explained.


    She began to believe that her husband had no fault at all. This shows how biased yunyun is towards Li Yi.


    Looking at the two people''s eyes, Medusa was silent and nodded stupidly.


    In fact, she did not want to do so, she did not want to admit from the bottom of her heart that she had nothing to do with him.


    But she understood that if she didn''t do it, I''m afraid it would make him hate himself even more.


    Medusa felt a little uncomfortable with herself now. I have never been so careful in the face of a person, and even afraid of each other hate themselves.


    She didn''t want to stay here, but she didn''t want to leave. Her heart was always tangled.


    What she has done today is totally contrary to her character. Even she knows that she should not do it.


    But the feelings in my heart are absolutely not fake, even because these feelings drive me to do so.


    Seeing Medusa nodding, Li Yi was undoubtedly relieved, and Yun Yun also completely believed his previous words.


    As for Medusa and Li Yi cheating on themselves together, she thinks it is absolutely impossible.


    After all, if they really have something to do with each other, Li Yi''s doing so can be said to have completely hurt Medusa.


    Although he is not familiar with Medusa, yunyun can also see that the other party must be a very proud woman.


    So if there is something between them, the other side will never deny it.


    And yunyun also knows what kind of person Li Yi is. If he really has something to do with Medusa, he will never deny it, or even force the other party to deny it.


    He has always been an extremely responsible person and would never do such a thing.


    But Li Yi whispered in his ear, "Yunzhi, you know I''m from another world. Before I went back, I got a lot of help from an elder. My cultivation can progress so fast because of that elder. Even if I can come back this time, it''s the old man who helped me.


    Originally, I went to yunlanzong after I came back. I heard that you came to the desert to look for strange fire, so I chased you all the way. Who ever thought of meeting the serpents in the desert.


    Originally, I wanted to get rid of them and go to find you, but who ever thought that I was affected by the blood of the elder who helped me before.


    I don''t know these snake people very well, but in any case, I''ve received the favor of that elder. I''ll help them, don''t you think? "


    Yunyun is not a person who does not know right from wrong. Hearing his words, he nodded in silence.


    Only she can hear Li Yi''s words. In fact, he wanted to tell Yun Yun these words by means of sound transmission.


    He thought about it for himself, and felt that he would stick it in her ear to speak, so as to avoid Medusa''s looking at herself with only her mouth open and no voice coming out.


    It can also make yunyun feel that she is the closest person.


    "Then I went with the snake people to the holy city of the snake people, where I heard the news that their queen Medusa swallowed the strange fire. I came here to see you this time.


    But the desert is too big, and we lack the means to contact each other. Naturally, I can''t find you. So I thought of waiting at the place where the strange fire was born. There, I will wait for you.


    But who would have thought that when I went to the strange fire, Medusa was devouring the strange fire, trying to make her blood further. With her cultivation, it is absolutely a dead end to devour the strange fire. You say I can''t do it. Watch.


    So I want to help her, who ever thought of her blood evolution. I also have the breath of the elder, she regarded me as the closest person, will naturally be close to me.


    I really didn''t do anything. As for the next thing, you''ll know all about it. "


    Li Yi said that after the helpless nuzui, the whole person appears particularly innocent.


    Yun Yun only feels his earlobe itching. I don''t know whether it''s shyness or something.


    She understood that Li Yi was right. This time, she really blamed him, but she couldn''t blame herself. Who would have thought that as soon as she went in, she would see him cuddling with the snake man Medusa.


    But no matter how wrong is wrong, yunyun is not unreasonable, she knows that this time to seize the mistake is the best solution.


    "I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    "Why don''t you just apologize for wronging me?" On the contrary, Li Yi seems to have some confidence at this time.


    No longer embracing yunyun, he looks up at the sky above and holds his hands in front of his chest.


    Yunyun doesn''t get angry at his appearance. She knows that Li Yi has been wronged by herself. She is dissatisfied and is playing a small temper towards herself.


    Really, it''s so big, and it''s like a child.


    Although she thought so in her heart, the smile on her face could no longer be controlled.


    "Then how can I be my good husband to forgive me?"


    With that, she went up to hold Li Yi, raised her head and blinked her eyes. The whole person looked very pitiful.


    "Next time you help me..." Li Yi lay on her shoulder and said what he always wanted to do.


    Yunyun didn''t take the initiative to do it, and Li Yi couldn''t speak well. He just took this opportunity to say it, but he thought about it for a long time.


    Medusa looked at them and felt sick.


    She hopes that he is the one who acts coquettishly in his arms. She hopes that he is the one who comforts him. She also hopes that he can play some small temper in front of him like he did to her.


    But she understood that these were not her own and had nothing to do with herself.


    He is the queen of the snake people, a cold-blooded and merciless man, and his name resounds through the tagar desert.


    When others see themselves, they are just afraid. Can people like themselves really be close to others?


    There was a doubt in Medusa''s heart. She always felt that such a good thing was out of her reach.


    Seeing that two people are so close, she also wants to be close to him.


    But after all, these things are just his own fantasy, clearly the other side is in front of his eyes, but he feels that between the two people, it seems very far.


    Yunyun heard Li Yi''s words, wrung his waist soft meat discontentedly, spat lightly, but did not say any words of refusal.

 Chapter 278

    Li Yi sees that yunyun doesn''t explicitly say that she wants to refuse. He also knows that this matter has become a reality, which also shows that the anger in her heart has completely dissipated.


    He held her in his arms and hugged her tightly. "Yunzhi, no matter what happens in the future, don''t leave without listening to my explanation. Do you know how scared I was when I just left? Do you know how afraid I am to lose you? "


    Yunyun only feels that his neck is hot and something drops onto it.


    He could not help but shed tears. She knew how strong Li Yi was.


    Know that he is in the face of anything when the wind light cloud light, but today in this matter, even if he is strong again, or can not control the outflow of tears.


    Thinking of this, she only felt more and more heartache and regret, why she just didn''t choose to believe him, why she left directly, and even didn''t give him a chance to explain.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I promise you there won''t be another one." Yun Yun seems very flustered at this time. At the same time, she vows to believe Li Yi no matter what kind of situation she meets in the future.


    She did not want him to shed tears for himself, and never wanted to see him sad because he did not trust him.


    Li Yi didn''t say anything when he heard her words. He just held her in his arms, but in his heart he silently read a plan.


    "This is the weapon I made for you. Take it and see if it fits." Li Yi takes out the Lingbao he made in Xianjian world from the storage ring.


    The flying sword is now showing Zhanzhan streamer, which is very extraordinary, and instinctively accepts and absorbs the wind elements between heaven and earth at the first moment.


    At the same time, some prohibitions on the sword begin to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, and store it in the sword body. Not only can the aura be restored in the battle, but also the daily cultivation will be faster.


    Yunyun naturally can feel that the quality, material and refining method of this sword are countless times stronger than his original weapon.


    Her original sword had just been thrown out, and she didn''t get it back.


    He took the flying sword and turned it over and over in his hand. His heart was filled with joy. There was no reason to refuse anything by virtue of their relationship.


    Yun Yun knows that he is his wife. He can put away what he gives. If he wants to use it, he can''t give it to him.


    Naturally, she also saw two small words carved on the hilt by Li Yi, "Zhi, Yi." She read these two words silently, then looked at Li Yi and said, "this sword is called Zhiyi sword."


    Li Yi understands that yunyun knows his own mind. Yes, he also hopes that he can know his mind. They have the same mind.


    At the same time, it also takes the homophony of Zhi Yi.


    "Good."


    ....................


    Medusa was watching all the time. She didn''t leave, no one asked to drive her, or the two people didn''t notice themselves from the beginning.


    She didn''t know why she had to watch it here. She was very sad to see him holding her and kissing her. But why did she have to watch it here?


    Medusa didn''t understand and didn''t know.


    She also knows that he already has someone else in his heart and is someone else''s husband. She shouldn''t have such feelings for him. She should have him early and let her feelings disappear from her heart.


    If Li Yi doesn''t have yunyun, Medusa may pursue her feelings in her heart, but since the other party has someone else, her pride doesn''t allow her to do anything more.


    Even though she understood the feelings in her heart, she could only suppress them and keep them from being exposed.


    But the feeling which is so easy to suppress, Medusa although it is this idea, she completely can not control their own heart.


    If she could really handle her feelings rationally, she would have turned around and left now, where she would continue to look here.


    Even see Li Yi just seems to be able to feel absolutely very precious, very powerful sword to cloud rhyme, and cloud rhyme did not refuse.


    She''s always thinking about whether she''s ever been given a gift or not, whether she''s ever accepted something from others, whether it''s precious or not.


    Medusa carefully recalled, and then found that in her life, no one has ever given her a gift, and she was born as the next queen.


    All people respect themselves. Later, when they become queen, they become a little afraid of themselves. When they talk about how close they have been to others, naturally, no one will give them gifts.


    All people give things to themselves, only dare to use the word "offer".


    Now think about how sad he is. He is the strongest in the whole Tagore desert, but no one has ever been close to him.


    No one has ever given anything to himself.


    Yunyun picked up Zhiyi sword. She didn''t sacrifice it. She looked at the sword and was very absorbed.


    Then he took a look at Medusa, turned his head and looked at Li Yi, "the sword is given to me by you, if you will bear me in the future..."


    "If I take you down in the future, you will kill me with this sword." Li Yi directly interrupts Yun Yun''s speech.


    "No Yun Yun shakes her head. She knows that no matter when and where she goes, she will never hurt her. She would rather hurt herself than him.


    "If you take me down, I''ll hang myself in front of you with this sword." Yun Yun is very firm. She comes out of Medusa and looks at Li Yi. She doesn''t want to look at a stranger at all. Instead, she looks at a person she admires and loves in her heart.


    She knew what that look represented. If she had not been here, I''m afraid that snake man would have been shameless.


    Li Yi looks at her like this. He believes that she said so, and it is estimated that she will really do so.


    Holding Yun Yun alone in my heart, I would rather you killed me with a sword than watch you die in front of me Of course, these words will not tell her.


    "You just said that I thought you would believe me. In a twinkling of an eye, you began to doubt me again. Yunzhi, even if I am responsible for everything, I will never be responsible for you. "


    Li Yi took her hands, and they clasped their fingers. The words were like this, but the tone was sweet.


    Cloud rhyme heard his words is also helpless sigh.


    I just said that I would never doubt him in the future. In the twinkling of an eye, I began to doubt him again.


    All blame him too good, always provoke some wild bees and butterflies, let oneself have to doubt.


    you ''re right! In yunyun''s heart, what''s wrong with Li Yi? Even if he made a mistake, he must have been seduced.


    For example, if the snake man didn''t do that shamelessly, how could he doubt his husband?


    Yunling, as the one with the lowest accomplishments, can catch up at this time.


    At this time, he found that he could not see the situation clearly.


    Just after yunyun goes out, Li Yi flies out again, followed by a beautiful woman.


    Yunling recalls the situation when his patriarch went out, and his expression quickly reflects that it was Li Yi who stole people outside and was knocked down by yunyun.


    He''s ready to get here.


    But who can explain to oneself what is the situation now, why two people hug again now, sweet kiss together?


    The beautiful woman who finally went out stood by and watched.


    Yunling felt a little confused.

 Chapter 279

    Yunyun and Li Yi are kissing each other. In their eyes, there is only one other. Apart from each other, the whole world is not important.


    Until her lips and tongue separated, she noticed that Yunling had been standing on one side for a long time.


    She immediately Xiafei cheeks, eager to find a seam to drill down, and Li Yi kiss this thing, she is not the first time, but the elders see or feel very shy.


    Li Yi took her hand tightly and said nothing.


    Although yunyun says that he wants Li Yi to loosen his hand, he is already secretly pleased to see that he refuses to do so anyway.


    "Well! Lord Yunling looks at it awkwardly, and yunyun looks at Li Yi awkwardly.


    He really can''t figure out the current situation. Naturally, he has met Medusa. Yun Yun may not know the situation of that year.


    He knew Medusa''s bad name very well, but now he broke through his cultivation, and his scalp was numb when he saw her.


    For more than ten years, if it wasn''t for the three King fighting masters of the gama Empire and their alliance with the nearby chuyun Empire, I''m afraid the serpents would have entered the gama empire.


    Even so, the name of Queen Medusa still resounds through the desert.


    Yun Ling thinks that even if he breaks through his cultivation now, he may not be able to escape from his opponent.


    What''s more, Medusa''s current situation is probably the same as the blood evolution of the serpents in the rumor, and it can change the human form at will.


    He is absolutely impossible to be his opponent. At the first moment when he finds out his opponent, Yunling has already made a good fight posture.


    Anyway, there are at least two fighting emperors on their side, but they are not opponents of the other side. They also have a seven grade pharmacist, and the other side will not kill them at will.


    Medusa is really too strong. Besides, the evolution of each other''s blood, I''m afraid the cultivation is the legendary douzong.


    This kind of strong Yunling has only heard from others and has never seen him before. It should not take much effort to kill a fighting emperor.


    Just don''t know why, the more he looks, the more he feels wrong. Medusa''s look at Li Yi is abnormal.


    Yunling remembers this kind of look and has seen this kind of look. How can Guan say that he was a first-class young talent in the whole Gama Empire and the whole yunlanzong.


    It''s a pity that time does not spare people. Now I''ve become a bad old man. Even if I break through my accomplishments, I can''t change back. I''m still a bad old man.


    Medusa''s eyes, but he remembers very clearly, when those who took the initiative to pursue their own younger martial sister to see their own eyes is like this.


    What on earth has this boy done to make Medusa look at him like this?


    The more Yunling thinks about it, the more he feels that something is wrong. Medusa, such a big murderer, should look at a man with this kind of eyes.


    The name of the other side is not blown out. It is the result of another battle and the death of another enemy.


    Not to mention herself, no one in the whole Gama Empire regarded each other as a weak woman. Medusa''s impression here was that she was an extremely vicious opponent.


    If it''s spread, I''m afraid it will make people laugh.


    Even so, Yunling does not dare to underestimate each other. After all, what she looks at is Li Yi, not herself. What if she hurts others.


    "Let''s go back to yunlanzong!" Yunyun hooks Li Yi''s neck and looks at Medusa provocatively. She doesn''t know each other, but she can see each other''s eyes.


    Now she is swearing her sovereignty to the opposite side, telling her who is Li Yi''s wife?


    Also let the other party give up early, don''t pester his husband.


    Li Yi takes a look at Medusa. He is very clear about the situation of the serpents. Without Medusa''s reputation, it is estimated that the serpents would have been finished.


    After all, as long as the Empire and the chuyun Empire join hands, they will not be allowed to migrate, and they will be blocked in the Tagore desert, which will consume energy to kill these snakes.


    If Medusa was not too strong, the gama Empire and chuyun Empire temporarily gave up their plan to eliminate the snake man every year.


    Perhaps the serpents have already become slaves of the Terrans, or they have been completely exterminated.


    "This......" Li Yi turned his head and looked at Medusa, not only feeling a little headache.


    If the other party doesn''t have Nuwa blood, it''s better to solve the problem by itself, and directly draw a knife to kill the other party.


    The other side has Nuwa''s blood, but he helped her to complete the evolution of her blood, and her strength went further.


    Although the blood belonging to Warcraft in her body has disappeared, her tyrannical character will be relieved. Because of Nu Wa''s blood, she will like peace.


    However, a person''s character will not change in a short time. What''s more, the so-called influence of blood accounts for only a little bit of the body.


    Even if Nuwa''s blood loves peace, she will definitely fight against others when they are attacked.


    If you run directly now, it is estimated that it will not be long before queen Medusa will fight again. At that time, no one in Gama empire can stop him except herself.


    At least not for the time being. If we say that Yunshan breakthrough may be able to resist for a period of time, but with the way that Nuwa''s blood can grow her accomplishments by sleeping, it is estimated that Yunshan will not be able to resist for a long time.


    Li Yi understands that Nuwa''s blood is stronger than her blood. She can be close to heaven and earth, just as instinctively she will be accepted by the whole heaven and earth.


    It''s as fast as flying down three thousand li.


    Even if you don''t practice, simply sleep, get close to the nature, and can''t do well in cultivation, you can grow.


    The growth of their cultivation is not the growth of their blood, which is quite different from that of the dragon or the seam.


    The growth of their cultivation comes from cultivation. After I have Nu Wa''s blood, my talent is so good that I can sleep faster than others.


    People are more popular than people, goods are more popular than goods.


    Li Yi thinks that it''s really a bit inappropriate for him to pat his ass and run away at this time.


    If you don''t take this job, it''s OK. Since you''ve done it yourself, you have to have a beginning and an end.


    Of course, another point is that she wants Medusa to activate the statue of Nuwa in the temple, and she can also help at the critical moment.


    No matter how strong the spirit emperor is, Xiao Yan will become the fighting emperor immediately. As long as he can summon the separation of Nuwa, they may not have any fighting power at all.


    It can''t be called out the separation of Nuwa God. Just let Nuwa God bless himself can also improve his fighting power.


    "I may not be able to return to Yunlan sect now. I think you should also know that they are the blood of the elder. I should help more or less.


    I may not be able to go back recently. But you can rest assured that I will come back to you as soon as I solve the problems here. " Li Yi looks at yunyun and says all this with a calm look. Is there any ghost in his heart? Naturally, his look is quite peaceful.

 Chapter 280

    Yunyun is not a woman who doesn''t know right or wrong. She knows that she will repay her kindness. She also knows that this time Li Yi can come back, it''s the elder who helped her.


    His husband to help each other''s blood descendants, in love and reason should be.


    But yunyun is not at ease. Li Yi and medusa go back to see the woman''s eyes and expression when she looks at her husband. As long as she leaves, she will rush to tempt her husband without shame.


    She has a criminal record in this matter. If her husband didn''t despise her, she might have made a mistake now.


    Yunyun can be said to be quite defensive against Medusa now, but Li Yi has no reason to refuse what she says, let alone forcibly stop him.


    Medusa naturally noticed that Yun Yun was staring at her vigilant eyes. She even dared not look directly at each other because she had some wrong ideas about Li Yi.


    But she couldn''t control her thoughts and feelings.


    Even though she wanted to suppress it, she could not succeed for a while.


    In the face of Yun Yun''s eyes, she lowered her head, not because of her lack of strength, but because she felt guilty.


    In fact, in front of Li Yi, or in the face of Li Yi, Medusa will become like this.


    If face other people, definitely won''t show such expression.


    Even if it''s not that he doesn''t have any emotional experience, and instinctively feels guilty from the heart, he always feels that he has some sorry yunyun.


    She would never show such an expression. If it was not for her feelings, it would be difficult for her to make a decision.


    Medusa, even though she is ashamed of yunyun, is absolutely glaring at her at this time, ready to start at any time.


    After all, it was the law of the jungle that she was most used to.


    "Then I''ll be here with you." Yunyun looks at Medusa. She is not ready to leave directly. Anyway, she will stay here for a while to observe this person.


    "Better than that." Li Yi didn''t want to be separated from her. Now that she wants to stay here, it''s the best thing.


    Originally, he just wanted to get together with yunyun for a period of time. After all, she is the leader of Yunlan sect and can''t stay here all the time.


    Now that she''s willing to be with herself, it''s an unexpected surprise.


    Yunyun tells Yunling to go back to yunlanzong to take care of everything, then turns around and leaves with Li Yi.


    Before he left, he took the communication equipment Li Yi gave him, the sound transmission scene of Shushan. Li Yi used this kind of equipment, which uses aura to transmit sound and image through the void.


    The difficulty of refining is not very high, but the effect is surprisingly good.


    Of course, the materials needed for refining are very special.


    Materials are not immutable, but they all have a requirement that they must be able to face the void without damage, and have enough spiritual conductivity.


    These are very difficult to do, but fortunately Shushan family has a great career, Li Yi also collected a lot of materials, which can refine a lot.


    In this way, when he equipped all the counties yesterday with one, he only took ten.


    The rest are in Shushan.


    ..................


    Xiao Yan came to the place where the energy broke out, and found that the magma had begun to condense. According to Yao Lao''s judgment, this time, they probably had a fight, and the strange fire had been taken away.


    Although he was remorseful, there was no way. If he knew who took the strange fire, he might have another way to get it.


    Until now, he didn''t even see a single person. He could only roughly know that it was Medusa, the queen of the snake people, who got a strange fire.


    "I''m afraid we can only get it from the snake people." Xiao Yan looks at Yao Lao Dao.


    .........................


    "Ling Lao, did brother Xiao Yan get any strange fire?" Gu xun''er said to the old man in front of him.


    Ling Ying shook his head, "no, the strange fire should have been obtained by the queen of the snake people. Now that she can collect strange fire, I think her blood has evolved and her cultivation must be further. "


    "Are you the Queen''s rival?" Gu xun''er said.


    Ling Ying shakes his head. If Medusa didn''t make a breakthrough before, maybe he can fight back with Medusa with his own cultivation and skills given by the ancient people.


    But now Medusa breaks through, and she can never be her opponent.


    Gu xun''er is helpless. Although there are countless ancient masters to protect himself, Ling Ying is the only one he can use. Other people will not fight unless they are in danger.


    Gu xun''er naturally won''t tell others about the strange fire. Ling Ying has been helping her pay attention to Xiao Yan all this time, otherwise she would not know about the strange fire.


    He didn''t tell the story of abnormal fire up, because once the story of abnormal fire was known by the ancient people, Xiao Yan couldn''t get it.


    Now it''s impossible for Xiao Yan to get abnormal fire. Should he inform the news of abnormal fire


    Li Yi looks at Medusa with a cautious and submissive face, not only feeling a little headache.


    At the same time, Yun Yun stares at Medusa with vigilance. She naturally has 100% vigilance towards the woman who is likely to seduce her husband.


    Now the three of them are slowly going to the city of snake man. Li Yi takes advantage of this time to study the magic beads of fire after absorbing strange fire.


    It doesn''t have much effect. Qinglian Dixin fire is just stored in the inner part of huolingzhu. Of course, you can take it out yourself.


    But it doesn''t play a big role. If you put the fire in the fire bead, you can easily use it even if you don''t refine it.


    What''s more, the flame condensed from his current strength may not be worse than the inner fire of Qinglian.


    In theory, Li Yilian''s method of Yin Yang and five elements can simulate any form through transformation.


    Of course, if he can reach this step, his cultivation will never be the current level.


    Only in this way, he can operate his own changes between yin and Yang and five elements, condensing some things.


    Although it can''t condense the water of three lights, it''s OK to condense the water of starlight.


    He is a prodigious land treasure producer in himself, but this will make his cultivation stagnate.


    After all, energy can''t come out without any reason. So much aura must be absorbed by oneself.


    It takes time to absorb a lot of Reiki. There are only 24 hours in a day. It''s impossible to change for several hours without any reason. If you can''t cultivate, you can''t grow naturally.


    But it''s very simple to simulate some forms. Now he can simulate a fake green lotus fire.


    It''s not a fake inner fire of Qinglian, but a real inner fire of Qinglian. The so-called characteristics are exactly the same.


    The only drawback is that there is no huge energy stored in Qinglian dixinhuo. He can simulate the characteristic temperature and even efficacy of Qinglian dixinhuo, but he can''t generate huge energy at one time.


    It''s just like this. It''s also a very powerful ability. Maybe you can make two of them to scare people.


    Li Yihai came up with such an idea. If you think about it carefully, it really has a way.


    Even if there is no huge energy in Qinglian''s heartfire, its characteristics alone are enough to make alchemy rush.


    If you sell a few of them, I''m afraid they will sell at a high price.


    Li Yi thinks so, a few people have already come to the snake city.

 Chapter 281

    Medusa''s arrival in the snake city undoubtedly caused another sensation. Li Yi can see that these snake people not only respect her, but also have a little fear of her.


    At this time, Medusa seems to be back to normal, without the previous shyness and submissiveness, showing a state of shame in her heart.


    On the contrary, she regained her former appearance as a famous snake queen, and became noble and cool, as if she was not surprised at anything.


    Li Yi is beside her, so she can clearly detect the change of her temperament.


    I don''t know why, she saw Li Yi''s eyes, and her momentum seemed to be three points weaker for no reason.


    But it soon returned to normal. Medusa knew that as long as she didn''t look at him or think about him, she could suppress her feelings.


    But once I saw him, I couldn''t control my heart.


    She has no way but to suppress all her emotions in her heart, but she doesn''t know that the more depressed her emotions are, sometimes the faster they rebound.


    In the end, I''m afraid it can''t be suppressed, just like a torrential flood.


    Yunyun looks at Li Yi and looks at Medusa all the time, but she doesn''t say anything. She can feel the change of Medusa''s temperament.


    She also understood that if she was jealous because her husband looked at Medusa, she would be too mean.


    If so, in the end, it might make him feel bored, so although she was very upset and unhappy, she didn''t show it.


    Li Yi doesn''t care about Medusa and those snake people. He has been looking at Yun Yun, as if it''s best to see her through.


    "What have you been staring at me for?"


    "I didn''t see you just now. Now I want to make up the time? I don''t know who was jealous just now. "


    Yun Yun said goodbye and pouted. Some of them refused to admit defeat


    "No?" As Li Yi said, his eyes began to wander.


    "No... No." She understood that Li Yi was deliberately teasing herself, but watching him look at the snake man, her heart was still very uncomfortable.


    "Alas! It seems that I am amorous. " Although Li Yi said so, he held her in his arms.


    Yun Yun is held by him. Although he wants to open his mouth, he tells him that he is not happy to see other women.


    But still did not say clearly, just said, "you later less to see that Medusa, his eyes look at you but very unusual."


    The words seemed sour and full of deep jealousy.


    She knows that other women are floating clouds, and the most important one is Medusa.


    Other women will not be shameless to seduce their husband.


    It can be said that the snake people are jubilant at the news of Medusa''s breakthrough, and their Queen''s breakthrough will undoubtedly reduce their survival pressure.


    Those who catch snake people will not dare to come. Although the living environment in the Tagore desert is still very poor, it is much better than before.


    Li Yi takes a look at the jubilant acquaintances. He can detect the existence of Warcraft''s blood in the snake people. Tyranny will affect them.


    What I should do now is to activate the statue of Nu Wa.


    If we can communicate with Nuwa, let him transfer part of his power here and protect the snake people here.


    In this way, the tyrannical factors belonging to the blood of Warcraft will be completely suppressed.


    This is a top priority, and no one can do it, only Medusa.


    The blood of Nu Wa in her body is the strongest, and she has no such ability, because her blood is completely disguised.


    "Let''s go to the temple first."


    Medusa heard what he said and nodded silently. In front of these snake people, plus the buffer of time, she could barely maintain her emotion even in the face of Li Yi.


    At least not like before, the eyes can''t control to reveal the emotion of admiration, also won''t like before, the bottom of the heart rise for yunyun jealousy.


    Just like this, when she faced Li Yi, she was stiff and inflexible, just like a robot, she could only do so without any expression on her face.


    She is afraid, she is afraid, clearly in the heart of the rise of different emotions, but know that they should not think so, should not do so.


    But she can''t control her heart. What can she do? There was nothing she could do.


    She can only temporarily suppress, even if it is drinking poison to quench thirst.


    Although the temple is the largest building in the city, its construction is still very rough. Specifically, it is rough and has the bold and free temperament of desert residents.


    It''s a pity that the statues in the temple are dead. To be exact, they have no consciousness. They are just clay and wood sculptures.


    The statue must be activated to summon the consciousness of Nuwa to the world.


    Li Yi''s next task will be much simpler. If he wants to transform the environment of the Tagore desert as a whole, he alone can solve it, but the speed will be very slow.


    If we can invite Nuwa, I''m afraid it will be countless times faster.


    Li Yi can complete the transformation of the five elements by himself, but the progress is not so fast.


    Nuwa, the great God, is more proficient in the use of these things than he is. This great God, however, has become a Tao through the way of creation.


    At that time, the overall ecological environment of the Tagore desert will change, and the living conditions of the snake people will undoubtedly be much better than they are now.


    Li Yi has always understood that there has never been a real race struggle in this world. The so-called race struggle is only an act of fighting for resources in essence.


    The so-called race struggle can also be called class struggle.


    One class ganged up and attacked the other to obtain resources.


    As for the others, they are not the most important. This is the essence, which is to obtain resources.


    The reason why the snake people always want to leave the desert is that the living environment here is too poor.


    The reason why the gama Empire prevented them from leaving is also very simple. There are so many resources nearby. If you leave the desert, it will certainly encroach on our interests.


    You are so powerful that it''s hard to tell me that you are just borrowing the road? If I stop there halfway, I''m afraid I don''t have the ability to stop you.


    What Li Yi needs to do now is to increase the total amount, as long as the total amount of resources becomes more.


    Contradictions will be covered up temporarily. Of course, this is only temporary. Problems may still arise over time.


    However, Li Yi believes that he should not see this time. After all, Medusa''s cultivation can be said to increase after a sleep. Maybe he will become a fighting saint after a while.


    Maybe she will become a fighting emperor in a period of time. At this time, I''m afraid she will leave the world and go to another place.


    The snake people will certainly follow him to leave, but it''s hard to say where the world is. Maybe it was opened up by Nuwa.


    In fact, Li Yi wants to bring them all to Xianjian world, which needs a batch of high-end combat power.


    Immediately, the snake people can take on this role, and as the blood of Nu Wa, they have a great home advantage in that world.

 Chapter 282

    Li Yi understands that the most important thing to get rid of the temple is to get rid of the statues. The problem is that the statues can not be made just by making them.


    However, it is not so simple to make a statue with such a little ability to communicate with gods.


    However, after the completion of the production of statues, worshipping statues and gathering a large number of incense, it is possible to communicate with gods. Of course, there are certain risks, such as being occupied by other demons and ghosts.


    If you want to make a statue that can be directly communicated with the gods, it is very cumbersome for the gods to pay attention to.


    Incense burning, bathing and dressing, and then colluding with the gods with a special Shinto method, the gods pay attention to the statue, and then build a successful Temple of incense.


    Even if it''s just carving a piece of land, the statue of the City God can''t be completed by ordinary people, unless it''s just a clay mold and wood sculpture, which doesn''t have any special effect.


    What Li Yi wants to do is quite different. He even wants to try to cross the world and let Xianghuo directly communicate with Nuwa.


    It is impossible for him to make this statue. Only Medusa can make it.


    Only her own blood can activate the statue and communicate with Nuwa.


    Li Yi doesn''t have this ability at all, but he also wants to have it. The key is that his blood can''t show.


    He has blood, but that''s enough to ignore.


    If you say he doesn''t have it, he really has a little bit. If you say he does, it''s useless if he doesn''t show it.


    "Although the statue is here, there is no spirit in it. You have to make a new statue. You have to do it yourself. I''ll teach you myself. " Li Yi looked at the statue and turned to Medusa.


    She nodded and didn''t ask much. At this time, there were only Li Yi and Yun Yun left in the temple except for her.


    The snake people have a lot of discussion and speculation about the arrival of yunyun, but no one here recognizes her identity.


    After all, it''s hard for the snake people to have a chance to go to the gama Empire and come back. If yunyun has nothing to do, he won''t go to the Tagore desert. It''s normal not to know nature.


    Of course, Medusa was so majestic that no one dared to stop her.


    Although the snake people don''t know yunyun, they know that the other party''s yunlanzong dress is definitely yunlanzong''s person.


    As for Li Yi, he had already finished cross dressing before he was ready to cheat these snake people.


    After Li Yi finished, he looked at Yun Yun and seemed to be asking about something. The production process of the statue was cumbersome, and he had to know the appearance of the great God.


    It''s not the real appearance, at least it''s the appearance of another God.


    These things can''t be explained clearly in language. I''m afraid it will waste a lot of time to explain them bit by bit.


    So he is going to give Medusa a topping. The problem is that his topping is not to transmit his own skills to the other party, but to use his own spirit to transmit part of the information to the other party.


    And the spirit is undoubtedly the most vulnerable thing in a person. Although he can walk in the world normally, his current cultivation is that the original spirit comes out of the body.


    But if you are struck by thunder and roasted by fire, you may die. What''s more, the message is very important.


    The safest way for Li Yi to use is to hold Medusa''s hand, make physical contact between two people, and then instill her spirit by himself. This is the safest way.


    But he is also worried about what to do if yunyun is jealous. She looks like before, but he sees it in his eyes and keeps it in mind.


    Now she is trying to keep her contact with Medusa as little as possible, or even give two people the chance to contact alone.


    Whether it''s too much to do this in front of her, Li Yi needs to consider her mood.


    Yunyun noticed Li Yi''s eyes and understood what he meant and what he was asking.


    He responded immediately, nodded and indicated that he agreed with the matter.


    Although she didn''t know what it was, she believed in Li Yi.


    Yun Yun knows that no matter what he does, he chooses to believe it.


    Because I promised him that no matter what he did, I should first choose to believe him, and then wait for him to give me an explanation.


    Li Yi understands that trust is given by both sides. Yunyun trusts herself so much that no matter what she says, she can never cheat and let her down.


    "You put out your hand." Li Yi looked at a face stiff, expression is very cold, as if the robot like Medusa opened his mouth.


    I don''t know why she always has this expression when she faces herself, and even makes Li Yi doubt whether she has offended each other.


    No matter how to say, oneself good or bad also help her, how to keep this expression to oneself?


    Medusa looked at him before, and the emotion in her eyes was not noticed by him at all.


    She flashed a little dazed, but quickly stretched out her hand, small arms like white jade, ten fingers slender and delicate, without any defects.


    Li Yi holds in the hand only to feel cool slippery, very soft.


    Medusa''s hand does not have yunyun''s hand, so the general warm feeling is full of cool and warm


    With his eyes slightly closed, his spirit began to appear, carrying some fragments to Medusa''s body.


    Originally, this was a very normal action, and Li Yi didn''t think much about anything else, but continued to slowly output information to Medusa.


    Although yunyun doesn''t want to see the scene in front of her, she also knows that she can''t disturb her at this time. She just bites her lips and doesn''t speak.


    Medusa can feel as if there is a little more fragment in her mind. Although it is slow, it is really engraved in her mind and can''t be forgotten.


    In addition to these fragments, Li Yi is also engraved in her mind. Although it is only a small segment, she may never forget it in her life.


    Medusa seems to be able to detect the existence of her own soul at this time. In fact, the quality of Li Yi''s soul has surpassed all the people in the world. The world is very simple in terms of cultivation.


    The life span is longer than that of the monks, but their biggest shortcoming is that the soul is not good. At least they keep the soul all the time, and they don''t transform into the status of the original God, and they can''t let the soul walk alone out of the body.


    Even if Li Yi''s Yuanshen was separated from the body, he could survive normally and even practice.


    In this world, when the body dies, the soul will break up in a very short time. Of course, there are some chances for the soul to survive.


    But the souls of the vast majority of people in this world are very fragile and not strong.


    Of course, the most powerful soul is likely to be some of the Buddhist practices in Buddhism. Some eminent monks can even get rid of the physical body and let the original God ascend to Buddha.


    Of course, there are many ways to cultivate the body in Buddhism.


    The spread of Li Yi''s information has reached the end, but he suddenly noticed something strange.

 Chapter 283

    In fact, the fragments that Li Yi instilled into Medusa are not many, very few.


    I just showed her the way of making the statue and its appearance.


    In addition, there are no other problems. Originally, nothing will happen to the other party.


    But now the situation is a little different. Medusa''s soul will not have any problem accepting the past information from Li Yiyuan. Her soul just receives the information.


    But the soul of Medusa began to search for the source of this information, and the two souls contacted with the spirit instantly.


    In essence, soul and spirit are two different things. Spirit is similar to strengthening once. Soul is more tenacious and can exist alone without the body.


    And the soul is very weak, if separated from the body, even if it is just a wisp of wind, it may blow away.


    Therefore, Li Yi was very careful and did not dare to do anything for fear of hurting Medusa''s soul.


    But her soul is very at a loss, there is no such memory, there will be no such experience, naturally will not know that now Li Yi is in her sea of knowledge.


    Her soul also exists here. If she dies, the soul will leave the sea of consciousness and the body.


    "Where is this?" Medusa looked around at a vast expanse of white, only Li Yi can see the figure, the rest are invisible.


    Li Yi reined in her own strength and tried to avoid hurting her consciousness and her soul. One of these things can easily make her become an idiot.


    "Here is your sea of knowledge. You can probably understand that it''s part of your body. Your soul is here. " Li Yi tried to tell the story in a language that Medusa could understand.


    "That is to say, it''s in my heart."


    Li Yi doesn''t know how Medusa understands it, but she does have a little truth in saying that knowing the sea is really everyone''s most private place. After all, her soul lives in it. It seems right to say that it is "in the heart".


    So he nodded and then said, "don''t move now. Your soul is too fragile. I''ve topped you. Now I''m going to quit slowly. Don''t do anything. "


    Li Yi began to try to let his spirit gradually get away from here. Although his spirit was here before, Medusa''s soul didn''t have any reaction or even agglomerate.


    Now that he has formed a body, her soul is too weak in her own eyes. In this case, as long as you want, you can kill her soul countless times.


    Before the soul did not condense out of the body, completely distributed in the whole sea, even if the yuan Shen is here, it is difficult to thoroughly deal with.


    What''s more, knowing the sea itself is to protect the soul. As long as she doesn''t condense her body, even if she has some big actions, she won''t hurt her.


    But now this situation is very obvious, can not be like this, he can only carefully let his own strength slowly out.


    Medusa looks at Li Yi in front of her. She has been suppressing her feelings before, because she knows that since she is married, she shouldn''t do anything.


    But now he has entered his heart, he really do nothing?


    She does not understand that she clearly wants to, but always scruples. In fact, in her subconscious instinct, she will regard Li Yi as the most trusted and closest person.


    Here is the sea, where the soul lives, where people can more clearly recognize themselves.


    Medusa looks at Li Yi who is leaving slowly. She can realize that maybe she won''t see him after a while, and they will return to their previous state. She can''t touch him at all.


    Can''t you be willful in your heart? In the heart, but also to suppress their own emotions.


    "No one else will know what we are doing here?"


    Li Yi was about to leave. Medusa stopped her movement and said, "that''s right! This is your sea of knowledge. In theory, no matter what happens here, only you and I know it. No one else will see it. "


    Hearing what he said, Medusa let go of all her worries.


    .................


    Li Yi felt that a figure''s action was very, very fast, and he jumped into his arms in an instant.


    This is Medusa''s sea of knowledge. Her movements are much faster than her own.


    Now he doesn''t dare to do any big action at all. He should know that the strength of his spirit may cause great burden to her just in her sea of consciousness.


    Medusa threw herself into Li Yi''s arms and hugged him. She buried her head in his chest and sucked deeply. She didn''t know why she hugged him like this, but she was very happy.


    "I won''t say it. After we leave here, it''s the same as before. No one will know


    When she said this, she didn''t know whether she was talking to Li Yi or herself.


    Medusa can no longer suppress the feelings in her heart. She instinctively wants to be close to him. She just hugs him like this and doesn''t do anything else.


    After Li Yi knew this, he instinctively wanted to resist, but he worried that excessive resistance would hurt her soul.


    Therefore, he did not dare to do any more actions. He could only persuade, "the identity and relationship between you and me, I think you should understand that you should not do this kind of thing, you are not a person who does not know the proper measure."


    She just wanted to persuade Medusa. After all, their identities should not do anything more.


    Yunyun is watching. Although she can''t feel it, she is always outside.


    Li Yi can''t imagine what would happen if he knew that he had feelings with Medusa.


    So he always tried to avoid too much entanglement and contact with Medusa.


    But the other party seems not willing, she seems to have been unable to extricate themselves in love with themselves.


    Li Yi has never been a special narcissist. The key is that judging from her performance, her guess is very close to the truth.


    Medusa''s lips, which had been pasted up, did not give him any more chance to say anything.


    If Medusa realized that her emotions immediately began to suppress, and did not see Li Yi, perhaps after a period of time, these feelings would gradually disappear.


    After all, although these feelings are fierce, they won''t last long. At most, they will disappear in a year and a half, and she will return to normal.


    But Medusa has been in contact with Li Yi all this time, and the more he contacts, the more he can''t control his feelings.


    If there was yunyun''s scruples outside, she could suppress herself.


    Now that she''s completely out of control, she''s afraid she''s going to sink.


    She couldn''t escape from the whirlpool of emotion any more, even if she wanted to.

 Chapter 284

    Li Yi looks at medusa in front of her. She seems to close her eyes because of shyness, but her eyelashes are jumping, and her mood seems very restless.


    Two people just the most common kiss, Medusa does not know anything else, Li Yi will never take the initiative to do.


    But in this case, he always felt that he was losing money.


    I''ve lost a lot of money. Even if the other party kisses himself, he is not ready to admit that he is suffering.


    He is absolutely forced helpless, that is to say, he was the other white whoring, the other side is not ready to be responsible.


    Medusa is very confused now. On the one hand, he feels very satisfied. On the other hand, she doesn''t want him to leave.


    If there was no contact before, it''s OK. Now with contact, it''s even more out of control.


    Medusa now savors the previous feeling, and is even more reluctant to let go. Even if she is reluctant to give up, she has no way, because Li Yi''s figure is gradually disappearing.


    But fortunately, the time of contact between the two people is not long. Although it''s a long time to know the sea, it may only be a moment in the past outside.


    Therefore, in yunyun''s opinion, the contact between the two people is only a flash, and then Li Yi directly releases her hand, even retreats two steps behind him.


    She was very satisfied with his action and reaction. This was Li Yi''s thinking before he proved that he had nothing to do with Medusa.


    Medusa''s expression was as cold as ever, as if nothing had happened at all. She just took a look at yunyun and thought of what she had done before. I don''t know why, there was a kind of taboo stimulation in her heart.


    ..................


    The production of the statue has been completely transmitted in the past. Li Yi took out a huge bluestone, which is really a bluestone. There is no special and supernatural thing.


    Of course, after carving the statue, the great goddess Nu Wa noticed that even the ordinary bluestone would have an incomparable magical effect.


    Medusa felt the texture of bluestone with her hands, and gradually began to carve and make statues. The difficulty was not particularly high, as long as the gap between the statues she made and those passed on to her by Li Yi was not very big.


    Even if only six or seven points are similar, as long as Nuwa can feel her blood and pay attention to it.


    Her blood was not very strong, and she could not compare with Zixuan at all.


    Compared with the great God of Nuwa, the blood of Nuwa she had was only one in ten thousand that she ignored.


    Of course, one in ten thousand is countless times better than Li Yi''s imperceptible.


    As for Zixuan, Li Yi judged that her blood should be at least one percent.


    It''s not a big burden for Medusa to carve statues. Of course, it has something to do with her own blood.


    The most important thing is that Nuwa did not notice here, so she would not feel the attention of Nuwa


    But she wants to make a statue, and then release her own blood to the outside world, so that the great goddess of Nu Wa can notice here and the statue at the same time.


    Li Yi took out a few magic beads to help her distribute these forces. As long as the power can be a little bigger, she will be watched by Nuwa.


    Then he will naturally notice that the statue is here to protect his blood. Of course, if you can make the statue of Nuwa, please let her notice that even if you are not her blood, as long as you are a human, she will still protect you.


    .............


    The statues were gradually activated, a very special, but also integrated into the fluctuations of the surrounding heaven and earth, and spread out without anyone''s attention.


    At least no one in the whole world can sense the fluctuation.


    It seems that the statue suddenly came to life, as if there was such a tiny reaction, even its nature and appearance are changing.


    What''s more, the whole temple around them began to change gradually, and the original rough buildings began to become more exquisite. The original temple was rebuilt under a special force structure.


    The speed is very fast, dazzling and overwhelming.


    Just a moment later, an antique temple has been built. The style is not very different from the Nuwa temple Li Yi saw in Xianjian world before.


    It seems that many of the world''s Nuwa temples are similar to this. Li Yi can feel that with the completion of the temple, the divine power brought by Nuwa''s attention to the world has almost disappeared.


    Nuwa didn''t pay much attention to this place, at least her consciousness didn''t stay in this world.


    Li Yi can feel that in the world of immortal sword, the great God, as the way of heaven, is everywhere.


    Now Nuwa God only has a little idea. In the statue, Li Yi has to take the initiative to try to communicate with each other.


    The most important thing they should do now is to hold a large-scale worship, so that the incense and chanting power of the snake people can be turned into divine power and stored in the statues.


    At the same time, with the divine power, Nuwa can also protect these snake people and suppress the tyrannical factors in their Warcraft blood.


    Li Yi knows this because he knows that after the arrival of Nuwa, he has become the God of the temple and has the highest authority. At the critical moment, he can even mobilize the divine power in the statue to fight.


    The biggest advantage is that you can transform the five elements at will and transform the surrounding environment with the help of a part of the ability of the statue.


    Many people of the snake people have seen the changes of the temple. Now all the people in the city stop their actions and come near the temple, watching curiously.


    Finally, under the leadership of some people, they began to worship in the temple. They were formed spontaneously without any guidance. It was just because they were shocked by the miracles when they saw the power of Nuwa.


    Li Yi looks at these people. He can see clearly that there are wisps of incense in these people''s bodies, and they enter into the statues.


    Incense into the statue, he immediately started the divine domain, began to protect these snake people.


    In fact, there are only a few snake people here. More snake people are distributed in the desert.


    There are eight tribes among them. Li Yi plans to unify these snake people and gather them all in the city.


    In the past, the living environment in the desert was worrying, and the snake people had to separate multiple tribes to get enough resources to survive.


    Now that I can improve the environment as a whole, I don''t need to live separately.


    They should be gathered together to collect incense and gather divine power.


    Li Yi, with the help of the five elements around him, began to transform gradually, and a heavy rain had gathered.


    Suddenly, the statue seems to have an action, saying that people can only see the statue quickly, waving, heavy rain will fall from the sky.


    Cool raindrops, watering in the city, almost all the snake people are dancing in celebration.


    In the desert, there may not be heavy rain twice a year. Every time we meet them, we can improve the living conditions of these snake people.


    It''s normal for them to be happy and excited.

 Chapter 285

    Li Yi took a look at Medusa and motioned her to step forward to win people''s hearts.


    This is a good time to win people''s hearts. These snake people just saw the miracle and saw the heavy rain.


    Now there is no doubt that Medusa, as the queen of the snake people, stands out to win the hearts of the people at this time.


    Moreover, as the person who made the statues, she was the one with the strongest blood of Nu Wa, and could also undertake part of the responsibilities in the temple.


    Li Yi can do it herself, but the effect will not be as good as that of Medusa. Secondly, she will not think much if she does it herself.


    If the other party thinks that they want to take advantage of this opportunity to seize the power of the serpents, there is a gap between them, which is definitely not a good thing.


    In fact, he was full of thoughts. Depending on Medusa''s feelings for him, he wanted to seize the power of the serpents. As long as he spoke, Medusa could even take the initiative to help him.


    "My people, our ancestors will protect us and protect us. Let every snake man no longer worry about the harsh environment in the desert. This heavy rain is a gift from our ancestors. From now on, we will worship sincerely


    Medusa''s words are very infectious. After hearing what he said, many snake people''s eyes have gradually become fanatical.


    There are also many very devout people who do not dare to worship carelessly. They produce wisps of incense, which are filled and stored in the statues as divine power.


    Similarly, Li Yi can see that there are many snake people''s ideas in these incense sticks, floating around the statues with all kinds of expectations and hopes.


    These thoughts come from the burden of incense, and they are the things that these snake people sincerely pray for God to help him accomplish.


    He is going to pick up a few things to complete in the next period of time to further expand the belief of these snake people.


    At the same time, show miracles, integrate other tribes, let them believe together, increase the divine power.


    The heavy rain didn''t last long, and Li Yi didn''t dare to let it rain too long. After all, the main buildings here are all sand and stones, and the surrounding area is soft sand. If it rains for a long time, I''m afraid it will lead to problems in the buildings and terrain here.


    For example, too much rainfall, resulting in soft sand, the collapse of buildings.


    Even so, the environment in the city of snake people has been alleviated. These snake people have built enough water storage systems to be proud of.


    This is also the biggest guarantee that they can survive in the desert for such a long time. It can be said that their reservoir is the safest place in the whole snake man city, and the defense strength is unprecedented.


    You know, when the Terran and the snake people were at war, they didn''t have the chance to sneak in and poison the reservoir.


    Since then, the snake people''s defense of their own reservoirs has reached the strictest level.


    Li Yi and medusa will live in the temple for a long time in the next period of time. Of course, they can also leave.


    However, living in the temple has many advantages. For Medusa, cultivation will naturally become extremely fast.


    As for the idea of the snake man, it will not affect him at all. The idea will only be gathered up by the statue.


    When you want to watch, you will take out a part of them and slowly study and observe what is the idea? Even that would not affect Medusa.


    Li Yi''s reason for staying here is very simple, because the temple is already the best building in the snake City, and it doesn''t have the dry and hot feeling outside.


    Yunyun naturally lives with him. The temple is really big and there are quite a lot of empty rooms.


    Even if the three of them live here, it is very empty.


    Li Yi is now studying the divine realm. The divine realm is very weak, just because most of the people in the city believe in it, so it covers the whole city.


    However, these snake people are constantly providing faith and incense. As time goes on, the divine realm will gradually expand and become stronger.


    Now the divine realm can only suppress the tyrannical factors in the hearts of these snake people in the acquaintance City, making their cultivation easier and faster.


    The whole person will not become very impulsive and angry as before.


    Of course, the influence of personality will not change in a short time. It really determines a person''s personality and temperament. Many of these snake people have already been formed qualitatively and are almost difficult to change.


    This kind of power is just to make them not particularly angry and impulsive in the face of certain things.


    Of course, I''m afraid that the influence on the younger snake people is the biggest, and only they will be suppressed because of the tyranny factor in their body, and their character will be more stable and peaceful.


    Will not always be angry dizzy head, want to go up and fight with others.


    Little by little, Li Yi is not idle. He has begun to observe the five elements geomancy around him.


    I''m going to arrange the array once and for all with the help of the divine realm, so as to solve the transformation of the five elements and transform the surrounding environment once and for all, so as to save myself from the trouble and trouble of doing it by hand.


    There is no way to finish the task of arranging the array immediately for a while. Li Yi is also at leisure for a short time now.


    The problem is that as soon as he is free, he starts to worry about how to deal with the relationship between the two sides.


    Before, in his sea of knowledge, she was not suitable for what she had done, but after she came out, she pretended to be normal. Li Yi had no way, and he could never tell Yun Yun about it.


    If she knew that Medusa even took the initiative to kiss Li Yi, I''m afraid she would immediately let herself go back to Yunlan Zong and leave here far away.


    Then I will never see Medusa again. I promise there will be no chance for them to meet again.


    Li Yi understood, so he said that it was absolutely impossible for him to say this thing, but he could only keep it in his heart.


    Fortunately, Medusa seems to have a good emotional management skills, at least she did not show any abnormalities.


    It''s even as if they didn''t do anything.


    Li Yi doesn''t know that Medusa''s disguise has been maintained with all her efforts, if not yunyun.


    God knows what excessive and crazy Medusa will do.


    Similarly, Medusa stayed alone in the room to calm down and wanted to practice, but found that her heart could not completely calm down.


    All I think about is the scene I saw in the sea just now. The more I want to expel this scene from my mind, the more I remember it.


    Even she wanted to get close to Li Yi again, but fortunately, reason finally suppressed her impulsive feelings.


    "You know it''s wrong, but you still want to do it?" Medusa looked at herself in the mirror and murmured to herself. She didn''t know who she was talking to.

 Chapter 286

    Li Yi began to walk around the whole Tagore desert. Since he needed to arrange the array, he needed to install the array materials and array eyes here in advance. Only in this way can he start the array and make the array cover the whole Tagore desert.


    In the next period of time, the living environment of the whole desert will be changed.


    Then he could do more things, such as asking the gama Empire to release all the slaves of the serpents.


    At the same time, they are no longer allowed to capture snake people wantonly. These are excellent sources of belief. What do you do for me?


    He stood on the sky and aroused the force of the five elements of the whole desert. With the operation of the five elements here, the original array began to respond one by one.


    The level of Li Yi''s array arrangement is not the same as before, but has a very high level.


    Even when he used the oracle in the Tagore desert and mastered the array of the five elements, he was three points better than the one he used in Shushan.


    And with the start of the five elements force, the array began to cycle itself, the five elements force was rotated and balanced bit by bit, and the ecology of the whole desert began to change slowly.


    Of course, the first thing to change is the situation in and around snake city.


    The speed of transformation is fast and slow. It only takes one night, and I''m afraid we can see some achievements.


    Even now he can sense that the dry environment of the city has begun to ease, and there has been some water vapor around it.


    But it soon melted into the ground, leaving no trace.


    Li Yi looked up at the blazing sun in the sky. If he wants to make a complete transformation, he needs to arrange an array.


    Use the array to process and receive the light from the sun in the sky, weaken part of it, collect it and use it as energy.


    At that time, he began to mobilize the power of the five elements gathered by the following array. There was no reliance on the snake man to set up an array from the nearby sky and connect with the underground array.


    It can be said that with the gradual expansion of the range, both arrays will reach the edge of the desert.


    Arranging so many arrays at one time, even if Li Yi''s cultivation now also unavoidably feels that he has consumed too much mental energy. Now he only feels very tired and tired.


    Back to the temple, yunyun has been waiting there, see him back, quickly go up.


    Li Yi closed his eyes and lay on her like a pool of mud. Nothing to say.


    Cloud rhyme see him like this, also know that he is very tired, then shook his head, picked him up.


    Slowly put aside the bed, reach out in his body for him to touch, massage.


    At the same time, some discontented murmured to themselves, "you say you have to show off something strong, one time is not good, two more times is. Now you''re tired of yourself. "


    Li Yi didn''t respond to her, and Yun Yun didn''t expect to get a response. She was just dissatisfied with Li Yi''s disregard of her body.


    If something happens to him, it''s still his own fear.


    Li Yi didn''t say much. He naturally understood that Yun Yun was worried about himself. He took her by the hand and put her in his arms with the last bit of strength. He would never do anything again.


    Holding it all the time and smelling the fragrance of her body is the greatest relaxation and enjoyment for herself.


    ....................


    One night, many people of the snake people found that the snake city had changed. Originally, there were no plants except the barren desert and the barren cactus around the snake city. The snake City bloomed, and there was a layer of grass on the ground.


    These changes only happened overnight. What Li Yi didn''t even think of was that he wasn''t ready to publicize it as a miracle. Almost all snake people thought it was a miracle.


    Faith and incense once again increased a lot.


    It is estimated that in about ten days'' time, food will be planted around the snake city. By that time, other snake people will be able to migrate. Only in this way can we avoid starvation.


    Before the snake had to be divided into several tribes, because of the lack of resources in the desert, only in this way can we ensure the survival of everyone.


    After a period of time, we can plant food around the snake people. With the harvest of food, the resources are rich, and all of them can naturally gather together.


    Li Yi can now see that in other parts of the Tagore desert, there are also snake people who provide faith here.


    However, the belief is rather weak, not particularly obvious. In the next period of time, he will naturally try to integrate the eight tribes.


    To be exact, these things should be done by Medusa.


    She is the queen of the snake people. It''s the most reasonable and legal thing for him to do, and the resistance will be the lowest.


    The most important thing to be a man is to understand what he should do. Li Yi''s positioning for himself is quite clear.


    I am only a temple wish in the temple, and I can only be a temple wish in the temple.


    The first thing you should do is to collect beliefs. As for the others, it''s Medusa''s business, which has nothing to do with you.


    Li Yi''s reason for collecting belief is very simple. He wants to overthrow it, at least to make himself no longer excluded by the way of heaven in this world.


    After the arrival of Nuwa, Li Yi was able to observe that his pillar of Qi had risen several levels in the world.


    Even with Yun LAN Zong and Yun Yun''s Qi Yun, the light column has been raised several times.


    What he didn''t know was that after the arrival of Nuwa, Xiao Yan, the son of Qi Yun in the world, Qi Yun began to decline slowly.


    It seems that the world can''t use him any more. Kick him away.


    Li Yi doesn''t know all this. He is now looking for Medusa to find her and discuss with her about the integration of the eight tribes of the serpent tribe.


    But as soon as he was outside the door, he stopped. He could feel that the other party was practicing. It had to be said that people were more popular than people, and goods were more popular than goods. The other party''s cultivation speed was too fast.


    Almost a star a day is rising. According to this situation, Medusa can break through douzong and become douzun in ten days at most.


    Although Li Yi''s cultivation is stronger than Medusa''s, he estimates that the most is the level of douzun. If Medusa''s cultivation is normal, he may be stronger than him in three or five months.


    Of course, a large part of the reason is that he just accepted the new blood and began to merge, so the cultivation speed is very fast.


    Even so, Li Yi estimated that, according to this progress, Medusa would become a fighter even if she stayed in the snake city for two or three years.


    During this period, there is no need for any cultivation resources, or even cultivation. Nuwa''s blood will be close to heaven and earth. Even if she doesn''t practice, her body will spontaneously follow heaven and earth to realize and practice.


    Li Yi kept waiting outside the door until Medusa finished his practice.

 Chapter 287

    Li Yi is now refining pills. In fact, with the help of the world, he has already refined most of the materials he obtained into pills.


    According to research, many pills do not form a particularly strict grade. After all, there are many pills in the world, and each world may have a different understanding of its own pills.


    So, generally speaking, a pill may be very precious in another world, but it may not be so precious in other world.


    For example, in the world of immortal sword, even if it is the best pill, going to the world above can only be regarded as inferior.


    But on the whole, the value is unchanged, just because there are more resources in another world, so the practitioners have a higher vision and have seen more advanced pills.


    Therefore, the specific grades of Dan medicine still need to get to the world and judge the grades of the world.


    He estimated that the elixir he had refined in the world of immortal sword had already surpassed the world of immortal sword and the highest level he could have in the world.


    After all, when I made the elixir myself, I relied on the blessing of the world to help make the top elixir. I could say that there were few elixirs in the divine world.


    Some of the pills refined in this world must be nine grades at least.


    For example, if you eat one of the Xiantian daodan that you refined before, you can achieve the Xiantian DaoTi.


    Congenital Tao is almost 100% immortal.


    After Li Yi''s judgment, the strength of fairyland experts is very strong. As long as they become immortal, they can be said to be equivalent to douzun in this world.


    That is to say, no matter what your aptitude, as long as you take a pill, you will be able to cultivate to douzun.


    And douzun is the lowest. Li Yi estimated that if he made a little effort, it would not be a problem to cultivate Dousheng.


    This pill is the lowest in the world, and even surpasses all the pills in the world.


    Of course, what Li Yi is refining now is not this kind of elixir, because to refine a powerful elixir in this world, we must meet Danlei.


    My current strength is equal to the struggle of the world at most. If I refine a pill of eight grades, I can still bear it.


    If nine grades of elixir are refined, and finally the elixir is damaged because he can''t resist the thunder, isn''t it blood loss.


    What he is refining now is the eight grade elixir which he created. The biggest function of this elixir is to strengthen the soul. Even if a person''s cultivation is weak, as long as he takes a few more elixirs, his soul will be strengthened, and even change to the original spirit.


    Yuanshen is not only the soul after strengthening, but more importantly, after the cultivation of Yuanshen, it is equivalent to putting on a piece of armor to the soul, which can resist most of the invasion of evil spirits.


    Although the souls of all people in this world exist, they are not strong, very weak.


    Li Yi is now refining pills in order to give Yun Yun, let her first have the spirit.


    It has to be said that although there are disadvantages in the cultivation method of fighting against the world, a shoe show who is proficient in the secret of soul will come here, even if his cultivation is weak, unless there is a fighting saint who stealthily attacks others to death regardless of his own life, otherwise if he doesn''t pay attention, even the fighting saint''s soul will be eroded.


    There is no way. Most of the cultivation methods in this world only focus on the growth of fighting spirit in the body, and also consider the cultivation of some rules.


    Generally speaking, the rules can only be mastered after becoming a golden immortal. In this world, fighting for saints can be practiced in advance.


    It can be said that it''s equivalent to one level ahead of others, because although Dousheng is better than Zhenxian who just ascended, it''s Tianxian at most, and it''s still one level away from Jinxian.


    It''s a great advantage for them to be able to practice the law in the immortals.


    If you can let yunyun cultivate the spirit before she reaches Dousheng, it will be faster, and the cultivation in Dousheng stage will be rapid.


    It''s a piece of cake for Li Yi to refine this pill. It doesn''t take any effort at all.


    Don''t say it''s eight grade pills. If he didn''t worry about the way of heaven in this world, he would try to refine even nine grade pills.


    The successful refining of eight kinds of elixir creates a strange phenomenon between heaven and earth, and the elixir spreads its fragrance. People who smell this fragrance can feel their spirit uplifting, and even their hearts are quite pure.


    Some snake people in cultivation suddenly feel that it''s not so difficult for Fu Lingxin to block their own pass, so they can easily cross it with a little effort.


    The successful refining of this elixir is accompanied by the breakthroughs of ten snake people.


    But the most important thing is the thunder clouds gathering in the sky.


    He can feel the great power of Danlei, but fortunately he has the help of the array, so he should be able to deal with it.


    He even vaguely expects Danlei to come soon. With the help of Shan Lei, he can increase the power of the five elements accumulated in the array again.


    It is estimated that the one who dares to collect the wool of heaven is himself.


    ............


    At this time, Yao Lao, who was guiding Xiao Yan''s cultivation in the desert, turned and looked at the snake city.


    At that time, he was also a pharmacist of eight grades. After his death, his soul entered the ring by chance. Because there was no physical barrier, his soul perception was even stronger than that of that year.


    He could clearly feel that there was a pharmacist in the distance who had refined eight kinds of pills, and now he was experiencing Danlei.


    "I didn''t expect that there was a eight grade pharmacist in a small desert of Tagore." No wonder Yao Lao was so surprised when he heard that a little six grade pharmacist in the gama Empire dared to call himself the king of Dan.


    The most powerful master of the whole Gama empire was just a fighting emperor, not even a fighting sect.


    Now I suddenly find that there is a eight grade pharmacist here. You should know that eight grade pharmacist is also a person who can stir up the storm in the whole mainland.


    I was just a eight grade pharmacist.


    "Teacher, what are you looking at?" Xiao Yan found that Yao Lao had been looking at the distance and asked.


    "There is an eight grade pharmacist there." I''m an old doctor.


    "Eight grades!" Xiao Yan took a cold breath. This level of pharmacist was too far away for him. He knew that even his own teacher was just this level at the beginning.


    "Come on! Don''t think about it. Practice hard. Under my guidance, you will reach this level sooner or later. " Old doctor Yao encouraged him.


    ....................


    Li Yi watched the thunder coming to the array one after another, and it disappeared bit by bit.


    It seems that the current eight grade Dan medicine refining Dan Lei does not do much harm to himself.


    After all, with the blessing of the array and the help of the divine realm, his strength is much better than that of the outside world.


    He is going to arrange the same array in yunlanzong in the next period of time.


    To tell you the truth, the huzong array before Yun lanzong is considered to be the superior in the whole Douqi continent, because in any case, Yun Botian, the founder of Yun lanzong, was also the first-class master in the whole Douqi continent.


    Danray comes fast and goes fast. Soon, it completely disappeared, and the dark clouds in the sky also disappeared.

 Chapter 288

    After Li Yi meets Dan Lei, Yun Yun immediately flies to him. Before, she was practicing, feeling the change of the aura of heaven and earth in the sky, and just woke up.


    The result is just wake up to see Li Yi is resisting Danlei, but she suddenly feel that she can''t help him at all.


    It''s impossible for him to help him resist Dan Lei. With his cultivation, he can only turn into ashes under this kind of Dan Lei.


    I''m not as good as that Medusa. At least his accomplishments can help him.


    Yun Yun suddenly finds that he is useless. He can''t help him. He can only watch.


    But she did not say these words, but buried them in her heart.


    Li Yi found Yun Yun, and now he smiles and opens his arms.


    But she didn''t fly to her arms. Instead, she stood in front of her and stopped. She seemed to want to say something. She seemed to be thinking about it, but she never spoke.


    She didn''t know what to say, and a deep sense of powerlessness occupied her body and mind.


    Li Yi didn''t seem to care. He took her into his arms and rubbed her ears. Then he took her back to the temple.


    Medusa saw all this. She just wanted to help Li Yi and see if he had anything to do.


    But in the end, she was forced to hold back. She knew she shouldn''t do it. She shouldn''t make a fuss. At least she shouldn''t do it before he was in danger.


    But she was very worried. If something happened to him, what should she do?


    The so-called care is chaos. At this time, Medusa could not control her own thoughts.


    If she didn''t know yunyun was here and found herself, maybe she would have rushed up.


    Li Yi returns to the temple and finds Medusa looking at him coldly. He really doesn''t understand her attitude towards herself.


    Two people hardly met during this period of time, they are cautious to restrain their behavior.


    Once in a while, Medusa always has a cold expression.


    She seems to really suppress the feelings in her heart, and doesn''t even care much about herself. For this, Li Yi doesn''t worry about gains and losses.


    He never thought that his charm could be so great. Before, Medusa might just be confused for a moment, but now it''s normal to calm down.


    He just helped her evolve her blood and saved her life. Besides, he didn''t do anything else.


    Li Yi believes that if he pursues her, he may get great convenience, but yunyun is on one side. He really doesn''t want to hurt her heart, so he can only give up this idea.


    Besides, I will not pursue her. Keep the current situation, can also get a lot of convenience, why bother to go after each other.


    Yunyun takes the two pills Li Yi gives her and takes them together. She is born with daodan, who transforms her physical quality and cultivates the spirit pill to build the spirit.


    In itself, her soul has been regarded as powerful, of course, this is only compared with ordinary people.


    This elixir can help her to become a spirit, and Li Yi will help her to protect the Dharma.


    If you want to become a Yuanshen, you have to face your own demons. One''s demons are the most terrible things in one''s heart.


    Even sometimes even that person may not know what his heart demon is.


    Li Yi was successful in cultivating the original spirit of martial arts. Because of the protection of Nuwa, he didn''t see the so-called heart evil robbery at all.


    Even if he saw it, it''s useless. His martial spirit is strong enough, he can clearly distinguish what is the illusion of the heart devil and what is his own noumenon.


    Even if it''s an intentional robbery, it''s only a piece of cake to get rid of it.


    Therefore, he has always been quite confident in his own determination, which was proved by Medusa''s temptation.


    Unfortunately, some things later told him that he should not be too proud and complacent, otherwise he would probably regret.


    Yun Yun obviously does not have her own state of mind and determination, so she says she must help her protect the Dharma. When she falls into the heart of evil, she can also remind her as soon as possible.


    Soon Yun Yun can feel that she seems very different. This is the function of congenital daodan, which washes her soul, remoulds his body and enhances his quality. The original pass will become worthless in a moment.


    Her accomplishments began to increase. Li Yi took advantage of this opportunity to guide her to absorb the aura in the world.


    Her accomplishments began to grow bit by bit, including the seven stars, eight stars and nine stars.


    It didn''t stop until her cultivation reached the peak of fighting the emperor. Li Yi understood that her current cultivation growth was just the beginning.


    It can be said that the speed of the cultivation of the congenital Tao is very fast, even if it is not as fast as the Nu Wa blood of Medusa.


    Maybe after a period of time, yunyun will be ready to break through and become douzun.


    If Li Yi is now converted to immortality, he will be able to ascend immediately.


    After a period of time, he can become Jinxian smoothly. He didn''t do it, just because he didn''t want to. He always felt that his martial arts could go a step further.


    Of course, if he wastes another period of time, Wu Dao still doesn''t move forward, he will decisively change to immortal Dao.


    The metamorphosis of yunyun''s body is gradually completed, and the metamorphosis of the body leads to the metamorphosis of Yuanshen.


    The most important point for soul to become a God is to refine its own soul and condense its power into essence.


    Only with this step can we have the foundation to continue the transformation.


    Further face the sky fire and wind, even if the sky is burning and the wind is blowing, Yuanshen is still safe.


    Li Yi''s Yuanshen cultivation is now at this stage, but in the face of Tianlei, he really has no ability to try.


    If yuan Shen can withstand the wind, fire and thunder, even if he abandons his body, he can still become an immortal just by relying on Yuan Shen.


    However, Li Yi will not ask Yun Yun to reach this point at one time, as long as she can condense the spirit, she can act independently from the body.


    It will not disappear because of the ordinary wind, rain and thunder. It can move normally at night. Practitioners at this stage call it Yin God.


    Further can be free to live in the sun, it is condensed into a Yang God.


    Until the last step, Yuanshen will enter the stage of robbery.


    Yunyun''s soul power gradually begins to condense, and gradually changes. Li Yi takes this opportunity to help her lay a solid foundation.


    In this way, her future cultivation can be more relaxed and fast.


    With the passage of time, the effect of Dan medicine also began to consume gradually.


    All the medicine was absorbed by her. When the last medicine disappeared, her soul began to transform completely.


    But along with the transformation of the soul came her demons, this time is the most vulnerable time of her soul.


    Any negative emotions will be amplified, and with the amplification of negative emotions, the whole person will naturally fall into an illusion, which is almost difficult to stop.

 Chapter 289

    Li Yi looks at Yun Yun, and the devil is the biggest fear in people''s heart, which often shows the things that people don''t want to face.


    The most important thing is that the disaster comes from itself. Unless you figure it out, you can''t get through it.


    Help her to protect the Dharma, just to avoid that if she can''t survive the disaster, don''t let her fall deeper and deeper.


    Yun Yun''s expression seems to become extremely sad and sad, as if to see a very terrible thing.


    Li Yi hurriedly left him and released her spirit, trying to find out what disaster she was facing.


    Soon he can see all this clearly. Yunyun is sitting on one side, holding medusa in his arms and looking at yunyun disdainfully.


    "You go. Your cultivation strength is too weak to help me. " Yunyun''s own mouth in his fantasy.


    Li Yi frowned. What''s the situation? Is he such a person in his heart?


    But he didn''t know that yunyun saw the scene of himself carrying Danlei alone before, which made him think wildly.


    You should know that during this period of time, Medusa''s accomplishments can be said to be rocket like growth. In less than half a month, Medusa''s accomplishments have already broken through douzun. Of course, after breaking through douzun, the speed has gradually slowed down.


    At least it''s not like when we were in douzong before, we could get a star in a day or two. It''s as simple as drinking water and eating.


    No matter how good her aptitude is, she can''t catch up with each other. What''s more, because Li Yi has been away for a period of time, her accomplishments have also improved by leaps and bounds.


    Her heart suddenly had a lonely feeling of being far away. If there was no Medusa, it would be better. With Medusa, she would inevitably think wildly.


    Of course, the most important thing is to face the heart devil is the most terrible thing in his subconscious, which even I don''t feel.


    What Li Yi didn''t expect is that the most terrible thing yunyun felt was that he left her.


    He knew yunyun''s feelings for herself, but he didn''t think that he occupied such a large part in her life.


    Maybe I''m just a person who loves others?


    Otherwise, they will not know that they have feelings for her to provoke others.


    This idea appeared in his mind the first moment he was completely expelled, if he is really a promiscuous person, I am afraid now do not know how many wives.


    No longer think about the most important thing now, to solve yunyun''s demons.


    After hearing what Li Yi said in these fantasies, her eyes were full of disbelief. The sadness and pain could not be described in words.


    This time, if he didn''t help himself, I''m afraid he would fall into the devil.


    "If you think about it, will I be like this? Or do you always think that''s who I am? " Li Yi''s tone is slightly discontented, but it sounds like divine inspiration in yunyun, which is the most beautiful voice in the world.


    With the interference of external forces, and hearing Li Yi''s voice, she immediately reflected that he was definitely not such a person.


    In her heart, the fantasy created by her own consciousness naturally disappeared.


    His original spirit has also been built, in her sea of knowledge.


    Yun Yun is obviously curious about his spirit, feeling the different power.


    Under the action of Yuan Shen, it seems that the whole world is clearly divided into three parts.


    At the same time, she also saw Li Yi''s discontented expression, smiling awkwardly. She walked to him and said, "what''s the matter? I''m angry again. I''m wrong. Can''t you forgive me? "


    "No, I''m not angry at all! I am such a person, sooner or later I will abandon you Li Yi really didn''t expect that she would exhort her to believe in herself. She didn''t expect that she still regarded herself as a person who would abandon him at any time in her subconscious mind.


    Although part of the reason is that she is too important for her, so that she has a sense of anxiety about gain and loss.


    But she didn''t like it.


    Cloud rhyme listen to him say, look immediately flustered up, clearly know he is saying angry words, but still can''t help but worry.


    Li Yi sees her this appearance, also did not tease her mind, "cloud Zhi, I will not abandon you absolutely, you are my person all this life.". believe me. Don''t think about it all the time. "


    "Well!"


    ...................


    "What''s the matter with you asking me out today?" Medusa looks at Yun Yun with a cold face. She is full of jealousy towards her.


    Why is she so lucky that she can meet Li Yi in advance? What is not better than him?


    Why can they two love each other, they can only watch on one side.


    However, she covered up better and was not found by others.


    "I''m here to tell you. He and I have long been husband and wife, and the relationship is very good. You don''t want to be unrealistic anymore. He can''t like you, and he can''t be tempted by you. "


    Yunyun looks at Medusa, her face is not good-looking, she can''t have too much affection for this person, at least not now.


    She left yunlanzong for more than a month and wanted to go back and have a look.


    Before leaving, warn Medusa about her relationship with Li Yi. Tell her not to do anything unrealistic.


    Medusa and yunyun are both very proud women, but they are not so proud when they face Li Yi.


    In fact, no matter in the face of other people or in their bones, they are extremely arrogant. It is impossible for them to serve a husband together.


    "If you really trust him, just go straight away. Why call me out. You still don''t trust him when you say a thousand things. " Medusa''s rude sarcasm.


    After all, if yunyun really believes you completely and goes away directly, why call himself out to say so much.


    "You." Cloud rhyme a nu hum, for a moment don''t know what to say, just very quickly but laughed.


    "Whatever you think. He and I have long been married. We are all the closest people to each other. If you say that, I think nine times out of ten it''s jealousy. " She looked at Medusa with a smile. Although the expression on the other side''s face was still as cold as ever, it was obvious that there was an obvious jealousy in her eyes.


    Yun Yun looked at her and sighed, "Medusa, even though I don''t like you, I have to admit that you are an excellent person. No matter in appearance, identity, or ingenuity, they are not inferior to me, or even better than me.


    I think you should understand that emotion is not that. If we meet him together, I can''t argue with you.


    But you should know. He and I have long been married. It''s impossible for you two. That''s life. "


    Even if Medusa is better than herself, she is not as lucky as herself. Who let her meet him first.


    Yun Yun left after saying that.


    Medusa stood in place, watching the background of yunyun leaving, silent for a long time.


    "I never believed in fate."

 Chapter 290

    Yunyun back to the snake City, this time the city has been greatly improved, the surrounding environment began to gradually become suitable for living.


    It is no longer the endless yellow sand before, and the surrounding soil has been greatly improved.


    Wheat and corn have even been planted on it. According to Li Yi''s ripening method, these crops will be fully mature in about ten days.


    At that time, many residents will move to the snake City, and continue to provide the power of faith.


    Let the statues in the Temple store more divine power and enhance the divine realm.


    Li Yi is not prepared to expand the size of the divine realm, which is just right now.


    It''s not too late to expand the sphere of influence when the eight tribes of snake people move here.


    At present, you can only enhance the power of the divine realm. You can get more blessing power here.


    And can let oneself carry on the cultivation and the sentiment through the divine power.


    Although Li Yi has no way to move forward in his cultivation of martial arts, he has been studying the array and Taoism recently.


    In the research of array, the world space is relatively weak, and you can do research and experiment at will. You have made great achievements.


    He has been able to carry out ultra long distance transfer, of course, he must find the coordinates of the transfer target in the void.


    It''s just that in theory, you can transmit without coordinates, and you don''t know where to transmit at that time?


    In addition, it is also possible for individuals to carry out short-range transmission, without any assistance to determine the coordinates, with the help of space can be moved directly.


    There may be some deviation in the accuracy rate. After all, I don''t have a target location.


    He has also made a big step forward in the study of Tao and Dharma, and he has also studied some Tao and Dharma in space.


    After all, the space of other worlds may not be as fragile as this world.


    Li Yi is going to pick his own time to go back to yunlanzong, where he sets the transmission coordinates and builds the transmission array.


    Yunyun pushes the door and walks into the room. He finds that Li Yi is not practicing, but making tea there with a lot of leisure.


    It was one of the few relaxation moments of the day.


    As for the night? What can be more relaxing than yunyun!


    "I''ve been away from the clan for so long, I''m going to go back and have a look. You should be careful here. " Yun Yun tells Li Yi that she is still at ease.


    "All right." Li Yi seems a little depressed, but she doesn''t say much. She knows that yunyun is the leader of Yunlan sect, and it''s not a good thing to leave the sect for a long time.


    "I''ll be back in a while." Cloud rhyme see him like this, good life comfort some, and then reluctant to part, step three back to leave.


    After she left, Li Yi didn''t have the heart to drink tea leisurely, but continued to study her own space Taoism.


    There is also time to continue to improve his martial arts. Although his previous accomplishments have reached the peak of the golden elixir realm.


    Gongfa is just a kind of initial creation, which has not reached the peak of Jindan realm.


    Li Yi first gained strength, and then used it to deduce the skill.


    There is no doubt that a lot of energy will be saved. If it was not for Nu Wa''s help, he would not have reached the peak of this realm in one instant.


    Although he now has the power of this realm of cultivation, he can''t master it perfectly because of his own shortcomings.


    Although it has great power, it can not be fully exerted.


    Li Yi estimated that if he could perfect his own skills, his accomplishments would be infinitely close to the world''s fighting saints.


    It''s just like that. If you want to go further, you can''t change to the immortal way or break through the martial way.


    The most urgent task is to improve one''s own very rough skills first. The general framework of the previous skills is complete without any problems.


    Now what I have to do is to modify and polish little by little to make sure that there are no other small problems.


    It''s not very difficult, it''s just a lot of energy. After all, you have to make sure that there are no small mistakes.


    However, although it is so, it is much safer and easier to find out the skill first and then practice it.


    If you first simulate the skill and then practice it, you may make mistakes if you are not careful.


    At that time, it was too late to rein in.


    Li Yi is just a little bit of a headache now. He doesn''t need to take a lot of risks.


    Compared with the deduction bit by bit, the increase of cultivation is innumerable times better.


    As time goes by, the revision of Li Yi''s Gongfa continues.


    On this day, he is sitting on the bed boring after modifying some parts. Modifying this kind of thing is even more frustrating, which is a great waste of effort. What he has been doing is a lot of repeated mechanical tests, which consumes a lot of patience.


    Every time Li Yi finished, he felt very boring.


    I don''t want to do anything, just want to empty my mind.


    Yun Yun is not here now. She can''t accompany her, and she can''t massage for herself.


    I didn''t expect that I would end up empty again.


    At this time, his mind is always full of wishful thinking.


    It doesn''t matter what you think. Empty your mind and let it fly for a while.


    Medusa quietly came to him at this time, her cultivation itself is not much weaker than Li Yi now.


    Nuwa''s blood is secretly in the world of heaven and earth together, as long as she is full of breath.


    It''s almost impossible to be found.


    The most important Li Yi is here. He will not be vigilant, but he is very relaxed. After all, this is a temple.


    It''s almost hard for anyone to break through the divine realm here. Even if someone wants to sneak in, he will find out in an instant.


    He said that he didn''t have any vigilance here, on the contrary, he was very relaxed.


    Therefore, Medusa also took advantage of the opportunity, which can be said to be a direct attack on him.


    She hugged him and didn''t let go at all. At that time, her expression was not as stiff and indifferent as before.


    On the contrary, he is very addicted, and at the same time, he is very happy. It seems that something he has been thinking about for a long time is suddenly obtained. That kind of joy is distributed from the inside out.


    Her expression is very intoxicated, but in this intoxication there are some tangles.


    It seems that I am thinking carefully whether I should do this or not, right?


    Do you really want to do this?


    But soon, she seemed to make a decision in her heart.


    No matter what, she has to try it. Even if it''s snatching, she also wants to snatch Li Yi away from yunyun.


    Although it was shameless, she couldn''t restrain the idea in her heart.


    I know it''s wrong, but I can''t help it.

 Chapter 291

    Li Yi suddenly fell into a soft embrace, and bursts of fragrance into his nose, not the kind of faint fragrance similar to yunyun. But it seems very charming, very strong fragrance, but not boring.


    Looking at Medusa is a face of infatuated with the head buried in his chest, hard sucking, expression is very intoxicated.


    With a faint blush on his face, the whole body seemed to be three minutes hot.


    Li Yi looks a little embarrassed. He feels worried for a moment. Before that, he thought that Medusa had been sober, his mind had completely returned to normal, and he had a full understanding of his feelings.


    Now it seems that she just repressed those feelings in her heart. Before Yun Yun was here, she could barely suppress them.


    After yunyun left, the feelings in her heart gushed out like the flood of breaking the dike.


    Her situation, even Li Yi also still feel very difficult.


    Her feelings for herself are very complicated. It''s hard to say that without yunyun, she could not help conquering her.


    But Medusa could not help herself.


    Li Yi has to admit that Medusa is very beautiful. I''m afraid anyone will be moved by her appearance.


    Even if they are still heartbeat, but their own reason, but also to overcome their own desire.


    At this time, if it''s someone else, Li Yi may just knock someone unconscious and leave.


    The problem is that the other party is Medusa. During this period of time, Medusa''s cultivation progress is a little slow, but it is still rising.


    Li Yi thinks that in the divine realm, if he doesn''t mobilize his divine power to help himself, now he and medusa are at most tied.


    Of course, this is not in their own efforts, life and death fighting situation.


    He decided to fight for life and death, and the one who survived must be himself.


    Li Yi was a little silent for a moment, trying to make his face appear without any expression, and then said coldly, "let go."


    "I don''t know." Medusa''s expression seemed to be very aggrieved. Her eyes were covered with a layer of water mist in a very short time. "I won''t let go. Why can she do it or not. What do you think I am inferior to her? In terms of cultivation, I am better than her. In terms of figure, I am better than her. In terms of identity, she is the leader of Yunlan sect. I am the head of the snake people clan, and I am no worse than him.


    If you say that I am inferior to her, why he can, I can''t


    The tears in Medusa''s eyes could no longer be lifted. She had never had such a gesture, sobbing and sobbing in a low voice.


    She didn''t understand why, why she couldn''t be with him, was it just because of her bad luck?


    If your luck is too bad, you might as well not let yourself meet him.


    Why play with yourself so much? I met him, but I couldn''t be with him.


    "You said. Why? " Medusa questioned him like a cuckoo crowing blood.


    "This... This... I, you are different." Li Yi was repeatedly questioned by her. For a while, I don''t know what to say.


    The most important thing was that he was afraid of what to do if something else was more exciting to Medusa.


    "What''s the difference? I didn''t marry you? If you like, we''ll get married tomorrow. " Medusa said, holding him closer.


    "No... no... that''s the reason." Li Yi was tossed by Medusa. Now his two heads are big together. If it wasn''t for his good determination, he might have been unable to bear it now.


    "Let go first. You were just practicing kung fu, and suddenly you broke in. What if I was possessed? You let go first, let me calm down the true Qi in my body His tone was not as cold as before, but very gentle.


    Li Yi was forced to do nothing, and for a while he could only use the tactic of delaying his troops for a while.


    No matter what happens in the future, we''ll put it off for a while.


    He is really afraid to provoke Medusa, in case this matter is known by Yun Yun, I''m afraid it will lead to chaos.


    She can''t bear her second cheat any more. If she finds out that she has been cheated by herself again, Li Yi can''t imagine what she will do.


    "I''m sorry about that." When Medusa heard what he said, she became very timid and very humble.


    What she did was really wrong, and she knew how much danger Li Yi would fall into if something happened. For a moment, her body and mind were deeply remorsed.


    "I''m not right." Medusa was very careful and did not dare to disturb her.


    But after going out, he didn''t dare to leave at all. He guarded carefully for fear that something might happen to him.


    Li Yi felt a headache after she left. He looked at his attitude towards the relationship.


    As the old saying goes, if you are determined, you will be disturbed.


    Now it''s obvious that I have to make a decision. After making a good choice, I can only choose no matter what result I face.


    It''s just that this kind of situation makes him have no intention. It''s very difficult.


    In a short time, he could not leave snake city immediately, so there was little possibility that he would not see Medusa.


    Since we have to face her, we should choose a way to face these feelings.


    The problem is that for a while, people seem to make this decision, but it is a very difficult problem to implement.


    There are only two things that can be seen from the left and right. One is suffering now, and the other is suffering in the future.


    Either make Medusa uncomfortable, or let yunyun heartache, between the two must hurt one.


    If it is said that Li Yi didn''t marry all of them, it is a pure deception.


    The question is, can you really make both people willing?


    In the end, I''m afraid that both of them will hurt. Li Yi thinks over and over again that he has already made the worst decision.


    I really can''t. I''ll find a way to leave here and medusa first.


    He thought that time was passing by, until the middle of the moon, and medusa was still waiting outside.


    The more she waited outside, the more anxious she felt


    He can''t really have something wrong, so what can he do?


    The mood is more and more flustered, from time to time small control oneself screen breath of light probe, want to see what happened to Li Yi in the room.


    Every time I saw him frowning there, I seemed to be thinking and sad.


    Medusa felt more remorse and remorse in her heart.


    All blame oneself is wrong, oneself shouldn''t do so, know clearly he is in practice, but still disturb him.


    I shouldn''t be like this. I''m too reckless. I should have held back if I knew this.


    The more she wanted to blame herself, the more she wanted to regret. She squatted on the threshold and shrunk into a ball. Her tears had already wet the ground.


    Li Yi wanted to say something, but when he saw her like this, he felt distressed for a moment. After thinking about it, he didn''t speak.

 Chapter 292

    Medusa was very sad in her heart. If it wasn''t for her, nothing would happen to him. Now, even if there was infinite regret in her heart, it was useless. She had no use at all and couldn''t help him at all.


    If something happened to him, he could only watch it.


    Her whole person is like a speckled cloud, very low, a person shrank there, people can''t help but feel pity.


    Li Yi saw her like this, but her original words were blocked in her throat, and she didn''t want to speak any more.


    He knew that in all likelihood Medusa was because he had told him that he might be possessed. He regretted and worried here, and he could see that the other party was very worried about his own safety.


    What I was ready to say is now blocked in my throat. I don''t know whether to say it or not.


    See her this appearance helpless long sigh, in the heart depressed way, calculate I owe you.


    Go to her side, hand on her shoulder, whispered, whispered relief, "don''t cry, I''m ok. If you cry again, you will become a big cat that is not beautiful. "


    When Medusa heard his words, her tears stopped slightly. She slowly raised her head and saw Li Yi looking at herself with a smile.


    For a moment, she was a little crazy.


    Medusa before is like a cloud of indulgence, and Li Yi is like a touch of warm sun shining into the middle of the cloud, let her instinctively seize, never want to let go, never want to let go.


    "Are you ok?" Medusa''s voice is timid and waxy. She is very worried about anything happened to Li Yi and his blame.


    "Nothing."


    Then he reached out and wiped the tears from her face.


    Medusa''s body is like water. She clings to Li Yi and hugs him tightly. She doesn''t dare to let go.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t disturb you when you practice." She seemed a little worried.


    Li Yi wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak at last. I''ll talk to her later.


    He really thought so, but he didn''t have time to say these words later.


    He patted Medusa on the back, trying to comfort her a little.


    But Medusa smiles when he can''t see it. Before Li Yi came out, she could feel that he didn''t have any big problems.


    The questions she asked before were only for her purpose. She had seven points of true feelings and three points of acting disguise.


    Now, if the effect is really good, he really loves himself.


    Just do it yourself. What should he do if he knows?


    She soon made up her mind whether she should cheat him or not, even if she did.


    No matter what, it''s better to apologize to him in the future than to fail directly and have no chance to get him.


    Medusa thinks so, some actions appear more and more bold.


    For example, originally, her hands just held Li Yi''s back tightly, but now she quietly slid to his waist. In the past, she tried to make the distance between the two people closer.


    Let Li Yi can clearly feel her Softness, and slightly raised his head, gently licked his lips as bright as fire.


    It''s too late for Li Yi to find something unusual. He and medusa are close together.


    To break free, Medusa didn''t give him this opportunity. His lips were close, but he didn''t have this opportunity. Even Medusa held him tightly, and he didn''t even have the chance to escape into the void.


    If he wants to escape into the void, he must take Medusa with him. If he escapes by force, he is likely to survive. It is normal for Medusa to lack arms and legs.


    He had no choice but to turn his head desperately to avoid her kiss.


    When Medusa saw him like this, she just felt lost. "I like you. Do you like me? "


    After that, he didn''t do anything else. He just kept staring at him.


    Li Yi has been silent. He doesn''t know what to say. He doesn''t have many feelings for Medusa.


    Medusa for their own feelings but very deep, and gradually evolved and distorted, become almost pathological.


    No matter what yunyun and Li Yi do, she also wants to have a try with Li Yi.


    Her logical thinking is also very simple and rough. Why can she but not me? Where am I worse than her?


    "I know you don''t like me. But I still like you. " Medusa wanted to keep kissing.


    "Calm down." Li Yi is now in a complete mess. He even has the idea of breaking the jar.


    "I won''t tell her, no one will know about our relationship. If she finds out, I can quit. Your past and future can be her. I just want the present. " Medusa said not only kiss up, but also began to act more bold.


    The clothes on her body are originally neon clothes, which can be controlled at will with her mind.


    It''s just that she reminds Li Yi in an instant.


    For the clothes she was wearing, Li Yi had more advanced operation authority than her, simply because after Medusa got the neon clothes, no one ever told her how to refine them. She used them with her heart.


    Even if she was just a little ritual refining, Li Yi would not be able to easily obtain the operation authority of the neon dress on her body.


    ..................


    Medusa was wrapped up like a ball of rice dumplings, looking at the corner of Li Yi''s mouth once grinned, "it''s really not a man."


    At the same time, he sighed in his heart that if he didn''t, he would not like him.


    But really, he just like that, he did not do anything, it is really puzzling.


    Li Yi ran out of the temple in a panic. The scene just now was too exciting, but sure enough, he didn''t move at all.


    I''m absolutely not interested, absolutely not.


    When he went outside, he could feel his heart beating very fast and his body was strong. Even if he ran 10000 Li, his heart might not speed up.


    Now he can clearly feel his heart beating, and he doesn''t know whether it''s because of fear or the stimulation of that scene.


    After coming out, it is no doubt much better. During this period, there are more and more residents in the city.


    The living environment is better day by day, not only for wheat and corn, but also for fruit trees in some places.


    Li Yi is ready to wait for yunyun to return to yunlanzong and find a way to get through Mittal''s auction house. Their chambers of commerce are all over the gamar empire.


    They bought a batch of Warcraft cubs for breeding and development of animal husbandry.


    In this way, he wandered alone in the city without any purpose, and at the same time slowly calmed his mind.


    He thought that today''s stimulation would be over here, but who would have thought that one wave was not even and another wave would rise again.


    The communication instrument he refined suddenly rings. If you look carefully, it turns out that Yun Yun is connected with himself.


    Li Yi inspected his own situation. If he is not familiar with his own situation, he can''t see it.


    Yun Yun is so familiar with himself that he can definitely see that there are ghosts and problems in his heart.


    Now Li Yi really regrets why he didn''t have the ability to study time management well. If he studied hard, he would not be reduced to this step.


    Now, looking at this communication, he''s not taking it or not.

 Chapter 293

    Li Yi took several deep breaths in a row, trying to make his expression appear flat and normal, and began to take the initiative to forget the previous things.


    Then it slowly started the communication tool, yunyun jade holding Xiangxi looking forward to.


    After seeing Li Yi appear, he immediately stood up and asked, "is something wrong? How can I get it? "


    "No, No." His color is a bit awkward and awkward, but fortunately Yun Yun didn''t find it.


    "What can I do for you? We should be at zongmen tomorrow. "


    Yunyun can''t go on her way in the void like herself. Her speed is very fast, but it will take a while for yunlanzong to go.


    ...............


    Two people said some love words, the passage of time little by little, finally cloud rhyme reluctantly end communication.


    After Li Yi finished the call, he suddenly began to smile.


    Having just talked so much, he has been able to determine yunyun''s current position through the void.


    With our own space method, plus the direction as a guide, the error can be controlled within three meters.


    He''s going to go to her now. Let''s put things down and wait until tomorrow when we have time.


    Yun Yun seems to be a little out of his wits at this time. It''s clear that she asked to be separated from him on her own initiative, but she still doesn''t give up. She wants to see her. Although she has seen his appearance, she still can''t touch his face.


    Lonely to a sigh, do not know what sigh.


    "Miss me?"


    She suddenly heard a familiar voice appear in her ears, the person she thought appeared in front of her eyes.


    She felt that there was something unreal and illusory. It was thousands of miles away from the Tagore desert. Even if he was too fast, he could not come to him immediately.


    The next moment, he was holding himself in his arms, the real touch and the familiar taste of his body, absolutely impossible to deceive himself.


    But yunyun smelled something else, very sweet and greasy, like the smell of spices on Medusa.


    She looked at Li Yi, eyes with doubt, "how do you have the taste of Medusa."


    Li Yi''s face suddenly stiffened when he heard his words. Then he raised his sleeve and smelled it. He said in a puzzled tone, "is it true? I can''t smell it. Maybe I got it when I was in the temple. "


    "Oh." Yun Yun didn''t doubt it. She just wanted to ask.


    "Don''t say that. I''ve come all the way here. You don''t have to reward me. I suspect you just met me. " Li Yi sat down again and looked very unhappy.


    "Husband, I''m wrong, but I can''t do it." Yun Yun said, kneeling in front of Li Yi.


    Li Yi saw that her posture slowly pulled her up and let her knees press on her insteps.


    ............................


    The next day, Li Yi didn''t get up until the twilight came into the room.


    Yun Yun was also awakened by his actions, but she had to look at him. At this time, she only felt pain all over her body.


    There was no energy on her whole body, and she didn''t want to move. Li Yi laughed at her appearance and said, "look, you had to tease me yesterday. It''s not you who suffer today. "


    Yun Yun is angry. Don''t turn your head and ignore him. He did have such an idea yesterday. I didn''t expect him to be so powerful.


    "All right. Have a good rest! I''ll serve you today. " Li Yi looks like she can''t leave today.


    Wait until tomorrow, she can rest a day on a lot of good, they rest assured to leave.


    I also blame myself. Yesterday, I could see that she was holding on and had to.


    When Yun Yun has recovered from his rest, and has the ability to act alone, Li Yi leaves.


    Returning to the temple again, Li Yi had to face a difficult problem that he had been avoiding for the past two days.


    Medusa.


    Fortunately, today''s Medusa seems to be at an important juncture of cultivation.


    So he was practicing all the time and didn''t come to disturb him.


    Until midnight, her accomplishments broke through again.


    Li Yi, who is sleeping, also opens his eyes at this time. He is worthy of Nu Wa''s blood. His cultivation speed is really fast.


    How long has it been? Within two months, it has already reached the three stars of douzun. According to this situation, it is estimated that it will become a Dousheng in one year and a Doudi in another period of time.


    Every time he thought about this, he felt that people were more popular than people, and goods were more popular than goods.


    So far, I have practiced countless skills by chance. I have been tossing about for so long, and I have been in crisis of life and death for countless times. As a result, I can''t compare with each other. I wake up my blood and soar to the sky.


    He always feels sour when he thinks about it.


    All night long.


    ...............


    Gu Fang looked at the information in his hand and observed the situation around him. He felt something was wrong. Was there something wrong with the information?


    According to the information records, there should be yellow sand all over the sky around the snake City, with no grass and high temperature.


    However, it is totally different from what is recorded here. There are a lot of farmland and vegetation around it. If it is not for the fact that the main part of the city is still composed of yellow sand, he will even doubt whether he has come to the wrong place.


    However, since this is the snake City, it doesn''t matter what''s going on around here.


    The purpose of Gu Fang''s visit is very clear, that is to take the strange fire from here. It''s hard to find the strange fire. Even the ancient people have to pay attention to it.


    According to intelligence records, there are about two douzongs in the city of snake man.


    Gu Fang doesn''t care much about these. His cultivation is already three-star douzun. It''s not easy to take away the strange fire.


    Gu Fang has always thought that this matter is not difficult, which is why he chose this family task.


    If it wasn''t for his little relationship with the elder who issued the mission, this beautiful job would not have fallen on him.


    The strength of the other side is not high, with their own Samsung douzun strength should be able to win.


    But Gu Fang knew that he had little experience in fighting with others all the time. Although there were only two fighting sects in the information, he could not believe the information completely.


    If the information is completely correct, then the surrounding area should be the bare yellow sand land, not the green water and green mountains.


    Gu Fang always thought that he should be cautious and safe.


    According to intelligence, there were high-level masters of douzun in the gama empire. The snake people are probably the original blood of the heaven swallowing python. Now it seems that both sides are declining, but who knows what they have behind them?


    This time, the accuracy of the intelligence was too biased. He didn''t know that he still had more biases.


    Gu Fang, standing outside the city of snake man, released his momentum, but he was very prepared to maintain his momentum around the peak of douzong.


    If the information is correct, there are only two douzongs in it. With the cultivation that they are showing now, they will surely give the abnormal fire to themselves.


    If they don''t give it, it shows that they are not afraid when facing the top experts of douzong, and the other side is likely to have the strength of douzong level.


    If you leave and go back, you will say that the intelligence is wrong and the mission is failed.

 Chapter 294

    Li Yi is continuing to revise the loopholes and mistakes in his own skills. Because of these revisions, his breath becomes very unstable.


    Generally speaking, it''s a round trip from douzun to the peak of douzun. Of course, because his cultivation system is quite different from the world, there may be a slight error, but it''s not very big.


    However, these did not greatly affect his real combat effectiveness.


    It''s just that the skill hasn''t been polished thoroughly, and the development of his strength can''t be further improved.


    In fact, it was not only him, but also Medusa.


    Then the two of them heard a sentence, "I don''t know if Medusa, the queen of the snake people, is in the city."


    Gu Fang shouts that in his intelligence, there is only information about the queen of the snake people. As for Li Yi, he is not very clear. He only knows that there is a mysterious master in the snake people city.


    As a matter of fact, only yunyun and Yunling are known about Li Yi in the city of snake people. Other snake people think that Li Yi is a snake people like them. Naturally, they will not think of a new pharmacist on the other side of the gama empire.


    Yunyun and Yunling will not reveal these things. Therefore, Gu Fang only knows that there is a mysterious master in the city of snake man, and it is not clear who he is.


    What he can understand is that after the momentum of the peak of douzong was released, two more huge momentum rose in front of him soon.


    One is erratic, he can be sure that he is absolutely better than himself, the other is not erratic, but very stable.


    What we can feel is that our strength will never be weaker than ourselves.


    Gu Fang felt that in an instant, two people came to him.


    His face squeezed out an awkward and reluctant smile, and he had scolded the intelligence gathering people in his family countless times in his heart.


    What are these people for? It''s not one or two points of information deviation. Isn''t it said that there are only two fighting sects? Where did these two douzuns come from?


    In fact, I can''t blame them for their intelligence mistakes. Medusa''s breakthrough in cultivation at that time was really douzong, but the cultivation speed was too fast, which was a bit shocking.


    Li Yi kept part of his strength and did not show it completely. In addition, there was no douzun level master in Jiama Empire, so jiaxingtian mistook him for douzong.


    He laughed awkwardly, and his voice was very, very long. He hoped that these two people would try their best to think that they had no malice.


    "Good evening, both! Ah, ha, ha, ha, ha


    Li Yi and medusa turn their heads and look at each other. They can see the doubts in each other''s eyes. Is this person sick?


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? " Li Yi looked back and forth at Gu Fang and examined the man''s accomplishments. In the divine realm, all his hidden accomplishments were exposed.


    Gu Fang was very upset by Li Yi''s eyes, but now the situation is better than others, "Gu Fang, a member of the ancient clan, it''s nothing to do here. I''ve never seen a desert in my life. Come and have a look. "


    Gu Fang really can''t make up a suitable reason to come here in a few seconds, so he can only talk nonsense with his eyes closed.


    Although I don''t believe this reason, I at least have a reason.


    Presumably, the other side will not be too embarrassed. If the other side insists on killing, he is ready to urge the secret method to break out cultivation and leave here in an instant.


    Li Yi and medusa took another look. It was obvious that both sides could see the confirmation in each other''s eyes. This person was really sick.


    Otherwise, they won''t say it. It''s obviously deceiving and deceiving them.


    However, Li Yi is not interested in the affairs of their ancient people, and he can probably guess that the purpose of Gu Fang''s coming here is to make a difference.


    He doesn''t care about these little things, such as strange fire. As long as he wants to, he can make countless.


    He is not afraid of the ancient race, perhaps in other places, he is not the opponent of the ancient race.


    Here, in the Tagore desert, in the snake City, even Guyuan may not be his opponent.


    Nuwa God can operate a part of this small world, saying that all the aura here will disappear.


    Without aura, Gu Yuan may not be his opponent simply relying on his physical body.


    The disadvantage is that it can only defend, not attack, once out of here, with the strength of Gu Yuan want to kill him easily.


    Of course, this is the case at present, and it may not be the case in another period of time.


    As the divine realm grows larger and larger, it is likely to cover the Tagore desert in the end. Li Yide goes through a long period of hard cultivation, or his cultivation will further reach the unprecedented fairyland of martial arts.


    He must make a decision.


    As the three-year appointment gets closer and closer, he always feels that there may be a big problem.


    Therefore, there has been no problem recently, and we are ready to go through the next ascent.


    "You are a member of the ancient people."


    Gu Fang is very happy when he hears Li Yi''s words. If the other party knows the ancient people, it means that at least his life has been saved for the time being.


    For so many years, no one has dared to provoke their ancient clan. Although they are a douzun, they should not kill themselves since they know their ancient clan, and their lives are saved for the time being.


    Gu Fang, who was ready to escape at any time, was a little calm.


    "Your aim should be to get a strange fire. If I don''t give it to you, you''re going to call someone else to come and grab it. " Li Yi looks at Gu with a smile.


    He understood that the only purpose of the ancient people since they came here was to want the strange fire in their own hands.


    Listening to him, Gu Fang quickly stepped back, shook his head and waved his hand in denial.


    "No, absolutely not. I don''t know anything about it. "


    Although the words are said like this, they have already launched the secret method to escape.


    After launching the secret method, Gu Fang was extremely confident.


    Once this secret method of escape breaks out, it can''t even catch up with half saint in a short time.


    Now his opponent is just two duzun, how can he catch up with himself.


    I don''t know why huodao, Gu Fang feels that his speed seems to become very slow. It''s not that his speed has become slow, but that the distance he needs to move one step has become more distant.


    According to the calculation, I''m afraid I should be running out of the Tagore desert at my current speed.


    But now I still stay in the same place, only slightly moved less than a small step away.


    In the twinkling of an eye looking at Li Yi, the opposite founder looks at himself with a smile as if the prey has been in his hands.


    Gu Fang immediately reflected that the space he was in was absolutely forbidden by Da Neng. He moved far away. In fact, because of the extension and barrier of the surrounding space, he only moved a small step in the real space distance.


    Gu Fang didn''t know how much cultivation was needed to achieve this step, but he knew that at least the man''s cultivation was above the six stars of Dousheng, otherwise it would be impossible to achieve this.


    But from the other side''s momentum, you can not hide yourself. In fact, the other side''s strength is higher than yourself. Why can''t you hide it?


    It is estimated that the erratic momentum is also for deceiving oneself.


    So, he thought like a telegram in his mind. In a short time, he had decided his choice quickly.


    Or he had no choice at all.

 Chapter 295

    Gu Fang left, stopped his movements and turned around. He could feel that after he gave up the secret method and ran away, all the surrounding space barriers disappeared.


    He knew that once he had the idea of running away again, those space barriers would come out to stop him immediately.


    "Hello, master! I really have the idea of making a difference this time. Treasure is a kind of thing with virtue. Now that I''ve got it, I don''t dare to think of anything else. Please rest assured, since you don''t want others to know this, I promise that no one will know. If you don''t believe me, you can cut this memory out of my soul. "


    Gu Fang''s words are dignified, impassioned, sincere and fake. I''m afraid only he knows.


    It''s not so easy to cut off the memory from the soul. Unless the other party is proficient in the secrets of the soul, he will become a fool if he is not careful.


    Li Yi looked at his expression a little strange, but also some gratified, Gu Fang really can''t figure out why the other side will show this kind of expression.


    If you think about it carefully, since you can disguise yourself, can''t you disguise yourself?


    He continued to maintain the expression on his face and could only secretly pray in his heart that Li Yi would let him go.


    Knowing that he might be a master above the six stars, he gave up the way of escape and help.


    What we can know is that the opponent is definitely above the six stars of Dousheng. It''s both difficult and difficult for each star of Dousheng.


    God knows what level the other party is. I''m afraid only by letting his family grow Gu Yuan can he save himself.


    If you can wait until your family grows up, it''s estimated that the cauliflower is cold. If the other party kills himself, maybe the corpse can be killed by the wind.


    "I thought the ancient people were arrogant and overbearing. I''m used to the days when I''m on top. I didn''t expect you to be such a man from my heart. "


    Li Yi didn''t expect that there was such a person from the heart in the ancient clan. Although his cultivation was not very good, his mind was still very complete.


    At least not like a fool, he exposed all his accomplishments as soon as he came up, stood in front of the snake city and yelled, forcing them to hand over the strange fire.


    After finding that he is not his opponent with Medusa, he immediately prepares to run away, which is also a secret method that will make his cultivation fall without hesitation.


    When you find that the space is blocked, give up the method of escape immediately.


    Gu Fang didn''t dare to say anything more when he heard what he said. He still smiles on his face. Since the other party said so, nine times out of ten, he would let himself go.


    On the whole, it''s a good thing. Gu Fang also knows that there have been a lot of tyrants in these years.


    But fortunately, their ancient clan has always been at the top of the world, the head of the eight ancient tribes.


    But he understood that it was because they were always at the top of the world that they did not bear the consequences.


    If one day their ancient clan declines from the top of the world, they will bear the evil consequences bit by bit.


    "But since you want to make a difference, we can''t talk about it. Strange fire is not very important to me. Maybe we can make a deal if you want to


    Li Yi summoned a strange fire from the bead of fire.


    This strange fire has all kinds of characteristics of Qinglian dixinhuo. The only disadvantage is that it doesn''t have a lot of energy accumulated in it.


    Energy doesn''t matter. It''s not what you need most anyway.


    The most important thing is the various characteristics of abnormal fire, which is the most important thing for a pharmacist to refine pills.


    "I''ll talk to my family when I get back." Gu Fang immediately agreed that since he knew that the other party was probably a master above the six-star duel saint, it was impossible to snatch the strange fire from the other party.


    Now for the sake of today, I''m afraid we have to trade with each other.


    But what he was most thankful for was that his life was at least saved, and the rest was not as important as his life.


    "In that case, go back!"


    Just after listening to this passage, Gu Fang felt that his body was moving fast.


    The space seems to have been cut apart and transported to another place.


    Take a closer look, this place is actually very close to the residence of their ancient people.


    It''s just that the ancient people''s residence is protected by array, and there''s no way to enter the general space.


    Even so, it can also prove that the strength of the elder is incomparably profound.


    Maybe they didn''t send him directly to the residence of the ancient people, just to give them face.


    Gu Fang calmed down his disordered state of mind a little. He had a black face and a very ugly expression. This time, there was too much loophole in the intelligence.


    In the past, although there was some deviation in the intelligence of carrying out missions, it was not particularly big.


    Although he is not a particularly important person in the family, the level of blood is just like that.


    But this time, the trouble is too big. The information says that it''s no more than douzong. When you go there, you can see that the other party must be an expert above six-star Dousheng.


    This kind of strong people, even their ancient people, have to be treated with caution.


    Is this group of people crazy, and even want to seize the fire from the other party''s hands.


    How dare they think that if they had known that the other party is likely to be the six-star fighter?


    Or they don''t think there will be such a master in the little Tagore desert.


    These people are not professional and serious at all when they do intelligence work. This kind of small matter is nothing. If there is really something big and there is something wrong with intelligence, I''m afraid it''s too late to regret it.


    ..................


    Li Yi was sent away by himself. He should have been sneaking through the void all the way, otherwise he would not have been so clearly observed by himself.


    He just waved his hand and sent him away along the track of his action.


    To tell you the truth, if his cultivation is not enough, maybe the next ancient clan leader will be him.


    As the head of a family, being steady sometimes is much safer than being radical, not to mention the ancient clan, which is the top clan in the world.


    Only if they are more stable and honest, they will not be worse even if they are worse.


    I hope the deal with them can make snake city develop quickly.


    What Li Yi needs now is not the so-called cherished material or the secret script of the skill.


    It''s a secret script. It''s really not good. Worship Nuwa and let her pass it down. It''s much better than the ancient one.


    What I need is a large number of medium and low-level materials, with which all Terrans can get a great development.


    If everything here is on the right track, Li Yi can leave this world and go to other worlds to continue to experience and practice.


    And it will not intervene in this matter in a short period of time. The next time it will be about three years.


    They must have enough strength, at least their own strength to achieve the fight saint, can crush the fight Saint best.

 Chapter 296

    After Li Yi solved the problem of Gufang, he also got the information that yunyun had returned to yunlanzong.


    She listened to Li Yi''s words and helped to get through the business road from mitt to the serpents, but if she wanted to complete the first business, it would be a month later.


    The most important thing to do is to wait for a period of time, and the mitter family will send people to communicate and negotiate with everyone. In the negotiation, the snake people are completely at a disadvantage, because they need something from the mitter auction house, and many people can find what the mitter auction house needs besides them.


    Of course, Li Yi here is destined that the mitts will not pit the serpents.


    I don''t know when the ancient people will come to trade.


    But these are not what he wants to consider.


    Li Yi takes out a robot and is designing a construction plan for a city.


    This should be the largest and majestic city in the neighborhood. After the planned goal is completely completed, it will be three points larger than the holy city of Jiama.


    Li Yi is responsible for the construction and design of the city. While building the city, he has to arrange countless arrays on it.


    So it must be done by him, no one but him.


    "This is the plan of urban construction and the specific plan. You take it down and get them ready to start building. "


    Li Yi said and handed over a specific planning map. It won''t take much effort to build a city with him.


    According to his calculation, we only need to transport enough materials to let some masters in the city of snake man distribute and arrange to form a spiritual node.


    With the help of the divine power of Nuwa, the city will almost be built by itself.


    But these also need enough materials, need a lot of manpower as a spiritual node, bit by bit to complete the construction of the city.


    Medusa nodded after she got the specific plan and blueprint for the construction. She was very interested in looking at the plan for the construction and the blueprint after the completion of the plan.


    She has never seen such a magnificent city in her life. Most of the cities of the snake people are limited by their technical level. They are not so exquisite, but very rough.


    In Li Yi''s plan, they will soon live in a new city.


    Everything is in order. I didn''t expect that I could live in such a beautiful city.


    She had only heard about this kind of city in legend, but she had never seen it. She thought that one day she would have the chance to build such a magnificent city.


    All this is because of him, Medusa looked at Li Yi, more determined, absolutely can''t give up his idea.


    Li Yi didn''t think of so much. He was busy with yunyun, who was thousands of miles away. He was very sweet and greasy with his communication magic.


    In fact, Medusa had been listening and holding on to the railing in front of her. If the whole temple had not been protected by the divine power of Nuwa, I''m afraid the railing would have been torn apart.


    In fact, Medusa knew that she was quite shameless and shameless.


    But even so, she can''t help knowing that it''s wrong.


    Even she is thinking, if you always find out whether you should quit, if you quit, are you willing?


    But if you don''t quit, what should you do?


    Even if he can accept two women serving a husband, I''m afraid Yun Yun won''t accept it.


    Medusa didn''t understand. She avoided it and even tried not to think about it.


    People always think about procrastination before the real things come. They always think that procrastination can be avoided if it comes later.


    In fact, it''s just self deception. Sooner or later, you have to face the consequences.


    Li Yi and Yun Yun talk a lot, many things are not particularly important, but I don''t know why they always have a lot to talk about.


    .................


    Looking at the caravan not far away, which is slowly moving towards here, Li Yi knows that this caravan is equipped with high force value.


    This is understandable. After all, although they have their own insurance business, it''s the first time that the mittl family has done business with these snake people. It''s understandable that they pay more attention to security.


    At the same time, he also told Medusa to ask him to restrain the snake people in the city, and asked her to select some stable ones.


    Go out of the city and complete the first transaction with these caravans. Only this first transaction has no problem. I believe that the second and third transactions will follow soon.


    Maybe it won''t be long before snake city gets on the right track.


    Looking at the city in the distance, mittten mountain felt a little uneasy. After all, this is the first time to do business with snake man.


    If it wasn''t for Yun lanzong''s personal guarantee, he would never have come. Of course, he also understood how huge profits he would make if he could open the business road in the Tagore desert.


    Li Yi didn''t waste any resources of the desert. To a certain extent and proportion, he turned them all into genius treasures. Although they were very low-level, they were very important.


    With these things, we can start trade with the outside world and exchange needed goods.


    The situation of snake city will be better and better.


    Looking at the city in front of him, miterten mountain felt a little surprised when the snake people could build such a magnificent city.


    Just this, let him for the previous deal feel at ease, many people can only see the magnificent city.


    Miterten mountain, however, can see more from this city. The ability to build such a magnificent city shows that the construction level of these snake people has reached a very high level.


    Moreover, with a stable political power, division of labor and organization, the construction of such a huge city and the gathering of all the people shows that their crop level has reached a high level, otherwise it is impossible to maintain the resources for the survival of many people.


    It also suggests that they may have solved the problem of scarce water in the desert.


    Since the other side shows a high degree of organization, unless they don''t want to do business with anyone in the future, they will kill themselves madly.


    There is also Yun lanzong''s personal insurance. I''m afraid there is no danger in this matter.


    "Go." With a cry from Mt. mittten, the caravan began to speed up and get closer to the city.


    They didn''t enter the city because they were close to the gate.


    He saw Li Yi, who had been waiting at the gate of the city for a long time. He walked to Li Yi quickly.


    It is not enough for Li Yi to come out to meet him with his own identity. He understands that the other party must attach great importance to the deal this time.


    Otherwise, I will never come out to meet myself.


    You will never hold your own identity, so you come up to say hello to Li Yi.


    "It''s really a shame for me to welcome Mr. Li himself from afar."


    "Tengshan is joking! It''s really trouble for you to come here

 Chapter 297

    Miterten mountain left the snake city with a happy smile. It was quite satisfied with the deal, not only with a huge return.


    The most important thing is to get the favor of Li Yi. It can be said that this is much better than the return of this transaction.


    After all, he also obtained the current situation of the snake people through various aspects. The queen of the snake people is now estimated to be the cultivation of douzong.


    If Li Yi can subdue her and make her not attack human beings, then his cultivation is not as high as the queen of the serpent race.


    In addition to the cultivation crown, the refining level of Jiama Empire itself is the only one of Jiama Empire, and it is also the deputy leader of Yunlan sect.


    Mittelstein had thought before that as long as the business was not lost this time, it could continue.


    Now we can not only get the favor of the other side, but also get very rich returns.


    ..............


    Watching the caravan gradually go away, Li Yi can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it may be that the tyrannical factors in the blood are all suppressed, and these snake people don''t make too much action.


    It''s just that the people watching the caravan are a little curious and don''t make any particularly eye-catching moves.


    That''s good. This is the first transaction. With the increase of the number of transactions and the improvement of Oriental understanding, not only the goods to be traded will gradually become more and more, but also the places to be traded can be set up in the city.


    When Li Yi first designed the city, he designed a trade zone in the city alone.


    After the goods are delivered to the city, they will be scattered to many trading points in the city.


    Most of the materials in the city are from outside, and they will not be completely self-sufficient for at least one or two years.


    In other words, in a short period of time, we have to rely on external materials for blood transfusion.


    Of course, subsistence materials can be produced and sold by themselves.


    As for other kinds of spices, silks and exquisite handicrafts, there is no way to produce them.


    He also sent a small number of Warcraft cubs, which have been domesticated and can be used for breeding. Li Yi will place them outside the city and let them breed.


    At the same time, the garbage produced by Warcraft will also become fertilizer.


    These are all in his construction plan. Li Yi is not ready to do it by himself, but gives everything to Medusa.


    In any case, she is the queen of the snake people. All the daily affairs of the snake people will be on her. The most I can do is to make an opinion and accept it or not.


    Although he now mentioned any opinions, Medusa has never refused.


    Looking at the snake people looking at the spices and Warcraft cubs excitedly and curiously, Medusa felt satisfied and happy from her heart.


    As the queen of the snake people, she naturally has to bear part of the responsibility. Seeing the life of the people, she has been living better and better since Li Yi came.


    Naturally, her heart was full of joy.


    "Take everything back to the city and show it to everyone." Medusa ordered.


    What she got was naturally a shout of excitement.


    Li Yi didn''t care about these things. At this time, there is a more important thing for him to solve.


    To Medusa made a look, she immediately ordered these snakes back to the city, while quickly follow Li Yi.


    She did not ask what it was, and Li Yi did not tell her.


    Suddenly the two figures came here from far and near, and a closer look showed that they were the ancient square and another old man.


    "Ancient clan, ancient Nanhai." When the old man saw Li Yi, he first held his fist and saluted.


    At the same time, I underestimated it in my heart. I don''t know how many years the old monster has lived here.


    He doesn''t know everything about Li Yi. This is the coverage of the divine realm. As long as Li Yi doesn''t want him to see something, he can''t notice it at all.


    At the same time, Gu Nanhai also understood that the six star duel Saint had been practicing for many years, and the other party''s current age was totally false, and his real purpose was unknown.


    Although Gu Fang knew Li Yi''s appearance and name, the ancient people did not dare to investigate him.


    We should have enough respect for this kind of strong man. If we investigate rashly, we will be afraid to scare others and make them unhappy.


    "Master." The ancients saluted in good order.


    With both hands respectfully presented a jade slip, Li Yi did not have any taboo, directly put the idea into it, and browsed it.


    It is impossible to shake one''s own spirit by virtue of the secret spirit of the world.


    Even if the other party does something in the jade slips, he doesn''t need to care.


    As long as the ancient people are not crazy, they should be honest and complete the deal with themselves.


    It describes many things in detail. Li Yi estimates that the ancient people should make a more detailed judgment on the value of qingliandi Xinhuo before trading with themselves.


    Although these materials are relatively precious, they are definitely not the best.


    What I need is not the top, or even intermediate. I need a lot of low-level materials.


    These materials will be continuously transformed into the powerful power of the serpent tribe. Of course, Li Yi will send a large part of them to yunlanzong.


    The deal with mittten mountain just now belongs to the snake people and mittel family.


    Now the transaction with the ancient people belongs to Li Yi and the ancient people.


    How he wants to use what he gets from trading is, of course, with his heart.


    In a short time, only a small part of Yunlan sect''s disciples'' level will be improved. As time goes by, a lot of resources will be continuously transformed into their cultivation and combat effectiveness.


    In addition, the most important thing is to give priority to enhance the strength of Nalan Yanran.


    Using these materials to arrange the array in yunlanzong wantonly, we should at least improve the level of huzong array by two grades.


    Even if you are not there, you should be able to resist douzun, even the semi Saint master.


    Li Yi also has two Tianjie soldiers, all of whom will be equipped in yunlanzong.


    Every soldier has the highest strength of douzun. In fact, because of their solid body, their real combat power should be able to compete with Dousheng.


    With the blessing of the array, it may be even stronger.


    Li Yi doesn''t have any array or divine blessing, so it''s impossible for him to win them by simple hand to hand combat.


    He had just entered the world of immortal sword. When he ambushed the devil in Shushan, if it wasn''t for Nuwa''s suppression of most of the power of the devil''s tower, he would have been killed by the tower''s paw.


    However, although the strength of the Tianjie soldiers is strong, they are still better than the original Feipeng. If they can have the strength of Feipeng, they will be safer in yunlanzong.


    Li Yi felt that the strength of the two people in Feipeng Chonglou would never be inferior to that of the world''s Dousheng, and even the devil Zun Chonglou would only be more powerful if it was blessed by heaven in the demon world.


    Li Yi solved the business road problem and set up the plan for the next period of time.


    He went back to yunlanzong again, and arranged the array there, refined the pills, and taught some elders the medicine refining skills.


    Yunshan has finally broken through to become a douzong, and yunlanzong has another feast.


    Li Yi and Yun Yun spent a lot of time together again before he was ready to leave the world.


    This time cloud rhyme, in the heart is still very reluctant to give up, just than last time or how much better.


    ................

 Chapter 298

    Li Yi looked at the familiar white space in front of him, stretched out a stretch, and then opened the Commission.


    Sponsor: Mozi


    Entrusted task: to realize universal love, non attack, respect for the virtuous and respect for the common in the territory of the seven countries.


    Commission reward: Mohist organization skill


    Looking at the entrusted task, he felt thoughtful.


    In fact, he has noticed the entrustment for a long time, but he has not had time to search for information for such a long time.


    But it''s very fast to find information by yourself.


    Think about it, although you can get a lot of specific information about the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period from your computer.


    But the completeness and comprehensiveness are not very good after all.


    Most importantly, he did not guarantee which seven countries he would enter.


    If you go through it and find that it''s an immortal version of the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, sometimes your strength is not worth mentioning.


    It''s normal to go through it. Even in the spring and Autumn period and Warring States period with some low military strength, it''s not impossible to crush and sweep through it with their own strength, and then slowly establish a world of great harmony.


    If it''s the gaowu version, you need to plan slowly.


    Li Yi quite agrees with this point. After all, judging from the current situation, he may not have entered any world.


    Originally thought that entering laojiumen would enter the world of the book, but eventually he went to the world of TV series.


    Therefore, there is a lot of water that can be changed. The only thing that can be determined is the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period.


    I must get as much information as possible, and sort out more versions.


    However, what I need to aim at is only those high martial arts versions, ordinary history and the world of the spring and Autumn period and Warring States period, where the value of military force is relatively low. I only need a simple record, and I don''t need to dig in detail.


    This is a tedious and huge work, but also requires a lot of detailed data. He should remember the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period when the force value is high.


    But at least he should know something about the spring and Autumn period and Warring States period in the history of Zhenger Bajing. He doesn''t need to be too careful, but at least he needs to know what happened to the seven states at that time.


    And what kind of huge events have happened. As for others, it doesn''t need too much.


    In addition, he also needs a lot of advanced technology, so that he can gradually climb the scientific and technological tree to the Ming and Qing Dynasties in the spring and Autumn period.


    The rest will take a lot of time to study and ponder bit by bit. Even if you bring your own technology, it will take many years to study and digest it.


    Li Yi understands that any time you solve something by yourself, even if you are powerful, there will be mistakes in the end.


    Sometimes you need to understand that if you can''t solve the problem, you can query the information and try to get help from others.


    This is what he has to do now, since he can''t solve the problem himself.


    Then you can enter other world to get a lot of sufficient information, and then use this information to solve and deal with these problems.


    I need a lot of scientific and technological materials. Although I have them, I don''t have them here.


    Li Yi himself is a very fast person, and immediately chooses to enter the world of war wolf again


    "Do you want to spend two fates to go to the world of war wolf again?"


    ...................


    Standing here, I don''t know why, he suddenly felt as if he was separated from others.


    Turn on your mobile phone to chat. When you have a few phone calls, you can contact yourself.


    He thought about himself. Before he left the world, he seemed to explain to some of them that he was going out.


    I made a phone call to Zhang Chi and the director group who arranged for them to shoot the film.


    After a few casual chats, he hung up completely.


    The film has been released successfully, and it has been booming recently. The Internet is full of discussion and interpretation posts.


    According to this momentum, it is estimated that the box office will be very good.


    Not to mention 1.4 billion, even 2.4 billion is possible.


    Li Yi just paid a little attention to these things.


    I don''t know why. When he looks at these things now, he always feels as if he is separated from others.


    He understood that these were just illusions. When he lived here for a while, this feeling would disappear completely.


    Feel the power in his body. The power in his body is an island. Only his body has aura in the whole world.


    It''s not that his physical body is strong enough to lock all auras. I''m afraid that now the auras in his body will gradually escape to the outside world.


    At the same time, because of his physical strength, most of his strength has been preserved.


    It''s just that the ability of spiritual power can hardly be used.


    Because even if it''s just to beat out the spiritual power in the body, the dissipation speed will be very, very fast.


    Now his true Qi can not be released more than 200 meters. When it reaches 200 meters, its power is not as powerful as an ordinary bullet.


    You know, in other world, his true Qi can even reach tens of miles.


    Of course, even so, he is still the highest single force in the world.


    He believes that in a world without aura, human beings can''t directly use their physical bodies to resist nuclear bombs.


    At the same time, he is not idle. Li Yi has to sigh that money is really easy to do business. After he made a phone call, he didn''t care about the problem of more money and less money.


    He succeeded in winning an abandoned factory somewhere, four lines and four sides, which was completely unknown.


    Some of the things he''s going to do next need a place as a cover, and I''m afraid he''s going to waste some time collecting some weapons on a land full of black uncles.


    No matter which world he is going to, he has to make sure he can push it.


    Even if you go to a world where the value of force is high, you can still rely on your own foresight and plan little by little, and finally successfully implement your own ideas.


    The most important thing is that he should learn Mohist philosophy well next, and he does not ask for detailed interpretation.


    I want to think about what philosophy it is.


    He just found these ideas and implemented them.


    Universal love: the complete and undifferentiated fraternity, which is opposite to the Confucianist kinship, extends the kinship treatment of father and brother kindness, filial piety, respect for elders and friends, young fraternity, etc. to other strangers


    Non attack: opposing aggressive war. It is meaningless to damage the losers, their lives and talents


    Shang Xian: change the old unequal system and abolish the privileges of scholar bureaucrats


    Mozi came from the base and proposed that people should not be thin even though they are base. Thin, contemptuous, treat, gift.


    ...................


    Li Yi read these ideas bit by bit. Generally speaking, he selected talents and promoted talents. Everyone was equal, and no matter noble or common people were treated equally.


    At the same time, we must eliminate war and make the world peaceful.


    Of course, the general idea of these ideas and how to implement them depend on his own work.


    No matter what the implementation process is, he only wants the final result to achieve the above situation.


    Sometimes the process is not very important.

 Chapter 299

    Li Yi looked at the Quyuan plow he made in front of him and looked back and forth. He was very satisfied.


    The place he was looking for was very open, so he could rebuild and build it without scruple.


    I don''t need to understand the principles of these things, but at least I have to understand them.


    You can instruct others to use it.


    In addition to the Qu Yuan plow, more techniques were collected by him.


    For example, indigenous refining of iron and steel, indigenous extraction of penicillin, Huang Daopo weaving method, barefoot doctor''s manual, militia training manual and so on.


    Most importantly, he found he Hanlan and asked him to find many people to translate all these science and technology into ancient Chinese characters used in the Warring States period.


    He also translated one for each of the seven countries. Of course, he was worried that there might be some mistakes between the ancient characters and the present ones.


    For example, they can not clearly explain every meaning and function of ancient Chinese characters.


    Li Yi also brought a copy of the original with him. He spent part of his time learning the ancient language of the Warring States period. Without special study, he could at least recognize it.


    Only later did he know that he should not waste his time learning ancient phonetics.


    All these are well prepared for him now.


    Outside the company, he also took all the improved plant seeds he could find.


    Only in this way can everyone in that world be satisfied. Li Yi understands that it is very difficult to realize the above Mohist thoughts.


    But at least he has to be able to make sure that everyone has enough to eat.


    Only when we have enough food can we have strength and have the opportunity to talk about the following things.


    In addition, he also used his storage ring to purchase a large number of weapons and bullets.


    To ensure that at that critical moment in the world, we can also pull out a number of troops using modern firearms.


    After finishing everything, he dealt with his interpersonal relationship well. Fortunately, he didn''t have a good relationship with anyone in this world. After making a few calls, he solved it.


    Once again, Li Yi has to spend a lot of time to write his identity.


    After all, it''s very difficult to realize the above ideal, and I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to fight alone.


    We must choose a suitable identity and get together some people who are like-minded in the early stage to make a good start.


    So he wrote his own identity as a Mohist tycoon, and the price was 17 points. Although it was very high, he could afford it.


    It''s much cheaper than the identity I wrote last time.


    It seems that this Mohist giant can exert less influence on the world than an elder of Shushan.


    Otherwise, the price will not be so cheap.


    Li Yi chose to entrust. With the instant transformation, a piece of information appeared in his mind again.


    He is the descendant of the last Mohist giant, but he was cultivated secretly. Because the former Mohist giant died unexpectedly, he said he was temporarily in the top position.


    In addition, there are also some mechanisms, but not many.


    Li Yi has very little information in his mind.


    According to the information, not many Mohist children knew about themselves before.


    They don''t even know where they came from. The only Mohist giant who knew his identity has died.


    Before he died, he passed the giant sword to Li Yi and ordered him to become the next Mohist giant.


    Looking at the sword in hand, the whole body of the sword is as black as ink, without blade and edge, and as flat as a ruler.


    This is mo Mei. It''s also the keepsake of Mohist giants.


    As for where I am now, I should be in the Mohist organ City, but at this time, the construction of the Mohist organ city has not been completed.


    At the same time, it can perceive the existence of spiritual power in the world, but the number is not particularly large. It does not fight against the world, but it can also produce some experts.


    But the upper limit of strength has been locked, and it is estimated that the strongest one is just as good as when he was born.


    If you want to be stronger, you have to leave this world to get more aura.


    In addition, Li Yi also got to know some very important people in the information given, such as Moban.


    With this information, he can roughly judge the current situation, but he can''t completely believe it.


    Check the house you live in, it''s very simple and empty, there is no luxury decoration, but everything can be as simple as possible.


    Out of the door, he can see clearly that these people are using very sophisticated machinery to build the organ city.


    Shaking his mind, he had been able to roughly judge what he said.


    I''m afraid it should be the world of the nine songs of heaven. According to my own judgment, the accuracy of the information I have learned should be nine times out of ten.


    But for this world, he did not have much detailed understanding and deep digging, to determine the general plot and situation.


    It''s just like this. No matter how detailed it is, he can''t help it.


    However, there is no need to worry. According to the world''s force value, we can crush the past all the way with our own strength.


    Therefore, we don''t need to pay too much attention to the so-called plot. We just don''t know what time it is.


    Which step is the plot going on?


    If you want to come, the seven countries should not be destroyed, and you still have some time to react and prepare.


    Li Yi understood that what he had to do next was to find a way to occupy a place and develop well.


    Since there is aura in the world, you can''t blame yourself for using it.


    As long as we can occupy the next site, we can grow two crops in three months.


    Three months is also enough time to complete the first batch of army training, and then another three months to occupy other places to continue explosive growth.


    When the seven countries unify themselves, they are vigorously developing science and technology, making progress step by step, expanding the total amount of resources, so that everyone can have enough food and clothing.


    At this time, I have a chance to realize universal love and non attack, as long as I unify the seven countries.


    There will be no more wars between the seven countries, and the Commission will be part of it.


    Li Yi knows that it''s impossible for him to do this by himself.


    Now I should persuade these Mohists to do it with me.


    Although he is a Mohist giant now, he is too hasty and too young.


    So there are a lot of people in Mohism who don''t agree with him. Of course, they just don''t agree with him.


    There is nothing else, and no one is prepared to usurp power.


    If Li Yi said that it would be better to let them do something else, if he asked them to work with him to create a rebellion against the seven countries.


    I''m afraid many of these people will oppose it.


    After all, it''s a matter of hanging your neck on your belt. Maybe you''ll die one day.


    He doesn''t have the ability to blow two cows at will, so that a group of people and himself can work hard.


    He said that the most important thing now is to win the hearts of these Mohist disciples in the organ City, and let them help themselves to revolt together.

 Chapter 300

    Li Yi didn''t see it for long in the organ city. He walked and stopped all the way.


    On the way, the Mohist children, who are using the mechanism construction, see him and all greet him with a smile. There are some false feelings, some false feelings and some sincere feelings, but they don''t know.


    Li Yi responded to them with a smile.


    He can also understand the attitude towards these people. Someone who doesn''t know where to come from suddenly says that he wants to be their boss.


    They haven''t even met and known each other before.


    These people have a suspicious attitude towards Li Yi. He can understand that if things change for him, I''m afraid he will also have a suspicious attitude and see how the new boss is.


    If not, maybe they will consider changing places or people.


    They only respect Li Yi''s identity, but not Li Yi.


    However, he is not worried about these things. Changes are made little by little, and recognition is also needed little by little.


    If you want these people to help you, I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort, let alone revolt.


    It''s a business of beheading. You''re not related to others. You didn''t even know each other a few days ago.


    However, because of the appointment of the boss, you become the boss. As a result, you will take everyone to death.


    How can you convince people of you?


    Li Yi walked like this, looking at the future mechanism city. The mechanism they used was very clever, and they used many array things on it.


    Let these organs receive the aura between heaven and earth, and play a greater power and role.


    After a round trip, I have a general understanding of Mohist school. Their institutions are very exquisite.


    But limited by technology and materials, there is no way to reach the modern level.


    At least, no matter how hard these people work in materials, even if they use spiritual power, they can''t reach the nanometer level.


    Because of the limitation of materials, they can''t make some high-tech things.


    Of course, they are also far superior to modern humans in the research of mechanism creation.


    It''s just that these Mohist children, perhaps because of their adherence to Mohist ideas, have never thought of making more powerful weapons from the beginning.


    This also limits their development to a certain extent.


    To put it mildly, since ancient times, the greatest achievement of human research in science and technology is to constantly produce powerful weapons.


    At the same time, we use these weapons to attack our own people constantly.


    Li Yi walked around, and naturally someone noticed him. A young man saw him after the inspection, immediately finished his work, and then followed him.


    "Moban." Li Yi looked at him. He was the most familiar person in his mind, but he was also relatively familiar. At least he was a little more familiar than these Mohist children who could not even remember their names and looks. Moban had been with him for several days.


    "Tycoon." Moban laughed at his cry.


    "Why do you think we need to build a mechanism city here?" Li Yi looks at him with a smile.


    "Because there are endless wars among the seven countries." Although Moban was curious about why Li Yi asked this question, he gave an honest answer.


    At the same time, he also lamented in his heart that they wanted to stop the war between the seven countries, but they failed in the end. No one of the monarchs of those countries was willing to listen to their ideas, and they had no choice but to come here to forge the organ city.


    "Why can''t we stop the war between the seven countries?"


    Moban frowned, you have some doubts, according to reason, he should know why he still asked himself, still honest answer, "because the monarchs between the seven countries do not listen to our ideas of Mohism. They only know how to overcharge. "


    "Why they don''t listen to our ideas is because we are too weak. If we are strong enough, they will have to listen to us.


    But even so, they may not be able to implement it honestly. Why don''t we unify the world and make it peaceful? "


    Li Yi looked at him and said his thoughts slowly, with a very flat tone.


    When Moban heard what he said, he was silent for a while. He had to admit that Li Yi was reasonable. But if they wanted to unify the seven countries and start many wars, their strength was too weak now.


    "But that will start more wars and destroy lives..." it seems that Moban wants to say something. What Li Yi said is different from what he learned. For so many years, Mohism has never thought of starting a new war.


    But he was interrupted in the middle of the conversation. Li Yi seemed to have expected that he would say those words, patted him on the shoulder, and didn''t care much, "you go to inform everyone to call everyone together. I have something to say. "


    When Moban heard what he said, he didn''t say any more. He was silent.


    He can clearly feel that every Mohist leader before Li Yi, and even now these Mohist children, are fundamentally different.


    His ideas are totally different from the education and ideas they received from childhood.


    After an orphan of Moban came to Mohist school, he was taught to love both sides and treat everyone equally to make the world peaceful.


    The Mohist family hated this situation, so they came here to build the organ city.


    Li Yi''s idea is totally different from theirs. The former Mohists only helped to defend when the country attacked another country.


    Let another country succeed in attacking that country.


    Li Yi and their thoughts are totally different. He wants to unify the seven countries and end the war.


    Moban didn''t know whether it was good or bad, or whether it was good or bad for Mohism.


    His current life experience is still too short to support him to make such a big decision.


    However, according to Li Yi, all the people were called together.


    Looking at these Mohist children, their eyes are full of doubts.


    I''ve been busy before, but now I''m suddenly called up. Naturally, I''m confused.


    The number of these Mohist children is about 300. Each of them is really elite and proficient in mechanism. Therefore, their role in the construction of the city is probably equivalent to tens of thousands of people.


    The first one among these people is an old man. Li Yi knows him. The old man is the master of Moban.


    He looked at Li Yi with deep and sober eyes. Naturally, he knew what Li Yi had said to his disciples.


    He didn''t stick to conventions like Moban. He knew that what Li Yi said was not totally unreasonable.


    Where is it so easy to talk about Unifying the seven countries?


    It''s so simple. Where can I get Li Yi?


    He understood that unifying the seven countries is more likely to be death.


    If the other party insists on taking people to death, even if he is a Mohist giant, he will not agree.


    Just as he thought about it, he heard Li Yi''s voice on the high platform.

 Chapter 301

    Li Yi looked at these people in front of him. Although no one asked and restrained them, they were all silent. They all looked at themselves, and no one spoke.


    This proves that these Mohist disciples have at least a certain degree of organization.


    If these 300 people are villagers or mobs who gather at random, even if they can gather them, they may have been fried.


    If you want to say something, you need to be loud and keep these people quiet.


    Now these people just look at themselves in silence, Li Yi can see the doubts in their eyes.


    He was lucky at the moment to ensure that his voice could be heard clearly by everyone below, "Hello everyone, I know that many of you are not satisfied with me as a new comer. Why do you think I should become a Mohist giant?"


    With Li Yi''s words finished, there were indeed bursts of voices of discussion, very small.


    "But if you look at what Mohism has become, do you still know the idea of Mohism? What is the idea of Mohism? That is to let you leave the people of the seven countries behind and hide in the valley by yourself. If you are all such people, I am wrong. I can''t be the Mohist giant. "


    After that, there was a more intense voice among these people. Some of them did not want to build a city here.


    Most of them are young people in their 20s and 30s, with their bodies and brains at their peak.


    Young, for the world has not yet completely give up, at the same time, there is a sense of daring.


    Of course, success is called daring to fight and venture, and failure is called stupidity.


    It''s not like the old people who have been flattened by the world, nor are they too small to have their own opinions.


    They really don''t want to build their own city. They are eager for change.


    The old man was silent and looked at the things around him. He didn''t understand that Li Yi was really saying this truth, but he knew better that if he went out to create rebellion against the seven countries, they would die in the end.


    He also had to admit that what Li Yi said was provocative.


    Li Yi looks at the people who are discussing fiercely under the stage. If there is a discussion, it is the best thing to break out a quarrel.


    When they finish speaking, they just look at themselves in silence, which means that what they say is useless to them.


    "Many of you think that the monarchs of the seven kingdoms will not listen to you at all. What can you do if you go out? If I tell you, since the monarchs of the seven countries refuse to listen to us, then we will unify the whole seven countries by our own ability. Since they won''t give us peace, we will bring it back on our own. "


    After his words, many of the people below suddenly stopped talking and looked at him in a daze.


    Many people who wanted to leave the city and continue to maintain peace in the seven countries were stunned. What kind of situation would they face after leaving the city?


    It never occurred to anyone that Li Yi wanted to unify the seven countries and end the war. This was a place that none of them had ever thought of.


    Even after Li Yi finished this sentence, an idea appeared in their hearts. Is it possible? I''m afraid it''s impossible just because they want to unify the seven countries.


    After listening to Li Yi''s words, the old man grinned once, and sure enough, he was still young.


    There''s no such thing as a city government. It''s so simple to say what it does.


    Before he chose to leave, maybe he could incite a group of people to go with him. Now even if he wants some people to go with him, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    No one is a fool. It''s impossible to go out now and want to unify the seven countries.


    This kind of thing is like death.


    Sure enough, he is still young. The old man sighed in his heart.


    If he tells these things to the people who go with him after he goes out, maybe those people will gradually accept his idea.


    But now I haven''t gone out yet, so I rashly put forward my own ideas.


    ...............


    Li Yi looked at the audience and seemed to smile with disdain, "I know, many of you feel that this is very, very difficult, even impossible, right?


    But it''s hard. Shall we not do it? Are you afraid of a little difficulty? It''s hard to live. Why don''t you wipe your neck and die? "


    He said, also silent, quietly looking at these people below.


    "How can you make us believe you, how can you make us die?" The old man stood up.


    He only dares to say these words to Li Yi. After all, Li Yi is not familiar with them and is not the person they can choose to trust.


    If the other party had not inherited the status of Mohist tycoon, no one would listen to him now.


    If the last Mohist tycoon said these words, the old man would never say them. If the last Mohist tycoon said them, they wanted to unify the whole seven countries. The old man is probably thinking about what to do now.


    Because he has enough sense of identity and trust in the last Mohist sentence, it is obvious that he has no trust in Li Yi.


    As for Li Yi''s identity, he just followed the instructions of the last Mohist giant before his death.


    If Li Yi is willing to build the organ City honestly, the old man will definitely help him inherit everything from the Mohist giant.


    Let him go from only having identity to having identity and power and the respect of other Mohist disciples.


    In a word, as long as Li Yi is not blind, the old man will help him.


    Now, as soon as the other party comes up, he is going to take people to death. He can''t be relieved and agree with anything he says.


    In his opinion, this is a little too hasty and impetuous.


    Hearing his words, Li Yi nodded, not angry because of being questioned, but very calm and calm, "you''re right, I just inherited the status of Mohist giant, it''s really impossible to convince everyone."


    It seems that he has given up his unreliable idea.


    The old man also has some unclear ideas. What he just said is impassioned. It doesn''t look like he can persuade him to give up with just two words.


    ................


    The old man looked a little confused. He couldn''t believe looking at the nearly 100 meter high mountain in front of him.


    To be exact, now the mountain top has been built square, very smooth.


    Li Yigang just made a move, and the huge Qi forced him to cut off all the extra stones around the whole mountain.


    The old man has never seen a master of this level.


    Even if he is the first master in the world, gainie has absolutely no such strength.


    This kind of strength is not human, but the other side can do it so easily.


    How did the last Mohist giant choose this man?


    Originally thought that Li Yi might want to show his organ skill attainments, or. Tell yourself what you''re going to do next.


    He has even figured out how to refuse to beat each other, so that he can give up these unreliable ideas and stay honest in the city.


    But what he didn''t expect was that he waved his hand in front of him to flatten the whole mountain.

 Chapter 302

    Looking at the mountain in front of him, Li Yi didn''t expect that he would come to this world, and his strength didn''t decline much.


    Although he didn''t do his best in this move, he used at least 30% of his strength.


    Originally in his plan, it was not allowed to cut so neatly. I didn''t expect that the speed of Reiki''s escape was not fast. There was a lot of time for him to deal with it slowly, so it was more orderly.


    The old man looked at Li Yi, who was still indifferent when he flattened a mountain. It seemed that he had just done a trivial thing that was not surprising.


    The other side is not red and breathless now. It doesn''t seem to consume much strength. They even want to do it again with great interest.


    I really don''t understand. He doesn''t understand why the last great master chose such a person as a great master of Mohism.


    It means that the last tycoon trained him secretly just because he found that the opponent''s martial arts talent was too good.


    But we are Mohist. If you don''t teach him mechanism skills, he can fight


    No, if it''s true, then you can fight. Maybe it''s really useful.


    The old man is silent, very helpless to accept this reality, their term of Mohist giant, is the world''s top experts, even far more than other top experts, I do not know how many times.


    Other Mohist children naturally see this scene, so now they are all in a state of brain failure and don''t know what to do.


    Many people can''t believe it and mutter to themselves. Is this really something that human beings can accomplish?


    Even if he no longer believed in reality, it was still like this. With his own efforts, Li Yizhen flattened a mountain nearly 100 meters high.


    If we really have such strength, it is not impossible to unify the whole seven countries.


    Many people have this idea in mind.


    Although Li Yi could see it, he also understood that he should stand up at this time. "You have heard a saying that if you seek peace through struggle, peace will exist; if you seek peace through compromise, peace will not exist.


    Before that, because the way we chose was too compromise, the seven monarchs didn''t take our persuasion as a word. Our persuasion in their eyes is just mosquitoes buzzing.


    The seven countries are not reliable at all. We can only rely on ourselves.


    We didn''t choose the right way. The nobles of the seven countries will never give up their power to be equal to the pariah they think they are. "


    What Li Yi said is equivalent to a direct denial of the efforts of Mohism.


    Their previous efforts were nothing but futile. As long as the nobles of the seven countries were not crazy, they would not give up their power.


    As long as we don''t give up our power, all the efforts of Mohism are just empty, and oppression still exists.


    The life of the middle and lower classes is still worrying. Li Yi doesn''t know whether these people have realized that their route has always been wrong before he came.


    But I will never watch them go on like this after I come here.


    "How long did it take us to have peace? Have the nobles of the seven countries considered our opinions? We have never cared about us. We have worked hard for so many years, but in the end, we have no choice but to build a city in this small place. " Li Yi seems very angry, pointing to the distant organ city and shouting.


    No one of the disciples of Mohism can only drift with the current. Now they are all thinking about whether what Li Yi said is reasonable or not.


    However, if the other party is right, it will prove that all their efforts over the years are nothing but a joke.


    The old man has been looking at him in silence. He knows that Li Yi is right and doesn''t say much in refutation. In fact, it''s easy to refute with his identity and prestige.


    Even if he tries to stop him, even if Li Yi shows such powerful force, it will be very difficult for these Mohist disciples to go out with him.


    But the old man didn''t retort or speak. It''s not because he agreed with Li Yi''s words. After living for so many years, he was not the young man who could be incited by others.


    Now he just believes in the last Mohist tycoon. Out of his belief in the last Mohist tycoon, he doesn''t refute. Of course, this is also because Li Yi shows his military value.


    This is even clear and clear that what Li Yi said is really right, because the last Mohist sentence told him that, but he has no power to change.


    Because of this, they gave up the unrealistic idea and came here to build the organ city.


    Before, even if he knew what Li Yi said was true, he would never let these people die.


    Now that we know that what the other side said is really reasonable and shows such a powerful force, the old man is also thinking about whether to listen to the other side.


    Looking at Li Yi in front of him, an old man in a trance seems to have seen something. It was that year


    "I know that what you are going to do this time is very dangerous. No matter how strong my strength is, if you are not careful, you and I may die outside. I fight, do not want to go out and I desperately, want to stay in the city, honest life, I will not force.


    Everyone has his own purpose. I will never force you.


    Choose to be in the Office Town, or go out and fight with me. "


    Li Yi didn''t really want to take away many people. According to his plan, he didn''t need too many people at the beginning. Thirty or fifty people were the best, even if they were a little less. Seven or eight people could go out.


    We should make some achievements in the early stage, then go to find these Mohist disciples and persuade them to join us.


    In addition to their own identity as Mohist giants, I believe they will agree.


    ............


    The old man looked at the people in front of him. He was looking at his apprentice. He saw the eager look in his eyes and the questioning look in his eyes.


    He seemed to think of something, smile, slightly imperceptible nodded.


    When Moban saw his master''s nod, he knew it.


    He really wants to go out, especially when Li Yi shows such a high level of force that he believes that the other party may really be able to change the whole seven countries.


    Even if he wanted to leave, he had to ask his master''s advice. Now with his master''s consent, he dared to leave with Li Yi.


    As a result, Moban suddenly began to shout and respond to Li Yi in the crowd, "the tycoon is right. Since the nobility of the seven countries refused to give peace for such a long time, let''s take peace back by ourselves. I don''t know if you''re going, but I''m sure Moban will follow


    He has a high prestige among the younger disciples of Mohist school, so many disciples came out to respond to his cry.


    There are some people who don''t know how to make a decision. Now I see many people make a choice and choose to join in.

 Chapter 303

    Li Yi looked at the old man in front of him and seemed to be thinking about something. He was silent for a while.


    Then he took out the ink eyebrow in his arms, "master, it''s very dangerous for us to go this time. You old man are old, so there''s no need to work hard with us.


    The mechanism city is still to be built. It happens that you can take charge of these matters here. I won''t take it away. I''ll stay here. If anything happens to me, please choose another one to inherit my identity. "


    The old man did not take the sword in his hand. He could hear that Li Yi was very confident this time, as if he could achieve his goal 100%.


    He said that just to give himself an account.


    At the same time, it''s just to reassure himself and let him wander outside.


    The old man laughed and said, "take it. If one day Mohism really needs a sword to recognize its status as a giant, there is no need for Mohism to exist. We still exist, just because we have the same beliefs and ideas, we are in the same way. It''s not a sword. "


    Li Yi didn''t ask any more. He slowly put away his sword and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    I want to explain something, but with each other''s life experience and experience, where I need to explain myself, he will naturally arrange it better.


    The average life expectancy of the elderly is less than 50 years old. The elderly, who are nearly 70 years old this year, are still strong.


    It can be said that this kind of person here is the existence of auspicious omen. As long as he is there, Mohism will not have any big problems.


    "Gone." Li Yi said with a smile.


    "Let''s go!"


    Under the setting sun in the mountains, Li Yi left here with more than a dozen people. He didn''t want to take too many people at one time.


    In this era, transportation is very slow, and the survival of 300 people here can be solved.


    If you take too many people, you have to take more materials, and your pace will be slowed down.


    It''s better to take more than a dozen people with you.


    After having a stable part of the site, make other plans.


    Of course, now Li Yi has a big basic dish, and this dish covers the whole seven countries.


    As long as he is willing, he can launch a coup in any place of the seven countries at any time.


    Li Yi understood that in the situation, it is better to break the surface with a point than to blossom in many ways.


    First attack one of the seven countries, occupy a basic disk, and then slowly develop for several months.


    With the strength of Li Yi and the execution ability of these Mohist disciples, it is estimated that three months will be enough time to develop.


    Then attack other parts of the seven countries, occupy a larger territory, and develop for a period of time.


    There will be no difficulty in the future, just push it all the way.


    How can this wave of flying dragons lose?


    The armed forces of the seven countries use bronze and iron at most. How can they fight against themselves who have firecrackers?


    There are some AK47s in the storage ring. Even if the soldier Saint comes to the world again and commands the army of seven countries, he can''t beat the army with AK47s.


    Li Yi and his party walked forward in silence. Moban was beside him. "Tycoon, what should we do after we go out?"


    This is also the idea of many people around him. Before, his head was hot. Now it''s impossible to go back. He can only work with Li Yi.


    What should we do after going out? I want to overthrow the seven countries, but how can I overthrow them? Is it really so easy to overthrow the seven countries?


    These people are confused now, they don''t know what to do.


    When Moban asked questions, they all looked at Li Yi. Now they all regard Li Yi as the backbone.


    Looking forward to waiting for him to give a reasonable and reliable answer, and then take yourself to do great things.


    "Let''s go to South Korea first. South Korea is the weakest of the seven countries. At the same time, we are going to gather Mohist children in South Korea. Han Wang''an is only greedy for pleasure. It''s already a time when people''s grievances are everywhere and people''s hearts are available. Where are we going


    Li Yi is very confident with a smile and says his plan.


    Although the occupation of South Korea is likely to suffer from the enemy, but in their own powerful force value, these are not problems.


    At this time, it''s the simplest way to make Han Wang An''s rebellion. When people can''t afford to eat, they may not live until the next day. At this time, people dare to do everything.


    As long as they are encouraged, it is not difficult to successfully occupy South Korea.


    I am very confident to listen to what Li Yi said, and these Mohist children do not know nothing about the outside world. They also know that what Li Yi said is reasonable.


    At present, I''m calm, I''m going to leave here faster, and I''m going to Korea to realize my idea.


    In fact, the official city is quite far away from the seven countries. The reason why we chose to build the official city here is that it is remote enough to avoid being disturbed by the people of the seven countries.


    It''s better to say that it''s remote, but it''s worse to say that it''s remote.


    Moreover, the situation is very complicated. Most people will not set foot here at all, and it is very difficult to develop here.


    Although some countries have occupied this place in name, no one will come.


    Because here is the real sense of the wilderness, Mohist organ city casting here will never be disturbed by anyone.


    But it is still very difficult for them to leave now, because the road is still very difficult.


    Li Yi looked at the pure wood structure and unique shape car in front of him. The car was not big.


    About two meters long, about one meter wide, unique shape, like cattle, like horses, like horses.


    Other Mohist disciples seem to be very familiar with these cars. They skillfully open a bulge on the car and throw the package in.


    "Is this the legendary Mu Niu Liu ma?" Li Yi is very curious.


    When Moban heard what he said, he was stunned for a moment and then laughed.


    It seems that the giant doesn''t know much about Mohist mechanism skills. Of course, he can understand these. After all, one''s energy is limited. If the other can achieve such attainments and research in martial arts at such a young age, it will consume a lot of time in the future.


    The last tycoon chose the other side, perhaps partly because of the other side''s force.


    Of course, the reason why Moban understood that the last sentence chose the other is that Li Yi is willing to realize the Mohist ideal.


    He is willing to make the whole seven countries peaceful, so that everyone is equal, everyone has food and land.


    Talented people don''t have no way just because they are not aristocrats.


    The so-called nobility will never be punished for killing a slave again.


    ..............


    They were very fast, but they didn''t get out of the mountain until the sunset.


    "Everyone has a rest and is ready to camp for dinner. We''re here for the night again today." The deep forest around Li Yi opens his mouth.


    All the other Mohists agreed and began to prepare.

 Chapter 304

    Li Yi understands that camping in the wild is not a safe thing in this era. The so-called large beasts will not come to the place where they gather.


    On the one hand, they have a large number of people, on the other hand, there are reasons for the fire.


    But what''s the scariest and most unnoticed? It''s snakes, insects, rats and ants. In this deep mountain forest, God knows what poisonous insects and snakes are bitten. In this age without serum, it can be said that death is a 99% thing.


    Li Yi doesn''t have to worry about this, because his body is strong. There is no poison that can hurt him, but these Mohist children must be careful.


    Even if they have mosquito repellent drugs, they can still be dangerous if they are not careful.


    Now each of these people is a very precious talent, and their own development in the outside world depends on them.


    If it''s really a mistake to make a non combat downsizing, Li Yi will probably regret it.


    At present, he releases his pheromone in situ, which can also be said to brand his information on this land.


    These mosquitoes are very sensitive in their perception. They are very frightened to avoid leaving here when they detect their own breath.


    Sure enough, with the release of Li Yi''s breath, the snakes, insects, mice and ants that had been hiding in the original place began to flee desperately, which was their instinctive reaction.


    At this time, the place is barely livable. It''s a little damp and the temperature is a little lower, but at least you don''t have to worry about being bitten by a bunch of flying insects when you sleep.


    Moban and they had started a fire, which was set up by a stream and separated it from the other trees with stones.


    Now I''m afraid I can only make do with some dry food. The taste of dry food is not good and the taste is very bad, but it''s better than none.


    Li Yi looked around and found that these people were eating a kind of food that was close to mushy. It was not only very ugly in appearance, but also not good in taste.


    He is not very particular about people, if it is in the case of no choice, anxious eyes, you ask him to gnaw marble, granite can still eat.


    The key is that now you don''t need to eat at all, and you can still live. If you are making him eat such a bad food, there will be some difficulties.


    "I''ll find something else." Li Yi flew away without any scruples.


    They were all in the same place, only a group of Mohist disciples with big eyes staring at small eyes and a face of muddle.


    "Flying away?" An unbelievable Mohist disciple muttered to himself.


    "Flying away." Moban replied with a complicated look on his face.


    Li Yi can fly. To a certain extent, it is beyond their understanding.


    However, since the other side''s martial arts strength is so strong, they accept it very quickly.


    Li Yi didn''t understand why he wanted to join their Mohist school when he said they were so powerful. Isn''t their Mohist school famous for its mechanism skills?


    Can we go out and introduce them later, and tell them that we Mohist can play a lot with a handle.


    It can not only fly, but also trim a mountain nearly 100 meters high.


    what? What do you think of our giant mechanism?


    Ah! It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter.


    Moban had a headache at the thought of that scene.


    .......................


    Li Yi began to look for food in the mountains. This is the most primitive forest, so this place has everything.


    In fact, he did a lot of research on the survival in the wilderness. In the wilderness, there are many rare foods that have not been explored by human beings.


    For example, mushrooms. Of course, some of them may be poisonous, but they don''t matter to him.


    These mushrooms can''t poison himself at all. Li Yi''s flesh now, let alone eat some poisonous mushrooms, even if all the toxins in ten Bungarus were injected into his blood, he would have nothing to do with it.


    The body is strong enough to be immune to most of the toxins.


    Of course, he won''t take those poisonous mushrooms back, because they still have to eat them.


    According to his body''s reaction, he will select some mushrooms that are basically free of toxin, and at the same time selectively hunt a wild animal, such as this wild deer.


    And then fly back to the same place again with these things.


    Moban''s camp has just begun to build. To build a camp is to clean up and cut down some branches.


    Sort out a place where people can stay for a while. Anyway, they will leave here tomorrow, and they don''t need to be too meticulous.


    According to Moban''s opinion, they will be outside the mountain tomorrow after a day''s walking. There is a small wooden house outside the mountain, which was built by the Mohist children when they came here.


    When we got there, we had a rest for a night and continued on the next day.


    At this time, Li Yi didn''t take care of other people and began to deal with deer meat alone. Although he was not a professional atlas, his mastery of the body, coupled with his delicate knife technique, was more professional than some senior butchers.


    After dealing with it, he grilled it directly on fire. His way of barbecue is also very rough. The core idea is to put more cumin and less spicy.


    At this time, the time is short, and where to deal with it quickly and slowly, so it''s a simple and casual barbecue and you can eat it directly.


    Fortunately, the quality of the food itself was good enough. Moban took a bite and his eyes lit up.


    Without him, the venison is very tasty. Although it is very pungent, he can eat it. It must be salted. There is absolutely a lot of salt.


    In this era, salt has always been a precious living material. Even these Mohist children''s intake of salt is up to the minimum standard of human body, and they can maintain normal vision at night.


    Many people can''t even see at night, which is completely due to the lack of salt intake.


    Li Yi never puts less salt. He knows that in this era, Yan is a precious material, and he quietly adds a little more. If a modern person comes to eat it, he may even feel that the barbecue is a little salty.


    Moban and their Mohist children will not have this feeling at all. It is a kind of enjoyment for them to be able to eat something as heavy as salt.


    Therefore, no one asked Li Yi why these things were so salty. Everyone was silent. Only the sound of biting and swallowing food came out.


    Li Yi looked at them. The Mohist children in this era at least belong to the middle class or above. Even if they were faced with food that just added more salt, they still cherish it very much.


    Because of the development of the times, the living standard of modern people may have exceeded the average level of the times countless times.


    I should be better after I come here. What I come here for is development.


    No one asked Li Yi where his sauce came from.


    The next day, they began to move faster towards the outside world.


    According to the map, their straight-line distance from South Korea is not particularly far, but many places in the middle are undeveloped and uninhabited.


    So it slowed their journey, but even so, after the 15th day, they finally arrived near South Korea.

 Chapter 305

    Li Yi looked at the village in front of him. It was obvious that the situation of the people here was not so good. He said that all the dishes were good.


    Almost everyone is very skinny, many children even have no clothes, bare bottom, even adults are just a piece of cloth draped in the body.


    Many women run away in a panic when they see Li Yi and their Mohist disciples.


    I know this is an area where Mohist disciples once helped. They can leave this place at most. How could it be like this in less than a year.


    Moban didn''t understand why they didn''t leave for long. Why did they become like this?


    When they left, the living conditions of these people were not very good, but they were innumerable times better than now.


    There will never be a case that they have turned around here and have not found an old man over 50 years old.


    There are no elderly people over 50, which shows a very serious situation.


    When they left, there were more than one old people over 50 years old in the village. Obviously, they didn''t leave for a long time. These old people can''t die one after another.


    In this era, the only thing the lowest class people can do is to live, and they can only live like this.


    Li Yi looked at all this and was silent. He had thought about what kind of situation the bottom people were in this era.


    But seeing the situation here, he was still shocked. He had experienced countless worlds, and the living condition of people here was the worst he had ever seen.


    It''s also the first time that he has a correct cognitive concept of the lack of clothing and food in his mind.


    However, these are not the lowest level residents in the seven countries. The living conditions of these residents are not the worst among the seven countries.


    Li Yi''s face is not good-looking. If we say that before, he just took solving the problems of the seven countries as a commission.


    From now on, he is really determined to start to solve the problem of the seven countries.


    It seems that Moban and his disciples want to communicate with the villagers, but they seem to be very resistant.


    It seems that the people are very afraid of them and dare not communicate with them too much. Facing them, they seem to pretend not to see them at all.


    Moban was very puzzled. He finally found a villager and was ready to ask.


    Think of that villager face them, expression, a face of anxiety and confusion, tears instantly flow down, "please, hurry up! Let the adults in the city know that they are in the village. We really have nothing


    After that, he took advantage of Moban''s stupefaction and ran out quickly.


    It seems that their existence is some kind of taboo and plague.


    Li Yi heard more from his words. It seems that the seven countries do not welcome the Mohist disciples. Even the people whom the Mohist disciples once helped were looted by them.


    They may also be ordered not to contact with them. These things are absolutely possible.


    It can be judged from the current situation.


    Li Yi took a look at Mo ban and found that he was not as confused as other Mo disciples.


    Looking at the confused Mohist disciples around, Li Yi sighed helplessly. Maybe they don''t have much to do with people on weekdays, so they seem confused at this time.


    They don''t know why the villagers who saw themselves smiling before are afraid of them like tigers and wolves.


    They are not stupid. They just deal with the organs all the year round, and they are not very knowledgeable about the world.


    Moban is not very old, but he often deals with people. His master intends to exercise his ability in this aspect, so he can see the current situation clearly.


    The two men restrained the Mohist children and did not leave. They gathered on the other side of the village.


    "Find some people to guard. I didn''t expect that the fear of the seven countries is like the fear of tigers and wolves."


    When Moban heard what he said, he nodded in silence and asked some of his disciples to watch the other roads in the village for a while.


    He and Li Yi both think that if these residents do not do well, there will be undercover agents lurking in the aristocracy of the seven countries. When they come here, there may be someone to tell on them.


    It''s not a big deal to be on guard. If not, it''s best to nip the danger in the bud as much as possible.


    In fact, the biggest possibility is that there should be, or even there must be.


    Otherwise, even if the nobles ordered the residents not to touch them, the residents would not be afraid to this extent.


    As time goes by, there is no entertainment at night in this era.


    Many residents couldn''t see clearly at night. Li Yi and his family stayed here all the time and didn''t move or leave.


    He can notice that there are some eyes peeping here. His physical body is strong and his perception is keen, so only he can notice these eyes.


    These eyes are well intentioned, not with any malice. It should be these villagers.


    Time is still passing, the village has been completely quiet, and occasionally there are two barks of wild dogs.


    The two figures seemed to have made an agreement, slowly and carefully searching, and came towards Li Yi and them.


    At this time, Moban called two Mohist children and just got up.


    When the two villagers saw that they were still here, they seemed very excited, but they were suppressing their emotions.


    "You go now! If you let the people in the city know, something big will happen. " An older villager spoke. A younger villager obviously had better night vision than the old man. He always held the old man''s hand and led him forward.


    Li Yi looked at him and kept silent. He could understand the old man''s mentality. Before you could understand the reason why the other party did this, these villagers had already reminded them in the daytime to leave.


    Moban and himself had noticed this for a long time, so they sent people to block the way out of the village in advance. If anyone wanted to give information, they would be caught in advance.


    "Old man, can you escape today and tomorrow? If you can escape for a while, you can''t escape for a lifetime. What should you do in the future?


    Today those people take your food. What will you eat in the future? If he takes away all the food in the future, what should he do? Are you hungry?


    At this time, it''s no use escaping. "


    Li Yi said, and his voice became louder and louder. "Is there a kind of king and Marquis Xiang Ning? I don''t believe we can''t beat them together. Even if I die, I will die with dignity, and I will never live on my knees. "


    After listening to him, the old man wanted to say something more, but he still didn''t speak.


    Because Li Yi showed them his own force again.


    The whole person flies up to the sky and tries his best to run his own skills. His whole body is covered with fire, releasing light and warmth as much as possible.


    This is the power he controls. If he tries his best to release his power, CHIDI can still do it.

 Chapter 306

    Li Yi''s body is like the sun, emitting light to illuminate the whole South Korea and some surrounding areas in a short time.


    It can be said that almost everyone saw this vision, which is what he purposely did to let others see.


    ...............


    Open to look at the outside world as bright as day, can''t believe the rub eyes, found that the situation outside is still like that.


    He was silent for a moment and went back to the room without saying a word.


    Ji no night the same face dignified looking at the outside, big night suddenly appear the sun, this is not a good sign.


    The most important thing is that there is a person''s shadow on the sun. What''s more terrible is that you can see the person''s face clearly.


    Ji Wuye knew that it was impossible for her to see each other''s appearance at such a long distance.


    But in the moment when I look at the sun, a face appears in my mind.


    The man seemed to notice that he gave himself a hard look.


    "Send someone immediately to check..."


    Before he had finished his words, he found that he was suddenly out of breath, and then he had no time to do anything. Like him, there were Kaidi and Han Wang''an.


    A few of them died in an instant. They didn''t even react to it. They died directly.


    If the three of them die, the whole South Korea will be in chaos.


    It''s not long for Li Yifei to shine in the sky. About 20 minutes, he believes that many people must have noticed here.


    Although this is not what he wants to achieve, it is the only way at present. Fortunately, with this ability, he reflects his appearance in the minds of the whole Korean residents.


    It seems that as long as they appear, they will naturally be regarded as gods, which is the best way to solve and increase their strength in the early stage.


    Of course, at the same time, he has to start to publicize that he is not an immortal. Although these two points are contradictory, he does want to do so.


    Because he wanted the people of the seven countries to have a sense of resistance, telling them that it was themselves who saved them, not the so-called immortals.


    In one month at most, more than 1000 elite Mohist disciples will gather in the whole South Korea.


    This time, all the Mohist disciples will come together to achieve a goal of overthrowing the South Korean regime.


    He has studied South Korea before. As the weakest country among the seven countries, under normal circumstances, with their population data, the number of military top soldiers with professional quality in the whole country will never exceed 3000.


    Jiashi refers to a professional army that has a full set of armor, bad weapons, excellent combat experience, fighting with all its strength, and does not engage in any production.


    If we take into account other miscellaneous auxiliary troops and conscripted militia, South Korea may be able to muster up nearly 100000 troops.


    Of course, there is no detailed concept for me, it is just a number for me.


    It''s just a hundred thousand people. It''s really no good. I''ll show my miracles before the war. I believe many soldiers will fall back at that time.


    When the time comes, let these Mohist children go up to harvest, and it''s just easy to defeat them with their own cooperation.


    If it was not for the sake of achieving peace within the seven countries, rather than letting them continue to fall into the chaos of war, Li Yi would be able to fight through the whole seven countries by himself now.


    All the experts of the seven countries add up to not enough for him to abuse with one hand.


    This is an extremely asymmetric war in itself. No matter how hard the nobles of the seven countries try, it is absolutely impossible to defeat themselves.


    He has just done away with the three largest authorities in South Korea through the ability of remote projection.


    If the three of them die, the whole South Korea will be in chaos. God knows how much chaos other people will make in order to fight for the power gap caused by the death of the three of them.


    That''s what he wanted to do. For myself, muddy water is good for fishing.


    .............


    After he came down, the eyes of Moban and his disciples were totally different. That feeling was very strange and amazing.


    Is this man who has been with him for more than ten days really a person? No matter how powerful the opponent''s martial arts are, I have never heard of anyone who can shine and turn into the sun.


    It''s not normal, it''s not normal, it''s just creepy.


    The other residents are totally different. They all kneel down almost immediately when they see Li Yi.


    Everyone realizes that Li Yi is likely to be an immortal. The villagers have the greatest reaction. They kneel down and beg Li Yi to save them.


    "Get up, there''s no one worth kneeling down to, and I''m not." Li Yi looked at them with a deafening voice. His words woke up the residents like a stick.


    I''m afraid it will take some time for them to wake up completely.


    Everyone looked up at him, as if he didn''t understand.


    Soon, their bodies were lifted up.


    "No one in this world is worth kneeling down. If you want to live a good life, I can only help you, not give you. If you want to live a good life and really belong to yourself, you need to strive for it by yourself. " Li Yi looks at them, his voice is not particularly loud, but it can make these people listen clearly.


    These villagers look at themselves. They look at their hands. Is it really OK to fight by themselves?


    These people''s mind flashed a doubt, Li Yi did not speak, so silent looking at them.


    Moban and they lit several torches. These people''s faces were very red in the light of the fire.


    All of them were silent and cowardly.


    Li Yi can understand these villagers. They have lived in such a large space all their lives. They have been like this for generations and have been used to it for decades.


    They have been used to being oppressed and deprived. Now they suddenly tell them that their life can be won by themselves, and they will not be happy.


    But feel confused, even a little anxious and flustered.


    This is often the case when people suddenly enter a new space and environment. Li Yi''s practice is even more sudden than entering a new environment and space.


    He tore up all the habits of these people for decades and told them that if they want to live a good life, they have to rely on themselves, and it''s useless to rely on any gift or pity.


    They just feel confused, confused about their future life, and don''t want to leave their present life.


    They are used to being oppressed and deprived.


    Li Yi shakes his head and waves his hand, but Mo ban does not come out. Several Mohist disciples bring two people.


    That person should be the spy buried here by other nobles. He found Li Yi''s trace and wanted to tell the truth at night.


    It''s a pity that they caught them. Now they were severely suppressed. When they saw Li Yi, they didn''t ask for mercy for the first time.


    Strangely enough, it shows that both of them are absolutely, at least partially, trained.


    If we just wanted to find two villagers to spy, I''m afraid we would have already begged for mercy.


    Looking at the situation of these villagers, these two spies have absolutely done nothing good in this village.


    Otherwise, the villagers would not be so resentful to see their two faces.


    The two spies were not prepared to say anything. They had been silent since they were caught.


    Moban will never give these two people the chance to commit suicide by taking poison. Therefore, they are only bound now.


    Li Yi looked at the two spies and the villagers.

 Chapter 307

    The villagers resent the spies, but they are scared by some big people and dare not show it. However, at this time, they are shocked by Li Yi, and then awakened by him.


    Some people in this villager''s heart also have some ideas. I''m afraid the two spies didn''t do anything good here at all.


    Li Yi understands that it''s useless to say anything superfluous at this time. All he can do at this time is revenge, blood for blood, tooth for tooth.


    Let the villagers take revenge on the two spies and tell them that the so-called big men who originally oppressed them are also human beings and will be easily knocked down and killed.


    Li Yi takes out a knife. It''s a good one. It''s not very fast. If it''s used to kill people, I believe it will be very painful.


    After looking around the villagers, it''s obvious that one person has the deepest hatred in his heart, which can be seen. If it wasn''t for the fear that killing these two people might lead to problems for the villagers of the whole village, maybe this person would have retaliated in private.


    Knife into his hands, in the light of the fire mapping, his pupil seems to be slightly enlarged.


    "There is revenge, there is injustice. If you don''t do it, don''t regret that we let people go. "


    Then Li Yi called, and the Mohist disciples who originally held the torches handed the torches to the villagers, or put them on the prepared supports.


    The rest of the Mohist disciples went out with him. They didn''t know the grudge between the two spies and the villagers.


    But they didn''t want to take care of it. Li Yi didn''t come here for justice. He just wanted revenge from the villagers.


    Only when the villagers get revenge can he do more with them.


    He had thought about what kind of way he would take to revolt. In fact, for him, the best way is to approach the yellow scarf thief.


    The advantage of pretending to be gods and ghosts and coerce refugees to conquer cities and lands is that they are very fast. In a few months, they will expand to the whole seven countries.


    The disadvantages are also very obvious. These refugees do not have any quality at all. They can still be used when fighting against the wind, but they are useless when fighting against the wind.


    Moreover, the refugees will do great harm to the local residents. The most important reason is that they can''t produce enough materials to survive.


    If you want to go on fighting, you have to fight and grab at the same time. I''m afraid the final result will be a thousand miles away.


    If Li Yi did this, he would not be as good as those nobles.


    He came here just to clear away the heavy burden, remove the mountains that are pressing on these people, and tell them that the nobility is nothing.


    In addition, he wants to speed up the development of science and technology in the world, so that science and technology in the world can move forward.


    Only by expanding the total amount of production resources can we achieve fairness as much as possible. Absolute fairness in this world can never be achieved.


    Li Yi understands this, so he doesn''t want to realize absolute fairness with illusions.


    All he has to do is to achieve relative fairness.


    Maybe we have different identities, different status, and even different living materials and survival materials.


    It''s not fair, even it can''t be changed.


    You have to admit that there is always a gap between people.


    Even people who grow up in the same environment will have different personalities.


    But the two of you are equal in status, at least in terms of legal provisions.


    Absolute fairness can never be achieved, he can only try to narrow the gap between them.


    Some people can eat big fish and meat, but they also want to ensure that no one will starve to death.


    Be sure to treat you equally and never look down on you because of your physical disability, intellectual disability or poverty.


    Talented people will be promoted regardless of your status and origin.


    I''m afraid it''s very difficult to achieve this in this world. At least now the imperial examination has not appeared, and all the officials are appointed and inherited by the nobility.


    The son of an aristocrat is still an aristocrat, and the official is still an official.


    If there is no accident, I''m afraid the system will run smoothly.


    Unfortunately, in the long history, there are always one or two people who are independent of the times.


    Whenever such people appear, they can always bring some changes to the world.


    Most people are pushed forward by history, but throughout time, there are always some people pushing history forward.


    In this era, such people have appeared, and the direction is in the state of Qin.


    Because of his own interference, I''m afraid he will be strangled in the cradle, even if the killing God is white, it can''t stop him.


    Even if Bai Qi in this world is a little stronger, the problem is that no matter how strong he is, he will never be able to resist his own move.


    After they left, Li Yi heard the cry of pain from the two men, and soon the voice became disordered, and the cry of the spy gradually weakened.


    At the beginning, when they were caught, their lives had been decided, but they would die.


    Li Yi never thought that these two spies could get any information, and he didn''t care who was chasing these Mohist disciples.


    It''s Han Wang An, it''s Ji Wu ye, or it''s open, or it''s someone else.


    No matter who it is, it doesn''t matter to us. All our enemies will be destroyed by our autumn wind.


    "Are we really right to do this?" As he spoke, Moban looked at the villagers.


    He suddenly didn''t seem to know those people. Why did they become so cruel now.


    They are not like that in my memory.


    "You mean the two spies?" Li Yi gave a smile, and then said, "naive."


    "Moban, you think those two spies are a pity, but have you considered these villagers? Any pity for the enemy is cruelty to our own people. Have you ever thought about what to do if we don''t kill these two spies? It''s impossible for them. As long as we dare to let it go, they will inform us immediately. We don''t have much food to support them all the time


    Li Yi looked at Moban. In fact, he didn''t say one thing, that is, the two sighs are going to die. It''s better to win the villagers'' trust with their lives.


    He didn''t tell Moban about that.


    With the voice gradually weak, the villagers did not ask their opinions, began to deal with the body of the spy spontaneously.


    In this era, it''s not too much trouble to deal with corpses. What they do is not legal.


    There is no need to avoid the disposal of the body. Just dig a hole and bury it.


    After dealing with these problems, he looked like the villager in charge. Then he came to Li Yi''s side and did not kneel down. Instead, he gave a respectful salute.


    The ceremony is very awkward and strange, these villagers do not often salute.


    They are not allowed to salute. Once they are seen by those noble people, they will be beaten.


    In the eyes of those nobles, how can they be worthy of the rites?

 Chapter 308

    Li Yi picked up the villager in front of him and gave him a kind smile. "Fellow townsman, we''re going to stay here for a while. Now it''s too late. Let''s hurry back when we have nothing to do."


    The villagers nodded, turned their heads and said a few words to the rest of the villagers. Soon, the crowd began to disperse, and the village was dark and quiet again.


    Li Yi understands that this is just a superficial phenomenon. I''m afraid someone will come here in three or five days.


    The real purpose of this group of people here should be to investigate themselves. Lee Yigen was not afraid. Anyway, according to the scheduled plan, after a while, South Korea will play GG in the laughter.


    The real role of finding those Mohist disciples is never to prepare them for war, but to help them control and manage the whole of Korea.


    Let them fight is only a small part of the matter, the most important thing is to manage and deal with the whole of South Korea.


    It is very likely that most of the Mohist disciples know nothing about management, and even have little contact with people. They are not very clear about the dangerous world and human relations.


    One of the main reasons is that some of them are well protected. Li Yi would not have used these people. He wanted to use the older of the Mohist disciples.


    These people are well versed in the world. Although their management ability is weak, they are much better than those young Mohist disciples.


    Compared with other people, they are more reliable. Li Yi can''t turn out most of the middle and lower class administrative talents without any reason.


    He could not cultivate a group of reliable talents in just a few months, so he could only use these Mohist disciples first.


    At least they are much better than others in their thoughts and ideas, and they can have some basic trust in themselves.


    This is no doubt to enable themselves to solve all problems faster.


    The villager is the head of the village. He is not old. The former head of the village was his father.


    Those so-called nobles robbed all the food, and his father had to end his life early and leave more survival information to his descendants.


    Liu 300, head of Liujia village, is an ordinary person.


    He is struggling to survive. What can he do? Let''s live one day at a time. Life is like this, there is no goal.


    He believed that as long as he did not die, as long as he was willing to work, life would get better day by day.


    But later things happened one by one, which made him a little unacceptable.


    With the death of his father, the nobles robbed all their food like levies.


    He could only survive. He didn''t want to resist, but he couldn''t beat the sergeants.


    Even if they can, what about them? Do you want to escape?, Where to escape, to become a refugee, or to die?


    In the end, they can only watch them snatch their own things. Even if they have paid taxes, they still ignore their begging for mercy and snatch all their food.


    In fact, what he wants is not much.


    Can have a house, can have a place to sleep at night, as long as the wind and rain, do not leak good.


    There is a piece of land that can be cultivated in the daytime, as long as it can satisfy the family.


    It can be said that the daughter-in-law of the last family can be handed down from generation to generation, and they can drink two dimes of wine when they are free in winter.


    This is his dream life for him. If it develops according to the present situation, maybe he can really live the life he imagined.


    It''s the nobles, the sergeants who break into his dream life and take everything away from him.


    The Mohist disciples who came here before today show up here again. In fact, Liu 300 is very grateful to them because they have tools to farm.


    They also made cattle and horses that could move by themselves. With such things in the village, they could cultivate more fields and grow more grain.


    They robbed all the sergeants when they came.


    The sergeant left two people to look at these villages before he left. If there were any Mohist disciples coming here, they would inform them immediately.


    The sergeants hated them more than the soldiers who robbed them of their food before.


    They robbed the villagers of their last survival materials, and often committed crimes.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that killing them would lead to the death of the whole village, maybe the two of them would have died many times.


    Today, they know that the disciples of Mohism came here again, Liu 300. Almost all of them hid in their own homes and did not dare to come out or see them.


    Who would have thought that they would not leave and stay here all the time.


    They didn''t dare to come out until the evening and tell them to run for their lives and never come here again.


    But who would have thought? One of these Mohist disciples was able to become the sun in the sky.


    What is this? That''s why the gods came down to help them.


    So he chose to kneel down in front of the God, and the man told himself not to kneel down, let himself up, and told them that there was no one in the world worth kneeling down.


    He didn''t understand and didn''t understand, but he seemed to understand something, but he couldn''t think of it all the time.


    However, he didn''t think much for a long time. The man gave a knife to Liu Yisuo, who had been a soldier and made contributions.


    In principle, it should be divided into some things, but in the end, he didn''t separate anything, didn''t get the official position and title, and didn''t get the land and cattle.


    However, Liu 300 himself could see that Liu Yisuo had killed more than one person.


    Sure enough, the other side''s action after taking the knife was also very refreshing, and the expression was very cold, and it seemed that there was such a pleasure of revenge.


    ......................


    Li Yi and his family were taken to a large building in the village by Liu 300. It was a ancestral hall. There were few people living in the village on weekdays, and they could just accommodate so many people.


    They don''t have high requirements for accommodation environment. They have slept in the wild. Now it''s a good thing to have a room to sleep in.


    "The sergeant came and took everything. There''s nothing left of you. Even the house has been pushed. " His tone was a little low.


    Li Yi nodded after hearing this. It seems that the monarchs of the seven kingdoms are afraid of Mohism, just as they are afraid of wolves and tigers.


    Just from the current situation, I am afraid that Mohism had some influence on the seven countries before, and the influence was not low.


    Patting him on the shoulder, "when we come, we will have everything, houses and food. Let''s go back and have a rest, and call everyone over tomorrow morning. "


    Li Yiliu nodded and went back.


    "Come on! It''s been a long day. Let''s have a rest. " Li Yi looks at the Mohist children who are checking around and taking the hay to spread on the ground and says.

 Chapter 309

    Moban couldn''t sleep and ran to Li Yi.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Yi noticed that he came suddenly, finished his cultivation, and opened his eyes to see him.


    At this time, Moban seemed a little confused. He shook his head and kept silent.


    Although he knows what the purpose of doing this is, he has some doubts. Is it really right for him to do this?


    If I killed two people today, I would like to kill more people in the future. It seems to be totally different from my own idea.


    Before listening to Li Yi''s persuasion, it made him have a feeling that it was right to do so, but it was contrary to what he had learned.


    It''s not that Moban can''t accept killing those two people, but he knows that more people are likely to be killed next.


    Some things are hard for him to accept, but only for a short time.


    After a period of time, when he really understands the real situation, he will naturally accept this kind of thing very quickly.


    Now he just has some confusion and loss, and because of insomnia can''t sleep, so his head is easy to think.


    People in insomnia, thinking is very divergent, do not know what will think.


    Li Yi has a very good solution to this point. For example, Moban, who had been quietly asleep just now, was pressed by him.


    When I got up the next morning, it was still the great guy.


    At the dawn of the next day, people began to gather outside the ancestral hall.


    Li Yi didn''t rush out first. Instead, he called for the Moban to take those Mohist disciples with him to maintain the basic order.


    If there is no problem in the scheduled situation, nearly 100 Mohist disciples will come to the neighborhood in seven days at most.


    At that time, I can launch a coup against the nearby city, and then use this city as a point to drive the whole South Korea.


    To launch a coup in a short period of time and eliminate all the aristocrats in the whole of South Korea, what Li Yi has to do is to master the whole of South Korea first.


    At least let him be stable in a short period of time, and master the whole of South Korea in a month according to his predetermined plan.


    The most important thing is that after this period of time, it''s autumn, and other countries are busy with autumn harvest. Even if other countries want to attack, they need time to react.


    In this era, it takes at least three months to prepare for any war between countries.


    What''s more, after the autumn harvest, the army of the seven countries will not have a chance to attack themselves.


    Then, in the spring of the next year, most of the soldiers had to go back to the fields for spring ploughing. After spring ploughing, they had time to attack themselves.


    One of them won four months for himself.


    Four months is enough time for him to do many things, for example, to mature all the makers in South Korea and let them mature again next spring.


    And during this period of time, we can easily point out the technology of Mu Niu Liu Ma combined with Qu Yuan Li. Of course, Mu Niu Liu Ma can not be popularized.


    This kind of thing is more difficult to manufacture and maintain. The real main force is the Quyuan plow.


    With grain, he can point out the steel-making technology by himself.


    It doesn''t even need local steelmaking, which is just a technical reserve.


    Li Yi can search for iron ore and refine it by himself. He can refine thousands of armor and weapons by himself every day.


    The weapon here refers to the flint gun with enough pills.


    Four months is enough time to complete the training and training of the militia manual, and also enough time to train a group of barefoot doctors who can go to the battlefield.


    Four months later, he will meet with the other six countries in the frontal battlefield. It seems that your Daqin iron cavalry is more powerful than mine.


    ....................


    Li Yi looked at these thin villagers, even a gust of wind will fall.


    They look very numb, but it seems that because of their arrival and injected a little fresh things.


    Everyone''s body is just barely covered with two pieces of cloth, at most can barely cover the body, and even some people are wearing leaves and grass rolled straw skirt.


    Fortunately, the weather is not so cold now. It''s not autumn yet. Otherwise, I''m afraid the whole Chuang Tzu people will not be able to survive this winter.


    Of course, if they are fast enough to collect food and the sergeants don''t take it away, some of them will survive this winter. Maybe they will survive next year when the wheat is ripe.


    For so many years, they have lived here for generations, as stubborn as weeds.


    Even if there is no accident, no natural disaster, no man-made disaster, maybe their life will get better day by day.


    The world is never by people, sudden accidents, let these people''s peaceful life is broken.


    From now on, their lives have changed, and the lives of the residents of the seven countries will change.


    "Folks, I think we all know what happened yesterday. Now, it''s impossible for those so-called nobles to let us go. We have to fight and fight to the death.


    I know everyone''s life was safe, but they took everything away.


    We don''t do anything bad this time, we just want to take back what originally belongs to us. And tell those nobles that all men are born equal, and no one is more noble than others. "


    Li Yi said a lot, but most of the residents didn''t listen. They only listened a little.


    They just want to bring back what was their own.


    It''s a pity that people are greedy. If we don''t restrain ourselves in the end, I''m afraid we will get back more than our own things.


    What Li Yi has to do now is to mobilize these residents to take South Korea by encircling the cities from the countryside.


    At the same time, he used the Mohist disciples to manage and deal with the situation of these villagers. He did not want to have the situation that he was crazy to coerce the refugees and capture the city with guns, as shown in the Yellow turban uprising.


    He wants to restrain these people, only do what they should do, and never damage any local property.


    There must be a lot of mistakes and problems in the noble punishment and transformation.


    However, if possible, we should try our best to avoid mistakes and correct them in time.


    That''s what he''s going to do.


    After Li Yi finished, she waved her hand. She knew that in this world, even if she said good words a thousand times and ten thousand times, it would not be as touching as what she really took out.


    Today, he is just sitting here to reason and make these words clear. Should the residents of Liujia village be hungry or hungry? How can they rebel when they are hungry?


    You should eat what you should eat. It''s good to have a full stomach. When you have food at home, you have the confidence to do something.


    Li Yi had brought some food before, but not much, but last night he took advantage of his spare time to collect a little, which was enough to eat a lot.

 Chapter 310

    Moban, they took a lot of dried meat, and Li Yi gave them small pieces of grain with dark green words on the outside.


    The tycoon said that it was called compressed military provisions. He didn''t understand it. He only knew that it tasted delicious, salty and oily, but he never let himself eat more.


    It is said that if you eat too much of this kind of food, you may die. Of course, Moban doesn''t care. If you can''t eat such good food, how can you die if you eat too much.


    But there is no way to say, he can only listen in the heart, not to eat.


    As for now, they are going to give dried meat and these strange cakes to the villagers in Liujia village, so that they can have a full meal first. As for the rest, we will talk about it later.


    Moban will soon take the rest of the Mohist children to disperse, like raindrops into the sea, and begin to collect the surrounding information.


    He also saw that the situation in the neighborhood was very different from that when he left.


    I''m afraid the information I collected before is totally useless. I need to collect it again if I want to get the specific situation.


    These villagers in Liujia village can only hide for a while. After a period of time, many people may come here to explore the situation. If they don''t hide, they will be dead in the end.


    The food was distributed to them mainly to let them abandon this place to escape.


    Li Yi knows that it''s hard to say whether the other party will abandon this place, so if these villagers are not ready to leave this village, he will set up a defense here.


    In fact, there is nothing to decorate. He can suppress everything by himself.


    But his own energy is limited. If he does everything by himself, what will he do to liberate these villagers.


    Isn''t it good to go into the city pool and seize power by one person? It''s a little more energy-saving.


    The villagers took the food and their faces immediately beamed with smiles.


    Everyone is very happy. It''s still meat when they have food. In the past, it was a great thing for these villagers to eat meat once a year.


    As for hunting in the mountains, not to mention that there are no mountains nearby, the most important thing is that they have no suitable tools.


    Without any tools into the mountain, even if you can enter the mountain, it is impossible to hunt any prey.


    Not to mention that the mountain is now completely virgin forest, poisonous snakes and beasts, snakes and insects, rats and ants are numerous.


    Unless it is an experienced hunter, ordinary people rashly rush in will only be a dead end.


    They gave the food to the villagers. Naturally, the villagers were very happy, but they didn''t rush to do anything. They also looked at Li Yi on the high platform.


    "Folks, I''ll put the scandal ahead. This time we''re going to do a killing business. I don''t know if it''s OK. I thought for a moment, let''s leave all the children and women behind. If something happens outside, there''s still hope. "


    Li Yi said that Moban took out a stack of knife money and part of the gold. "The money will stay here first. In case something happens to us, the people who depend on the money can still live."


    He knows that it''s easy for him to do things, and it''s easy for him to occupy the territory of South Korea, but he needs a lot of manpower to completely occupy at least part of South Korea.


    Li Yi can occupy by himself,. Mohist disciples can manage, but they also need a lot of people to develop, and they need a lot of professional talents.


    The most important thing is that he needs a reasonable identity, which is not a Mohist giant, but a leader of the anti thief.


    If he occupies the whole of South Korea as a Mohist giant, it is nothing more than that Mohism has won the territory of South Korea.


    Even the seven countries may not have too much reaction. At most, they will give a random reason to attack Li Yi for occupying South Korea again.


    Because the status of Mohist tycoon is not equal to the so-called real aristocracy in essence.


    However, most of the nobles regarded the Mohist giants as the same people as them. In the eyes of the majority of the people, Mohist is actually similar to the nobles, but one is more cruel and the other is more kind.


    Because there are still too few people who have come into contact with Mohism.


    In the eyes of other people, Li Yi''s ruling of Korea is just a change of ruling aristocracy, which has little to do with himself.


    Of course, he can also slowly change the thinking of these people bit by bit after his rule.


    However, this speed may be too slow. Of course, he won''t have such a long time.


    Now what he has to do is typical accelerationism, occupying the whole of South Korea as a civilian and letting all other civilians know.


    The so-called high nobles will also be killed, and they can become new nobles.


    The so-called king, marquis and generals would rather have seed, which can be replaced.


    Of course, this kind of thinking is actually wrong, so I have to restrain them to change little by little in the later period. In case everyone is equal after the reform, and some people are dissatisfied with their living conditions, and want to restore the previous system and make themselves aristocrats, it is not good.


    Similarly, if there are other civilians in the six countries who can''t survive, they may also change their minds and ignite their rebellious beliefs when they hear about this.


    At that time, it can cause some troubles to the six countries, give them more time to develop, and then take all the six countries away in a wave.


    Li Yi''s idea is like this, but the success or failure of implementation is not entirely up to him.


    Liu 300 looked at the gold and food, and then at the hundred and ten villagers behind him.


    Today''s life has long been unable to go on, not to mention that they just killed the two spies.


    There is no turning back here. Even if you want to get away from it, the nobles in the city will not let you go.


    It''s better to be ruthless, to drink and eat meat, and to kick your legs.


    "I''ll do it with you." Liu 300 is still thinking about whether it is worth giving up his life for these things?


    Liu Yisuo has already said that he didn''t sleep all night last night, with red eyes.


    At this time, I don''t know why. It seems to be very magnanimous and fearless. It''s normal to look at anything.


    After hearing this, Li Yi smiles and nods. A Mohist disciple gives him part of the money.


    Liu Yisuo didn''t refuse to take it away. In fact, when he got the money, his heart seemed to live immediately.


    Before the revenge, he had thought that there was nothing worth it in the world.


    But now that I have money, I can''t help thinking about living a little. If I survive this time, maybe I can marry a woman, have another child, buy a piece of land and live a safe life.


    He thought in his heart that all the remaining men in the village had chosen to do a fatal event with Li Yi.

 Chapter 311

    Li Yi took a few people with him, and their so-called weapons and equipment were just some bronze or stone tools they talked about.


    Everyone''s face is sallow, not so healthy, and everyone looks very thin.


    In terms of clothing, there are a lot of different colors and styles.


    However, most of them just cover the lower part of the body, all of them are naked, and the ribs on the body can be seen clearly.


    Li Yi understood that their spirit was in a state of extreme excitement, but their body was still not good, and he did not expect them to fight.


    As long as we can fight with the wind, control our desires, and do not rob blindly or engage in disorderly activities.


    "Since we are going to work, we can''t do without a rule. I''ll put the dirty words in the front, and I''ll be in later. If anyone dares to kill people. Don''t blame me for robbing things or harassing women''s dependents. " Li Yi looked at these villagers with a stern look. If he had just said that, if someone didn''t comply with it, he would never be kind.


    In all dynasties, why are most of the uprisings in the womb?


    The most important reason is that there is no organization.


    A rebellion without any organization and rules is not a rebellion. No matter how powerful a weapon you have in your hand, you can be regarded as a more powerful terrorist at most.


    Only when there are rules, ideals and beliefs in the organization can we call it revolution.


    Li Yi, they have rules, organizations, ideals and beliefs. Many people in the team don''t know about them, but as time goes on, they will know about them.


    What we need to do is to liberate all the common people of the seven countries, not to become a new mountain on them.


    This is his original intention. No matter what it will be like in the future, at least now he wants to ensure that all the people in this organization are working hard for this goal.


    After Li Yi finished, he took a deep breath. If the information in front of him is correct, there should be more villagers in this village.


    However, the more people there are, the more classes there are. Liu Jiazhuang is only a hundred and ten people, and it doesn''t seem to be a class. Even so, it can be seen vaguely.


    This Chuang Tzu is a big one with a population of thousands at least. There are also exploiting aristocrats of this era in this Chuang Tzu.


    If Moban''s information is correct, the noble can be said to be a fish and meat country.


    At least these thousands of villagers, as well as the six or seven Zhuangzi around them, were all oppressed by each other.


    Similarly, the aristocrat had to pay taxes to Han Wang every year. Li Yi didn''t want to know the relationship between the aristocrat and Han Wang.


    I don''t want to know how hard the so-called nobleman worked to become a nobleman.


    He only knew that the noble was the target of his own attack, and he could win over thousands of people around him with the help of the other party.


    With these people, he can attack the nearest city. He won''t show miracles to coerce refugees by other means. This is still very simple.


    The important thing is that the management of these exiles can be managed by Mohist disciples, and even the most difficult aspects of management have been completely eliminated.


    Without any hidden danger, he can completely coerce the refugees to attack the city and then occupy the place.


    And then coerce more people into swallowing the whole of South Korea.


    Li Yi finished and waved, these villagers with weapons rushed into the village.


    At the first moment when they rushed into the village, they found that the village seemed to be relatively quiet, which was normal. In this era, everyone was exhausted in order to survive.


    Although there is no wheat in the field now, they can also do something else, such as dressing the land and storing fertilizer.


    Cleaning up canals and many other chores, all year round only when the end of winter and early spring can rest for a period of time.


    The rest of the time is all in the rush to live.


    They rushed into the village with weapons. There were only some old and weak women and children left in the village. They were very frightened when they saw them with weapons.


    It can be said that a few screams crisscrossed in the sky, like a calm lake, throwing down a huge rock and flooding away instantly.


    In their eyes, Li Yi is not a good person to help them.


    Armed with weapons in hand, they want to take away the little food they have left, the little property they have at home, and some robbers of animals.


    If they take these things away, they will die. They can''t carry this winter without food.


    Li Yi glanced at it. Judging from the current situation, it seems that the development of this village is much better than that of Liujiazhuang before.


    There are old people and children in the village. Although their clothes are old and shabby, they still have a lot of clothes.


    Moreover, the old people show that the village at least has enough food to support some people with low labor ability.


    This means that at least they don''t have to worry about the sudden disappearance of their food.


    The village is very big. The village with thousands of people is very big in this era. Even the village is like an ordinary town.


    The village is big and there are many people. Naturally, it also has the opportunity to trade. The living environment of the villagers living here will be better.


    It''s a pity that they met this noble, otherwise, the living conditions of these residents are absolutely good.


    It can be seen that although these old people did not die, at least they did not look very good and were not very old.


    At a time when the average age is less than 50, these old people are actually old.


    It''s just that we can see that their health is not so good. It''s almost impossible for them to have enough to eat.


    However, after I came here, these things were different. Among the villagers, some old people seemed to take up arms and their crutches, trying to resist a little and protect their property.


    But Li Yi didn''t even look at them. He walked straight ahead. Suddenly, the doctor''s voice was very clear and melodious. Looking again, it turned out that someone was ringing the village clock.


    This voice is extremely long-term, seems to be able to float far away.


    It is estimated that in a period of time, the young and middle-aged farmers in foreign affairs will come back.


    But these are not in his plan, and his goal is not the residents.


    Sure enough, after hearing all his life, the young people who were farming immediately dropped their work and picked up the farm tools around them and ran back.


    They all know that every time this voice appears, it means that there are people in the village to rob things.


    After all, since the bell has rung, the young people will come back soon. No matter how fast they move, they can''t grab anything.


    Let''s see that they are just a mob. As long as the adults of the village come back, it''s not a piece of cake to beat them.

 Chapter 312

    Li Yi, armed with weapons, rushed all the way to the largest courtyard.


    This building is obviously different from other villagers'' buildings. This house is much larger, with a small courtyard, a courtyard wall and a real door.


    Unlike other places where villagers live, they only put up a fence at most, and some even don''t have a fence.


    It can be seen that the main building should be stone, mixed with some soil construction.


    It''s different from the low houses that most of the villagers live in, which are made of thatch and soil.


    The building at least looks a lot bigger.


    At a glance, the villagers brought by themselves were very excited. They didn''t seem to notice the others. They didn''t notice that the people in the village had called the young people back.


    At this time, the adrenal hormones in each of them are secreted, and the whole person suddenly becomes very excited.


    Men in the face of a sudden situation, adrenal hormones tend to secrete, so that they become excited, angry.


    This time Li Yi is not a sudden situation, but it is also the first time for these villagers. What''s more, this time they are likely to kill people.


    Because of the secretion of hormones in the body, no one is timid, on the contrary, he is very excited.


    "I''ll go in for the last time. If anyone doesn''t obey the rules, don''t blame me for being merciless." Li Yi said, Moban with two Mohist children, kicked open the wooden door.


    The wooden door was not so strong. It just fell backward with a little kick, splashing pieces of dust.


    When they opened the door, they saw seven or eight people, exactly an old man and six strong men.


    In fact, the composition of the family is aristocratic, rather like the village tyrant of the nearby village. Five or six of their sons are strong men, and they have weapons in their family. In addition, they have nearly 100 slaves under their hands, so they can dominate the surrounding areas.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the power behind him is South Korea.


    The nobility is not terrible, the South Korea behind the nobility is terrible.


    Because of the permission of the South Korean monarch, the nobles could collect taxes and oppress the common people.


    Otherwise, no matter how powerful the village tyrant is, it is impossible for these villagers to swallow their anger all the time. No matter how powerful his influence is, he must be cautious.


    After all, people will die. Even if there are several sons in your family, can you guarantee that there are so many in every generation?


    At that time, the hatred will not disappear casually, but he does not have to worry at all, because he is a noble.


    As long as South Korea is here, or as long as the seven countries are still there, he will always be a noble.


    No one can influence his identity. He will always be the exploiting class.


    Obviously, this aristocrat also thinks so. In his life experience, he did not consider that South Korea would disappear or that the aristocratic system would disappear.


    Li Yi, the first moment they rushed in, the old man seemed stunned for a moment, and then looked at these thin people.


    It seems that some disdainful smile, pointed to Li Yi, they said, "with you a few refugees also want to rob me."


    After that, he waved his hand, and the strong man with a weapon rushed forward immediately.


    Li Yi didn''t rush to fight. He stepped back. If he really wanted to fight, it was up to the villagers. Of course, he would watch a little and try not to let these people die.


    In fact, the old man''s judgment was very correct. If it wasn''t for the elite Mohist disciples like Moban, the villagers alone would not be the opponents of the six strong men.


    After all, the weapons in the hands of the six strong men were real weapons, even though they cut iron like mud.


    It''s much better than the hoes in the hands of these villagers. These villagers have never seen blood and have no organization.


    As long as the weapons in the hands of these strong men kill or even kill one or two villagers, the rest will flee like a mob.


    Then, before they reach the middle of the race, they will meet young people coming from the farmland outside.


    In the end, it was clear that these people were either slaves or killed.


    It''s not a good thing to become a slave. In this era, a slave can''t even be called a man, but a tool.


    If you die, you die. One more is not much, one more is not much.


    Of course, there is one kind of people who are more miserable than slaves, that is, the so-called wild people and refugees. These people are not even as good as slaves, and their identity is probably equivalent to a monkey.


    Most of the refugees escaped from the slave owners. Therefore, they will not be soft hearted to the slave owners. It is a common thing to kill them.


    Even if other people meet in the wild, they don''t need to be killed at any cost.


    Li Yi, they are also considered to be such people. A group of refugees who have lost their hometown, with old weapons, want to rob some things to survive.


    The old man is not very respectable. It can even be seen that the other party must have done a lot of work habitually, and it''s very dark. It should be because of the sun. It seems that even these little nobles have to work on their own to get a full meal.


    This does not mean that he can exploit others at will. Maybe there are many people like him in this era.


    They are even used to this rule. Whether they are exploited or exploited, they think it is natural.


    However, Li Yi wanted to tell these nobles that no one was born to be more noble than others, and that all the poor people were equal.


    There has never been any savior in this world, nor any Immortal King. If you want to achieve a better life, you have to rely on yourself.


    It has to be said that the physical quality of these strong men is much better than those of the villagers, and they will be defeated instantly when they meet each other.


    It''s a pity that these Mohist disciples of Moban have specialized in dancing, and they have been dealing with organs all the year round. Without a good body, they may not be able to control and produce.


    Speaking of this, Li Yi made a lot of money this time.


    At the beginning, he mastered the Mohist school with the highest science and technology in the whole seven countries.


    Combined with some advanced science and technology he brought in, he will soon be able to reach a very high level of science and technology.


    Moreover, we can see that Mohism has a large part of influence in the seven countries, otherwise, the monarchs of the seven countries would not be so afraid of them.


    If he chose the king of the seven countries, it would be easier and faster to start, but if he wanted to really realize the idea of Mohism, it would not be possible to rely on the nobility.


    Soon, the old man''s expression began to go wrong. He thought how could the divorced mob beat his sons?


    Each of my sons has served in the army, not to mention their strength, but why are these refugees so strong?


    But the next second, he immediately responded, and now someone else''s knife has been put on his neck.

 Chapter 313

    Li Yi is sitting on a chair which is not a chair. He doesn''t know how to make it. It''s very rough.


    In principle, the nobility of this era should not sit on a chair, and they do not know where the chair came from.


    But now we have to rely on it.


    Li Yi walked around the whole Dean and swept back and forth. He didn''t find anything of special value, just a lot of food.


    Besides, there are some livestock and a horse nearby, but judging from the condition of the barn, there should be a large animal besides the horse.


    In addition, there are also two sets of standard armor, which are excellent and comprehensive compared with this era.


    It seems that the old man, as an aristocrat, has to accept Han Wang''an''s conscription to the battlefield at the critical moment. It is estimated that when fighting, their family must send out people. Not only their family should send out people, but also the old men of Chuang Tzu around them. They should also be responsible for the conscription of Chuang Tzu''s soldiers around them.


    Li Yi looked around. There was no gold or silver found here, but it''s understandable that he just looked for it roughly. It''s normal that there is nothing valuable.


    In addition, he also found two volumes of bamboo slips, on which he knew a large part of the words, but there were still some unclear, so he asked Moban to read them for himself.


    Although Li Yi had studied the characters of this era before, he did not dare to guarantee that the meaning of some characters had not changed after thousands of years of circulation, so he still wanted to let Mo ban read them for himself, which was more reassuring.


    In fact, the price and value of these two volumes of bamboo slips should be the highest in this family.


    In this era, knowledge is a very precious thing. Reading and reading is something that many civilians can''t even think of. Most of the knowledge is monopolized by nobles.


    Many of them are aristocrats themselves, so it is impossible for real civilians to have time to write books and study.


    Civilians are busy living every day. Only nobles have time to study these things.


    Whether Li Yi is willing or not, admit or not, his status as a Mohist giant is similar to that of an aristocrat in this era.


    At this time, the courtyard outside suddenly came bursts of shouts, many young people can be said to be running all the way to the village.


    Although they don''t like, even fear and hate the noble, if bandits come to this place to rob the noble, they will help even if they don''t want to.


    If anyone doesn''t go, what will he do if he is hated by the other party.


    What''s more, if this nobleman dies, other noblemen can''t afford to blame him.


    Although these villagers did not want to save the so-called noble, they had to come.


    If the old man is just a landlord or a village bully, these villagers are probably ready to watch the excitement now.


    The problem is that the other side is noble, and behind the other side are other nobles, so they have to go.


    Li Yi walked out of the room and looked at the others. The villagers and the Mohist disciples were fighting each other. The atmosphere was very tense, but no one took the lead.


    If you can, no one is willing to do it, bandits can even take some things, as long as they don''t hurt the noble''s life, these villagers will not have any big problems.


    If the nobleman died, his slaves would either flee or be buried.


    If the old man died, the cattle would be taken away. When he was farming, even if he wanted to hand in some food, there was no chance for the cattle.


    What''s more, although the old man has done some evil things, he is not extremely vicious.


    If he died, it''s hard to say what it would be like for someone else to come here.


    Rather than an unknown nobleman, the villagers would listen to a familiar nobleman who oppressed them.


    Li Yi walked out of the house and looked at the young adults. Their bodies were much stronger than those of the villagers in Liujiazhuang before. It seems that they can at least get a considerable amount of nutrition here, otherwise their bodies will not maintain this state.


    Although it is still not so strong, at least it needs to be healthy. The villagers of Liujiazhuang look like they will fall down when the wind blows.


    When he walked out of the house, the villagers saw what he looked like. They seemed to immediately recall something and began to talk about it.


    Li Yi was not directly exposed to the villagers before. He was always behind the disciples of Mohist School and moved very fast when he came in.


    Rushed into the yard, the old man directly hands, also did not see their appearance time.


    He really saw Li Yi''s appearance, I''m afraid now is not to start, but kneel down.


    The villagers saw him clearly. They all knew who the man was in front of them. Another sun suddenly appeared in the sky that night.


    In addition to the sun, there is a face in their mind, a face, which looks exactly the same as the person now.


    If one sees it, it can be explained as a dream, but all the people in Chuang Tzu see it, it can only be explained as a little bit. It''s a miracle from heaven.


    So now some of these villagers don''t know what to do, and they are still immersed in yesterday''s shock.


    Suddenly I found that the man appeared in front of me.


    Since God made a miracle, the other side appeared in front of them, this person must be the fairy in the legend.


    Many villagers think so in their hearts, even the old man, the noble, thinks so.


    Even in this era, the theory of ghosts and gods has been quite popular. What''s more, the scene that happened yesterday really shocked these villagers, and the sun suddenly appeared at night.


    It was followed by the appearance of a man who suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Not long after Li Yi came out, many villagers knelt down and prayed.


    As soon as these villagers knelt down, many of them knelt down directly. In the distance, they didn''t see what Li Yi looked like. Looking at the people in front of them, they all knelt down and knelt down.


    After a villager standing at the end knelt down, he turned his head and asked the other man on one side, "what happened? How did he kneel down?"


    "I don''t know. If you see people kneeling, you can kneel with them." The villager shook his head and knelt down.


    .............


    Looking at these villagers, Li Yi sighed. In this era, it is not a day or two to open up the wisdom of the people.


    Although the things you do help you to a great extent, you can control the whole Korea more quickly, but the disadvantage is that your country may become a theocratic country.


    However, I think that as long as I suppress it and control it well, there should be no big problem.


    The nobleman knelt on the ground and looked at Li Yi''s face. He secretly complained in his heart. He knew that this man was an immortal and wanted to fight with him.

 Chapter 314

    Li Yi watched them step by step. The disciples of Mohist School and the villagers of Liujia village made way for him.


    He went up to a villager and squatted down to look at him.


    The villager was a middle-aged man, very black, with deep wrinkles on his face, thick hands and thick calluses.


    Li Yi holds his shoulder and wants to lift him up. It''s the villager, a strong man, but he looks scared. He always wants to kneel down and refuses to get up.


    He didn''t dare to get up at all. He even kept his head down and didn''t dare to look at Li Yi. People like him would be whipped if they just looked at the noble people in the city.


    Kuang now stands in front of him is an immortal. He feels even more alarmed at the thought that he just had a weapon in his hand.


    Want to kneel down to grab the ground, get each other''s forgiveness.


    But Li Yi didn''t give this chance. That man, no matter how strong he was, would not be stronger than himself.


    He was forced to stand up by Li Yi. Even if he stood up, he was deeply bent, and his head was low, with a very humble look.


    "Look up at me." Li Yi''s tone is very peaceful, seems to have a power to infect people.


    But the man didn''t look up. He still lowered his head and bent his waist.


    "Look up at me." This time his tone was much more severe.


    The man shrunk his shoulder and slowly raised his head, but he didn''t dare to face him.


    "You''re all up, all up." Li Yi looked at these other kneeling civilians, who were afraid of nobility, gods and authority, and had reached a very serious point.


    From now on, when they stand and the nobles kneel, they probably feel that the nobles are no more noble than themselves.


    It''s just a little bit of a change. It will take a long time to make a radical change.


    Li Yi knew from the beginning that it was very, very difficult. He tried to avoid making his team a new mountain oppressing the people.


    We must not drive out the nobles and become nobles ourselves.


    "I tell you that no one in the world is worthy of your kneeling. I am not worthy. Nobility is not worthy. The monarchs of the seven countries are not worth it


    Li Yi looked at the crowd that no one got up and said, he was very calm.


    He didn''t use his real Qi to force these people up. He wanted to try to see if these people could get up by themselves.


    The fact that these people are able to stand up under the influence of their own language proves that there is at least a trace of resistance in their hearts.


    They didn''t realize it, but as long as they were inspired, they would resist.


    The crowd is still very quiet, but some people seem to gradually become different.


    In fact, the nobleman and his son wanted to stand up, but they didn''t have the ability to stand up in the face of the Mohist children with swords and the villagers in Liujia village who held him down.


    They understood that the other side stood up and did not shout at them, but at the villagers.


    In my heart, I couldn''t help laughing, just because these usually docile villagers like sheep dare to stand up.


    They are still kneeling. With their three courage, do they dare to stand up?


    The old man also knew that he had offended the gods. He said that he was kneeling honestly now, but he didn''t have much complaint in his heart, just in fear.


    I accidentally provoked the immortals. It''s good to let those other big people know that they are dead, not to mention that they are just kneeling now.


    "Look what you''re looking at, look again, and dig out your eyes." Those Liu 300 took a look at the dishonest nobles and said viciously.


    Naturally, it is impossible for him to have any good attitude towards this noble. Now he has more advantages than the other party, so he is a little bit gone with the wind.


    Li Yi didn''t care. Although he heard it, he didn''t care about Liu 300''s tone.


    As long as he doesn''t make a drastic move, he will never stop anything, and make these nobles and the common people become the same. After a long time, we will think that the nobles are nothing.


    After Li Yi said that, he was silent and didn''t do anything. Now the whole village is kneeling down.


    No matter they are old people, young men and women, or children who don''t know the world, they are all kneeling, and no one dares to stand up.


    There are no birds in the sky. It''s almost noon at this time. There are not even any birds in the sky. There are heat waves in the air.


    Those people just feel like their heads are boilers, and they can''t feel anything except heat.


    The top of the head seems to be able to emit white smoke, everyone''s lips are gradually becoming dry.


    Li Yi has been quietly looking at them, and finally some people seem to be unable to help looking around, really found that, in addition to the man before that, no one stood up, so they can only kneel here.


    In fact, Li Shitou doesn''t want to get up, but he can hold on, but his daughter-in-law can''t.


    If you want to talk about his daughter-in-law, Li Shitou thought it was his great luck to marry her all his life.


    Although not to say how good-looking, but gentle, understand their own mind, honest, down-to-earth work, he married his daughter-in-law, the picture is not around a bosom friend.


    Although the daughter-in-law''s health is not particularly good, she can''t do any farm work, but she doesn''t care.


    Li Shitou has the strength to do everything.


    Two people''s life is a little bitter, but they can also live on. What''s more, the recent two years have achieved good results. Although the tax is higher, there is still some money left.


    He was going to finish collecting this year''s wheat, trim the house, pull two feet of new cloth, and not make a new dress for his daughter-in-law.


    then................


    But he knew that a man could not bear the sun, let alone his daughter-in-law.


    So if he wants to stand up, maybe he can make everyone stand up, and then the immortal may not make everyone kneel.


    In this way, it won''t be exposed to the sun all the time. I don''t know, but I still want to do it in my heart, even if it''s just a try.


    And the immortal grandfather looks very good, the most important thing is that it is the immortal grandfather who asked him to stand up, so it won''t be anything for him to stand up.


    Have you forgotten? Still no one stood up, Li stone bit his teeth, a cruel, brush up.


    The whole person stands out from the rest. All the people around except him kneel on the ground.


    After Li Yi got up first, he nodded and said, "what''s your name? Tell me why you want to stand up."


    He is really curious about why this person dares to stand up. Maybe if we know this, we can make other people stand up.

 Chapter 315

    Li Shitou''s words seemed to be stuttering, but he could not speak. He was very embarrassed and excited.


    Until after a while just barely spew out a few words, "I... my name is Li Shitou, I get up because of my daughter-in-law. My daughter-in-law is in poor health, hehe. "


    At last, he scratched his head and laughed shyly. When he heard what he said, the Mohist children and the villagers of Liujiazhuang also laughed.


    Li Yi also smiles and nods.


    Sure enough, these people do not know what resistance is, but because they are not forced to the extreme. They can still resist for the sake of their relatives.


    What he was afraid of before was that these people did not know what resistance was, and they would only be submissive to everything, but now it seems that the situation is not so bad.


    Li Yi waved, "OK! Take your daughter-in-law to find a cool place to hide first! "


    When Li Shitou heard this, he nodded respectfully, then scanned his eyes and searched for his daughter-in-law in the crowd.


    After seeing it, he immediately showed a smile on his face and began to shout. He did not dare to speak, but carefully avoided the crowd and stepped forward.


    When he helped his daughter-in-law up, her daughter-in-law looked at him as if she was complaining, and then whispered, "you''ll be strong. If it''s not for this immortal grandfather, you''ll be dead."


    Li Shitou didn''t retort, but just giggled.


    "Moban, go and get them some salt and sugar water. By the way, use boiled water instead of raw water. " Li Yi gave an order to Moban. The most important thing for people who have sweated so much is to add some electrolytes.


    Of course, you must use boiled water. If you use raw water, you may have diarrhea in the end.


    When he came here, he found that the sanitary conditions of the people of this era were really appalling. He washed his hands before meals and drank boiled water. These two points were not deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Of course, at least it is much better than the Europeans in the middle ages. At least it doesn''t urinate everywhere.


    Li Shitou helped his daughter-in-law to sit under the big tree. The weather was still very hot, but it was better to be under the big tree than to be in the sun and sweat all the time.


    They also took two bowls of salt and sugar water for the two of them to swallow.


    To tell you the truth, the taste of salt and sugar water is not good. Li Yi feels that the taste of this kind of water is strange, and it makes people feel nauseous.


    In fact, let alone him, eight or nine out of ten modern people think so.


    It was in the 21st century. In this era, salt and sugar were almost scarce. As precious materials, salt and sugar water was already a rare enjoyment for Li Shitou and his daughter-in-law.


    Two people are careful, do not dare to have any leak, a mouthful of these things to drink down.


    Stone only drank half a bowl, the rest of the bowl he would not drink, he was poured to his daughter-in-law.


    Both of them know that salt and sugar are good for their health.


    The human body is a very wonderful thing, in the absence of something, the body will spontaneously produce more favor for that kind of food.


    They lived in a time when almost everyone, except the royal family, lacked salt and enough sugar and fat.


    Salt, sugar and water, though not lacking in salt, sugar and fat in the modern population feel very bad.


    For both of them, it was as delicious as jade dew.


    Every time you take a sip, you should smack the taste carefully.


    Li Yi continued to look at these people, with the first dare to get up, the rest of the people seem to feel that it is not so terrible.


    But a few minutes later, the second person stood up. Li Yi didn''t worry about anything else. Without salt, sugar and water, there were still a lot of them.


    He may not have sugar, but he will never have salt.


    I can''t find a salt mine by myself, or fly to the seaside to extract some by myself.


    In this era of backward productivity, one''s own productivity can be comparable to that of the seven countries.


    As long as he is willing, his salt production can be higher than that of the seven countries in a year.


    The same is true of steel production. He is quite a mature casting machine by himself.


    Even if the output is higher than that of the seven countries, the quality will definitely be higher than that of the seven countries.


    That''s why he thinks he can kill the seven countries in a few months.


    Even if we can''t get rid of them all, we should get rid of two first, and then develop for a period of time. As long as the personnel training keeps up, we should first equip ourselves, unify the world, and then reform slowly.


    Li Yi looked at these. At the beginning, it was just one or two villagers who later all stood up and nodded.


    "It''s too hot now. Let''s go back first and come out at night. " Li Yi said, turned his head to shout a word.


    "Salt and sugar for each family"


    "Go back and cook some salt and sugar water for yourself. Do use boiling water. " Li Yi explained to the villagers again.


    Soon, almost all the villagers were given a small piece of salt and a small piece of sugar.


    Li Yi specially explained that the weight given to Li Shitou and his wife was twice that given by others.


    He did it on purpose to show others that the first person who had the courage to resist was different from others.


    In this way, the next time there is a problem, it can also make other people step forward more quickly.


    They don''t worry too much about whether other people''s jealousy comes from hatred.


    Although these things are precious, they are not so precious.


    What Li Yiduo gave them was only a small piece of salt and sugar, not a large amount of gold.


    Even though it may have a better effect on gold, it is also likely to cause the envy and hatred of fellow villagers.


    Sometimes people''s heart is the most terrible thing in the world, and a small piece of salt and sugar will not cause such an effect. At most, fellow villagers will sigh about Li Shitou''s good luck.


    In addition, there will not be others who may be envious, but will not hate.


    Li Shitou has a little more salt and sugar than others, so he will be happy and grateful to himself.


    It''s salt and sugar. It''s hard currency. Even if he doesn''t use it, he can exchange other things for his fellow villagers.


    If it is to give him gold, he has to find a way to hide it. Not only can he not be robbed and stolen by others, but also it is inconvenient to hand it.


    With all the people in the village scattered, those who should go home should hide, whether they are adults or children.


    Li Yi can see that some children secretly lick the candy in their parents'' hands.


    At this time, even people in the village will not go out to do farm work, because the weather is too hot, even people will be damaged by the sun.


    To be exact, the working time is only in the morning and the afternoon.


    If the weather is a little later, the villagers can''t see at night.


    It''s too hot at noon, and the time to work is just such a short meeting.


    Li Yi watched the villagers leave, turned his head and waved his hand. He asked Li Yi to take the old man to the house first, so as to avoid any problems in the sun.

 Chapter 316

    Take care of these villagers. If there are no spies buried by other nobles among them, they will never tell the story.


    In this era, the speed of information transmission and exchange is undoubtedly extremely slow. It may take months or even years for one thing to spread to other places.


    If there are no other spies in these villagers, the information will be transmitted slowly, and what they do here may not be worth mentioning in a very short time.


    Li Yi plans to attack the city after three days, take the city, and radiate a large area around the city.


    And after taking the city, control the flow of information around.


    Let the news that the city has been taken by itself not spread out for the time being.


    Then, during this period of time, we need to straighten out the armaments in the city.


    In a month at most, he can take people to Han Wang''an''s palace. Of course, it''s hard to say who it is now. After all, Han Wang''an has been killed by him.


    It is estimated that the whole upper class of South Korea is in a mess now, and it is not clear whether their affairs are managed or investigated.


    Even so, I can''t be careful of carelessness. I still need to be careful.


    I won''t have any problems, but I don''t have such high strength as myself.


    If they are chopped to death, they will be dead. Of course, they may help them in the early stage, but they still have to rely on themselves in the future.


    Now that the villagers have solved the problem, the only one that hasn''t been solved is the noble. Li Yi is now in the front yard of the courtyard.


    He had been wandering in front of the yard before. As for the women in the backyard, it was not suitable to go there by themselves.


    In this age, though, the problem between men and women is not so serious.


    But it''s not easy for him to go there directly, so he just strolled around and didn''t look at it carefully.


    When they came, they had already hid in the room, and now they are hiding carefully in the room, either in the cupboard or under the bed.


    Once in a while, maybe one or two people are more bold and stick out their heads to have a look.


    But I didn''t dare to see more, and then I bowed my head.


    Li Yi and they sat in the biggest room. The decoration of the room was not extravagant. It was very empty and simple.


    This is understandable. After all, the productive forces of this era want to be extravagant. Only the top princes and nobles can do it. The old man is just a little nobleman in front of him. I''m afraid it''s impossible to be extravagant.


    Although his life is much better than those of the common people, it is still not worth mentioning compared with the top palace aristocracy.


    Li Yi looked around, and there was no chair in the real sense. To be exact, the nobles at this time all took the way of kneeling.


    Only these little nobles don''t care much, can they have one or two things that can be called chairs or stools.


    He doesn''t like kneeling. It''s very awkward, but if he comes to this era and is an aristocrat, and wants to get close to other aristocrats, he can only do so.


    But when he came to this era, he was never prepared to have any relationship with these nobles.


    These so-called aristocratic rituals are not worth mentioning to him.


    Many of them are completely feudal dross, which can be swept into the garbage.


    So he didn''t kneel down and pulled a small Mazar from one side. The popularity of this thing in this era is still acceptable.


    Of course, the real nobles disdain to use this thing. Only the common people and the old people can use it.


    But Li Yi didn''t care at all. He did it directly. "Take care of them, don''t let them run away, and don''t let them have any problems. Give me some water. Don''t let anything happen. The rest of us will have a rest. "


    He said that he closed his eyes to refresh himself. Moban looked around and asked people to find some water to feed the old man and the six strong men, and then he took a rest.


    The old man looked around and moved his body. Now he was tied by the rope. Fortunately, his body was not so delicate, otherwise it would be hot and painful now.


    Rope is not a good rope. It''s just a bundle of coarse grass.


    He seemed to want to move a little, but he was watched by the villagers on both sides, like a shrunken quail, and no longer spoke.


    Some of his sons seem to want to resist, but for the six strong men, Li Yi is very close to them, holding weapons in their hands and refusing to put them down.


    "My Lord."


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from the outside. In the twinkling of an eye, an old woman with dark skin and crane hair and chicken skin was holding a box in her hand, which contained a few coins and bits of gold.


    "My Lord, I know what you''re looking for here. The family''s money is here, and the food is ready. As long as you can put people away, you can take everything away. Don''t worry. You are good at martial arts. We won''t send people to chase you. "


    When she spoke, she kept her head down and did not dare to look up at Li Yi.


    Her husband has indeed yelled in his heart, no matter what bandit it is, it is clearly the immortal. Do you regard the immortal as a bandit, and you are afraid that people are not angry enough?


    If they were ordinary bandits and robbers, they might have killed and robbed everywhere now.


    Don''t you see, they are all in good order now. Just now they gave salt and sugar to the people who left them? If ordinary bandits could have so much salt and sugar.


    With this in mind, the old man complained more and more about his daughter-in-law, but he did not dare to speak.


    I didn''t expect the other party to hide just now. I almost didn''t know what happened here.


    Li Yi looked at the old woman, the other side has the courage to do so, and very calm.


    Although they are afraid of themselves, the logic in the language is clear, and they are not too afraid.


    It seems that he should also be the head of the family. He refers to another person in charge besides the old man.


    He didn''t look at each other. He was thinking about how to treat these people.


    It can be seen that although the elderly are exploiters, they have not reached the point of extreme ferocity.


    Whether it''s the fear of the villagers'' resistance or other reasons.


    Although he exploited these villagers, he didn''t go too far and didn''t kill them himself.


    Only by uniting all the forces that can be united can we succeed in accomplishing some things. As a great man once said, we should make more friends and less enemies.


    "Let him go." Li Yi finished, and the last one untied the old man''s rope, but he was still wary of those strong men.


    Even if an old man had been in the army when he was young, now he is old and his physical fitness is just like that.


    The other side''s resistance is the most, causing some confusion for them, and there is no problem of casualties.


    After all, there is no weapon in the other party''s hand. Even if their physical quality is poor, they will not be taken away by an old man.


    But if these strong men are desperate to resist, they may cause great trouble.

 Chapter 317

    The nobleman gets up slowly after being let go, while his daughter-in-law thinks that it''s something he handed over that makes Li Yi moved.


    Step forward slowly, put things underground, and then want to exit.


    The nobles ran directly to Li Yi, knelt down and wanted to kowtow. At the same time, they cried out, "immortal grandfather, it''s our fault. My old lady has also lost her intelligence. If your boss is merciful, let us go."


    His daughter-in-law was stunned when she heard his words. I looked up a little and saw Li Yi''s face clearly. Then I knelt down in fear.


    She did not expect that the immortal came here. Of course, she remembered the scene yesterday.


    My husband just asked his sons to fight against immortals.


    She is already terrified. Li Yi sighs helplessly. Yesterday, she did it too impulsively, although it has countless benefits.


    It''s understandable that almost all the people they meet regard themselves as immortals. After all, those things have gone beyond their imagination.


    As a matter of fact, I''m a little more powerful.


    Of course, if he continues to practice, it is not impossible for him to become an immortal.


    But now he can''t say that, because Mohism still insists on materialist values.


    If Li Yi really admits that he is an immortal, he will be in a mess, because immortals are still idealism in this world at least.


    There is no immortal in this world. He is just an ordinary man with high strength.


    He must adhere to this idea and keep this line unshakable.


    "You get up first."


    Li Yi said and looked at them. They were much braver than the villagers, or they didn''t have too much position for him.


    Of course, it is also possible that because of the previous reasons, the noble quickly stood up, and his daughter-in-law was also helped up by him.


    They bowed their heads and didn''t dare to look. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Do you know who I am?" Li Yi sits on one side of the horse and looks at them and asks.


    "You are a fairy." The nobleman said respectfully.


    "Immortals." Li Yi seems to smile, and his tone seems to be disdainful.


    "There is no immortal in this world. I am not an immortal at all. I''ll tell you who I am. We rebelled. We want to overthrow the nobility, overthrow slavery, and make everyone equal. You nobles are the object of our struggle. "


    He looked at both of them and said his purpose coldly.


    They were so scared that they didn''t know what to do. They looked around and knelt down again.


    Li Yi''s words are not completely understood by both of them, but they can also know that the other side is going to rebel. It is obvious that they can''t pee in the same pot with him. Killing themselves may win people''s hearts.


    Now he wants to beg for mercy. As long as he can survive, there is nothing he can''t do.


    "Don''t hurry to beg for mercy. It''s not up to me whether I can kill you or not. It''s up to the villagers outside. What do you think of yourself to others? I won''t decide whether to kill you or not. It''s in their hands.


    When the time comes, I''ll tell everyone what you''ve done before you decide whether to kill you or not. "


    After Li Yi finished, he waved his hand and didn''t care about other things any more. Now all he had to do was wait.


    When the nobles heard Li Yi''s words, they begged for mercy for a while. They found that there was no one to take care of them, and their voice gradually fell down.


    At this time, he was silent. He had to start thinking about what he had done in Zhuangzi.


    Can these Untouchables give themselves a break for the sake of the villagers?


    I, Liu Shi, although I treat them a little bit crossly on weekdays, on the whole, it should be OK.


    It''s not easy for him to do too much here from generation to generation. Many things are just in accordance with the rules of the past. He is even better than his ancestors.


    In the past two years, the government rent has been collected a little bit more, but there is no way to do that. The above demands.


    My family''s farm cattle, when they finish their spring plowing every year, are also close to other families. Although the price is a little high, once they miss the spring plowing, they can''t even regret it.


    Those villagers can only recognize his exploitation by holding their noses.


    If he wants to think about it, he starts to think about what he''s doing and whether he can let those people let him go.


    His sons seemed to have tried to resist before, but they were obviously beaten and kicked by Moban.


    Li Yi shakes his head helplessly, and he can''t say anything. After all, if he really starts, if these six strong men break free from the shackles, the damage to them will be more serious than now.


    He took out the ointment himself, didn''t care about the hostile eyes of the six people, let Moban put the medicine on them, and said to himself at the same time.


    "You know what you are doing in the village. If you are from the countryside, you can let yourself off depends on your usual performance.


    If you do well at ordinary times, the villagers will let you go. If you die, it only means that you are too indifferent. "


    Li Yi didn''t care about the attitude of several of them, and went back alone after giving them the medicine.


    Now it''s hard for me to say anything. After all, I''m not a professional. If I want to enlighten and guide them, I won''t.


    There is no way to do ideological work for them, only by their own thinking, can figure out the best, can not pull down.


    Some of the six strong men were thinking about what they were doing, while others were very confused.


    Some people are still stubborn and refuse to change.


    With the passage of time, the hot sun gradually set, the temperature in the air began to gradually drop down, there is no origin of a breeze for the summer sky added three cool.


    The residents in the village seem to gather spontaneously. This time, there is no one to manage it, so it''s chaotic and noisy.


    Thousands of people gathered, chirping like, like facing the sparrow hanging on the tree.


    The voice is very noisy and disorderly. It''s hard to hear.


    And because it was almost dark, these people did not dare to move around. When they saw the people they wanted to greet, they just yelled.


    The voice is more chaotic and noisy, and there are many children, older, disobedient, running around, leading to their parents'' Education (Physics).


    If it''s too small, I can''t help crying. Fortunately, this place is open and big enough, otherwise I''m afraid there will be a rolling accident.


    After Li Yi comes out, facing this kind of situation very helpless, "quiet."


    Maybe his voice was too small, maybe the villagers didn''t hear him. Anyway, his words didn''t work.


    "Silence." Li Yi''s voice is loud, like thunder, to ensure that each of these people can clearly hear what he said.


    Sure enough, with that, the crowd began to quiet down.

 Chapter 318

    Li Yi looked at the villagers who had gradually calmed down and gave a snap of his finger. Dozens of light sources came out instantly around him, illuminating the nearby area like daylight.


    He just manipulated a little aura around him to emit light. He only played that ring finger to force. In fact, even if he did nothing, he could achieve the same effect just by his heart.


    Looking at the instant light around, many people in the crowd instinctively stretched out their hands to resist the light. When they came to such a bright light, their eyes couldn''t help feeling a little trance.


    Seeing that there was going to be a wave of more discussion and voice in the crowd, Li Yi patted the table in front of him, and the voice spread out, and the crowd gradually calmed down again.


    At this time, they look at Li Yi in the middle of the high platform, but their eyes are totally different, they worship and respect him very much.


    Even some people''s eyes have some fanaticism. Seeing them like this, Li Yi sighs helplessly.


    If it goes on like this, materialism will have to be integrated into idealism.


    It seems that in the future or try to reduce their shot opportunities.


    If you can, you''d better help yourself only before you defeat South Korea. After you defeat South Korea, you''re mainly responsible for farming and development, and the explosive force will be pushed forward.


    As for their own initiative to take the matter or try to avoid it.


    Thinking of looking at these people in front of these more than 1000 pairs of eyes, he took a deep breath.


    "The villagers are calling us here today for nothing else. I''m not a bandit here. I''m here to hope that everyone will have their own fields in the future. Every family has enough to eat. Don''t worry because of the natural and man-made disasters that day.


    Don''t worry about selling yourself and turning yourself into a slave. "


    As Li Yi said, he noticed that some people gathered in a place, who were quite different from these villagers.


    These people are all in groups and do not get in touch with the villagers.


    They are Lishi''s slaves, and slaves are the private property of one person.


    At most, it is equivalent to a tool. Lishi committed suicide, and these villagers may be punished by resistance and the law.


    But if he killed these slaves, no one would take care of them.


    Even if he killed the slaves, even the villagers and the slaves themselves thought it was a matter of course.


    "And I tell you that I will not allow any more slaves in this world. Only you who were, I give you a new identity. You will also be my people, and I will protect you. "


    When he looked at the slaves, he was silent for a long time, and his heart was dead water to many slaves. In their opinion, no matter who comes, their life will not change.


    But Li Yi told them that they were free people, free people, and no longer humble slaves.


    You know, in this era, slavery has not been outlawed. Although some people have wanted to change and abolish this kind of slavery, it is obvious that it has touched the interests of too many people, and the implementation is not smooth.


    As a matter of fact, the first time of the complete extinction of slavery in the true sense is in the new China after 1949.


    Before that, the existence of slaves was acquiesced by the ruling class, whether it was admitted or not.


    It''s just a change of name, from slave to slave, or house slave.


    At this time, they suddenly become very confused, because they have changed from slaves to free people. Although they have many advantages and their identity is free, they also understand that they will have to live on their own from now on.


    However, he suddenly became self possessed and had nothing. In the end, I''m afraid he could only starve to death.


    So the atmosphere is still quite silent.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll share the land for everyone in a moment. Farm tools will also give everyone a point. And the food. Don''t worry. Everyone has a share. "


    After Li Yi''s words, the crowd cheered.


    It was he who didn''t stop them, but let them keep cheering, just smiling.


    The first step has been completed.


    Li Shi was watching. When he heard that Li Yi wanted to give all his land and grain to these Dalits and slaves, he felt heartache. However, at this time, he did not dare to say anything. After all, he wanted to live, so he had to rely on these Dalits.


    In fact, some of Li Shi looked down upon these people in his heart. At this time, he still had to live. Even if he was no longer willing, he could only accept them.


    His daughter-in-law seemed to want to say something, but he looked back at her fiercely. It''s time. As long as she can keep her life, no family can give up.


    As long as people are there, there is everything.


    The crowd cheered incessantly, divorced, stretched out their hands and pressed down until the voice slowly decreased, and then continued to speak.


    Besides these things, there are other things.


    Li Yi waved his hand and Moban brought Li Shi up.


    When others saw him, they were all in a daze, and then some people gloated in their hearts. This guy must have offended the immortal, otherwise he would not be like this.


    Those slaves seem to be a little afraid after each other appears. Some people seem to instinctively want to kneel down. In the middle, they find that all the people around them are standing, and they can''t help raising their spine at the thought of their free status.


    "He is a nobleman. I tell you that in the future, under my rule, everyone will be equal, and there will be no nobleman. And he is an aristocrat, a mountain on us, exploiting us. Any dissatisfaction with him can be expressed now, and I will definitely give you a fair deal. "


    After Li Yi finished, he looked at them. No one else made any sound or made any action, so he looked at him quietly.


    Occasionally two children cry, in addition, there is no other voice.


    No one is willing to go up and be a rookie. Now Li Yi will not have any problems. They are all worried about what to do if Li Shi goes away, Li Shi and his remaining sons take revenge on themselves.


    With the passage of time, Lishi was more frightened. Now he began to worry about what he would say if no one spoke at last.


    In any case, I have to be a little guilty. Instead of no one saying that I''m guilty, I''d better come and talk about what I''ve done wrong. I''ll quickly admit it and expose it.


    Then Li Shitou looked around and found that no one spoke. He immediately waved his hands and yelled, "I, I have something to say."

 Chapter 319

    Li Yi looked at him and nodded, indicating that he could speak. The attention of the crowd immediately came to Li Shitou.


    At the same time, Li Shi is analyzing and thinking about his impression of this person and what he has done.


    After careful consideration, he really didn''t know this person very well.


    If you don''t do it yourself, you may not be able to settle on yourself. There are many things you don''t know.


    My six sons are also old, and they will not report everything to themselves. If they really do something outside, and they don''t know, they may really kill themselves if they come out now.


    He came to want to go. He didn''t even have an impression of this person in the village. How could he write down all the people in the village? What he could write down most was the people in the village who were about his age, had prestige, and had many brothers and children. As for the rest, he couldn''t remember clearly.


    Even his slaves, he can''t remember all of them clearly. He only knows how many of them are, and marks them with iron.


    He is also very restless now. If this guy really says something about himself and he can''t explain it, it''s really wrong.


    Li Shi thinks that although he hasn''t done anything good up to now, he hasn''t done anything immoral.


    It''s reasonable to say that you can''t be guilty to death, but it''s hard to say. It''s not like you can treat nobility leniently.


    You know, in this era, if the nobility committed a crime and no one was in charge of it, it would be over. Even if someone was in charge of it, they would be fined two money at most, and nothing would happen.


    Li Shitou stood up this time because he was the first one to stand up, and he got benefits.


    So this time, no one made a sound, and he stood up again.


    Since you don''t want to say that he has any sin, I''ll do it.


    You''re all afraid of him. I''m not.


    He thought so, that''s why he said it.


    Everyone looked at him in silence. They seemed to be waiting for him to say something shocking.


    But at this time, in the face of people''s eyes, he seemed to stutter up, repeatedly opened his mouth, but never spoke.


    "You don''t have to worry. Speak up. I''ll do justice for you. You can rest assured that if he dares to take revenge on you afterwards, I will do nothing and help you to take revenge. "


    After Li Yi''s words, Li Shitou seems to have great courage. Originally he couldn''t open his mouth, but now he can speak off and on.


    His expression is very proud, looked at the other people around, two eyes suddenly feel and they are not the same.


    Anyway, now there are immortals to help themselves with justice. What are you afraid of.


    "That year, in order to marry my daughter-in-law, I went to his house and borrowed five bucket of grain.


    His family gave me Wudou


    But after borrowing it, I went home to weigh it, only three Dou.


    I said there must be something wrong with his scales.


    I came to find him, but I didn''t find him. I was beaten.


    In the end, he forced me to pay him back eight dues of grain with interest. "


    What Li Shitou said was very angry and angry.


    Li Yi listened to him and nodded alone.


    Then look at Li Shi, it seems that the other party is completely do not remember, if the other party knew it would not show such an expression, a face of confusion and puzzled, plus muddled force.


    In fact, Li Shi is really quite ignorant. Sometimes he does lend food to these people, but he will charge interest otherwise. But when he gives them something, he will never say that if he borrows five doodles from you, he will definitely give you five doodles, and he will not give much less for no reason.


    Hearing Li Shitou say this, the expressions on the faces of the strong men who were on one side changed color. They did it together without telling their father.


    I kept it from him all the time, and no one knew about it, but now there is something wrong, and it has been told by others.


    I never thought that even if his father knew about them, they would be beaten twice at most. Now they might lose their lives.


    Li Shi wanted to retort. He heard that there were many people under the stage who wanted to talk about themselves according to this matter. Everyone''s experience was different, and what he said had nose and eyes.


    It''s not that he looks down on these Untouchables. With their brains, even if they want to wear them, I''m afraid they can''t think of uniting to frame themselves.


    In this way, there was only one possibility. He turned to look at his sons and saw the expressions on their faces.


    But he is not ready to do anything more. If he dies, he will die as long as his sons can live.


    It''s really a few pit Dad things. I couldn''t help throwing them on the wall at the beginning.


    Although he thought so in his heart, there was no way at this time. He was silent and ready to admit all the blame.


    Li Yi turns to look at him, the other side seems to be very calm, seems to have accepted all this.


    If combined with the expression of consternation on the other side''s face before, I''m afraid that he didn''t do it.


    It is estimated that his sons did it without his knowledge. He saw everything in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Li Shi, you can plead guilty."


    He didn''t have any expression in his eyes. He nodded in silence. I''m afraid you''re going to die this time, but your own death can save your family''s life.


    I hope the other party will show mercy and let his son die.


    "Yes." After his words, it seems that his energy and spirit have been consumed, just like a section of mosquito repellent incense has been burned, but there is still a little ash left, and he refuses to disperse.


    "Well, since you plead guilty, then you have to plead guilty." Li Yi''s voice is calm. I just saw that he had already understood what the other party had committed.


    It is nothing more than usury and beating people. In addition, during the period of farming and irrigation, they forcibly seized water resources and tried to embezzle some people''s land.


    Besides, there are so many other things.


    What kind of behavior is this? This is the typical behavior of village tyrants.


    However, he only did these things, and did not do anything good, but he did not do anything bad.


    He even helps these people. If anyone dies, he has no money to bury them.


    He loaned money at usury, but to a certain extent, he had to admit that he really solved his urgent need. Of course, the most important thing is that the money he put didn''t make rolling interest.


    If you want to repay five of the three dippers of grain loaned out, you only need to repay five. It doesn''t matter if the grain harvest this year is not good. You can say that you can repay it next year.


    Generally speaking, this person is a complicated person. Although he didn''t do anything good, he did help some people.


    It''s just that he can''t go as an exploiter and oppressor.


    Therefore, the death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime cannot be escaped.


    "Li Shi, there are too many mistakes, but there is no big mistake. Death can be avoided, but life can''t escape."


    When he said this to Lishi, the other side was very excited.


    The moment was ignited again, and the hope of life appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 320

    Li Yi looks at Li Shi. This fall gives him a lot of stimulation, which makes him feel some unspeakable excitement and a sense of disaster for the rest of his life.


    A great man once said that if you want to add windows to a house, you should first propose to take down the roof, and then you want the windows at this time, no one will object.


    Li Yi adopts the same method, first does not tell the other party that he is not ready to kill him, let the other party think he is dead.


    When he falls into extreme despair, he will tell the other party his real purpose. In this way, the other party will feel lucky and even grateful for his life.


    Similarly, they will become more receptive to the losses they have suffered.


    Some of them may feel so good. Although they lost some things, they at least saved their lives.


    The so-called Stockholm syndrome is probably similar to this.


    In fact, his conjecture is very close. Li Shi really thinks so now. No matter how much he loses, he will save his life.


    And the other side''s appearance, it seems that they are not ready to pursue other things.


    For him, as long as he can survive, it''s a good thing. Now he is even grateful to Li Yi.


    "You get all the grain from your fields by exploiting the villagers on weekdays. And you have to pay back all the money you put in. Finally, all your slaves must be released, and I will give you your land and property.


    Of course, you can rest assured that it will leave you a part, so as not to make you unable to live After Li Yi finished, he looked calm and indifferent.


    When Lishi heard this, he just nodded and even showed a smile on his face.


    As long as you can save your life, it''s better than anything.


    His sons and his wife were also relieved. Anyway, their lives were saved.


    However, thinking of this, the expressions on his sons'' faces suddenly became a little embarrassed. They had already thought about what they would face later.


    It''s possible to be beaten. No, it''s not possible. It''s certain. Although they are all strong men, their father is already an old man. They dare not resist even if his father breaks them up.


    So now a few people''s faces are not very good-looking, just like the father of the poor children waiting for the parents'' meeting at home.


    The foreseeable situation cannot be avoided.


    "In addition, you bully the villagers and make them hurt many villagers. But for the sake of your age, it''s over. But you can get away, and your sons can''t.


    If you fight again when you are old, I''m afraid you''ll be killed. One of the things that happens to hit people is the hand that your sons use. "


    Li Yi said that Moban had already put those strong men under pressure.


    Li Shi is worried now. What if you kill your sons as soon as you are not ready to kill yourself?


    He even wanted to get up and shout, everything was coming at me.


    However, after hearing Li Yi''s words, he didn''t do anything.


    "Some of you usually bully the village. Although you can get rid of the death penalty, you can''t get away with it." He said that he took out a whip from his hand and put it on them.


    Several strong men did not dare to hide, they could only bear it silently. After they were drawn, they immediately screamed.


    Li Yi''s level ensures that he won''t leave any hidden injuries when he smokes, most of which are pain plus skin trauma.


    Several people''s cries were very, very miserable. Of course, they were intentional. They all knew that they should shout for mercy at this time.


    If you stick around and pretend to be tough, the tough ones will fight even worse.


    At the same time, there are still some small lucky in their heart that they are smoked here, and they won''t be smoked by their own father in the future.


    These people were beaten and cried, but let the people under the stage out of a bad breath.


    Looking at them being whipped, I felt very happy, as if it was not Li Yi who wielded the whip, but themselves.


    Some people have even started cheering, "OK! Good smoking!... "


    The voices of the people who were taken out were naturally very miserable, and their clothes had become strips of cloth. The whole person was dripping with blood and blood.


    On the other side, Li Shi''s wife looked at the several sons on the stage and secretly shed tears. However, when she looked at her husband, he seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    She just felt that her son was beaten like this, and he even had the face to smile, and he could still smile.


    In fact, Li Shi was not worried at all. He could hear it. Although these sons seemed to be beaten badly, in fact, they didn''t hurt much.


    Otherwise, listening to the voice is full of Zhongqi up to now. If it was really badly beaten, it would have been painful to hum now. How could it be so painful to shout?


    He is very clear about these things.


    Just looking at his daughter-in-law''s face, he had no choice but to restrain his smile.


    Now I don''t dare to explain more. What should I do if I am heard by others?


    So he can only be silent.


    I don''t know how many lashes they whipped. Li Yi didn''t count and didn''t remember. He just grasped the number to ensure that several people looked miserable.


    Finally, he stopped waving his whip, did not go to the tube, still crying in pain for several people.


    Looking to the side of the villagers, the voice was very impassioned, "villagers, let''s do the most important thing next. Divide the land and the grain. "


    With Li Yi''s words, all the people under the stage fell into a sea of joy. He had heard about it before, but at this time when he heard it out, the villagers were still very happy.


    As time went by, the noise of the crowd finally began to stop. With a big wave of his hand, Li Yi started according to the scheduled plan and took these Mohist disciples to make statistics on these villagers one by one.


    Statistics of population and family situation, of course, the most important thing is to visit in person, to ensure that there are no mistakes.


    Investigate the usury like that of Li Shitou, and the grain returned from nine to thirteen. After you remember the fixed amount, you will give them all the grain except the principal.


    Of course, if you don''t have enough food, you can exchange it for other things, cloth and salt.


    These people also know that it''s a great good thing to get it back, and they don''t demand the same grain as before to give some equivalent things.


    The most important thing is that a piece of land can be divided immediately. You know, most of these villagers have no land. Their land is from Lishi. After the harvest every year, they have to give him another share in addition to the government''s taxes.


    So, busy to the end of the year can only mix not to starve to death.


    For others, we can only see the harvest year. If the year is good, we can leave something. If the year is bad, we will have nothing.


    Now that they can share their own land, these people are naturally very excited.

 Chapter 321

    Li Yi is holding a stack of paper in his hand. It is obvious that these Mohist children are very interested in the paper in his hand.


    But this is a busy time, and no one asked.


    Many villagers are so excited that they are not ready to sleep at all, so they come here to share their fields.


    Li Yi estimated that if the situation continues, these Mohist disciples will not want to sleep tonight.


    Since we want to divide, we must first find out how many fields there are around the whole Zhuangzi, how many fields there are in the upper field, middle field and lower field. We must know that the output of one upper field is more than that of three lower fields, and it is more convenient and energy-saving to cultivate the upper field.


    In this era, without any chemical fertilizers and pesticides, coupled with the poor effect of water conservancy projects, whether the grain harvest is good or not depends on God.


    A good field can sometimes decide this year''s harvest, which needs a little help to assist calculation. If we only rely on manpower, I''m afraid we can''t do it in ten days and a half months.


    But the problem is that Li Yi brings two intelligent robots. As long as they can input parameters, they will understand and calculate by themselves.


    At the same time, they can even divide the fields automatically, and skillfully make the most reasonable plan according to the current situation of the whole village, the condition of farm tools, the population and labor of each family.


    Even he can print out the list reasonably, and even convert it into the world standard regular script.


    Science and technology are the primary productive forces, and great people do not deceive me.


    When it took Li Yi up to ten minutes to sort out the list and give it to them.


    Moban and other Mohist children have a ghost face.


    It''s not that they don''t understand, it''s their lack of imagination. They can''t imagine how Li Yi handled all this in a short time.


    And even have written the list, they just need to do according to the above, want to write very detailed.


    Small to a bowl, big to a cow, how to use, how to distribute are clearly written.


    For example, private farming cattle are converted to public use, and they are used in turn every spring.


    Of course, it also left enough resources for Li Shi and his family to survive. As long as they are not as out of production as before, they will certainly be able to survive.


    Moreover, according to the statistical calculation, there are still a lot of surpluses in the fields, all of which guarantee that these people''s living standards can be improved to a higher level.


    In addition, all the few farm tools were divided, but some of them were left for Li Shi''s family.


    These things are not important, because after the city is built, Li Yi will immediately start to study new tools.


    He will collect a large number of ironware and make it by himself. Of course, it only makes a model, and the rest needs a lot of craftsmen to make it bit by bit.


    Many tools will start to update, and he is fully capable of promoting an industrial revolution.


    Of course, even for him, it will take a long time. It can''t be completed in three or five years.


    It is estimated that if the first industrial revolution is to be completely completed, it will take more than ten years for him to carry out accelerated research.


    All the people gathered here, waiting to get their own land. Li Yi and they have asked Moban to make all the land deeds overnight. It''s not difficult to make them, but it takes manpower and time.


    Li Yi prepared to use paper for preservation, but adopted the traditional bamboo slips. Fortunately, the last class carried some blank bamboo slips with them to write clearly.


    You know, in this era, even the price of bamboo slips is not low.


    First of all, the production of bamboo slips is not simple, and the failure rate is not low. Planting bamboo and selecting materials for baking need a lot of painstaking efforts of the craftsmen.


    And maybe because of the weather, if you are not careful, there will be problems.


    If the bamboo slips are finished, they will take much longer to store than on A4 paper.


    If it is kept in a cool and dry place and not eaten by animals such as mice, it can be preserved for hundreds or thousands of years under normal circumstances.


    Unless the paper is specially preserved, the words on it are likely to be blurred after decades.


    Although Li Yi will establish a perfect registered residence system and farmland system after unification, he should at least give these villagers a guarantee and a reassurance to them.


    Tell them to take this thing down, and the land will be yours in the future. Don''t worry. You can''t make it clear at that time. Even if you die, your child can prove whether the land is yours with this bamboo slip.


    In this era, a lot of cultivated land has not even been fully developed, and the land will always remain surplus, so there is no need for anyone to scramble for their own land.


    The villagers are all smiling. That kind of smile comes from the heart. It''s hard to describe this kind of smile. After thinking about it for a long time, it can only be described in three simple words.


    They are very happy, really happy. From then on, they only need to pay the taxes of the government, not the government rent.


    Moreover, according to the immortals, the tax paid to the government will also be reduced. They only need to pay a little tax to live well. They think that their life will be better and better in the future.


    Excited, extremely excited, sleepless, sleepless all night.


    Until the first golden morning glow filled half the sky and got it, every villager got his own deed of land and shared farm tools.


    Work out a plan for several households to use cattle in turn next spring.


    In addition, according to the number of fields in each household, they began to bear the responsibility of feeding cattle.


    When all these things were worked out, it was almost dawn. Most of the villagers were very excited. Only some women went back to bed with their children.


    The others would like to run to their fields and lie down and touch them.


    Although I don''t know what the land was like before, now it''s his own, and the grain planted on it is also his own.


    After a period of time, when the grain in the field is collected, you can do something else, pull on a cloth, or find someone to repair your house, or buy a piece of meat, and then make a dime of wine, and have a good new year.


    For these simple farmers who have been dealing with the land all their lives, this is their biggest wish.


    There are some people watching their apprentices lying on the top, serious and even uncontrollable shed tears.


    Moban and their Mohist children stayed up all night. At this time, they were all transferred to a place to lie down in disorder.


    Two rolls of straw can be spread on the ground and a rag can be used to sleep. It''s common for them to sleep in the open air. They don''t have too many requirements for eating, drinking and sleeping.


    A place to lie is enough.

 Chapter 322

    At this time, the weather is gradually hot, the sun has risen to the sky, not as cool as it was in the morning.


    People in such a hot sun, it seems that some of the disaster, Li Yi they have recovered most of the physical strength at this time.


    But at this time, we can''t be idle, and we have to be busy with the next work. It has been controlled by them for a short time. With the information of this era and the circulation of cars and horses, no one will find anything unusual in a short time.


    According to the calculation of time, in the past 13 days, every other month, the biggest meeting between Zhuangzi and the surrounding Zhuangzi began.


    Before this time, they need to take down several surrounding villages, gather them together and distribute all the land.


    Li Shi is quite rich. Of course, this is relatively for other villagers.


    He is here, but in addition to the fields here, he also has a lot of property in several nearby villages.


    Moreover, because of his identity, many things can only be obtained by him. His existence can be said to cover the basic necessities of life of the residents nearby.


    There is a way. Many special materials can only be sold by the government, and Li Shi is just a seller.


    Many of his industries are not all concentrated here, there are some things, but distributed in other places.


    For example, the mill driven by waterwheel can''t be used here at all. Instead, it is set up in a village by the river.


    Generally speaking, Lishi will send his two sons to look there in recent days.


    At ordinary times, there is no need to put anyone there. Except for the stone mill, the water wheel only has some rooms, no food and no money.


    If someone is crazy and wants to steal things inside, they don''t need Lishi to do it, and the villagers there will help him.


    If the things inside are lost, Li Shi will not ask others to make compensation. If he doesn''t, he will be sorry. Let them know what the aristocracy is.


    They need a lot of time and huge human and material resources to connect with the surrounding villages at this time.


    However, it doesn''t take much labor. The robot can complete everything. It needs Li Yi to set up the program input in the early stage.


    Some people have to leave here, while others have to be left here to take care of lish and his family.


    If they all left, Li Shi immediately ran away with people regardless. If the news here spreads, it will immediately cause the seven countries to fight back.


    I''m afraid they will target all the Mohist disciples in China, which will undoubtedly bring a lot of inconvenience to his plan, so we must stop it.


    Moban stayed here with a few Mohist disciples, paying attention to the surrounding situation.


    Li Shi and his family are now experiencing very different situations. When the joy of the rest of their life is over, there is only a trace of anger left.


    Maybe they don''t dare to show it, but it still exists in their heart.


    Moban is here to see that there will be no problem. Once all of them leave, this little bit of anger will instantly enlarge and engulf their reason and heart.


    He will make more crazy moves, or even harm the surrounding villagers. You say that his actions should be fast. Only when he quickly gains enough strength can he in turn deter these nobles.


    To deter the nobles who have just been knocked down from the clouds.


    Lishi is still good, after all, he is just a little aristocrat, if other bigger aristocrats are suddenly knocked down by the cloud.


    Li Yizai, who can contain their desire and ambition, will not have any big problems. If he leaves, God knows what will happen.


    Soon, they began to busy again, this time more relaxed than last time, but still took too much effort.


    After two days, they finally settled the nearby village, and began to move towards the place where other villages had nobles.


    During this period of time, his team has become stronger and stronger, some other Mohist children have joined in, and some villagers have been organized into militia team to join in. Their forces are growing stronger and faster.


    Soon, it was only three or five days before he occupied the whole neighborhood. Now there was only one city in front of him.


    Similarly, he understood that even if the news of such a big attack on the city was covered up, it would be more or less leaked.


    However, these are not very important to the present self. If you let the wind out, you can let it go. According to the speed of information circulation in this era, when the monarchs of the seven countries know this situation, I''m afraid they will unify Korea.


    "Today, even if I have broken my teeth, I have to knock down this city." Li Yi looked at the city nearly three feet high in front of him.


    In this era, the city of this height is not small, but it is not big. It is difficult to conquer it completely.


    If the nobles in the city decide to defend the city, unless they run out of food and don''t have reinforcements, they want to attack the city with Li Yi''s men. I''m afraid the city will be defeated instead of attacking first.


    Therefore, he is not in a hurry to let others attack the city, but is ready to let some Mohist disciples sneak into the city secretly.


    At night, both sides responded to each other, and many villagers under his command could eat enough salt.


    The militia gathered by these villagers have no excellent weapons, excellent training and tenacious will.


    But because they have enough salt, their physical fitness is good. Because they have enough vitamin A as a supplement, they will not fall into the situation of night blindness.


    In this era is the biggest advantage, many of the city''s soldiers can not even save their eyesight at night.


    It''s going to be night blindness because you don''t have enough vitamin A.


    As long as they take advantage of the opportunity of the night, they can take the city.


    Only a large number of noble soldiers can maintain their eyesight at night.


    As long as you get ahead of time, control them first, and then fight into the city pool, it''s just a relaxing thing.


    In this era, the real soldiers of the nobles are the dead men cultivated from generation to generation. Few other soldiers are loyal to these nobles.


    For the vast majority of soldiers, being a soldier is just for a living.


    Even if they had not been forcibly captured, they would not have been soldiers at all.


    For them, as long as they can give a bite to eat, it''s better than anything.


    Such soldiers have no sense of faith or honor. To fight, they even need to have the overseers behind them.


    Otherwise, they may even run away.


    The fighting capacity is only a little stronger than that of the militia, and it can''t bear too much damage.


    Li Yi had people forge a large number of road books with enough money and city fees.


    Then in a few days let most of the Mohist disciples into the city.


    In the evening, Li Yi captured the gate in the city, and Moban responded outside.

 Chapter 323

    The city is very quiet at night. Although it is midsummer, the night here is not too hot.


    In fact, the hottest time of the day here is only at noon.


    The temperature here is very cold in the morning, hot at noon and cold at night.


    In one day, you can feel the temperature of the four seasons.


    This is not so good for anyone, especially the civilians, who can only take advantage of the busy hours in the morning and evening.


    It''s too hot at noon and too cold in the morning and evening.


    If you don''t do a good job, you have to finish it either in the sun or in the cold.


    Li Yi naturally doesn''t need to worry about this. There''s nothing wrong with his body being thrown into the magma.


    Although he can clearly detect the change of temperature, it will not bring him too much feeling.


    He is hiding in secret now, and there are many people around him who are hiding as well as him.


    Li Yi controls many weapons in the sky. If he wants to, these weapons can be used as space-based weapons.


    It''s just that he won''t use it like this. If it''s like this, it won''t be very different from his own.


    If he did, he would not let these Mohist children go to the city with him.


    It''s getting darker and darker, and curfew has begun. In this era, there are few entertainment activities at night.


    Ordinary civilians can''t come out at this time, but nobles don''t need to abide by this rule at all.


    The city is not small, so the entertainment at night is more or less so.


    But only these nobles can use it.


    Brothel industry seems to be more common in this era. Li Yi has no good feelings or bad feelings for them.


    There will be no such thing under my own rule. I want to ban them all.


    There is no one on the street except those nobles at night. In this era, curfew is forbidden. If people find that they are still out at night, they will be punished.


    Li Yi can understand the measures formulated by this regulation. After all, on the one hand, because of the lack of lighting technology, detection technology and monitoring technology in this era, it can be said that people will not be found doing crimes at night.


    The extreme lack of entertainment activities in the middle of the night, in addition to aristocrats walking on the street may have some explanation, other civilians generally will not come out.


    In this case, it is obvious that the people who appear outside in the middle of the night are not good people who do good things.


    So let''s not worry about right and wrong, but catch them all.


    As for the severity of the criminal law, he can also understand part of it. After all, in this era, it''s almost entirely up to luck whether we can catch people or not.


    If we want to frighten the vast majority of potential criminals, we need severe punishment.


    Severe punishment can reduce the occurrence of most crimes and reduce the pressure on local rulers.


    The disadvantage is that once something happens, it must be a big event, such as their rebellion today.


    Li Yi controlled most of the areas outside the city, in which, in addition to Li Shi, many small nobles were naturally controlled by him.


    Unfortunately, at this time, he found that although Lishi was not very good, he didn''t beat him a little.


    But people have to die and goods have to be thrown away. He is the best one among the little nobles.


    This is what Li Yi didn''t expect. It''s really unexpected that the other party has become the most conscientious of these nobles.


    Compared with other nobles, Lishi was very good. Of course, the main reason was that the other nobles really didn''t do anything.


    Maltreating, beating, robbing, destroying other people''s property, only for pleasure, let the two slaves fight for life and death, the winner can survive, not to mention other more abnormal things.


    Not to mention the criminal law of this era, even if it is thousands of years later, it will be enough to shoot them 800 times.


    As for Li Shi, although he didn''t beat him a bit, the two sides were different immediately. The other side did make many small mistakes, but they could be corrected.


    Maybe it''s because they have their own reasons to be shocked. These days, the other party is honest. They should farm and work.


    In the face of the ridicule of other people in the village, with a trace of malicious ridicule, as well as many inexplicable different eyes.


    The other party acts as if he didn''t see it, he didn''t respond, and the rest of the village will lose interest.


    I''m afraid that in a period of time, they will regard the former nobleman as an ordinary villager like themselves.


    Li Yi is very satisfied with each other''s practice, and at the same time, he gives the old man a high look in his heart.


    His practice is very correct. He wants to please the villagers deliberately, but he doesn''t want to maintain the previous airs. It''s very common.


    His years of life still gave him some survival wisdom.


    At night, there is no business here, the whole city is quiet.


    Only the laughter of men and women in the distance and the occasional sound of gongs can be heard.


    Li Yi opened his eyes and looked at the moon outside.


    There is no timing method in this era. If we really want to get no attention, we can only determine the time by looking at the moon and stars.


    This is totally inaccurate, so he took a look at the watch of his right hand.


    The current time is 8:15 p.m., and the time he and Moban agreed is 8:20 p.m.


    So he walked out of the alley. At the moment when he went out, many people immediately followed him. At the same time, what he could see was the whole city. It seemed that there were hundreds more people in the dark for no reason.


    They seem to have a unique communication and signal, one person move, all people act together.


    The gathering points of these people are different, but the goal is the same, which is the east gate. At this time, the gate has been changed.


    During the observation of these two days, most of these soldiers are sleeping at this time, only one or two of them are home page. As long as it can be solved in advance, the one or two night watchmen may make some noise at most when they open the city gate, which will not cause other riots.


    They are close to the city gate, and these videos are sleeping at this time. Almost no one is in charge of them, and no one asks.


    It''s in the hinterland of South Korea. It will take nearly half a month even if you want to fight in.


    If something really happened, they would naturally cheer up, but now nothing happened and they don''t need to worry.


    Li Yi and his disciples mastered the city without any pressure. As for the gate, it was very simple for these Mohist children who were proficient in the organization.


    They didn''t have much effort to open the gate and watch the militiamen rushing in with farm implements in their hands.


    Li Yi was only at this time that he got up his spirits. He should not worry about whether he would capture the city. What he worried about was whether the militia could control their hearts and suppress their desires.

 Chapter 324

    With the roaring sound, the city gate was opened. At this time, many people responded.


    It''s no use for them to react. The cost has been opened. At these times, the soldiers who are guarding the city wake up from their sleep in a daze.


    What''s more terrible is that the Roaring Camp happened at this time. In this era, it''s common for the army to beat and scold soldiers. Every soldier has a lot of psychological pressure. Usually, nothing is OK. A sudden accident in the middle of the night can easily lead to collapse.


    The collapse of one person often leads to the chain collapse of the whole army.


    Li Yi didn''t make any moves here, but the soldiers themselves broke out riots. Now it seems that they don''t need to do anything.


    Just rush into the city and get hold of it.


    After all, although most of these soldiers can''t see at this time, it is the hazy invisibility that often causes more disturbances.


    If they don''t rush into the city and hold it, God knows what damage these soldiers with lethal weapons will do to the whole city after one night.


    Soon, it seems that someone wants to stop the barracks roaring. This should be a noble or a general. His own strength is good, and his own soldiers are well-trained. At least when most people are wantonly venting, his soldiers can still maintain some order, which is very good.


    This is also the advantage of consanguineous soldiers. These consanguineous soldiers are often from the same hometown or relatives with some blood relationship.


    I am very familiar with them, and these soldiers are totally different from other sergeants, and their living conditions are much better.


    If you don''t like it, your own soldiers and ordinary soldiers may be beaten.


    But a fellow elder, whether he is a big brother, a big uncle, or a big uncle, may also be his own uncle or a big uncle.


    The feeling of being beaten by him is totally different from that of being beaten by a stranger.


    The most important thing is that the generals themselves will scruple about the relationship between their fellow countrymen, and they will not lay too heavy a hand on them, nor will they punish them at will.


    If the fight is an ordinary soldier, one may even be killed if he is not careful.


    Ordinary soldiers will be killed if they are killed, and there will be no problem.


    And their own soldiers at least will not encounter this risk.


    In addition, the standard of living and training should be much higher than other soldiers, so that these soldiers can maintain stability and even maintain order at this time.


    Chen Li looked at the scene and saw that it was completely chaotic, and even some places had become a sea of fire and noisy barracks.


    The heart angrily scolded a, who actually is, big midnight of open also calculate the main city gate, that still don''t pay attention to a point, make such a big noise, advance notice him to also go.


    As always, no matter how big it is at night, you just need to open a small side door. How can you open such a big city gate.


    Now that things are in such a mess, even if we can maintain order, I''m afraid there will be big problems.


    Damn it! Let me know who did this thing, otherwise, I don''t beat his shit out, he pulled clean yesterday.


    At this time, he can only complain like this. It''s time to maintain order.


    No one will listen to me now. I have to do it by hand.


    At the moment, he drew out his own sword, which was a good one for killing people. Unexpectedly, he did not cut on the enemy, but on the militia.


    If he was the only one to do this, it might cause more riots, but there was a group of soldiers around him.


    When these people joined forces, the scattered soldiers were immediately controlled and began to join them to maintain order faster.


    Even if there are some people who start to be crazy and confused, they are killed with a knife, leaving no respect.


    With the passing of life, the blood of many soldiers gradually cooled down, and many people began to wake up and slow down.


    After that, no one will pursue what they did before.


    Even if they stab their own commander or Centurion in the butt with their usual weapons, no one will take care of them.


    No one will be held responsible for their crimes. The fact that the law does not hold the public accountable has become the cover up and pronoun of their violence.


    One person will be investigated if they mess up, but when all the people in the barracks mess up, they will not be investigated.


    But these people are also very sober and know that when the knife is cut down, it won''t be because you are not in a mess.


    Even if I didn''t do anything, I just ran around.


    When the knife hits you, you don''t have a chance to defend.


    So gradually, some people honestly joined the team and began to stop other people''s riots.


    The lightest thing is to fight. If you don''t listen, you''ll kill.


    Therefore, the establishment did not kill many people, but gradually maintained law and order in the barracks.


    At the same time, he also sighed in his heart. Fortunately, there were not many people in the city.


    This was not a time of war, and a large number of militiamen were not called up, and there were only three or four hundred soldiers in the city.


    If we recruit thousands of soldiers as before, and rely on our own personal soldiers, I''m afraid that we can protect ourselves at most.


    It is totally impossible to maintain order as it is now.


    As the order in the barracks was gradually maintained, he was relieved to command the people to put out the fire and plead guilty at the same time.


    This time something so big happened, although the main reason is not myself, but I have no choice but to bear part of the responsibility.


    However, he suddenly found that there was a louder voice coming from outside. Previously, the voice in the barracks was too noisy. He didn''t find that now the voice here was gradually weak. He could hear it clearly.


    Li Yi had already rushed into the city with people. At this time, it was night, and their voice was absolutely not small. Many residents in the city had been woken up. Almost everyone blocked their own door, and some familiar men took good care of their home, which was not a weapon to protect their family.


    All of them are very nervous. Everyone knows what they will face if the city is attacked by others.


    In this era, it is common to connive at soldiers'' burning, killing and looting after conquering cities.


    This is also to let down the long-term tension of these soldiers. Similarly, it has caused great harm to the local residents from body to heart.


    Some of these residents have heard of such scenes even if they have not seen them.


    There are also some residents who migrate from other cities that have been ravaged. When they come here, many people must ask about their past, and they naturally tell these residents about the tragedy.


    Now the residents of the whole city are in a state of tension. They are ready to fight with their weapons which are not sharp.

 Chapter 325

    Militia, or refugees, in fact, the weapons in their hands are not precise, they are just farm tools.


    In terms of order, it was just a day or two of training, not even the scattered soldiers.


    If it wasn''t for the observation and restraint of some Mohist children, they would be scattered like flies when they rush into the city.


    Looking at these situations, Li Yi realized that the main reason for these people''s lack of training was that he was too successful.


    Of course, there is no way to do it. I don''t have so much time to dawdle. Since I have decided to do it, the sooner the better.


    As long as they can occupy a place for development, with their own equipment to climb the technology tree.


    Within a short period of time, a certain technology, such as military, can be rapidly improved.


    Use this technology to feed back into daily life.


    And the time I came here can be met, but not asked. It''s just good, and it''s close to the time of autumn harvest.


    None of the seven countries will start military operations at this time, because once they start military operations, they will take away a lot of strong labor, and there will be problems in autumn harvest.


    You know, in this era, even if there is a little bit of flood, a year''s crop failure will lead to famine.


    If the army and militia of the seven countries give up the autumn harvest and don''t even need others to do anything the next year, the country will be in chaos because of a lot of famine.


    Therefore, no country will attack itself at this time, and it can take South Korea safely. There is no need to worry that other countries will take the opportunity to make chaos.


    Just after the autumn harvest is winter. At this time, the temperature near South Korea is not particularly low, but in this state of lack of thermal means, if you travel long distances, it is normal to freeze to death at night.


    Moreover, even if the thermal protection measures are in place, the road conditions will never be very good in winter. Once it snows heavily, the transportation of materials and food is hindered, and the army will mess up before it reaches its destination.


    When winter is over, spring ploughing is about to begin, and it is impossible to start.


    Now it''s definitely a long time to do it yourself, so of course it''s the best time. Once you miss it, wait another year.


    Many people came along the city, and the number of people he brought in this time was several times more than the garrison in the city.


    Li Yi has gathered nearly 5000 troops.


    Of course, to put it mildly, it''s called the army. To put it mildly, these people are just rural heroes. They are all at home at ordinary times. It''s only two days before they are called in.


    During this period, he did not relax his ideological education to these villagers outside.


    He gave them a sense of crisis. Although they have a good life now and have won it by themselves, they are still likely to be robbed by the nobles. If they don''t want to be robbed, they have to join in and defeat the nobles who oppress them.


    It has to be said that when people protect their property, they will burst out with great strength and enthusiasm.


    As soon as many villagers hear that their property may be taken away again, their younger brother, who is about to grow grain, is likely to be robbed by others, and their collection will be directly robbed by those nobles.


    They all burst out with great enthusiasm. They volunteered to join the army, took the initiative to join, and asked to join.


    It''s totally different from the militiamen recruited by the nobles.


    Before they joined the army to fight, they were completely forcibly recruited. They fought to protect their families and their property. Naturally, their fighting power and enthusiasm were different.


    Li Yi had given them a general instruction before they attacked the city. Although everyone had a queue, they had practiced for two or three days, but now they are slack.


    This is still in the case of someone to maintain, if no one to maintain, God knows what kind of chaos.


    None of these villagers can read or read. They can''t even understand 1234. They can''t calculate the addition and subtraction within 50.


    There are many people who can''t tell the right from the left. They only know before and after. It''s very difficult to teach them how to practice in line.


    Therefore, it is very important to popularize cultural knowledge.


    Only with advanced knowledge can we better arm ourselves.


    Before they entered the city, Li Yi told them in advance, which can be said to have warned them that they should not rob, burn, kill and plunder wantonly after they arrived in the city.


    But now it''s hard to say whether they will do it or not.


    Before, there was no real fight, no temptation. It''s very easy to promise. Now when you really enter here, there are temptations everywhere. It''s really hard to control your heart.


    From ancient times to the future, looking at the whole world of the earth, under any circumstances, we can let the soldiers under our hands keep their heart and not be tempted to do things like burning, killing, robbing, raping, raping and plundering.


    I am afraid that only the great man of that year and his successors in the army can maintain their own military discipline without disturbing the local residents.


    In other countries, even the world''s No.1 democracy lighthouse, soldiers often violate military discipline.


    Li Yi understood that the great man''s army did this because of the great blessing of faith.


    However, the militia under their command have no faith. Discipline and punishment are the only ways to control their heart. After all, the time is too short. It''s only a few days, even if they want to instill faith in them.


    Now we can only hope that these people can know the consequences of doing the above things and don''t do stupid things.


    If they don''t listen to themselves, they can only hurt the killer to warn others.


    It''s not false, it''s true.


    This is at least a very practical sentence now, because in the battlefield, sometimes you have to give up some people and use them in exchange for greater benefits.


    There is no room for your kindness. Once you are kind, it will only cause more harm.


    The villagers rushed into the city. Now many of them seem to be curious and look around, but the pace is still forward.


    Li Yi had already drawn a map of the city before. Where is the Lord''s mansion and where are the two nobles living?


    Those aristocrats have marked where they like to stay in the evening. His intelligence work is perfect.


    After all, not to mention that his mind can detect an entire city, robots alone can camouflage to shoot.


    It''s too easy to find out what''s going on here, but they''re going there right now, blocking it.


    Take control of the nobles and the servants around them.


    Maybe it''s because they didn''t occupy the city, and these villagers haven''t had any trouble yet. Now they are all concentrating on their destination.


    As for Li Yi, he has surrounded the whole military camp by himself.

 Chapter 326

    Moban and their men quickly surrounded the occupied brothel gambling house, aristocratic residence, and the vast majority of the streets on the street, all sent personnel on duty to guard.


    Now these soldiers are very excited and nervous. They are also curious. Look around.


    Each of them has an air in his heart, knowing that he is protecting his own things.


    Soon the cry of killing appeared, and it was obvious that these nobles could not give up their resistance and began to resist with their slaves and weapons in their hands.


    The fight began gradually. The main force of the fight was not the villagers, but the Mohist disciples.


    They have practiced martial arts more or less, and I still beat them with some mechanisms. These nobles are completely crushed.


    Most of these soldiers just come to join in the fun and control the whole city. It''s ok if they take up the knife and fight with others.


    Li Yi was never prepared to count on them.


    Originally, I just hoped that some of them would see the blood and go to the battlefield to temper, so as not to be so nervous and flustered next time.


    After all, most of them will still be honest farming, they will only take part of the people to continue on the battlefield.


    These people are just assistants now. If some of them dare to fight and rush, Li Yi will naturally reward and promote them.


    A clear distinction between rewards and punishments is the most basic condition for an organization.


    To form an organization, there are many conditions. Rewards and punishments are clear. Regulations stipulate that the most important thing is to have goals and beliefs.


    If all people do not have a common goal and belief, such an organization will not be very solid, but very loose, like a balloon burst.


    Even if the so-called goal is for interests, it is better than no goal.


    Li Yi has a robot that can inspect the situation of the whole city at any time, and can immediately be informed of any action made by anyone.


    If some of them are dazed by the temptation of interests, Li Yi will never be merciful. He will definitely kill one person and tell others that it is not OK.


    Of course, if someone works hard, he will be rewarded.


    ................


    Wang Dagou looks at the red silk in front of him. He is very greedy. His sister is going to get married soon. If he can get such a big piece of red silk to be her dowry, her face will be very bright.


    In this era of extreme shortage of dyed fabrics, even cloth is a very precious thing.


    The value of this piece of red silk can be imagined.


    There was a little greed in his heart. She wanted to take it away, because it didn''t look big enough to hide.


    After all, it''s just a remote place of aristocratic residence, and no one is guarding it except a few of his fellow countrymen.


    If you take it away, no one will know!


    His heart thinks like this, the hand also slowly probed past. It''s easy for people to be dazed when they face interests. If someone can wake them up at this time, maybe they can control themselves. If no one is in charge, it will definitely lead to a big mistake.


    "Big dog, what the hell are you doing?" Wang Sanshu gave him a good kick.


    "You''re out of your mind. You don''t know what''s the consequence of stealing. You want to be beheaded." Wang Sanshu is very angry now. Before he came, the people under the immortal all told him not to take things when he entered the city.


    Moreover, he is an elder. He was asked to restrain these boys. As a result, just after he came in, someone went crazy and wanted to take things.


    What if someone finds out?


    Before they came here, they repeatedly told them that if they moved anything here, they would have their heads cut off directly.


    Li Yi understood that they had no faith for the time being. In order not to let them make more drastic actions, he had to raise the upper limit of punishment as much as possible.


    After a period of time, after these soldiers have been trained, they will gradually compile real military laws for these people to promote and implement.


    "I.... I..." Wang Dagou was kicked, and his reaction was instantaneous. At that time, he was in a cold sweat.


    But when he came back, the pride of the young man did not allow him to admit his mistake. He wanted to explain but did not know what to say.


    "What am I? Why, I can''t give you a word. You take my heart away from me. Don''t think about anything else


    When he finished his sentence, he looked at the others in a twinkling of an eye and said, "and you guys, please be honest with me. I can''t control other people. You should be honest with me.


    In the end, he lost his head and cried in turn. "


    Then he turned to Wang Dagou again and said, "I tell you, boy, if you really want to, go out and fight with those people outside now."., If you do meritorious service, I will intercede with others and ask the immortal grandfather to give you this red silk. "


    In fact, during this period of time, Li Yi tried all means to deny that he was an immortal.


    He tried many methods, but with little success. Until now, many people still insist that he is a God.


    The most important thing is that it''s not easy to explain this matter. Whenever those Mohist disciples are often suitable for these simple residents to explain that they are not an immortal, those residents seem to have a quick idea and can find many reasons to refute them.


    Even some Mohist disciples think he is an immortal.


    Mohist disciple: "our giant is really not an immortal. There is no immortal in the world. He is just an ordinary man with stronger martial arts."


    "Then why does he fly and become a sun at night. A wave of a hand can make the grain in the field go up a lot. Can you tell me what ordinary people can do? It''s not that I haven''t seen those vagrants in the river and lake, and they haven''t become so powerful! "


    ............


    So the explanation of this matter is not clear now.


    Even though he is trying to deny it, these simple people still regard it as an immortal.


    Now it''s hard to explain that these people at the bottom are too simple and honest. They believe everything they see.


    Those who explain that they say two refuting words can make those Mohist disciples unable to refute.


    How can you refute that normal people can become the sun and speed up the growth of plants?


    A day back and forth to the sea, catching a lot of fish, but also with a lot of snow-white salt.


    This matter can''t be explained up to now.


    Li Yi for this you can only recognize, their own forced, broken teeth to the stomach pharynx.


    Many people in the barracks had already started to move. When Chen Li found the shouting outside, he immediately prepared to attack.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on outside now, from the point of view of such a big haishasheng, there must be a big mess.


    Now I can''t get in touch with others, I can only rely on myself.


    As a result, the original relationship between the superior and the subordinate in the whole barracks was suddenly interrupted. Now many people are in chaos. He yelled loudly, but he was unable to find the messenger.

 Chapter 327

    Now Chen Li finds a man standing in front of the gate of the barracks, his face glowing with fire, but it''s not particularly clear.


    Hazy, people can''t see clearly.


    At this time, a man appeared in front of the barracks for no reason. Even Chen Li didn''t believe that there was no ghost.


    He didn''t rush to let his men attack. He looked left and right. Now the sergeants have formed a formation. Although they are scattered, the people behind him also give him a sense of security.


    "Who are you?"


    When the other party heard what he said, he seemed to smile, and he didn''t seem to be too far away. He didn''t really see it.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you are surrounded by me now. You can now choose to surrender or die. "


    The voice of the other side is not big, but it is clear when it reaches these people''s ears.


    Chen Li didn''t smile when he heard the other party''s words. The other party was very arrogant. One person surrounded more than 400 of them. Is this possible?


    It''s really possible. It''s said that many years ago, there was a swordsman who broke 3000 armour of Yue with one sword.


    If the person in front of them has the strength of the other party or even just a part of the other party in the original legend, they can be surrounded.


    Chen Li knows that even if the opponent''s strength does not reach that level, it is enough.


    These 400 people don''t need 3000 armour at all. Even if they come to 30 armour, they can break it completely.


    There are only two possibilities for him to do such a thing. One is that he is a madman and doesn''t care about his own life.


    The second possibility is that the other side really has the strength to surround them.


    Now this situation, the first possibility has been basically ruled out, if the other party is really a madman, simply can not live so long.


    Then there is only the second possibility, the other side has the strength to surround them.


    When Chen Li thought of this, he felt that his sword seemed heavy.


    At this time, he did not understand whether he should fight.


    He had nothing to do with the nobles in the city, and even these nobles looked down upon themselves all the time.


    In their view, they are just a small soldier. They don''t have the same identity as them, and naturally they don''t care much about themselves.


    In this era, in addition to the real top talents, it is very difficult for ordinary people to climb up from the bottom.


    Chen Li''s current status may be the climax of her life. Up to now, many other positions belong to those aristocrats, which has nothing to do with him.


    He won''t be made a nobleman either. The biggest possibility is that he has more land and money, and he has only a little status.


    In fact, he doesn''t have much identity with his identity. In this era, the seven countries are constantly changing. Maybe today they are from seven countries, tomorrow they are from Korea, and the day after tomorrow they are from Qin.


    The so-called loyalty is only the nobility. For people like them, there is no loyalty at all.


    They didn''t fight for the purpose of resisting aggression, defending their country, or protecting their own property. They were just called up by force. No one wanted to fight.


    He didn''t want to, and neither did his soldiers.


    In the face of the enemy who did not know what strength, Chen Li made a very correct decision, that is not to fight.


    Not only he, but also many other soldiers watched the scene quietly. Even if they had never eaten pork, they had seen pigs run.


    They know that there are really some powerful warriors in the world. It doesn''t take much effort to kill them.


    Their general is a warrior with some strength. When he goes to the battlefield, he can fight many battles. When he goes to the battlefield, his strength is much stronger than theirs.


    If they fight with their general, they can''t hold on to a single move.


    If the strength of the other side is stronger than their general, then they are really not the opponent of the other side.


    On the battlefield, there are rewards for killing the enemy. If we don''t mention it here, there is only one person who can kill the other. If two people die, who will be given.


    These soldiers were silent and did not look at their general. His decision would affect their decision. If the other side chose to surrender, they would surrender.


    But their general is silent now.


    Now there is really no way. Now there is a big mess outside. I don''t know what''s going on. A man arrogantly told me that he was surrounded by him.


    I don''t know what strength the other side is. I''ll do it rashly. The other side really has the strength to surround me. I''m absolutely dead.


    If you don''t do it yourself and tell others afterwards that you are scared by one person, you may be held responsible.


    If something happens outside now and those nobles don''t do it themselves, they must be held responsible. If they don''t do it well, they will die.


    For a while, he was in a dilemma, neither did he do it nor did he not.


    Li Yi didn''t make a move, so he looked at them all the time in silence. At the beginning, he was surprised. When he said such words, the other side was very calm.


    Later, I thought that although the world''s personal power has not yet reached the state of one enemy, it is still possible for one person to defeat a thousand troops.


    What''s more, in front of us, these are at most scattered soldiers. There is no organization and cooperation. The training quality is poor, and the personal strength can only be said to be average.


    A strong warrior can really abuse them without hurting them.


    It''s normal for them to be afraid now.


    Maybe they didn''t think that they should lay down their arms and surrender, or try to see if the man opposite has such strong strength.


    Thinking of this, he waved, the dim space was lit up in a moment, and walked forward two steps, so that the soldiers could see his face clearly.


    He is now standing in the air, with his hands down, looking at the soldiers with a smile.


    Everyone can see his true face clearly, and you have an idea in your heart that the immortal, the one you saw before, has come here.


    You see, the immortals are still flying.


    Chen Li rubbed his eyes in disbelief, even if he didn''t believe that he was the person in his mind before.


    And looking around as bright as day, floating in the air of light, must also be his means.


    The other side can fly, is the other side really immortal.


    The next second he confirmed his own idea, the other side is really immortal.


    Many soldiers around him have even worshiped him for a long time. No one knows why they knelt down.


    In other words, it is a habit to kneel down to those who are higher than them, such as nobles and immortals.


    Their kneeling is not even purposeful and meaningless. They don''t pray for what those people can give them. They just pray that they won''t be retaliated by them.

 Chapter 328

    Li Yi looks at these people in front of him and is silent as always. Even if he wants to change, it''s hard to change their habits.


    They have taken kneeling as the dogma of survival, they have been used to this kind of life, and began to accept it.


    It takes a long time to change them, and it''s hard.


    But there is hope in the end.


    Even if you can see a glimmer of hope, it''s also worth your efforts. Li has been able to sense that he is condensing something in himself for some time.


    For example, dragon Qi, or national games, he can detect a very, very young little dragon gathering around him through the technique of looking at Qi.


    But now it''s very unreal. It seems that you can break it up at any time.


    This is what he has done during this period of time. He has changed many people around him. The will of these people affects the way of heaven in this world to a certain extent.


    National luck and dragon spirit began to form around him, and will gradually grow with the passage of time.


    This means that he doesn''t encounter obstacles in any process. If South Korea makes an instant move now, it will break up what he is doing with an extremely powerful posture.


    The national fortune and Dragon Spirit gathered around him will gradually fade away.


    At least from now on, his national fortune and dragon spirit will be more and more powerful.


    Chen Li looked at many soldiers around him and knelt down. Now he knew that even if he wanted to fight each other, he didn''t have the chance.


    The morale of the army is no longer available, and the standard of these soldiers themselves is not very good. Now it is impossible for them to fight each other.


    Even many soldiers in the whole barracks have knelt down, only him, but the soldiers around him have not knelt down for the time being, but they all look at him and ask his attitude.


    Chen limingbai, even if he and they are from the same hometown, it is impossible to pull out a knife and fight with each other at this time.


    Even now they don''t have the courage to wave a knife at each other. They are immortals, not those who pretend to be immortals. They have seen real immortals before. They can turn night into day and fly.


    This kind of person is absolutely not that they can defeat, so he slowly put his weapon to his side and began to kneel down.


    Li Yi saw that they had all given up their resistance and were not ready to do it by themselves. After that, Li Yi did not continue to pretend to be an immortal.


    Directly fell down, hands slightly raised, all felt their back strength up.


    In their hearts, they were even more awed. They didn''t marvel, nor were they surprised that the other party was immortal. It was totally normal that they could do things.


    Li Yi looked at them, his eyes swept over everyone''s face here, all people unconsciously want to retreat when they are watched by him.


    "The city and its surroundings have been occupied by me, and we will occupy more space in the future. If you want to stay, you can stay. If you don''t want to stay, I will send you home after a period of time. The land and tools have been assigned to you.


    When you get home, just farm the land honestly. Of course, if you don''t want to go back, you can stay and join us.


    If you make a contribution, there must be a reward. "


    Li Yi didn''t say anything after he finished. He gave these people enough time to discuss freely.


    Most of these soldiers came from outside villages, but they didn''t know about their families because they were soldiers.


    Now all of a sudden, Li Yi said that there are some who believe and some who don''t.


    However, everyone knows that the immortals are not ready to hold them responsible and have released them.


    The voice broke out among these people. It was a noisy vegetable market. They were discussing and arguing.


    Some want to go back, some want to stay.


    However, the vast majority of people choose to go back, and only a small number want to stay.


    A small number of people who are left behind are usually single and have no relatives.


    Even if you have land to cultivate on your own, you''d better stay here and work hard. Maybe you can see another way out.


    But such people are also very few, because they know that as long as they choose to go back, they can go back to the familiar environment.


    If you choose to stay here, you will have to face the next strange environment.


    People are social animals, social animals, they will instinctively want to be in a familiar environment, even if the original familiar environment is not very good.


    They will also instinctively yearn to stay in this familiar environment.


    And the familiar environment sounds very good. They even have their own land.


    It can be said that the family conditions of the sergeants who can serve here are very poor. If our family is a little better, the families who have some surplus food will choose to pay and leave the strong labor behind.


    They chose to be soldiers because their family situation was so bad that they could not afford to pay money and taxes.


    In this era, being a soldier is not a good way out. There is no preferential treatment at all.


    It''s all up to luck whether you can survive on the battlefield, and it''s also up to luck whether you can go home.


    Of course, if you decapitate, you will be able to make a fortune, but you should make sure that the generals above you will not drink blood.


    You will not be greedy for your credit. Even if you are greedy for ink, there is no place for you to plead injustice in this era.


    The reason why the state of Qin was able to defeat the other six countries and unify the world was that they were very careful in calculating military contributions.


    Every beheaded person''s head should be checked by the supervisor team in person. As long as it is found that someone is greedy to report or conceals military merit, he will be beheaded immediately without mercy.


    That is because of this, Qin''s army can grow stronger and stronger, have combat effectiveness, and defeat the other six countries.


    If you are from the old Qin Dynasty, you will be rewarded if you are a soldier in this era and survive by decapitation.


    If you are from the other six countries, you can only pray secretly. It''s a matter of luck.


    Most of the time, he is often the one who is beheaded, not necessarily able to cut off the other''s head.


    Li Yi understood that if he forced these people to go to the battlefield, he would not have much fighting power.


    At present, the armies of the seven countries are all in the barbaric era, which means that the Qin state can bear a higher casualty rate.


    In this era, an ordinary army can bear the death rate of 3% to 5% at most.


    The real elite can bear a higher death rate, 10% to 15%, which is the most.


    Every time we increase the casualty rate, the army will collapse.


    In his opinion, none of these troops is good at all. It does not have high requirements for the troops it has trained. At least it should be able to bear 30% of the casualties.


    Even so, it is also the top military in this era.


    Of course, there is a natural gap between the red belief blessing and the army that can bear 500% of the battle death rate.

 Chapter 329

    Moban, they''ve taken control of the city, and now it''s all under their control.


    Even the nobles lost their resistance and the rest were arrested.


    Now the whole city seems to be in silence, and some of the voices of resistance have completely disappeared.


    It has to be said that some of the servants around the nobles are really elite, and some of them even practice martial arts, and have reached the level of success the day after tomorrow.


    Li Yi judged that two of them had already passed through all the twelve meridians, and began to get through the eight extra meridians.


    If it wasn''t for me, I would have dealt with both of them.


    These two people alone can do great harm to them, although some of these Mohist disciples practice martial arts.


    Even some people''s strength is not low, and they are about to reach the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    But the peak of the day after tomorrow is only the day after tomorrow. It''s not particularly difficult to quickly solve two masters who can get through the twelve classics, but it''s not easy.


    They had to go somewhere else, and the time on the road alone was enough for the two men to cause enough damage.


    It can be said that the situation is completely crushed when two armed men with sharp blades fight these village soldiers who have no weapons, no organization and no cooperation.


    If you want to deal with this kind of martial arts master, only the soldiers who are really highly cooperative can attack them. Unless 50 or 100 elite soldiers cooperate, you can kill this kind of person. It''s not meaningful for them to disperse their courage. It''s just a little different in number.


    Li Yi knows that the higher his strength is, the greater his influence on the battlefield will be. In this era, a congenital factor can completely influence the outcome of a war.


    At present, no weapon can kill congenitally in a long range, and congenitally masters can fight and retreat in a real sense.


    It''s impossible for horses of this era to catch up with the inborn.


    They can be attacked by constant harassment.


    That is to say, the use of modern weapons in modern times can pose a threat to the innate, or even kill them.


    In this era, it''s impossible to kill congenitally, but even congenitally, in Li Yi''s eyes, there''s no big difference. It''s all a solution.


    ..............


    After they took the city, Moban immediately took people to the barracks where Li Yi was.


    They have also investigated before and know that the sergeants here in the barracks are all forcibly recruited from nearby villages.


    Some of the people we brought here are those who had more prestige in the village when we recruited soldiers from various villages.


    They come in to manage the soldiers in the same village. This method is unscientific, and may even bring the people in the army together. But they don''t care about this, because most of them just come to have a party.


    They are only responsible for the maintenance of law and order. The really elite soldiers have to wait until they have completely occupied the place to train.


    They come here now, of course, with the help of their soldiers.


    These people will take away most of the soldiers who do not want to continue to serve as soldiers. When Li Yi distributed the land according to the population, these people who went out to serve as soldiers were naturally distributed the land as one person.


    If they are killed, this land will not be taken away, because from the current situation, most of the uncultivated wasteland is waiting for them to develop.


    Li Yi came here with advanced tools and many Mohist students, who are more able to study.


    The productivity can be raised to a higher level in a short time, the wasteland will be reclaimed, and a large amount of grain will grow from the land.


    The food is then made into feed for other animals, and the animals are processed again and turned into food.


    As these animals grow, the manure they leave turns into fertilizer and fertilizes the land again.


    The food will be greatly enriched, and these people''s bodies will be gradually strong. Li Yi can supply salt freely, and his people will not worry about the lack of salt supply.


    And Li Yi will go to the deep sea fishing, rich in vitamin A can ensure that these people will not have night blindness.


    He is equivalent to a large-scale production machine, and the speed is very fast. The whole earth can arrive at will within 24 hours.


    Of course, he didn''t run that far. He just caught some fish in the coastal waters. In this era, fishing is a gamble. Many fishermen just fish near the beach.


    When the residents came here, they quickly talked to the soldiers.


    "Three, I''m your uncle. Two, I''m your uncle..."


    The voices were noisy, and the men told the soldiers about their families.


    Many soldiers immediately said they wanted to go home. They wanted to go home and have a look at their land.


    These people''s love and persistence for the land can be said to be very persistent, dream to have a piece of their own land.


    Now suddenly I can''t see it. Of course, my heart is very itchy.


    At that time, I wanted to go back and have a look at my own piece of land.


    At this time, Li Yi was listening to the last class give him a detailed account of the situation, many things he did not know, because the robot did not inform himself, it seems that nothing big happened.


    No one should steal, plunder, or disturb the lives of ordinary residents in the city.


    It''s also these people who were repeatedly ordered before they came in, and the people who were selected at the beginning were honest and honest.


    There are always some rascals in every village. Li Yi completely remoulded them, but he couldn''t believe it was impossible to recruit them.


    He is looking for some honest, honest and reliable people, but also the elders of various villages to restrain.


    In addition, the Mohist children''s all-round care, nothing happened, it is expected.


    But before, he did not guarantee that these people can be completely reliable. People''s heart and humanity are the most unpredictable things in the world.


    No one knows what a person will do in the face of temptation.


    He also dare not trust these people, but now at least these people have proved that they can still face the temptation.


    Li Yi is going to recruit soldiers next time. He can just choose from these people.


    But it''s better to be a soldier under his hand than to be a soldier for Korean nobles.


    After being a soldier, you can reduce taxes and get a monthly salary.


    He also plans to set up a school. If he is the offspring of the martyrs, he can enter the school for free.


    In addition to this, there are other benefits. For example, families of martyrs can receive part of the money every month.


    If you are disabled, you can arrange to change jobs to maintain law and order.


    These are benefits and benefits, and so on.


    He will naturally implement all these things.


    These are also part of the combat effectiveness of the army. At least you should make sure that the other party goes out to fight with you, and there is no worry at home.


    Only in this way, the other party will give you their life.


    As for others, we can only rely on training to improve the basic quality.

 Chapter 330

    Li Yi looks at more than a dozen people in front of him. Among them are men and, of course, several women. He will treat men and women equally.


    He didn''t solve the problem of women when he held a criticism meeting before. He would never punish women lightly because he was a woman.


    I won''t let you go just because you''ve done something bad or have to.


    No matter how many times you say something, you are wrong after all. If you are wrong, you have to admit it.


    Is it hard for you not to be punished for stabbing people when you grow up because of domestic violence when you were a child?


    I''m kidding. Is it possible that the person you stabbed to death has no relatives, friends or children.


    His child''s own father or mother died, which will cause how much psychological shadow to that child.


    These people are now all suppressed on the ground, bound by temporary shackles or ropes.


    Their physical conditions are very healthy, can only be said to be very strong.


    Even the 60 year old nobleman, the oldest, looked similar to the 30-40-year-old civilians under the stage.


    The great nobles don''t need any work, and they have real Qi in this world. A little practice can also improve their physical quality.


    Li Yi knew that the living conditions of these nobles were better than those of the common people, and he didn''t know how much.


    However, everything they have now comes from exploiting others. As soon as they are born, they carry the original sin. Whether they want to or not, all the materials they need to consume will be imposed on these villagers.


    A few nobles here need tens of thousands of people around to support them, and each of them is naturally respectable.


    Li Yi looked at them, for this matter, he is naturally very familiar.


    I don''t know how many times the criticism meeting has been held in such a long time.


    Li Yi personally presided over several Mohist classes, and these Mohist disciples sometimes presided over them.


    Everyone is very familiar with this specific process.


    The first step is to gather the residents, and then let them plead their grievances and take revenge.


    After hearing their grievances, they were punished according to the crimes committed by these nobles.


    Then, the great wealth accumulated by these nobles was distributed to these ordinary people, and a great deal of land was also distributed to these ordinary people.


    If these nobles can survive the trial, they should be treated as ordinary people. No matter what, they will be treated equally. They will never oppress him because he was a nobleman before.


    They will never let these people continue to retaliate against these aristocrats. They will never stop cold violence. What they can do is to let these angry people not draw out knives and chop the aristocrats to death at night.


    The aristocrats of this era said that they had cut all the way, which is absolutely unjust. If they cut one by one, they would have missed the net.


    Li Yi originally saw that the nobles oppressed the civilians here is the most extreme. He did not expect that in some parts of the world, there are more barbaric methods than the nobles oppressed the civilians here.


    "Folks, I came to Baishui city for nothing else. First, I came here to fight these aristocrats who oppressed us. Second, for the sake of fairness, everyone is fair, and so are you and the nobles. If you beat you and hurt you before, you can say it now, and I will sentence him immediately.


    3. Free all slaves.


    4¡¢ Take back what the nobles have taken from us. "


    After his words, the crowd around seemed to be in a hurry.


    Li Yi really underestimated his people''s ability of spontaneous propaganda. Most of the residents in this era wake up early, sometimes at four or five o''clock in the morning.


    Even now, according to its timing method, it is already 8:00 in the morning. In just two or three hours, the original militiamen have almost become one with some residents of the city.


    Some of the people he brought in were themselves related to some residents of the city.


    Some people like to deal with people, but also some people show strong desire, like bragging.


    In just a few hours, all they did was told.


    Li Yi did not prohibit such behavior, but advocated that these militiamen should publicize their ideas and ideas to others. However, it is estimated that these people can not publicize their ideas and ideas, but as long as they say what they have done once again, it is the best propaganda.


    But he did not expect that his identity and his original propaganda are often very different.


    Li Yi''s original slogan aimed at them was to overthrow the nobles and everything oppressed on them, and let the people turn over to be masters.


    However, in the propaganda of these ordinary lower class residents, they became the God of the sun, and some people cited scriptures to prove his existence.


    All that he did became miracles, and those Mohist disciples were the messengers of God.


    Even among these residents, there were some primitive worship, including but not limited to the worship of his statues, statues, portraits, the construction of temples for him, and the compilation of many stories, such as how the sun god governed the mountains, rivers, forests and fields, and solved the problem of overthrowing these nobles.


    Sometimes they dress up and imitate the costumes of these Mohist disciples.


    And so on all the primitive worship, if this is an ordinary world, Li Yi is also an ordinary person, even if he can''t feel anything.


    The key is that in this world, he has been able to detect that some people have become devout and even fanatical about their beliefs.


    They wish and pray that they can see, and even help them with some things.


    Those who pray for help will naturally think that their prayers work, and their faith will be strengthened.


    Li Yi can''t ignore some prayers. I have to say that it really helps him to manage the situation around him to a great extent.


    Sometimes things that residents pray for are very useful, such as wild animals in the mountains, or natural and man-made disasters.


    Li Yi naturally wants to send someone to solve the problem. There is no way. There are beasts in the mountains that hurt people, debris flow caused by natural disasters, or who is sick and will soon die.


    In this era, a little cold can die. If Li Yi has no way, he can''t watch his people die directly.


    He will help if he can, but it''s often very urgent at this time. The barefoot doctor''s manual he released is also starting to organize people to learn during this period.


    But even with the barefoot doctor''s manual, some have no antibiotics and no treatment.


    Recently, Li Yi is tackling and studying the difficulty of large-scale extraction of penicillin by local method.


    He had brought all the penicillins he had used before.


    If he continues to develop according to this behavior, he will become a God, because now he has gathered enough incense and faith, as long as he is willing to become a god every minute.


    There is no heavenly court in the world, but sometimes it is not necessary to have a heavenly court in order to seal gods.


    Li Yina could set up a country by himself, and then be the God of this country.


    It''s OK for me to call myself God.


    He doesn''t do that. He even turns all the incense into Bruce Lee.


    He is very familiar with this little dragon, as if he is a part of himself, and can control and operate as he likes.

 Chapter 331

    Li Yi looks at these people in front of him. They seem to understand something in a moment. It has to be said that the effect of the spontaneous propaganda of the people below is really good. The effect of these people''s propaganda is countless times better than the painstaking propaganda and education of the Mohist disciples.


    Because people always choose to believe in people who are similar to or related to themselves. Some of them have some relationship with people in the city, relatives or friends.


    When their relatives and friends heard about this, they would naturally tell others that these things spread like a gust of wind all over the city.


    Not only the effect is good, but also the speed is fast.


    These people know what Li Yi does, and their enthusiasm is also very high, which is better than his persuasion attempt in the village.


    In order to let some people put forward their own opinions, let some people face the aristocracy to tell their grievances.


    Now many of the people below have begun to try. I don''t know how many people he released this time, except the ordinary residents in the city.


    Most of them were slaves under these nobles, and their lives were worse than those of the residents, which could be called the real sense of day and night.


    Kill if you want, and have fun if you want.


    The so-called life and death in the hands of others, even want to resist all have no chance.


    Now suddenly someone tells them that they can resist and retaliate against these people, but they are not used to it.


    Maybe I have been oppressed for a long time, but I will not get used to this kind of life.


    Maybe this is institutionalization.


    Li Yi didn''t think about it any more. Even if he didn''t care about the slaves, the nobles could shoot them a hundred times for the crimes committed by the city residents.


    Many residents have gathered and denounced the crimes committed by the nobles, such as murder, arson and wanton beating.


    They were also tried by some of the nobles'' servants, who were their accomplices. No matter what they thought, they actually hurt the residents here.


    The residents below are already in a state of great indignation, and many people shed tears when they say one thing at a time.


    They are crying for themselves, or for others, but they are also thankful that Li Yi''s arrival gives them a chance to revenge.


    Their emotions are almost irrepressible. If they are not maintained, I am afraid they will all rush to the high stage to kill these former nobles.


    Their mood is very excited, before these aristocrats oppressed them, they could not resist, did not dare to resist, also did not have the ability to resist.


    Because many people have used their lives to prove that they would really die if they resisted these nobles, when one person after another was killed.


    The vast majority of people will pretend not to see, or even get used to being oppressed.


    But in these people, there are always some people who will secretly plan, they plan to resist, or they are forced to resist in a hurry.


    These people always flash in the long river of history, but sometimes they appear like a meteor across the sky, but they disappear quickly.


    The Huangjin army in the late Han Dynasty was the representative of this group. They had a great momentum, moved quickly and lasted for a short time.


    It is precisely because of their hands, opened the chapter of the decline of the Han Empire, since then, there is no big man in the world.


    Li Yi looked at these angry people, meeting the last class, they immediately cut off the noble''s head.


    The blood spattered and went up a meter or two.


    Their heads fell on the ground, splashing with dust. These ordinary people, seeing this step, were not afraid, but very excited.


    At the same time, Li Yi also saw that those aristocrats whose heads were cut off were still having some conscious convulsions in their bodies and heads.


    They have died, but their oppression will still be branded on these people like instinct for a long time.


    Li Yi understood that although he presided over justice at this time, if he left, some people occupied here again and oppressed these residents again, they might not have too much resistance.


    Because they have not yet formed a habit, and have not yet realized that oppression itself should not be.


    Li Yi has to stay here for a long time, even for a generation, to change their habits and cognition.


    Everyone thinks that oppression is not wrong. When someone starts to oppress them gradually, they will reflect.


    When the oppression reaches a certain level, they will begin to resist.


    Because their own success will provide them with a role of imitation and leadership. They will imitate themselves and launch another change and struggle after another.


    Maybe in the early stage they will suffer the cost of blood, but the seeds have been buried, a single spark can start a prairie fire.


    Maybe they will expect to come back again.


    But when I''m gone, you''re me.


    Li Yi looked at these people, and the things that oppressed them had disappeared. These people were shouting their names like the tide.


    It was not his real name, but the God of the sun.


    For this point, he has no way to change for the time being. Who let himself show his miracles first.


    Now that the miracles are revealed and the benefits of miracles are enjoyed, we have to bear part of the consequences.


    He won the faith of these people, and let himself accept and manage them very smoothly.


    They don''t seem to have much resistance to themselves, because the person in front of them is an immortal, and the immortal has done a lot of good things for them.


    Li Yi will gather their incense and belief, and they will spontaneously start to publicize the deeds and ideas of immortals.


    The effect of spontaneous propaganda is countless times better than that of Li Yi and his disciples.


    The leopard can be seen only from the eyes of these people. Even the short-term propaganda of these soldiers has made most of the city residents trust him.


    Even when he killed these nobles, some of them became more devout believers.


    He can see all these clearly, which is the second advantage of faith.


    When Li Yi saw these beliefs, he could see the attitude and loyalty of these people to himself from the side.


    Although it is only able to confirm part of the profile, it is better than nothing.


    In addition, with the help of faith, it can detect the vast majority of these people.


    As long as someone prays to him, as long as the place where they pray is within the territory they say they occupy, or there are enough believers there, they can detect their prayers, hear their prayers and see their prayers through the Mandarin little dragon beside them.


    He didn''t take the initiative to accept these people''s prayers, and Xianghuo Nianli was all attached to the national transportation Bruce Lee.


    If you want him to become a God, you can''t do it unless he cuts out a second incarnation, and uses the incarnation as a computer or artificial intelligence to help him calculate and deal with these people''s prayers and beliefs. If he deals with it himself, sooner or later he will be drowned in the power of mortal emotions carried by endless prayer and incense.


    If there is a God in heaven, there is a god list or something that can help block it.


    If he takes over so rashly and forcibly, he is likely to play GG in the laughter.


    His spirit will be drowned by people''s huge faith, incense and the prayer carried on the incense. At that time, he will no longer be Li Yi, he is the God of the sun.


    The endless thoughts of those mortals'' prayers will completely drown him, while Guoyun Xiaolong doesn''t need to worry about this. He is the incarnation of Guoyun and has no intelligence.


    Even facing the thoughts and emotions brought by these prayers is a good thing for it.


    Li Yi understood that sometimes the birth of gods does not necessarily need to be granted gods. Ordinary people believe in something on a large scale, and those incense, beliefs and chanting rituals are combined together, which can also fabricate a God.


    This God is the most primitive worship, many mortal beliefs and ideas mixed together to create a God.


    What this God looks like is all based on the image set for him by the mortals who believe in him. If these mortals worship a good God, then this God is good. On the contrary, if they worship an evil god, this God is evil.


    The image of gods is completely created by the belief and worship of mortals. If on a certain day, these mortals think that gods are not the image they imagined on a large scale and start to set another behavior, personality and image for them.


    With the change of time, this God will become the image set up for him by mortals.


    If Li Yi chooses to make himself a God, his image and thoughts are likely to change to those of the residents who believe and pray.


    Whether or not he has the list of gods as a defense can not cut out another part to help deal with things.


    It''s impossible that their own strength and spirit are so huge that they don''t care about these influences at all.


    So he can''t choose to be God.


    And the powerful Nuwa God doesn''t need to care about these things, even if she doesn''t have a list of gods. With each other''s strength, whether it''s a single unconscious incarnation to carry these messages.


    Or it''s not a problem to receive and process the information with pure strength. Of course, it''s estimated that the other party will also separate an avatar to process the information.


    Because there are many things that need not be handled by themselves.


    Li Yi built the statue in the Tagore desert. Nuwa didn''t give any energy to pay attention to it. Only when she contacted each other, could she receive the other''s information and let the other feel her call.


    Under normal circumstances, there is no meaning in that statue. It''s faith and prayer, and it''s also self preparation.


    Nuwa will not pay attention to here at all, and the use and control of any divine power will be handled by herself.


    Of course, Medusa can also take the initiative to solve and deal with it, but the authority of the other side does not seem to be as high as its own.


    However, at this time, he must have the highest authority there, because he is not there.


    In the same way, she can slowly transform the environment of the Tagore desert.


    It''s not going to slow down, but it''s only a part of it. The Tagore desert is too big.


    At the beginning, according to his original plan, the whole desert was afforested into an oasis, and he even planned to create mountains artificially.


    But after surveying the desert, he gave up the idea.


    The desert is too big. Yellow sand is everywhere. The real area of the great desert is bigger than the gama empire.


    The snake people have no ability to complete the development of such a large area.


    If Li Yi changes his surroundings rashly, he will attract the eyes of several empires nearby.


    Although he has the ability and strength to deter them from coming in, he is not prepared to do so. The snake people still depend on themselves.


    Moreover, even if they occupy the area, the serpents will not have enough population to develop it.


    At first, in his plan, the area of the Tagore desert was only one tenth, one tenth of which was enough to enrich the material life of these snake people.


    Even after one tenth of the area was completely opened up, they did not need to worry about any survival materials, and there were many rich survival materials that could be traded with neighboring empires.


    What''s more, there''s no need to worry about the materials used in the cultivation, because Li Yi had specially dealt with them when he transformed them.


    According to the plan in advance, yunyun will represent yunlanzong to make some contact with the snake people in the next step.


    In the spirit of helping the serpents to develop resources, unity and friendship, yunlanzong will help the serpents to develop there.


    It is estimated that when I go back, the strength of Yunnan middle school students may have a small increase.


    However, the growth level may be the same, because in any case, the time is only three months.


    However, the most important thing to solve is the matter here.


    Pull your mind away from the other world and come back to you again.


    With a list in hand, one of the biggest things Li Yi has done for some time is to update the way of recording information for these people.


    The paper made by indigenous method doesn''t look so white, but the quality is enough.


    The simplest charcoal pen made of charcoal is used to record information. Although it may not be preserved for a long time, there will be no problem in a short time.


    Moban, with many of his disciples, began to count information. What they wanted to count and record were many aristocratic properties, fields, and personal information for the slaves.


    Of course, in the future, the information of these residents should be input bit by bit and compiled well.


    According to the statistics, it is the slaves who need help most at this time.


    Most slaves had no names at all, and many didn''t even know what to call themselves.


    Moban can let them name themselves, or give them a name directly.


    As for the surname, it''s also simple and direct. Take Mo as the surname, or Qin, Qi, Chu, Yan, Zhao, Wei and Han, stone, wood, flowers and birds, etc. all can be determined by yourself.


    But once it''s decided, there can''t be any change.


    There is no way. In this era, it is not so easy to change the name. If there is any computer information retrieval and processing, it can only be handled by hand bit by bit.


    Once the name is changed, everything under your identity should be changed, including the house and the title deed.


    As well as other large and small specific circumstances, it is too laborious, so generally they are not allowed to change their names casually.

 Chapter 332

    With a large number of Mohist disciples, Moban began to count these properties everywhere. There were too many things left by the nobles, and many of them were very messy.


    A large number of exquisite handicrafts have little effect on them now.


    A lot of gold and knife money, as well as the fields outside the manor, should also be counted. The settlement of most slaves in the city, and the survival of those who rely on the aristocracy to form an industrial chain.


    They need to try to operate and change little by little, but fortunately, land resources are abundant in this era, and even if they are allowed to farm, there will never be any problems.


    Li Yi is not dealing with these things. He is dealing with other things. He has already known the specific situation report after fighting before.


    None of them died, but many of them were slightly injured. The barefoot doctor who had been trained temporarily was carrying out hemostasis, disinfection and bandaging for these people according to the methods in the manual. Similarly, his barefoot doctor manual also made some changes according to the aura environment of this era.


    There are dozens of prescriptions added in the back, all of which are common medicinal materials. Because the world has aura, one plus one can play a far greater role than two.


    The combination of drugs and their aura also has a good effect on the human body, whether it is hemostasis or recovery, or the treatment of typhoid and so on.


    It''s also a change he made according to local conditions. It''s very easy for him to do these things according to his own blood. When he wrote these drugs, he was very relaxed.


    Li Yi finished reading the battle report. This time, only 19 of their Mohist disciples were slightly injured. This is because he didn''t pay enough attention to it, because according to his inference, he would not even be seriously injured.


    Those who resisted fiercely, maybe seriously injured or even died, had been strangled in the cradle by him in advance.


    It''s just the first time he''s done this. If there is such a problem in the future, he will never help. These people need to solve it by themselves.


    If they help them all the time, their rebellion will be of no use at all. If they help them all the time, they just rely on themselves to trip down the mountain which is oppressed by them. It''s not so much to help them as to smash them.


    Many things need to be done by themselves, little by little to bring about changes, so that they will not be in chaos because of their sudden disappearance one day.


    The reason why Li Yi wanted to temper these people is also for this reason. This time, he supervised the whole process only because the vast majority of the people went to the battlefield for the first time.


    They have not yet understood the thinking and habits on the battlefield, and they have not been trained for a long time. They rush in and they should not have been pulled in, because pulling them in is killing them.


    And this way will continue until he completely occupies the city, the city falls into his hands, he has enough time, land, personnel, materials.


    At this time, he will start a military training operation. He will start a war under the environment that materials, equipment and elements all crush the six countries. No matter what the enemy they are facing, he will never fight.


    These things need to be solved by the people themselves bit by bit. They can take them back by hand bit by bit. They can help command and dispatch in the rear, but they will never attack the soldiers who crush the six countries.


    Because if you hit the six countries, it''s not a crush, it''s a second kill.


    Even if they all add up, they won''t be their own enemies.


    If I make every effort now, the effect will be comparable to that of a small nuclear bomb. In this era, this level of force is simply invincible.


    Of course, it''s not that they don''t show their brilliance. Many Mohist children show their bravery, which need not be mentioned. Their individual quality is better than that of these rural soldiers.


    Next, Li Yi can promote several Mohist children to train these rural soldiers. Similarly, these rural soldiers can also promote some outstanding people to manage other rural soldiers.


    The enhanced version of the militia management manual he brought with him is absolutely enough. In the manual he brought with him, not only all kinds of barracks training methods are recorded in detail, but even the establishment level of the army has been prepared in advance.


    As long as people who understand cultural knowledge, a little look at it, they can start in a short time.


    This militiamen training manual is more than all the military books of this era, and most of them pay for it. Because of the limitation of space, everything is very general.


    Most of them just record a certain strategy or plan. Sometimes these things are very important, but the most essential things are not written at all.


    How to train the soldiers, how to camp, how to distribute the food, how to prepare for the situation on the battlefield, so that everyone can understand.


    How many scouts should be sent out, how far they should be sent out, how to deal with the cesspit when many people gather, how to keep the water source normal when many people gather.


    None of these things are written in the military books of this era. This is the real secret and the real core.


    The prerequisite for the success of those military stratagems is to stand on the basis of the training of soldiers. It can be said that with this thing, even those who don''t know military affairs can take it, as long as they do it honestly, they will train a number of excellent soldiers.


    It''s the real top secret. These things are just oral and heart-to-heart teaching between the father and son of the general family. It''s totally impossible for other people to want to know.


    Because these things are not allowed to spread even in the seven countries, they have to worry about the basis of their own rule.


    Li Yi even doubted that many of the books of war circulated in the world might have been deleted, and that the original edition was not as simple as it is now.


    It''s not like a Book of war, a plan, dozens of words or 100 words are gone.


    Only the real heaven can understand the subtlety of the stratagem from these dozens of words and 100 words and put it into practice.


    Ordinary people just look at it and can''t understand it. Li Yi can only understand it. The actual operation is to use far more than ordinary people''s mind and calculation means to force this method.


    If he tries to calculate enough times, he will be able to come up with a real method. In general, his calculation speed is not so fast, but it is much faster than ordinary people, maintaining at a normal level.


    Because it takes a lot of energy to maintain this speed, he needs to keep absorbing aura.


    Energy is fixed. He consumes a lot of energy when he thinks, so he will naturally need to absorb a lot of energy.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, he will not open this state, only when he needs to calculate and plan, or understand the Dharma.

 Chapter 333

    Standing in front of these people, they are trying to put their head higher, chest higher, back more straight.


    They are about to see Li Yi and the immortals.


    These people are extremely outstanding in the previous battles, which is much better than the vast majority of other country soldiers who maintain order and do not really fight.


    These people, no matter with the cooperation of themselves and their teammates, or one person, they successfully hit or even killed those noble minions.


    Their brave fighting should be praised, which means that as long as they know that they have been rewarded for their fighting, others will fight with the enemy in the next battle.


    Li Yi understands that in this world, or in any other world, everything is empty, and only real interests are the most important.


    Of course, some people are born idealists.


    But for 99.9 percent of the people, interest is the most important thing.


    Even if it''s a revolution, you have to feed and clothe everyone first.


    You can''t even eat. Everything is empty. Especially in this era, most people don''t have any ideas and ideas. If you give them a bite of food, they can follow you. If you can make their whole family have enough food, they will dare to give their life to you.


    There will be rewards for meritorious deeds and punishments for mistakes. This time, there will be no big problems. No one will commit adultery, plunder, steal, bandit. No one will make any mistakes. Even some of them will be terminated before they start.


    It can be said that there is no need to punish them. What we need to do now is to reward them, and let others know what rewards them.


    Only in this way can his people work harder for their own career and also for themselves.


    Li Yi looks at these people. When they look at Xiang, their eyes are very embarrassed and nervous.


    It seems that there is a person who looks guilty and glances at him, then some dare not look at themselves and move their eyes to one side.


    More people are looking at themselves, Qi Qi, Li Yi, these people also see an acquaintance, Liu Yisuo.


    He did quite well. One man killed two guards with his own strength, and hit another one.


    At the same time, with their own cooperation, the two successfully killed three people.


    Li Yi has watched the battle playback of the entry of the robot. It can be seen from here that he absolutely had long-term military experience before.


    He should have held some official positions, similar to the commander of the army. He knows simple ways to cooperate and can cooperate with those under his command.


    It''s not like the vast majority of other soldiers. They are just like the wandering soldiers, fighting separately.


    If such a person is trained, he may be a talent, or he may not be able to lead the army, but if he is given a battalion commander, the commander will be able to do it.


    Li Yi looks at him, nods to him and smiles.


    He seems to be very scared. He looks around and finds that Li Yi is really smiling at himself.


    He didn''t know what to do. At the beginning, he didn''t get close to Li Yi, but he didn''t get far away from Li Yi. Later, as time went on, Li Yi became an immortal.


    These people are the first to see miracles.


    In fact, at the beginning, Liu Yisuo didn''t feel any difference between Li Yi and them, because at that time everyone was very close. You would feel that this person was also a living person, not a legendary immortal.


    As time goes on, Li Yi and others are more and more distant, and many people around them think that they are immortals.


    In this way, he felt as if he was very, very far away from each other. The original image of being approachable suddenly became tall and distant.


    From their propaganda, it seems that they don''t know each other. You clearly remember that this person is very kind and approachable. Even if you treat yourself as a pariah, you will say hello.


    At night, we often ask if it''s cold and what''s your diet.


    When we are free, we will gather together to listen to each other''s stories. At that time, the other party is not so far away from us.


    Originally, he thought that the other party has become an immortal now. His identity is different from that of himself, and you can''t be kind to yourself. But now, it seems that the other party is the familiar person.


    As before, he did not despise or despise them. Liu Yisuo understood that none of the nobles who were high above him looked up to them.


    Not to mention him, even their generals, the nobles still looked down on him. Later, when the war was defeated, the general died and the troops broke up, so he went back to his hometown to farm.


    He really did not want to go to the battlefield, the kind of day and night do not protect, every day is fighting life.


    The most important thing is that I don''t know what''s going on at home, how my parents, brothers and sisters live on the battlefield.


    What''s more, I can''t even eat every day on the battlefield. I only have a piece of hard black cake left in my mouth, which will last three days.


    Many people don''t eat such food on the first day, and then they can''t eat any more. They have become a corpse.


    Obviously, their food and some of the food they carry become their own food.


    That''s how he survived in the army. That''s why he sneaked back when the army broke up.


    There is no one to ask him, no one to pursue, their place every year only when the harvest will be people to come.


    I just need to hide myself.


    Anyway, other people will think that they are also dead on the battlefield. Liu Yisuo doesn''t want to work for these people at all.


    Because there is nothing before they let themselves work hard, and there is no reward for killing the enemy.


    The rewards are all carved up by those above.


    Li Yi is different. Before they went to war, they had already got something, a promise, a promise to them and their families.


    If you are injured in the battlefield, someone will help you with the treatment. At the same time, you will get a sum of food when you go back to recuperate.


    Moreover, before going to war, all the people will be tax free for one year, and their taxes will be 10% less than those who have no family members.


    According to the amount of 500 Jin per mu of land, his family''s six mu of land, enough to pay 300 Jin less grain, which can be exchanged for other things, salt and sugar, or cloth, meat.


    In addition, if someone is seriously injured, disabled or dead, their family can get a batch of food every month.


    Until their children grow up, or if they don''t have children, until their parents die.


    There are naturally many people who are willing to take part in the battle, but even so, it is equivalent to more wolves and less meat.


    Most people don''t have a chance, and there are also some who counselle in the face of a real bloody battle.


    This is very normal. No one in the world has ever been thrown directly into the battlefield without any psychological construction and training. They can still play their combat effectiveness without panic.


    Even if they accept a short period of training, it will be much better than now.

 Chapter 334

    Looking at these people, looking from left to right, there are 52 people here. Li Yi can clearly name them, know what''s going on in their family and how many people there are.


    This information is very complicated for others, and they have no special memory, but these people are their own believers.


    There are fanatical believers and believers. It''s not so deep. But even if it''s just a shallow belief, reciting your name, you can find his personal information, and find his environment, family members, parents, brothers and sisters, and everyone''s information according to the huge power of belief.


    To some extent, these things have helped them to rule and win people''s hearts. These people don''t know themselves.


    When I can clearly call out the names of each of them, and the immortal in my memory has a cordial conversation with them.


    They all feel that they have been treated in a special way, that the gods treat themselves as their own people, and that the other party treats themselves seriously and cordially.


    Some of them have developed their faith from shallow faith to more devout faith. Li Yi''s efforts to win people''s hearts have achieved very good results.


    It is obvious that these people have not let go of their sense of restraint, but they have a considerable degree of trust in themselves. The recent heart to heart talk has made them reveal what they really want from their hearts.


    Even they didn''t notice this. When Li Yi returned to reward them, he would reward them according to what everyone wanted.


    The ideas and wishes of these people are simple.


    Human desire is like a rolling stone on a high mountain. Once it starts, it will either fall to pieces, or it will never stop.


    It''s a man''s bad nature to have two.


    Let alone people, many things can not avoid such pursuit, even the so-called immortal pursuit of the road also want to study a bit deeper.


    These villagers have never seen one. They are limited by their own ideas and want something very simple.


    If you change what one wants, it will undoubtedly be much higher, such as those aristocrats and Han Wang''an.


    These people have seen a lot of things, the inner desire is naturally unlimited expansion.


    Li Yi''s eyes scanned them one by one. These people tried to stand upright, as if they wanted to make their performance better.


    "Today, we are all meritorious and deserve extra rewards."


    What he said is really true. Those who have not made any contribution have been rewarded, whether it is tax reduction or other benefits and conveniences.


    They will have what they should have, and there will be nothing less.


    The present reward is an extra reward. These people deserve to be rewarded for their contributions.


    At the end of their speech, many people''s faces are smiling, they seem to be very happy, there is a person who wants to speak but dare not.


    Li Yi didn''t care about him. Instead, he looked at Liu Yisuo and said, "in this battle, he leaped forward bravely and killed three people. One of Zhongchuang cooperated with his soldiers to kill three enemies. Three stones of grain, one foot of cloth and one jin of salt were awarded, and the medal of battle hero was awarded. I hope to continue to work hard in the future. "


    In fact, he has no experience and will not say anything about it.


    But in these people''s ears, it''s still like the sound of nature. After all, every time he reads a person''s name, that person knows that he will receive a reward. It''s all grain and cloth, or salt. Although it''s not money, it''s better for them than money. In this era, most people''s transactions are still in the state of barter.


    Only in such a city, the residents of the city will use the knife coin or cloth coin.


    For the vast majority of rural residents, barter is the norm.


    These things are more meaningful than money for them. They can sell whatever they want.


    Only Liu Yisuo was awarded the medal of the fighting hero, which is a kind of recognition.


    Admitting that he has made outstanding performance in this battle, in Liu Yisuo''s eyes, this is Li Yi''s recognition of his performance.


    So he''s really in a good mood, and his faith has obviously started to develop towards fanaticism.


    Li Yi began to read his name one by one, and one after another determined his reward. When he read the name of the last person.


    "Wang Dagou, if you kill one person, you will be rewarded with a red cloth."


    This reward is not much or less among these people.


    In particular, Li Yi specifically said that he would reward the red cloth for ten feet. Although he had awarded a lot of cloth before, he just said how much he would reward for one year.


    Instead of saying all the colors of the reward as this time, he only felt buzzing in his mind when he saw the big dog and heard Li Yi''s words.


    Before, he wanted to steal a piece of red cloth and give it back to his sister. Later, he was scolded by his fellow elders.


    When he killed a person, he thought he could reward a piece of red cloth, but he also understood that it was red cloth. If he killed a person, he could get it.


    Originally, even if there was only a small piece of what he thought, when you went to ask the elders of Tongxiang, you knew that the elders of Tongxiang had nothing to do. He was just bragging to himself.


    Originally, the big dog thought that even if he killed someone this time, he would get some other rewards, but he would never get the red cloth again.


    But he didn''t expect that Li Yi actually rewarded himself with the red cloth, and said it specially.


    That is, immortals know what they have done before and don''t blame themselves.


    I know what I''m going to do, and I give it to myself.


    If it wasn''t for the time when he came, the immortal said that no one would be allowed to kneel down. The big dog would have knelt down and kowtowed to him now.


    Even so, his mood is still quite excited, Li Yi looked at him that a smile.


    "Well, put away the red cloth and make a suit for your sister." Then he turned and left.


    At the same time, he can detect that the other party''s faith has changed from piety to fanaticism.


    The rewards are naturally given to them by the Mohists themselves. Similarly, a large number of properties, farmland and means of production have been gradually distributed.


    Many people have been prepared to move outside the city to cultivate land. These people used to be the servants of the nobility, and all their means of livelihood came from the nobility. Now that the nobility is dead, the villagers will no longer pay taxes to them. If they do not cultivate land, they will not survive.


    Li Yi also understood that most of the slaves were ready to move out of the city to farm, and they had already got rid of their slave status and become a free man in the true sense.


    These things are what I need to do. At this time, he really came to another place, the "brothel" where the nobles gathered to enjoy themselves.

 Chapter 335

    Looking at these yingyanyan women in front of them, it is obvious that they have not made clear the situation at this time. All of them were brought here by force.


    If they don''t scold these women for coming here, they don''t know where to hide.


    These women have never regarded Li Yi and them as good people, or a group of bandits and rebels.


    Obviously, they think that if they fall into the hands of Li Yi, it will definitely be no good. What they can foresee is almost a very tragic end.


    As early as the beginning, they hid around, but now they are all brought.


    It can be seen clearly that the oldest of these people protect the younger ones, and they gather together in an organized way.


    The oldest ones are outside, and the youngest ones are inside.


    Li Yi can see that the younger the woman is, the more innocent she is.


    To tell the truth, most of these people have a miserable fate. Some of them have been sold to brothels since childhood.


    There is no food in the family. I sell my daughter to the brothel. At least I can survive.


    There are also some women who have committed crimes and have been deprived of official positions, or women who have been deprived of nobility.


    In fact, the brothel they are in is officially set up in South Korea. This matter needs to be straightened out. It can be counted on Guan Zhong.


    He was the first one to fill in women''s official prostitutes, which increased the income of Qi.


    The rest of them were arrested to fill the brothel, and the wives of the criminal officials to fill the brothel. These things were also initiated by him or the monarch of the seven countries.


    These people are quite innocent, just because their father, grandfather or elder brother committed a crime, they will be caught in this place.


    Li Yi thinks that a person''s crime can be investigated, and a very vicious crime can be killed. If his family covers him up, he should also be investigated.


    His family accepted the stolen money and enjoyed some conveniences, which should also be punished and confiscated.


    However, for this kind of case, it should be handled directly in order to save trouble.


    He always thought that it was very unreasonable. I''m afraid that there will be countless unjust and false cases.


    Naturally, he wants to ban these people and close the brothel.


    Brothels in this era, I am afraid there has been a surge of countless things.


    It''s hard to say that there won''t be gangsters who sell people in order to make huge profits.


    The closure of brothels will greatly improve the security of a certain place. Even the underworld needs money to survive.


    If he outlaws these underworld maintenance things, then these people will naturally stay honest in order to survive.


    Once they violate the law and discipline, someone will attack them immediately.


    If Li Yi allowed the establishment of brothels, it would be difficult to avoid the illegal behaviors caused by the transfer of interests.


    Even if it is officially closed, it is very likely that some people will take risks and violate the law and discipline.


    If he doesn''t close down and advocates this kind of behavior, I''m afraid his rule will be really in a mess.


    Unless he is an official, he can guarantee the transaction output of cutting off the interest chain to a certain extent.


    But he said that he would not do anything like this. He had not been reduced to the point where a group of women had to sell their bodies to raise military expenses.


    There will also be another problem: the quality of the officers, generals and soldiers under them.


    To ensure that the local brothels will not have certain interests with the government officials, the power and color exchange will be carried out.


    In addition, health reasons are difficult to guarantee.


    And many other reasons show that completely giving up and solving the brothel is only good for him, not bad.


    At most, he lost part of the tax revenue, but he didn''t care about it at all.


    Because immediately after the whole seven countries are unified by themselves, the productive forces will explode greatly.


    Material resources will be greatly enriched, because the rich material resources, contradictions and conflicts between classes will also be greatly alleviated because of the rich material resources.


    Everything shows that improving productivity is the best way to solve everything.


    Once there is a war in this world, it will inevitably lead to the outbreak of productive forces after the war.


    If productivity does not break out all the time, then the second world war may be triggered at any time.


    Because the lack of productive forces will inevitably lead to contradictions among all walks of life, because there are many undeveloped places, we do not have to worry about the problem of survival resources.


    As time goes on, productivity can not be improved, but the upper limit of land that can be cultivated and developed exists. Naturally, it is reasonable to have a war.


    Because at this moment, the large group of human beings may be pushing for war.


    Because war consumes population, people have less material resources, and each person can allocate more.


    The contradiction will be alleviated, but it will be in vain, because people''s fertility is actually very fast.


    As the total population increases again and the productive forces do not develop, the war will start again.


    Why the ancient dynasties after the Qin Dynasty rarely lasted more than 300 years? Because with the land annexation at the end of the dynasty reaching its peak, the peasants could not survive, and the vigorous uprising began naturally.


    Before the Qin Dynasty, the enfeoffment system was adopted. The advantage of this system was that it successfully transformed the contradiction between the common people and the emperor into the contradiction between the common people and the great nobles who ruled them.


    Even if there is a change of dynasty below, it is only a change between nobles. The change of nobles means that the class under the nobles is reshuffled. Although the nobles are still nobles, because of the reshuffle of class, the class contradictions are alleviated, and the time can be maintained for a longer time.


    In other words, the rule of the Zhou Dynasty could last for 900 years. Even so, it was divided into two parts.


    After that, there was hardly any dynasty more than 300 years old. Even the Han Dynasty was divided into the Eastern Han Dynasty and the Western Han Dynasty.


    As for the Song Dynasty, let alone.


    It can be predicted that the dynasty that Li Yi wants to establish will exist for more than 300 years, because most of the resources have not been developed in this era of the world. With sufficient resources and advanced productive forces, it should be able to survive for 300 years.


    It''s hard to say in the future.


    How can there be an immortal Dynasty in this world?


    Even when many dynasties were destroyed, many people didn''t know that everything was normal yesterday, and their own country was gone the next day.


    Li Yi, you people, it''s obvious that this group of people didn''t put down any guard in their hearts. They were proud of their beauty and talk to each other before.


    In the face of these Mohist disciples, their role is not great. Although Mohist disciples don''t say anything, they still bring them here.


    They also know that now I am a fish and a butcher.


    It''s useless to tease and talk to each other. They all shut up and come here honestly.

 Chapter 336

    Li Yi looks at these people. Many of them pretend to be calm by force. They know what happens when other cities encounter chaotic troops.


    I also know what a terrible situation these women will be if they fall into the hands of these people.


    Not many people are stunned when they see Li Yi''s face. It''s so shocking for them. It represents God.


    If a person sees Li Yi''s appearance, it may be just a joke or a conjecture.


    But everyone in the whole city saw that person''s face, so it''s obvious that this thing can''t be any imagination, but a miracle.


    Naturally, these people also regard Li Yi as a God, but they don''t understand why the gods want them to gather here.


    Some people still keep calm even when they see Li Yi''s face.


    At the same time, there is also fear and disbelief. If the other party is really a God, why should they gather together? Is it difficult to serve them.


    This is really the idea in the hearts of some people. There is no way. In this era and in this environment, their identity forces them to always try to guess people''s hearts with the most malicious attitude.


    They will not easily believe others, for any person released any attitude will be the most malicious way to speculate.


    In the case of anything, I will choose to believe the worst scene, and at the same time, I will avoid the worst scene and make my own defense.


    Li Yi can understand them. Although he has never had such an experience, he has not been in such a situation so far.


    At any time, he has a harbor to rest on.


    "Be quiet." Li Yi looked at the situation in front of him like a hundred sparrows chirping. He had to say that before he stopped them, these people were really in a mess.


    It''s not very loud, but it''s enough, it''s fast enough, it''s noisy enough.


    If I don''t stop them, I''m afraid I have no chance to say anything.


    It can also be seen from this that when the Mohist disciples of the Moban brought these brothel women here, their attitude must be very good.


    If the attitude towards them is a little bad, or they are wantonly beating and scolding, these people will never chirp.


    On this point, he did not know what to say.


    It can only be said that people are cheap.


    Good voice and good spirit talk with you to discuss, you are arrogant, beat you, you are honest.


    However, it is obvious that his words have a little effect, because these people regard him as an immortal, perhaps because they are unknown to them.


    People for the unknown things, after all, there will be some terror.


    "I know that everyone''s fate is bumpy. Many people are forced to live because they can''t survive. And I know you''re curious why I brought you here.


    I want to ban brothels completely. From then on, I will not allow this kind of industry under my rule. "


    After all, many people even start to get nervous. Yes, they hate the industry.


    But they are worried. If they don''t have their own, what should they do in the future?


    He said that this industry is not allowed from now on. What should he do? Is it difficult to be killed?


    Many people have this idea in mind. Some young people don''t know anything yet. Looking at the flustered people, they don''t seem to understand it.


    After all, these people are in the minority. After all, which one of these women is not a human spirit.


    But even they are worried at this time. After all, they are still a woman in essence.


    In this era, it is almost impossible for a weak woman not to live together.


    "Don''t worry about the rest of you. I have a way to settle you. You can choose to farm or be a nurse.


    You can also choose to teach children. I know many of you have read poetry books before. If you just want to be an ordinary person, I can also help you register your files, and then randomly enter into the territory under me. These are your choices. You can choose at will.


    I know you have scruples. I don''t understand. You can take your time. I still have food to feed you. "


    After Li Yi finished, they brought some books to explain the work to them.


    As well as the requirements of work, we have to say that the quality of brothels in this era is still very high.


    These women know all about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. It''s absolutely enough to teach the children one by one.


    Li Yi was still worried about where to find the teacher in the school. Now he has a pillow just after he sleeps.


    Eight out of ten of them are learned, and the other two are talented.


    Only some of the younger ones have not yet had time to learn, so Li Yi naturally doesn''t demand anything from those children.


    If these women are willing to take the children with them, it''s better to set up an official orphanage to adopt them.


    It''s not a problem for me to raise more than 100 people.


    In this world, no matter what the situation is, at least there will be no shortage of food.


    Because it can speed up the growth of crops in large quantities. In addition, the ocean in this era is completely undeveloped.


    You can catch a lot of fish by yourself.


    Moreover, a large number of farmland has not been reclaimed, and there is no good fertilization method for farmland.


    These things are not a problem after their arrival, new crops, new farming methods, new equipment.


    These changes will be brought by him. One person, a powerful person with absolute strength, can completely reform the whole era.


    Li Yi looks at Moban. They are handling a lot of noble property, many of which are not extremely important.


    For example, luxury goods and a large amount of gold are not important. At least for a long time, they will be in the state of barter.


    He will not try to open a bank until he unifies the productivity and technological level of the seven countries.


    Now there is no particularly large transaction, barter is naturally the best way.


    The slaves, even the civilians, were only given a lot of farm tools, as well as a lot of fields and surplus food.


    This thing originally belonged to the aristocracy, but now the aristocratic things have disappeared. The fields around the city belong to these slaves and some civilians.


    They get the land, they harvest it soon, and then they plant the corn, and they can harvest it again the next spring.


    Of course, the main reason is that Li Yi can ripen artificially.


    Otherwise, at this time, the grain will be harvested in a short time.

 Chapter 337

    Almost all of these women are hesitating. They can''t believe Li Yi completely. Similarly, although some of them know Mohism, they can''t believe them completely.


    They always hold a little distrust of others, and sometimes they don''t accept the kindness released by others.


    Maybe it''s nothing on the surface, but it''s calmer and clearer than anyone on the inside.


    You think she''s sincere to you, but in fact she''s just playing around.


    Such people are suspicious of the goodwill released by others. They may feel that there is no good in this world for no reason.


    In fact, Li Yi just provides them with an identity so that they can live.


    Whether it''s going to study medicine, cure the sick and save the people, or to teach and educate people in the rural primary schools that are going to be set up in the countryside.


    They can basically get a job and use it to support themselves.


    This is also their ability. After all, in this era, the literacy rate is very low. Among the ordinary people, one thousand people may not be able to write their own names.


    And although these people are dust women, but they have to admit that they still have a certain ability to read and read, the completion of basic education is still enough.


    A large part of the solidification of class determines that all knowledge is in the hands of the upper class.


    In this era, reading and literacy is not a cheap thing. Even in the years to come, reading and literacy is a luxury for most people.


    Their identity files will also be re edited, and no one will know what they have done.


    Everyone''s identity is written as an unknown Mohist disciple, which can completely guarantee that these people will not have any gossip even when they go to the countryside.


    After all, language sometimes hurts more than a sharp knife.


    As a matter of fact, the status of Mohist children under Li Yi''s current rule is infinitely close to that of divine envoys.


    Because he is a God, the status of Mohist disciples has also been promoted. Many people think that Mohist disciples are the representatives of God, and many things they make and send are created by gods.


    In fact, even many of the Mohist disciples feel that Li Yi is not really a God.


    You know, what these people have received before is materialist education.


    However, it is understandable that materialism is not unable to accept the emergence of God.


    Materialism and idealism accept God in different ways.


    Materialism will want to study observation and explore what God has.


    Idealism obviously thinks that it is disrespectful to study and observe God.


    The changes brought by Li Yi during this period are not one or two. First of all, he mined a lot of minerals by himself.


    There are also many coal mines near the place where South Korea is located.


    These coal mines are mobilized. When they are mobilized, they appear directly in the open air or a few meters underground. The mining is very convenient, and the effect and material quality are very good.


    He had refined it before he mobilized the collection, and the coal mines could be used directly.


    The biggest advantage of using the coal mine is to ensure that everyone can drink a mouthful of boiled water, and greatly reduce the risk of diarrhea and dysentery of surrounding residents.


    In addition, he also brought many new crops, which have been cultivated for thousands of years and selected by artificial science for hundreds of years.


    No matter in yield or in all aspects, we should surpass the crops of this era.


    Wheat, corn, cotton, sweet potatoes, potatoes, tomatoes, carrots, peppers and so on, animals and plants have.


    Once it''s planted, it won''t take long for it to mature.


    There are also new technologies and methods, new water conservancy technologies, new farming technologies, new forging and smelting technologies.


    All of these are changed bit by bit. He can do so much by himself. It''s normal that he is suspected to be a God.


    Normal people don''t have this kind of power.


    As the day went by, some of the women had decided to explore the way and have a look.


    If they have news to say that it''s good, it''s best.


    If they have no news, or the news is wrong, then these people can only accept their fate.


    But from the current point of view, these people do not bully themselves. Maybe they will have a good life in the future.


    Two or three of these people, or even more, have experienced professional training and at least know a part of intelligence and spying.


    For them, Li Yi didn''t have much research and understanding, and she didn''t care about these things. It doesn''t matter whether the things here will spread out. If they can hide their activities in the surrounding countryside at the beginning, they can''t hide it once they occupy the city.


    Even if these people publicize this matter, Li Yi doesn''t need to worry.


    From now on, he is not prepared to hide his organization, identity, influence and purpose.


    She wanted to raise the flag to revolt in the true sense, to be the enemy of the seven countries, and to bring down the nobles.


    Many of these people have not made any decision, and they are still uneasy.


    In a few days, they will see other situations and know what they are facing.


    At that time, they would put down their current scruples and accept their own new jobs.


    As a teacher and educator, they are quite respected in this era. They disguise their status as disciples of Mohist School and will once again lay a mysterious veil on their status and achievements to ensure that no one will know their past.


    Li Yi wants to give these people a resettlement status, and they can do their own requirements with their own strength.


    These people are cherished talents now, and naturally they should be treated accordingly.


    At least these people are barely enough in such a large area of their own, and there is even a large amount of scarcity.


    Because of the shortage of resources, rural education institutions can only be merged, and such a school can barely be equipped with one teacher.


    Then, add dozens of students, and ask them to be able to export articles with these dozens of children, be able to read words a little, understand notices, and understand some legal provisions to a certain extent.


    There must be some of these students who are born to be smart and learn quickly by others. Such students will enter other higher schools again.


    After learning, you can choose to take part in the imperial examination and become a standby official.


    In this way, the circulation links of all social strata will be increased to a certain extent, and the contradictions among social strata will be alleviated.

 Chapter 338

    Li Yi looks at the house that Moban is directing the people to build in front of him. The main beam and the main building of the house are made of excellent solid wood and stone, and the rest is filled with wood and soil.


    In this not so rich villa, the building is very magnificent.


    This is the school in the future. In the future, children in this village, both men and women, can come in to study for free.


    In this era, there is no saying that men are superior to women. To be exact, it is not too long for human beings in this era to leave the matriarchal society. Although the patriarchal society occupies the mainstream, it is still not very long.


    And there are not many development of Neo Confucianism dogmas to restrain these women.


    To tell you the truth, after the completion of this school, many girls may even study in it.


    Because girls can help less in farming and have less power than boys.


    In such a multi child environment, it is obvious that it is a worthwhile way for some families to let girls study and seek a way out, boys work in agriculture and let the family live.


    Because reading is really a way to get ahead in this era, and there are many women who have made some achievements in politics.


    Before Li Yi announced the opening of the school, he had already written the following book. Students with excellent grades can go to other more advanced schools.


    At that time, the family could also receive part of the scholarship subsidy.


    And if they have completed all their studies, and the assessment is satisfactory, they will be able to assign work.


    It can be said that as long as you can successfully complete your studies, you can solve the problems in your next life at one time.


    Not only that, but also your family will benefit a lot.


    As most people, Li Yi believes in the gods he worships. Naturally, 100% of these residents choose to believe in his words and his promises.


    Therefore, the enrollment rate of this school is still very high, because according to the opinion statistics and surveys, the village has the most people who want their children to go to school, so it is the first place to build this school as a pilot.


    He understood that even if he forced all the children to receive compulsory education, it would be futile. In the vast majority of villagers, because of his own reasons, the productivity has been partially improved.


    But after all, all the things are still gradually popularized, and within a few months, all the children can''t study out of work.


    With the gradual development of productive forces, one person''s work can support three or five people.


    These three or five people will be idle to do other jobs or study. All people will not be trapped in the land because of a mouthful of food.


    In this way, these people can engage in other jobs. They may go to cities to work in other industries, and more industrial and agricultural accessories will be produced.


    Some people will go into business and trade the accessories they produce.


    Some people will choose to buy some things from others and then go to other places to trade with others.


    Earn the difference from the trade between the two, the most basic business will be born.


    With the circulation of Commerce, there will be more and more social assets.


    On the whole, the society shows a good momentum of development.


    The premise of all this is that the productive forces still have room for development and have not reached the limit.


    The development of productive forces is close to the limit, and it is obvious that there will be problems in a prosperous society, either expanding the plate or reducing the total population.


    Either foreign war or civil strife.


    In addition, there will be another industrial revolution, and new technologies will increase productivity again.


    There is no other solution to the crisis.


    Various other methods and strategies can only delay the arrival of the last moment.


    However, even in the delay, with their own development, that moment will still come.


    But for these villagers, the development of productivity has not reached the end, and there is still a considerable surplus.


    Now the total population of the seven countries is not tens of millions, at least before the population reaches 300 million.


    Li Yi can guarantee that this plate will not break and can continue to maintain.


    Of course, he will start a great voyage when the population does not reach 300 million, and at the same time let mankind enter the second vigorous industrial revolution.


    In fact, he has just completed the detection of the nearby world recently. The current world is totally different from his own impression of the world.


    Some of these continents do exist, and of course, some have disappeared.


    In addition to the seven countries, in addition to their current place, there is no trace of human beings in other places, only monkeys.


    Don''t talk about human beings, not even a savage.


    There is a lot of vegetation, a lot of animals, and many wild plants have been produced, but the only problem is that there is no one.


    No one, he explored the whole earth, except the borders of seven countries, and some Hu people outside.


    All other places don''t even have personal hair. The four ancient civilizations, except Huaxia, are completely deserted now.


    There are no pyramids.


    There was no trace of human survival at all. He explored all the geology around him and found no fossils.


    Here and the world you are familiar with are probably two completely different places.


    Although the seven countries are still in accordance with the normal historical process, although there are some deviations, the deviation is not big.


    But all the signs show that the water here is definitely more than that shallow.


    Li Yi also thinks that since he can feel the prayers of other people, even these prayers have begun to generate a God.


    How powerful are the gods that most people in other countries believe in?


    He can''t guarantee that, after all, he occupies a small part of South Korea''s power and most people pray.


    It has begun to gradually generate the most basic state of a deity. In a period of time, it is very likely that a deity will emerge.


    He forced himself to interrupt this state and transferred all his belief to the Golden Dragon.


    It can guarantee that no divine belief will appear, and the status of a country can fully withstand the prayers of all people.


    Li Yi can also check the prayers of the people by using the national luck Golden Dragon.


    And maybe over time, because of the prayers of the people.


    The so-called state becomes the kingdom of God, which is God, and God is the kingdom.


    And the vast majority of people want this country to get better and better, so this country will get better and better.


    Of course, the side effects are also obvious. If the country falls into turmoil, because of the relationship between the national movement and the golden dragon, the whole country will degenerate very, very quickly.


    Because it may take a very, very long time for God to be born to be conscious.


    But it may take only a few months to twist and destroy it.

 Chapter 339

    It is obvious that there is a new military camp in front of us, in which more than 1000 soldiers are training. Their training methods have been specially modified.


    Training here, three meals a day is very good, at least in the food standard has exceeded any army of seven countries.


    Because of the good standard of food, these soldiers can also bear a greater amount of training.


    Li Yi understands that even if he wants these soldiers to be trained and go to the battlefield, he should at least strengthen their physical strength and abilities in all aspects.


    The extremely simple version of internal power cultivation method that I wrote has been issued. The internal power cultivation method that I created for them is very simple. I don''t need pithy formula or meditation. I just need to do a few actions, and my body will naturally generate internal power circulation meridians.


    Of course, the disadvantage is that users can not fully grasp this power, and play it to the extreme. Internal power only brings them part of the improvement of physical fitness and combat effectiveness.


    When injured, internal force can automatically speed up wound healing and actively avoid massive loss of blood.


    However, these people don''t have any ideas about the active use of internal force. Maybe some of them will be more intelligent with the birth of internal force in their bodies, and they can master some of the ways to use them.


    However, such people are in the minority after all. The main purpose of his creation is to enable these people who can''t distinguish left from right before entering the military camp to use their internal power to enhance their physical fitness.


    Even after a part-time training in the barracks, these people can have certain basic qualities, and the basic skills they wrote are still the best way to practice.


    He always knew that there was a fundamental gap between people. Some people were born smart, easy to practice, and could master other skills faster and higher.


    But the problem is that the vast majority of people have mediocre qualifications, and it is very difficult to cultivate their internal power.


    Li Yi''s skill can be said to solve most of the pain points. Because of its low difficulty, it can be used quickly and safely without any risk.


    What''s the risk of being possessed by fire will not appear at all, that is, your actions do not conform to the skill, at most, they have no effect, and there will not be the situation of being possessed by fire and retrograde meridians.


    And to a certain extent, to improve physical fitness and personal qualifications, that is, if you can write this skill by yourself, you may not be able to succeed if you replace it with another person.


    Even if it is replaced by another martial arts elixir, it may not be able to write a better basic Kung Fu than itself.


    Knowing that he was becoming more and more high, he found that the nine Yin manual is indeed a unique and unique way of doing things.


    One of the most important parts is the tendons and forged bones, which can enhance the qualification of human beings to some extent.


    At the same time, it also takes into account the function of tempering the body, which can be said to be very mysterious and unique.


    If we don''t study the human body in detail, we can''t create this kind of skill.


    And the mind of the creator is also very talented.


    The ideas, thinking and gaps between people can''t be compared at all. There are some problems, even if you are talented and intelligent, you may not be able to come up with them.


    Sometimes the more talented the more intelligent they are, the more likely they are to be surrounded by themselves and never find out.


    There are some people who will not face such problems. They are always able to put forward some ideas at some time.


    These ideas are very unique, and they are likely to fail in another way.


    The way of practice and exercise in the chapter of Yi Jin forging bone is completely unique.


    Huang Shang is definitely a genius among the geniuses. He is the best among the best. Unfortunately, he was born in the wrong era. Otherwise, he can definitely lead the martial arts further.


    After all, in that era when aura was not particularly rich, it was not enough to gather enough aura for a person to condense the golden elixir of martial arts in a short time.


    If Wu Daoxian and Tian can''t unite the elixir, he will be trapped in the life limit of 150 years. Even after 150 years of genius, it will disappear.


    After the golden elixir of martial arts, the cultivation of martial arts can be regarded as a smooth road, although theoretically speaking, the life span of the golden elixir of martial arts also has an upper limit of 800 years.


    The problem is that the vast majority of Jindan martial arts masters will not be subject to the upper limit of 800 years.


    Li Yi has promoted the physical body to immortality. Theoretically, if there is no problem, his physical body can even be preserved permanently. Even if one day all the aura of the world is consumed, the physical body can still exist for tens of thousands of years even if it turns into internal circulation.


    But there is still a limit to its life. For example, its spirit will gradually decay and eventually disappear with the passage of time.


    The spirit of Wudao golden elixir is not particularly solid. If there is no aura and no way to improve the physical body, the upper limit of 800 years may exist.


    But he can greatly improve the physical body. Even if he doesn''t improve the spirit, it''s possible for him to live thousands of years.


    What''s more, he also promoted a lot of physical bodies, and his life span was further extended.


    Under normal circumstances, it is very, very difficult for him to die. Of course, if he is killed and then his soul is consumed, only the most basic spirit is scattered, then he is dead in a complete sense.


    However, there is no need to worry about this in this world. No one in this world can threaten himself with the value of force.


    His current physical strength is hard steel, and small and medium-sized nuclear bombs have no problem at all. He can defend with all his strength, arrange arrays, transfer energy, and even resist the frontal attack of large nuclear bombs.


    With his physical alertness, he will be alert immediately after the nuclear bomb is aimed at him, and then he will start to run away.


    No matter how fast the fighters and intercontinental missiles are, they are still unable to target and track missiles in front of him.


    Some weapons may be faster than him, but the problem is that when a weapon is aimed at him, he starts to run away. Even if the weapon will arrive at the battlefield in five seconds, these five seconds are enough for him to escape far away without having to bear the power of the weapon.


    Unless he carries out a completely strategic land washing in his large area, he can feel that, alas, this group of people seems to have photographed me to a certain extent.


    Besides that, it may not feel big.


    At least the development of human science and technology is far from threatening him.


    Even in the world with the most advanced human technology, the human society in that world is not enough to hurt itself.


    Because their ultimate weapon destroyed all the surface around the solar system for a long time.


    It''s just a trick to use the power of the sun to trigger changes on the sun and release enough energy to roast all the planets around.


    Otherwise, human beings in that world alone will not be able to destroy the traces of human society throughout the solar system.

 Chapter 340

    Some of them had seen blood on the battlefield, some of them had come from the integration of the original soldiers under the nobles, and some of them had participated in the siege.


    It''s Liu Yisuo who leads them to train. He doesn''t have such ability and level, but he is the most important one among dwarfs. It''s him at the critical moment.


    Although some people are more able to adapt to this job than him, such as Chen Li, who has trained in the army and has command and leadership experience, he was also mixed up as an ordinary soldier and scattered in this military camp at this time.


    It is impossible for Li Yi to rashly hand over the command of the army to him, to a person who was previously identified as the same class as the nobility.


    Although some nobles may be more suitable for this job than Liu Yisuo, they can''t do it because of their own identity.


    Li Yi said before that he always wanted to overthrow the aristocracy and make them the same as all the civilians. As a result, not long after that, he began to use the people of the aristocracy again.


    So what should the ordinary people and the people think about this news? If he manages these people with nobles, I''m afraid it may also cause the rebound of these people.


    Therefore, he would rather use Liu Yisuo, who is not a professional manager, for management than use others.


    It''s just OK. Although there are thousands of people, there are still many people to help with the auxiliary management.


    At the same time, some professionals are always on the side to guide him in training methods and to teach Liu Yisuo.


    He specially left an intelligent robot here to help Liu Yisuo train and manage these soldiers.


    At the same time, Liu Yisuo was instructed to master the whole militia training manual in a short time.


    Become a commander with certain professional experience and independent ability.


    Even if Liu Yisuo spends a lot of time studying every day, it''s not easy for him to finish in a short time.


    Before that, he didn''t know any big characters, and he couldn''t even write his own name. It was really difficult for him to learn the militia training manual bit by bit.


    Many buildings are rising. At this time, food in other places has not been built. Many villagers need to build water conservancy and repair fields.


    It''s not until winter that I have time to rest.


    Because of Li Yi, all the grain here has been received, and the water conservancy and field repair work has been completed quickly because of the development of many new equipment.


    Even if we collect some soldiers, we will reduce some young people.


    Many villagers are still idle, and once they are idle and have nothing to do, they just eat every day, which is likely to cause other problems.


    He naturally had a solution to this situation. Although there was no way to set up banks at this time, he adopted another gold standard monetary system close to banks.


    As long as these villagers are recruited to participate in the construction of nearby projects, schools, bridges, roads, new dams, and river courses.


    As long as these young people participate in these jobs, they can get a certain degree of wages.


    Li Yi gives them the tickets. As long as they hold the tickets, they can exchange materials directly in the local material Distribution Department.


    This is the rationing system. Similarly, soldiers in the army distribute food in this way.


    I will send you the ticket directly. After you get it, you can exchange it directly. It''s not the real thing.


    Because he, as the acceptor of responsibility and risk, admits the real purchasing power of the ticket, so at present, the ticket has become the largest currency in circulation in this place.


    In addition, there are many other things are being updated and transformed bit by bit, a lot of salt and animal fat and deep-sea fish into the market, bit by bit improving the physique of all people.


    Naturally, the cultivation method has not been popularized, because people who practice internal power eat much more than ordinary people.


    It''s natural to supply in the barracks, but it''s impossible to expand the scope of supply to all places.


    But even so, the living standard of these villagers is far higher than that of the vast majority of the people.


    Not only staple food can be satisfied, but also there are many complementary food for them to choose.


    In a short period of time, their physical fitness is on the rise, at least after they are full, their physical strength can be consumed more.


    If all people can''t eat enough, their physical strength will be exhausted soon. Now all people can eat enough. The surplus food is converted into fat and sugar and stored in their bodies. Naturally, the body will also consume these fat and sugar.


    At least not like before to eat some of the food without any nutrition, a little move will be hungry, the body has no strength.


    This will never happen now, which greatly improves the physique and endurance of all the people around.


    Even if you want to recruit in the future, you can also recruit more high-quality troops.


    Little by little, under her rule, everything is changing.


    The sound of children studying in the morning has been heard in the school, the road has gradually become a new look, the river has been dredged, and the bridge has been built.


    Many new water conservancy facilities were introduced, along with them were manufacturing mills.


    These all need time, and time is passing by.


    The story of breaking down this city has been spread, at least many high-level officials in South Korea have known about it.


    If South Korean leaders are on fire at this time, they have no time to care and manage.


    Han Wangfei''s death made several of his sons in a mess, but the current fight can be seen that his fourth son Han Yu had the upper hand.


    In addition, the death of Zhang Kai''s younger brother led to the chaos of the literati and ministers in the court, and the death of no career led to the brief chaos of the whole night.


    Among the four fierce generals in the night, no one is willing to accept and no one can completely command anyone. Before, although they all listened to Ji Wuye''s words on the surface, they all had their own ideas in their hearts.


    Now that Ji Wuye is dead, they naturally fall into a short period of chaos. Everyone wants to take advantage of this time to take the place of Ji Wuye.


    Now the other six countries can''t take advantage of the opportunity to fight against them. Without external crisis to integrate them, they naturally fall into civil strife.


    As a result, although Li Yi occupied a city, there was no one to care about it or even deal with it. They put all their resources and all their strength on fighting against others.


    With the passage of time, its thousands of soldiers have been trained for a period of time, and the quality of individual soldiers is better than that of any soldiers in the seven countries.


    Even the methods of military and political operations are far beyond those of the soldiers of the seven countries, and there are also great changes in equipment and weapons.


    Everyone uses a flint gun. When they are equipped with the best armor and swords, their armor can guarantee that even the soldiers of the seven countries may not be able to leave traces on it.


    In terms of armor, Li Yi forged it with his own hands. On it, there is an array engraved with spiritual blessing. In addition, thousands of people can form an army array to further stimulate power.


    Naturally, he has more confidence in these things. For example, he will enter Hanwang city in ten days.


    .................

 Chapter 341

    Li Yi looked at the orderly soldiers standing in front of him. They were full of spirit and enthusiasm.


    This period of ideological education to a certain extent changed and let them recognize their own situation.


    Let them put down all their illusions and concentrate on the armed struggle.


    Tell them that they have won the present things and good days by themselves, but there are still some nobles outside who are oppressing people there. Similarly, those nobles are likely to attack us.


    Let these people know their own situation. They know that they have won a good life now. But there are still many people outside who live the same life as before, and those nobles outside let them continue to live in this way. They will fight in and enslave themselves as before.


    As a result, their fighting enthusiasm is high. Although these people have undergone a short period of intensive training, they have never been on the battlefield.


    They also need many times of training, one after another of the actual combat, in the actual combat to hone their combat literacy and combat will.


    After hundreds of bloody battles, those who can survive are the real fierce soldiers. Those who survive go to train other soldiers again.


    Although Li Yi has some intolerance in his heart, he knows that these soldiers are all living people now. Once they go to the battlefield, they will no longer exist as a human being.


    They are tools, they are machines. In other words, in war, few people can completely become a person.


    War will obliterate human nature, will obliterate the human originally not many good, a bigger step, stimulate human malignant.


    Sometimes these soldiers can''t be a complete person in the war, or they can try their best to treat them as a complete person after the war.


    Once the project is started, or both sides encounter each other, in such a short time, or within two hours, you must be calm and rational, and deal with all the problems well.


    This is a helpless and helpless thing.


    In some cases, sacrifice can not be avoided, he must be the most calm state to deal with everything.


    Take some soldiers as chessmen, as abandoned pieces, as things that can be sacrificed.


    But on the whole, they are relatively safe, because their military literacy is higher than that of most of the seven countries'' armies. As long as not everyone on the opposite side is a super expert like gainie Weizhuang, it is impossible for the seven countries'' armies to win.


    Their casualty rate is so low that most of the troops on the opposite side dare not fight or resist them.


    What they really need to fight is public order war, siege war and public order war. What they need to face are those noble servants and some nobles who have practiced martial arts.


    The siege war is not difficult to fight, once the other side decided to defend the city, Li Yi will directly attack.


    The gate was like paper before him. As soon as he made a move, many people saw his face and threw down their weapons to surrender.


    Finally, he occupied more than 40% of South Korea''s land. In just a few days, those still fighting at the top finally responded.


    They found that Li Yi had occupied a large part of South Korea in just a few days.


    But it was too late, or too late from the beginning.


    Since Li Yi came to this world, the present situation has long been doomed.


    When they form a coalition, what about resistance? It''s all in vain. Their so-called elite army and the elite army who have gone through many wars and won every time are just like paper.


    Before the launch, only a few hundred meters away from each other, the soldiers took out their loaded flint guns and launched three volleys.


    The vast majority of soldiers on the opposite side have already collapsed and surrendered. Technology is simply impossible in their mind. When both sides are still hundreds of meters away, they watch their companions fall one by one. Occasionally, those who survive also cry out in pain.


    No matter how elite the army is, its organizational system will collapse under such circumstances. Sometimes the army will surrender faster than catching pigs.


    If there are 10000 pigs in front of them, they will run away. With the army of more than 1000 people in their hands, even if the advanced technology surpasses that of this era for more than a thousand years.


    It''s impossible to catch them completely, but the problem is that the other party is human, and the wise people surrender in groups.


    Tens of thousands of people have launched a charge, and even before the two sides meet each other, their own side has already lost more than a thousand. I''m afraid even the most elite army in this era can''t bear this rate of casualties.


    The other side did send out some elite small teams and wanted to break their face. Maybe for the first time, they were too confident and sent out an elite team.


    Under normal conditions, it seems that it is very difficult for pure physical weapons to hurt them.


    Li Yi can see that these people have undergone special training, and they move very fast. Moreover, they are equipped with special cultivation techniques. In this era, it is very difficult for simple swords to hurt them.


    Because of the concealment, the vast majority of people in this era can''t see clearly at night, so it''s easy to be covered with ghosts and gods.


    Looking at the soldiers, if they face such people, they may fall into a one-sided massacre.


    The problem is that these people are not ordinary soldiers at all. They are well equipped and have enough strength.


    What''s more, their armor has a certain spiritual power. When they form an army formation, no magic method is used in front of the army formation.


    Thousands of people''s strong murderous Qi mixed with aura will reduce the effect of any method to the minimum.


    As a result, no matter how fast they were, they were not faster than the bullets of flint guns.


    A row of riding and shooting, these people become a sieve.


    Later, some elite teams also wanted to attack and kill them at night.


    Li Yi took out several robots. Here, they have laser eyes that can instantly burn anyone here.


    No one can resist the power of a second.


    Moreover, if nuclear fusion is used as energy, there is no need to worry about energy. There is no way to break through such protection in the elite team.


    Later, they wanted to postpone the peace talks for a short time, because in just three or four days, all their attacks were destroyed and most of their territory was lost.


    According to this situation, I''m afraid I will enter Hanwang city in a day or two.


    But Li Yi didn''t accept their backstage. He was in the dominant position. The peace talks could be held only when both sides were equal, or almost equal, or when you and I would suffer heavy losses if you and I were destroyed.


    He soon rushed into Hanwang city and completely occupied the whole of Korea.


    Han Yu hanged himself and Bai Yifei died in the war. Feicui tiger fled with a large amount of money. The whereabouts of chaonvyao and Suoyi are unknown.


    Zhang Liang fled.


    Li Yi didn''t pursue and kill them either. They didn''t play a big role in the present situation.

 Chapter 342

    Li Yi was standing in the city. Many nobles here had begun to be overthrown by successive liquidation. They were naturally handy in dealing with such things.


    Many things can be solved as they should be.


    Most of the servants and maids in the palace will also be disbanded and return home with a severance payment.


    Many nobles have been beheaded in public. These days, their heads are falling in the city, and they don''t know how many people are killed or injured.


    In addition, there are some people who have no solution in a short time.


    For example, Korean Princess Honglian, whose father died can be counted as Li Yi''s head. She also has several elder brothers who were beheaded for committing enough crimes.


    The problem is that from the information collected, we can know that she has not committed any criminal or bad things. Although she is a noble, she has a very good reputation among many people.


    Li Yi can''t kill her, but she doesn''t seem to hate herself very much.


    If she has the choice to kill herself, she can solve it easily.


    So it''s very difficult for the other party to solve the problem as a whole.


    Because the other party''s identity is very sensitive, he is not easy to do.


    Honglian has a certain reputation among many lower class people in Hanwang city.


    Li Yi took a fair way to treat her, any preferential treatment, no special, let her live on her own.


    Give her a job and let her teach and help manage in Hanwang city.


    She did a very good job. With her help, they mastered it faster and completed it, and connected the whole Korea with hanwangcheng as a point.


    "Maybe they don''t really hate themselves." Looking at this smiling, sunny girl in front of me.


    Li Yi''s mind flashed such an idea, and then let people give up for her long-term surveillance.


    Originally, according to his idea, at least a 36 month long-term monitoring of Honglian was needed.


    But now it didn''t seem necessary. He could clearly feel that the girl didn''t have any malice towards him.


    To conceal his Yuanshen observation and perception, unless her acting skills have reached the level of movie king, drama is like life, life is like drama.


    It''s not acting, it''s the person in the play.


    Unless the acting reaches the level of this legend, it is almost impossible to deceive him.


    Li Yi Yuanshen is powerful. Only he is willing to encourage Yuanshen to look around, he can see things that others can''t see.


    Usually, the pheromones emitted by people can be seen clearly in front of their eyes.


    He could feel that Honglian didn''t have an extremely strong ruthlessness towards him. She didn''t hate to be desperate. She didn''t do anything all day and wanted to kill him.


    Similarly, he can see that the other party seems to enjoy the present state and life.


    He didn''t want to wipe out the aristocracy. It would be nice if they were willing to change and become like ordinary people.


    Turning around and leaving, he has just entered the city for a few days now, and there are still many things he needs to solve slowly.


    Purple orchid Xuan has been surrounded by their people for three days. If he doesn''t go to have a look, it''s estimated that Wei Zhuang may rush out with shark teeth like this.


    In order to worry about the problems caused by the sudden explosion of seed in Weizhuang.


    He not only arranges a robot to guard all day, but also observes there with a trace of mind.


    Li Yi doesn''t need to worry. Wei Zhuang doesn''t mean other people don''t need to worry.


    Anyway, on his own side, no one can challenge Weizhuang alone except himself.


    Li Yi''s walking speed is not fast, and there are not many pedestrians on the street at this time.


    Since they have conquered here, they should be stable for a short time. Only after spring ploughing can they really start a new round of hegemony.


    Now and in the next few months, he will complete the industrial revolution and asset allocation of the whole South Korea.


    At the same time, it is necessary to establish a normal and complete form, which can cover the whole Korean administrative organization and security military organization.


    And this organization, this regime, can produce most of its own resources.


    Instead of just relying on one''s own core productivity as before.


    However, in South Korea, it is estimated that it will not be able to develop offshore and deep-sea fishing industry. It is estimated that in a short time, deep-sea fishing and offshore fishing will have to rely on itself.


    Because there is no sea, even if you want to catch fish in the sea, you can''t find it.


    But there are salt mines around. In this era, Li Yi updated his technology to ensure that there are no harmful substances in the salt.


    Although some of the color is not good, some of the particles are big, but it is better than those green salt that I ate before.


    Compared with the white salt he made, it''s very different.


    Li Yi step by step to the front of the Purple Orchid Pavilion, this place is the focus of their preparation to encircle at the beginning.


    Because even he is not sure what the other side''s attitude towards himself is.


    Because he pulled out most of the strongholds of zilanxuan in the process of unifying Korea step by step.


    There are some specially trained women in the stronghold to collect intelligence.


    Li Yi abolished the brothel and was not allowed to run it again. At first, he sent all the brothel women to become school teachers.


    Or nurses in field hospitals can become doctors after they learn the barefoot doctor''s manual.


    Or join a military band and perform around to improve the morale and combat effectiveness of the troops.


    It is the best treatment to join the military band and become a nurse, which belongs to the first class standard in terms of material ration.


    And every day from time to time will receive a lot of gifts from the big and small guys in the barracks.


    To be a teacher in a school is only a secondary material ratio standard, which is relatively high in social status and status.


    And it''s very safe. Don''t worry about any problems.


    Li Yi also had to provide guards for the nurses and the women performing in the military band.


    After all, the barracks are full of big and small men, full of life and blood. If they lose their minds, it will be too late for them to regret what happens. Despite repeated instructions, what really happens is a vicious event.


    But it''s also good, perhaps because of the ideological education in place, or because they see that the identity of those Mohist disciples and these performers'' Divine envoys dare not move, generally speaking, there is no problem.


    Although some people express their love, but those brothel women may be because of their own identity, and no one accepts.


    Although Li Yi advocated free love, although love was not forbidden in the military camp, he did not advocate it.


    And once they get married, they have to leave the military for the time being.


    We can''t be at war here. The two of us fell in love first.


    Now I have to work hard for one or two years. After one or two years, the world will be peaceful and stable. I don''t care what you do.


    In general, he gives these brothel women a normal identity, and will not be known by others in the past.


    Is he actually cut off the eyes and ears of purple orchid Xuan, let them not have any intelligence to spread.


    Even if there are some things that are not important, let them know what they can do.


    But he didn''t know what the other side''s attitude was. From the current point of view, he should have no aversion to himself, didn''t run away, and stayed in the same place honestly.

 Chapter 343

    On the road, all the Mohist children who are on duty to guard here make way for Li Yi. During this period of time, they have been closely protecting their surroundings. No matter in the daytime or at night, not a fly even flies out of zilanxuan.


    Similarly, they have always ensured the internal material supply of zilanxuan.


    There are standard quota supplies here every day. Of course, they are only supplied for three days. After that, there will be no need. Most of them will be laid off.


    Or to engage in other work, occupation, do anything, in short, will not let them always gather here.


    As soon as Li Yigang stepped into the gate of zilanxuan, he noticed a purple figure standing on the second floor.


    This is an enchanting woman. Her whole body is decorated with mysterious and attractive purple. The purple skirt close to her body outlines her charming figure. There are several silver hairpins in her high purple hair, which looks like a rose in full bloom in the sun. The eyes of those people are also light purple, like a pair of pearls hidden deep in the sea, dark but bright. Under the corner of her left eye is painted a butterfly wing pattern, which adds an unusual noble temperament to her charming posture. If such a woman stands in the crowd, she is also very eye-catching.


    Her long purple hair is like a waterfall, her charming purple eyes are as dark and bright as the Pearl of the sea, her skin is as thick as cream, and her body is tall and slender.


    "Purple girl is really like China''s simultaneous interpreting." He was smiling, but the smile was calm and cold.


    Purple woman can see that the other side did not have any different ideas about their appearance, even the look of the fluctuations are not.


    She understood what her face looked like and how it could sometimes be used as a tool.


    It''s clear that this time she''s lost. It''s a complete failure.


    "It''s just that I think many people may not know that zilanxuan is a brothel on the surface, but a gathering intelligence and assassination organization on the ground."


    He said, looking to one side, "what? Brother Wei Zhuang, do you want to watch all the time? "


    Wei Zhuang looked at the shark teeth in his hand. It was trembling gently, but it was not the excited trembling of his opponent, but the sad cry of his natural enemy.


    He knew that if he had the idea of daring to fight against the man in front of him, he would die. He was absolutely dead and had no chance to escape.


    He understood that as a swordsman, he should have the courage to draw his sword when facing the enemy, even if he is dead.


    The problem is that it is not known whether the other side is an enemy or a friend.


    On the one hand, the other party sent people to surround zilanxuan, but they didn''t do it. Moreover, they sent a lot of materials these days to let them live a normal life.


    The most important thing is that these days, they do receive a lot of secret messages from the secret agents buried by zilanxuan. He believes that the other party absolutely knows the information from these agents, but he didn''t stop them.


    In other words, the other party doesn''t care about the information exposed to them, maybe the information is not important, or the other party doesn''t care about themselves at all.


    Similarly, purple girl also looked at Li Yi. She had countless thoughts in her heart. The news from the spies and even their personal experience were all told to her.


    For those spies who are all under their own hands, they are more like their sisters than their leaders.


    No matter the news from them or their own experience when they talk to themselves, it is no doubt that their life is very good now, far better than before.


    Purple women understand that in these troubled times, they want to survive, only by themselves.


    Even when she founded zilanxuan and an assassin organization hidden in the world, it was just to protect herself and her sisters, as well as more people with the same fate and miserable life experience.


    However, under the rule of Li Yi, all the things she could not have imagined had come true.


    They can even enter schools to teach children to read, or become doctors.


    No one knows their past and identity, and no one will look at them with strange eyes.


    These things are totally unimaginable for purple girl.


    She didn''t have a bad feeling for him, on the contrary, she had a good feeling for a large part of him.


    But it''s hard for a person like her to trust others easily. She lives in danger every day. If she is careless, everything will happen to her or those she wants to protect.


    She did not dare to be careless, nor could she be careless. As for her, she could not make a single mistake.


    Make jade can make mistakes, because she made a mistake, and for her own aftercare.


    But I can''t do it. If I make a mistake, I will be burned.


    She is such a person, or will never believe others, even if it is to cooperate with you, will always keep the guard.


    But once you choose to believe in others, you have complete and unreserved trust.


    This kind of people may suffer a great loss in one place in their whole life, and this great loss may even take their lives.


    "Brother Li is really good at Kung Fu." Wei Zhuang said and walked out slowly, but this time he didn''t hold the sword.


    At this time, Li Yi sat down on the table early, and the purple girl was holding the stairs step by step. It seemed that she was not in a hurry.


    Wei Zhuang didn''t come over, although he couldn''t feel any sand overflow or kill heart in Li Yi.


    He felt that the man in front of him was just an ordinary person.


    He will never forget the scene he saw more than a month ago.


    What kind of strength does the other side rely on to make the whole South Korea light up instantly.


    And the face flashed through his mind.


    Although Weizhuang never believed in any immortals, there were also some doubts at this time that it was the gods that you could not come true.


    "Purple girl, I think you should know a lot of things with the intelligence of zilanxuan. Your spies have a normal life outside.


    Neither they nor you will want to break the peace, and I will never let them become an assassin or a spy again. "


    After he finished, he kept silent and looked at the purple girl, with a calm look, as if he was describing a trivial matter.


    Purple female understand what each other means, purple orchid Xuan must dissolve, those spies and killers also must completely disappear, return to normal life.


    The other side is not prepared to pursue other people''s affairs. He may not care about the assassins who are trained by his sisters.


    She understands that the reason for the other party to do so is also very simple. You don''t pursue other people''s affairs, but he will certainly pursue his own affairs.


    Because he can lead the assassins, no ruler will tolerate the emergence of a violent organization in his territory that is completely out of his control.

 Chapter 344

    Purple female want to understand this, immediately know each other''s ideas, she is very intelligent, she understands what Li Yi means.


    Wei Zhuang also understood that he didn''t stop him, because the enemy was strong and we were weak at this time.


    It''s no use trying to resist. Maybe it will only bring more disaster.


    At this time, the best chance is to bear it.


    He wants to die, purple female understand, only their own death in exchange for those people to live.


    After their own death, no one will lead them.


    They can enjoy the present life to their heart''s content, and don''t have to worry about the days when they can''t even sleep.


    Living in fear and fear every day.


    All the price is their own life, as long as they die, they can live well, and if they don''t die, they will die with them.


    Purple women understand that they must commit suicide, and even before committing suicide to account for these people, do not do unnecessary resistance.


    Because if Li Yi kills his sisters, he will take revenge for himself.


    And she doesn''t want to see these unnecessary sacrifices any more, if they can live well.


    Suddenly came the sound of the piano, sad, very sad.


    Very low, very uncomfortable, piano sad tactful, like the cuckoo blood.


    This is the first Qin Ji of zilanxuan. Nongyu is playing the Qin.


    Although she yearns for those sisters and her life, she doesn''t have to be a brothel woman who is looked down upon and despised by others. Instead, she can perform everywhere and enjoy the respect and admiration of others.


    But if all this is at the cost of her sister, purple girl''s life, she would rather not.


    Similarly, when she plays the piano, she is also expressing her feelings to purple girl.


    Although purple girl can hear it, so what?


    What she carries is not one or two lives, but all the assassins trained by zilanxuan and all her sisters.


    Either he will die by himself or all of us will die together. There are only these two ways in front of him, and there is no other way.


    Li Yi frowned when he heard the sound of the zither. What''s the matter? He just said that he was going to dissolve the Purple Orchid Pavilion. How could the sound of the zither be so sad? Could it be that Nongyu still likes to stay here?


    He had known who the fiddler was, and he could guess it.


    "Good! I hope Mr. Li won''t embarrass other people after I make my own decisions. " Purple female finish this sentence, face with a smile, not how afraid, but very peaceful.


    Li Yi listened to her finish, and first he was blinded.


    He can''t turn his head around. How can he suddenly get to the point that the other party is going to commit suicide.


    Originally, according to his idea, such a person could develop the power of zilanxuan to the level of the whole seven countries in just a few years.


    Both in martial arts and business management, they had unique means, and their strategic decision-making was also the top of their time, not inferior to any counselor in the world at present.


    Her plan can definitely be compared with Zhang Yi, Su Qin, such a top counselor.


    For access to the purple orchid Xuan dignitaries, she did not put in the eye.


    Li Yi originally wanted to draw the other party to his own hands, such a talent after the village can not have this shop.


    With her help, I can also put a lot of heart into running and managing myself.


    Although robots are good, robot management is only a temporary method. In the end, all these things should be handed over to people.


    Purple girl is a very good person to take over and manage.


    As a result, Li Yi can''t understand her brain circuit.


    Of course, it''s also strange that he didn''t make it clear when he came up at the beginning. In fact, this is a problem that often happens when he communicates with people of this era.


    There is a big gap between the two sides in their outlook on life, world outlook and values.


    Sometimes when we communicate with each other, it''s very likely that what two people say is something else, but it turns out to be right.


    The problem is that both sides misunderstood each other.


    "No, the purple girl just asked you to dissolve the Purple Orchid Pavilion. It''s not as if you want to commit suicide. If you don''t think it''s OK, we can talk about it. Don''t be impulsive.


    Can''t you live well? You have to prove your integrity by wiping your neck. "


    Li Yi is helpless now. People in this era care about their own integrity.


    And there are many chivalrous people who do not care, just for a just.


    When he conquered Hanwang City, many people followed South Korea to commit suicide.


    There are people in every era who will die when their country is broken and their hopes and beliefs suddenly disappear.


    Li Yi admires such a person, but it doesn''t mean that he will watch purple girl die in front of him. He has to stop her anyway.


    He didn''t understand each other''s behavior. He could see that purple girl didn''t like her life now, but she had nothing to do.


    The women in the brothel don''t like the life before, Li Yi. They enjoy the life now.


    If someone else wanted to destroy their lives, they would take up arms and fight like the soldiers.


    Now a good day is coming. Why does purple girl want to commit suicide.


    The same purple female don''t understand him, hear Li Yi''s words, he is first stunned, and then began to be surprised.


    Although he may die at any time, there is no fear in the language.


    "Won''t you kill me?"


    "Why did I kill you?" Li Yi is also quite confused, but this does not affect his understanding of purple girl.


    "Purple girl, I know that people like you will encounter too much malice in life. In the face of the goodwill released by others, it will only curl up like a hedgehog. Dare not accept the release of their thorns to the outside world, but also just to protect themselves.


    You can''t trust anyone because you don''t know if that person is trustworthy. You have the most malicious attitude towards people and people other than yourself to figure out each other''s ideas. "


    Li Yi''s voice is very light, and only the purple girl can hear it. She can''t hear it at all.


    "But I hope you can have some trust in me. It doesn''t need too much, just a little.


    I think you should know the situation outside now. Zilanxuan must be demolished. There will never be such a place under my rule in the future.


    You can do other things, flower arrangement, painting, playing the piano, dancing, as long as you like. You are free, no one will care about your past. Please believe me


    Purple woman looked at him, this person''s words, this person''s image left indelible traces in his heart.


    At the same time, there is a voice. Can I really believe him?


    She looked at him, her mind was full of thoughts, and she didn''t know what she was really thinking.


    And now, the sound of the piano suddenly cheered up.


    Make jade understand own purple female elder sister don''t need to die.

 Chapter 345

    Purple woman looked at him, and her expression gradually returned to calm. Between great joy and great sorrow, she had a lot of good feelings for him.


    Originally, he thought that he had only one way to die, but he didn''t expect that the other party would pull him back directly. Although life and death were given by the other party, she would still have a sense of happiness in her heart.


    "Good! In this case, zilanxuan will soon be disbanded, just the spies outside South Korea... "Zinu smiles. She is a very intelligent woman, and knows that even if she joins the other party, she should show her value. The spies outside South Korea, their intelligence networks all over the other six countries, are the most important thing.


    Li Yi''s previous words gave her a lot of good feelings, but she was still very difficult to completely believe each other.


    It''s hard for a person like her to trust others all her life, or maybe she can''t have a person who completely believes in her all her life.


    No matter who it is, she will be wary, it is difficult to completely enter her heart, the other side is always resistant to others.


    Because the environment they live and grow up in shapes their attitude towards everything.


    Once the character is decided, it is very difficult to change.


    Unless there is a big change, and the person''s mind is not so firm, his character can be changed.


    However, the Three Outlooks of people like purple girl have been completely shaped, and their minds are very firm. It is impossible to change her character.


    Li Yi understands this. He knows better that it is impossible for purple girl to believe in herself.


    Until now, the other side has maintained a suspicious and alert attitude.


    In other words, she will maintain her vigilance and doubt in the face of anything.


    You can''t see it at all, because the other side will always cover it up very well.


    But once a person like her chooses to believe in others, it is complete and unreserved trust.


    If purple girl suffers losses in the future, she will definitely suffer losses at this point.


    However, these have little to do with themselves. It''s her business that the other party suffers losses.


    Wei Zhuang is also waiting. He will come here and choose to cooperate with each other. He also likes the intelligence network of purple girl all over the seven countries.


    This intelligence network is very large. Maybe we can''t grasp the information of the seven countries in very remote places first-hand, but only some of them are known to be rampant in this era.


    Purple woman''s intelligence network is not only very large, the information involved is often secret.


    Those aristocrats who come to the brothel for fun never care, or even talk about some things in a loud voice.


    Of course, the most secret ones will not be known by others, because some nobles may not care much about many things, but they dare not talk about some things at all.


    They may talk about the local tax people, or the appointment of court officials, but they will not talk about anything about the royal family.


    At least outside, when many people know it, they won''t talk about it.


    Even this information is crucial, and it is of great benefit to occupy the whole seven countries.


    After all, what is the current situation of the seven countries? The local customs, geography, mountains, roads, bridges.


    These things seem to be unimportant, even easy to get, but it is very important to collect them.


    I''m afraid the other side''s ambition is definitely not limited to South Korea. If the other side wants to continue to dominate the world, such intelligence must be very important.


    After listening to her words, Li Yi knocked the table in front of her with his fingers.


    He was really thinking, thinking about how to deal with the women in other places.


    It''s too big there. With our own strength, it''s not easy to radiate in a short time. In this place, the traffic is too slow.


    Even if a strong man wants to go from one country to another on foot, it is very difficult.


    What''s more, they are a group of weak women. Even if they have practiced some martial arts, it''s very difficult to take a lot of people to walk together in these troubled times.


    Since promise the other side disbands the whole purple orchid Xuan, naturally want to undertake the business of these placement.


    As for the intelligence network they are proud of, Li Yi never cares about it. My own strength is not strong enough, and there may be some use in doing intelligence, but my own strength is strong enough, and the intelligence is useless.


    Just push it flat. As for the geographical environment there, the robot can withdraw the map, or build a three-dimensional model by itself.


    The intelligence has no effect on me. The only thing I need to worry about now is the placement of these people.


    "Purple girl, I''m afraid this matter can''t be completely completed in a short time.


    My plan is to let those people from South Korea come here first, and I can be responsible for the resettlement work. As for other places, the traffic is too slow and the road is too far away. In case of any accident on the road, no one wants to see it.


    My opinion is that they will be resettled after the end of spring ploughing next year, and then I can call them directly.


    It may take about half a year to eight months. " Li Yi looked at her words, very insipid and serious, as if this is very normal.


    Purple female hears his words, it is a Leng at first, then silent two seconds, the mouth asks a bit hesitantly, "you don''t need us to help you collect intelligence again?"


    This is the only thing that she can think of that the other party has a plot for herself. Besides, she doesn''t think that there is anything that can let the other party let go of herself and give her a chance to live.


    Until now, she felt that since the other party was not ready to kill herself, it must be because she valued herself. She had something to squeeze from herself, and the intelligence network was the most important thing.


    But the other side doesn''t seem to care much about it.


    Li Yi saw her idea. He wanted to pat her on the shoulder to comfort her, but he raised his hand to half and put it down. After all, the other party was a woman, so it was not suitable for him to do so.


    "You don''t have to think about it. I''ve never been the same as them."


    Purple female understand each other''s mouth they are those aristocrats.


    "We are here to change so that we can see a better world, which is also our goal.


    I hope that in the future everyone will have land and food. Children can go to school, the elderly will be supported, if sick can be treated, and do not have to carry all the time, and eventually die.


    I''ve never come here just to make the world better, not worse.


    Purple girl, I don''t think anyone in the world wants to take up such a career.


    You don''t want them and I don''t want you to engage in such a career, and there will never be such a thing under my rule in the future.


    Now our strength is too weak to liberate the whole world, but I never want to see their girls bear humiliation for what we have to do.


    If it''s because of us, we might as well not do it. " Li Yi said a lot at a time, and he didn''t know if the other party had listened, because she was stunned at this time.


    In fact, if this is a symmetrical war, he will do a lot to win by all means.


    This is a totally asymmetric war, and we can fight a crushing situation against the other six countries.


    In this case, many unnecessary means can be abandoned.

 Chapter 346

    Purple female never thought, the other party''s heart should have such an idea, this ideal is too lofty.


    The most important thing is that the other party treats them and treats them equally in a real sense.


    Purple women understand that even if the dignitaries smile at themselves on the surface, they still look down on people like themselves. Not only the dignitaries, but even the people outside also look down on people like themselves.


    Because of their identity, their occupation has been the majority of people.


    Even if the other party helps many people like themselves to change their identity and re integrate into their life, they must be worried about this.


    Because he also knows that his identity will not be accepted by most people.


    Purple female originally thought that the other side also thought like this, although on the surface did not reveal, but in the bone must also despise oneself such person.


    She did not think that the other side did not look down on themselves, is equal treatment.


    It''s out of reach for her.


    The other party has never thought of letting them help to collect intelligence, but from the first moment when they agreed to disband zilanxuan, they began to find a way out for themselves for other zilanxuan''s sisters.


    Purple female has never considered the purple orchid Xuan to another person, because no one can bear such a burden.


    These things can only be done and undertaken by ourselves. It''s very difficult to survive in this chaotic world.


    She let many people practice martial arts and become an assassin, just to have the power to protect themselves at the critical moment.


    That is to say, she developed zilanxuan in just a few years, and the scale has reached such a huge level. In fact, at the beginning, she just wanted to protect herself and many people like herself.


    Later, he had to develop and have enough strength to protect himself.


    Up to now, every day, every second, he has to remind himself that he must be careful, because once a careless, purple orchid Xuan into some kind of crisis, they originally protect those women.


    It will only become a toy for those aristocrats to enjoy themselves. Life will be worse than death.


    Even the vast majority are likely to become slaves, purple female in any case do not want to see such a thing happen.


    So she can only be cautious, more cautious and more secure.


    As a result, now suddenly there is a person who is willing to take on the responsibility.


    And the other side can do better than themselves, also excellent.


    But why does she treat herself so well without any reason? There is never goodness without any reason in this world.


    Purple female very don''t understand, why the other party should treat them so kindly.


    Until now, she still can''t completely believe each other, now the situation is better than others, and she has to take one step to see one step.


    Li Yi has already come to Weizhuang by this time. He really wants Weizhuang to work for him.


    But he only thinks that it doesn''t have to be of any use, it has to be the other party''s will.


    Wei Zhuang is also a talented person. He wants to be around him. It''s estimated that the place to show his talent may not be too big.


    Because the real strength of the other side is his top fighting capacity and ability, that is, to plan people''s minds, to study military affairs and so on.


    Many things Li Yi will do next are to develop the territory''s current economy.


    With more food, we can support more people, and some people can develop the secondary and tertiary industries when they are idle.


    Whether Weizhuang can engage in construction, economy and development.


    With his talent and material, I''m afraid he''s quick to start and better than most people.


    He is definitely a very good candidate for economic development and construction.


    But if he has developed all his talents, No.


    The other side''s brain is definitely better than most people''s in economic development and construction, but in the end, it hasn''t been used where it should be.


    And now he wants so much, the effect is not big, whether the other party is willing to join him and finish his career is still unknown.


    Li Yi never feels that his personality charm has reached the level. He can make Wei Zhuang join his organization and do his career wholeheartedly by saying the last paragraph casually.


    Maybe someone really has such a huge personality, but obviously he is not.


    "Brother Wei, what do you think of my sergeants?" Li Yi believes that Wei Zhuang definitely knows the combat effectiveness of his 1000 man army.


    This era is absolutely at the top of the top. The army of the seven countries is at the level of dimension reduction.


    And after a period of time, their strength will be further improved.


    Everyone''s martial arts accomplishments will all reach the state of twelve meridians and the day after tomorrow.


    Some people are intelligent and are likely to touch the eight channels.


    Since the formation of troops and battle lines, not to mention in the seven countries, even in the gamma empire can be regarded as an elite army.


    Each of them can reach the congenital peak, so their strength will be expanded again.


    After the formation of the army, the strength can directly fight against the clan level masters.


    If the number of people increases again, the combat effectiveness will also be further increased.


    The disadvantage is that they can only defend passively, and it is difficult for them to take the initiative, because it is impossible for tens of thousands or even tens of thousands of people to be mobilized quickly and conveniently.


    But in this era, beating the people of the six countries is all about hanging a hammer.


    It''s hard for Wang Jian and Li Mu to come here. Even Sun Wu is still alive.


    It''s not a tactical gap at all, it''s a strategic gap.


    Even if the command ability is the best in the world, the art of war is the best in the world, and the micro operation technology reaches the top.


    However, the quality of his soldiers is far from that of Li Yi.


    Li Yi, a thousand people, can break up and even make a detour against the state of Qin.


    If the other side dares to do so, the vast majority of the soldiers will run home on the first day they plan to join the army.


    You have to give people at least part of the supplies, and the vast majority of soldiers may run away with these supplies.


    Even if they don''t run home, most people will get lost in a short time when they enter the Korean border, and then there will be countless casualties.


    There are so many things in the wild that can kill them.


    This is the state of Qin in this era of military power has been the top country, if it is replaced by other countries, it is estimated that the situation will be even worse.


    There is a big gap between the quality of the soldiers of both sides, as well as the training and education they have experienced.


    The weapons on the opposite side can''t break the defense of the people on his side at all. The two sides meet each other face to face, and before they see what the enemy looks like, their brothers will be injured 110 first. In this era, any army will collapse.


    Wei Zhuang understands this. He understands that this kind of army has seen most of the information.


    He didn''t particularly believe in the actual situation of the army described in the intelligence. He just thought that those people had exaggerated the facts.


    Just the day that the other side occupied Han Wangcheng, he secretly sneaked out and took a look and found that the information was true.

 Chapter 347

    Wei Zhuang looks out at the sergeant who is full of flesh and blood. He has to admit that even with his current strength, if there are thirty or fifty sergeants who attack him with strange things that can shoot very fast concealed weapons, he can only escape.


    If you run slower, you may be killed by those very fast concealed weapons.


    Weizhuang''s strength is really strong, but he will also be hurt. That kind of weapon is enough to hurt him. If there are 30 or 50 aimed at him.


    Once all these attacks hit him, it''s too late for him to escape.


    This kind of Legion is now placed in the seven countries, not the six countries, and no one can defeat it at all.


    Although it is not clear why the other side is now slowing down, and did not continue to attack.


    But he was able to judge that once the other side made another move, it would certainly set off a bloodbath. He had just heard the other side''s words and did not pay attention to the six countries at all.


    I''m afraid that before long, the six countries will be conquered by him, and he will really rule the whole world.


    It''s hard for Wei Zhuang to accept this, but he understands that this is a reality, because the appearance of the other side will bring an end to the chaotic world that lasted for hundreds of years.


    The strength of the other side is really too strong, stronger than the current six countries, let alone not a little stronger, but several times or even dozens of times stronger.


    His strength is already very strong, but he is definitely not the strongest among the seven countries. There must be some experts who are better than himself, but the strength of the other side is totally unreasonable.


    He wants to break his head and wonder why he has such extraordinary strength. It''s just that the other side can shine at night and illuminate the whole South Korea. This is not something that people can do.


    "Brother Li''s soldiers are the best in the world. Even today''s Daqin Jiashi can''t fight against them." Weizhuang road.


    Li Yi nodded with a smile, as if very satisfied with his words, "brother Wei, looking at the people in the world today, where can I compare with the people''s living conditions under my rule."


    In fact, these words are completely clear-cut questions, but he is just laying the groundwork. If Weizhuang continues to reasonably analyze his living standards and the living standards of other residents in the six countries.


    Then the other party must have the intention to join themselves. On the other hand, if the other party just says something false, it''s obvious that the other party doesn''t want to join themselves now.


    He understood this, he didn''t say it clearly, but Weizhuang also understood it.


    Next, it depends on his own choice. Purple girl also looks at Weizhuang, but she is obviously closer to Li Yi physically.


    This shows that at least the words before and the actions they are going to do make purple girl stay in the same line with him in a short time.


    If he wants to continue to maintain this community of interests, he has to realize what he says next.


    In order to gain each other''s trust bit by bit, purple woman such a person simply by speaking, want to deceive him is impossible.


    We must take some practical actions to make her completely join in and believe in herself.


    Weizhuang also understood what he meant. Even if he didn''t personally observe and understand the situation of the surrounding residents, he would get a lot from the intelligence from the secret agents who rushed to zilanxuan.


    These things are not secret to him. As long as they are true, even a fool can judge them.


    The living environment, living level and mental state of these residents under Li Yizhi are much better than those of the residents of the six countries.


    The other side also abolished slavery and martyrdom.


    Update tools, update information, so that everyone can have a certain dignity to live in this world.


    Schools are set up free of charge. All children can go to school free of charge and complete the so-called compulsory education.


    Wei Zhuang read the code, which stipulates that everyone has the obligation to complete his studies, and there is no charge for compulsory education.


    In addition, welfare homes should be set up and the state should pay for the adoption of children without parents or the elderly who are lonely.


    For the elderly who still have the ability to work, some simple jobs will be provided.


    Most children need to go to school.


    Then let them take a job they like.


    Wei Zhuang can judge that these things are certain, because if the other party doesn''t have any problems, or even can''t have any problems at all, these things have become established facts.


    He also understands that the other side is now extending an olive branch to himself, but whether he wants to join or not.


    He is really hesitating, the other side is very strong, maybe he can join him.


    Wei Zhuang knows this, and he also knows that if he joins the other party tomorrow, his talent will not be fully used.


    It doesn''t need any skill of joining the vertical and the horizontal at all. If you have such a strong army, you can fight directly.


    Even if the six countries join hands, they are not the opponents of this army. Besides, it is absolutely impossible for the six countries to join hands. Moreover, the other side moves very fast. In just one or two months, they have won the whole of South Korea.


    Wei Zhuang knows that if he gives the other party a few more months, he will win the whole world by this time next year.


    But if you don''t join the other party, you will have no chance to show what you have learned today next year.


    There is no use in the combination of vertical and horizontal skills in front of a strong man of this level and a country of this level.


    The other side doesn''t have to worry about themselves at all. Even if they can persuade the six countries to join forces, it won''t be of any use to the other side.


    That is to say, you may really want to join the other party, what can you do to lead people to fight, or join the vertical and horizontal.


    Weizhuang is not an indecisive person. There are only two ways for him to join the other party, or choose not to join the six countries.


    The third point is to stay here and be an ordinary resident, but he is not such a person.


    "Brother Wei, join us. How can we join hands to end this chaotic world. Let the world peace, everyone can live in the sun.


    There is no need to worry about being killed by nobles at will. No one will exploit them. Everyone can live with dignity


    I hope that one day, everyone is born equal, will not be oppressed, and the law will treat someone fairly.


    Even the descendants of the royal families of the seven countries can play with the descendants of slaves... "Li Yi feels that he has finished his chicken soup and speech for the next year.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. The most important thing is whether there is any effect and whether Wei Zhuang can mix with himself.


    Just now, the other party was thinking for a long time, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. He was a little worried, so he asked directly.


    He doesn''t have so much time to waste here. There are still some very important things waiting to be solved and dealt with by himself.


    The future direction of development also needs to be checked by ourselves. Fortunately, with purple girl''s help, I should be more relaxed.

 Chapter 348

    Weizhuang has a lot of materials in his hand. After the Mohist disciples have counted them out, they ask him to help distribute and deal with them.


    This matter has to be done by himself. Before that, he wanted to ask Li Yi or others what to do.


    After all, he has just entered here. Although he already has a good way to deal with it, he thinks that he still needs to ask other people''s opinions. If he deals with it without authorization, it is likely to make the other party unhappy.


    But Wei Zhuang didn''t expect that on the first day he would take a lot of things to the other party and ask for their opinions. But he didn''t even look at the materials. He just told him with a smile that you can do it yourself.


    Then he never asked about any of the things he dealt with. He could get such trust from the other side, and many things he had to do were very smooth.


    Originally, many Mohist disciples were not satisfied with their sudden entry into such a high position.


    That is because he was a disciple of ghost Valley before, otherwise he might not be satisfied.


    Later, with the passage of time, their own way and things gradually began, with the effect, produce benefits, these people also become convinced of themselves.


    The first half of Wei Zhuang''s life was the traditional education of this era. His master taught him something and shaped his three complete outlooks on life.


    Ghost Valley is good at opening and closing. He also knows that you treat me with the courtesy of a statesman, and I should repay it with a statesman.


    The other party has never suspected and doubted himself, and has given himself great power.


    Even these powers are allowed to be used without too much interference.


    This is a rare master for him.


    In fact, a good ruler should release his power and use special talents to manage special affairs.


    If you just want to grasp all the power in your hands, then there may be a big problem in the end.


    A person is always short board, not all aspects are omnipotent.


    Similarly, excessive release of power in the past, it is likely that there will be more powerful ministers than the emperor.


    This is also the reason why many emperors must firmly grasp all power in their hands.


    Li Yigen didn''t need to worry about this. No one has been able to seize his power, at least in this world.


    In the world itself, he is invincible and doesn''t need to worry about others. Even if Wei Zhuang wants to seize power, it''s useless to gather 10000 experts like him.


    He can also gather a lot of people to form a military and political system to deal with himself, but he doesn''t know the array, and it''s not a small matter to wave his hand if he wants to get rid of it.


    He didn''t need to worry about these, so he naturally gave some power to Wei Zhuang.


    He may have his own unique views and ideas on this matter.


    It is excellent creativity and gifted ideas that human beings far surpass robots.


    Even if the robot develops to the stage of strong artificial intelligence, although it can carry out most of the research, it will still be trapped at a certain point.


    Purple female has begun to deal with the surrounding South Korea, those purple to Xuan spies how to enter South Korea.


    In this era, long-distance travel has never been a simple thing, not to mention the fact that the six countries are restricting the flow of people.


    It''s not easy to take all these people back to Korea safely from Qin''s territory at one time.


    Even the purple girl can''t guarantee that there won''t be any casualties along the way.


    We can only do it with all our heart, and minimize the possible accidents.


    She never thought that she would do such a thing, but she saw that in South Korea, those women who used to be just brothels were living with dignity and independence.


    Purple female feel like living in a dream, this kind of life, peaceful life, live with dignity, she never dare to think.


    Before she just a person barely support purple orchid Xuan, protect and once own the same weak.


    Now what she is doing is not only protecting, but also saving.


    His appearance can make more people live with dignity.


    Purple female very grateful to him, and also began to have a little bit of trust in him.


    If nothing unexpected, over time, the trust will grow.


    Because Li Yi let her see a different world, and brought changes to the world.


    He was like a light shining on her.


    ..............


    Li Yi is now investigating the files. There is aura in this world, so the existence of aura will create some special cases.


    For example, if there is no aura in the world, even the soul can not be born.


    Of course, even so, if the vast majority of people are carrying out an idea, it is possible to distort part of the reality to a certain extent.


    But this effect is too low, too low, even in will not be observed and attention.


    In the world with aura, it''s totally different. After death, people will become ghosts, and those with resentment are likely to become fierce ghosts.


    The corpse is buried in the ground. It has Yin Qi and evil spirit. If it doesn''t decay for a long time, it will become a zombie.


    In the world of aura, the power of belief of mortals has been magnified countless times.


    It only needs the belief of tens of thousands of people in one year or the belief of thousands of people in five years to gather a weak spirit.


    If the number of believers is enlarged, it will be one hundred thousand, one million, ten million or even one hundred million.


    Even if everyone is the most basic belief, it is enough to support a very powerful God.


    If they believe in many gods, then these gods are likely to form an organization or society in the gradual development.


    These are all possible, but the biggest possibility is that the gods devour each other.


    Because the vast majority of gods do not have a general manager, they are destined to devour each other and compete for faith.


    Tianting is a different organization, which was established in ancient times and managed by special personnel.


    Because of the restriction of the list of gods, these gods are recorded in the way of heaven, even if there is no belief, they will not disappear.


    And even if they don''t fight for any faith, there will always be some gods who have faith, and some gods don''t.


    For example, the more people believe in the God of bad luck, the more bad luck they will have.


    I''m afraid such a God will not have any faith.


    Similarly, in the world with aura, some people''s natural physique will surpass others. Such people are born with Tao body and natural spirit body, and their cultivation speed is much faster than others, and they can obtain very powerful power in a very short time.


    Similarly, this kind of constitution brings benefits, but also brings some disadvantages.


    What Li Yi came into contact with this time is obviously not a good constitution. This constitution is like a curse, which has been on her since she was born.

 Chapter 349

    Li Yi looks at the vast Huaihe River in front of him, but his goal this time is not the Huaihe River, but Han Wang''an, a canal built with a lot of manpower and material resources.


    The problem is that the construction of this canal has no effect, just a small opening beside the huaishui River to let more water flow underground.


    Although the construction is very clever, it costs a lot of human and material resources. It is impossible to do something that has no effect, even the canal has no ornamental value.


    It can''t be used for irrigation, it can''t be used for viewing, this canal has only one function, to protect the spirit from further harm.


    Before Li Yi looked up the files, he found that Han Wang An had a big mess when he attacked Baiyue.


    A baby was born in Baiyue. The baby was on fire at the moment of birth. At the beginning, it seemed that nothing happened. Although the baby was carrying fire, it didn''t hurt other people.


    Maybe it''s because the people in Baiyue are very knowledgeable, they didn''t kill the child.


    However, the problem is that it is not long since the child was born, and it may be less than one hour at most.


    At that time, the generals under Han Wang''an led people into the stockade.


    They also found that the child was covered with flames, and the parents of the child died to protect the child.


    Maybe it''s because she suffered a crisis, or because she saw her parents die, and her blood was connected with her parents, and her spiritual power revolted.


    But this kind of attack is no difference, no range attack, so the whole Chuang Tzu turned into a sea of fire in a short time.


    It is said that the Korean soldiers at that time could smell the smell of human flesh paste from ten miles away.


    Similarly, after the child''s spontaneous spiritual riot, he fell asleep again because he lacked too much power.


    I don''t know what Han Wang an thought at that time. Maybe he wanted to bring her back and become a killer in his hand.


    So many soldiers built a huge sarcophagus under the guidance of yin and Yang warlocks, and sealed the child inside.


    Then the time dragged by cart and manpower slowly came towards Hanwang city.


    The problem is that something happened on the way. Li Yi can''t get the detailed process from the file. He only knows that the child''s spiritual power is fluctuating again.


    The Yin Yang warlock and the soldiers around him all died. The final result was that a Yin Yang warlock burst out before he died and forced the sarcophagus into the huaishui river at that time.


    Most of the fire power is isolated from huaishui, and her constitution has no effect even in special conditions.


    Later, Han Wang''an spent a lot of manpower and material resources to build a deep-water canal beside huaishui, hoping to lead the sarcophagus to a specific location and salvage it again.


    Obviously, the other side did succeed in part, when the sarcophagus just came into contact with the land. The psychic power erupts again.


    After all, although there was a part of water at that time, the sarcophagus did contact with a certain amount of land, and once again got the fire power, it could naturally erupt.


    The other party may be able to control this power at first, but later they can no longer control it.


    In desperation, Han Wang''an could only order people to chisel through part of the sarcophagus and let huaishui water enter the sarcophagus again to restrain the explosion of spiritual power.


    At the same time, the vast majority of people who are involved in this matter will be wiped out and swept to the dust.


    At the same time, some of the remaining traces are gradually covered up, and few people know about it in South Korea.


    However, even so, the incident was still recorded by historians. Although few people know about it in South Korea, if history can be passed down, future generations will be able to see it.


    The historiographers of this era are quite dignified. In any case, they should describe the most real history in the most concise language as far as possible.


    No one wants to force them to revise any word in the history books. Even if you kill them, they will never change it, and their successors will write it according to the facts.


    Han Wang''an killed five historiographers at the beginning, but he couldn''t change the history. In the end, even as the king of a country, he accepted his advice.


    Is he afraid of those five people? Not at all.


    What he was afraid of was the sixth, the seventh and even the thousandth of the five.


    What he was afraid of was their heart of objectively recording history even though they died.


    Perhaps this era is very dark, but there are always some people emitting a weak light.


    This period of history has been objectively preserved and recorded in this way.


    This time, Li Yi is going to see the child''s situation after more than ten years.


    However, the other party is likely still unable to control the power of the body. This kind of spirit body either cares about the memory between blood vessels at the time of birth, and completely grasps this power.


    If you miss this opportunity, you have to wait until the day after tomorrow to be accepted by others, and then teach her.


    There is no other way for them to grasp their own power.


    Now if I release her, it may cause another disaster.


    However, with their own strength, there is no need to worry about this.


    Even if the other side is strong, there is a certain upper limit in this world, and it will not be stronger than itself.


    Moreover, I am good at mastering the power of the five elements. Huaishui is near that place. If anything goes wrong, I can call some water to put her out.


    Li Yi opened the door slowly by himself. It''s very secret. No one knows.


    To be exact, some nobles may have known about it before, but now most of them do.


    No, maybe all the nobles who know about it have gone to hell.


    It is estimated that only you can find it now. After opening a stone gate, you can see a passage. It is not said that Han Wang''an consumed a lot of manpower and material resources at the beginning, but it really didn''t play a particularly important role.


    Then his mind started to move, and it lit up instantly, and he also cleared the dust here and renewed the air here.


    Before, most of the air here was carbon dioxide, but if you want to light a torch, you may not be able to turn it on. You have to ventilate for a period of time.


    Although Li Yi can live normally without oxygen, he still keeps breathing most of the time.


    There''s a lot of floating dust and floating soil here. It''s cleaner to clean them by yourself.


    Walking through a narrow alley, you can see a piece of transparent crystal glass, very hazy, without any bubbles. You can judge that the firing temperature is very high and there is no air leakage, but the effect is not very good.


    As for the appearance of such a large piece of transparent glass here, it''s unreasonable, too reasonable.


    Although the sarcophagus was escorted at the beginning, it was not incomprehensible that the material changed into glass under high temperature.

 Chapter 350

    In front of this transparent crystal, you can see that a person is still alive. There seems to be no discomfort in the water, and you can even breathe freely.


    And I''m afraid it''s hard to get material supplies for so many years. The other party hasn''t even eaten anything.


    She lives only because she can absorb part of the spiritual life of the outside world through the wall. If normal people had starved to death.


    She found that when someone came in, she seemed to start to move. Her body swam like a fish in the water.


    Li Yi looks at her, and she is also looking at Li Yi.


    I''m afraid they haven''t trimmed their hair for many years. It''s normal. I don''t know how many years no one has been here.


    If you don''t live for a while, this place will be forgotten.


    It''s hard to say that according to the plot in the original book, someone should have been here, but it''s still a long time before the plot in the original book takes place.


    Han Fei still doesn''t know where to study. As for here, I''m afraid not many people will know.


    Similarly, in addition to here, they will release many civilian prisoners who were wrongly judged.


    Those officials caught them just to force them to take the blame, because some cases must be solved above, and the officials below can''t find the murderer, so they can only catch some ordinary innocent civilians and turn them into prisoners.


    Li Yi looked at her, but for a moment, she was a little dazed.


    She is very beautiful, not even perfect, such a person should not appear in this world.


    And each other''s eyes are very pure, pure like a child.


    She didn''t seem to know anything, and her eyes were even dull.


    I think that she has been in this place for nearly 20 years, and I haven''t seen anyone in the past 20 years. I can only see small fish or shrimps.


    The other side has never communicated with anyone, and her current performance is really understandable.


    Li Yi now feel some love for her, such a fate is too miserable.


    With a slight sigh, he stepped forward.


    Originally transparent crystal began to dissipate quickly, similarly, the water also began to disperse.


    She suddenly left this environment seems a bit at a loss, Li Yi isolated the surrounding water system, no longer let the water flow into the canal here.


    Looking at each other''s body is just covered with hair, there is no clothing, he originally wanted to take out a dress to her.


    But he didn''t think that the other side still couldn''t control his own strength. When all the water here dissipated, the fire filled here again.


    The surrounding temperature began to soar, ordinary people simply can not survive in such a huge temperature.


    And not only the water vapor here will also increase the harm to people, but these are of little use to him.


    His heart read a move, around the fiery fire spirit will be honest all smoothed, he looked at her.


    There was a strong curiosity in her eyes, and she didn''t seem to know that she had caused the situation around her. Of course, she would not feel uncomfortable in the fire.


    Looking left and right, it didn''t look like a person at this time, but like a small animal.


    Suddenly came to a new environment, with a sense of strangeness, but also curious.


    Li Yi looks at her and smiles. The other party feels the kindness he releases.


    Then he took a bite at his outstretched hand.


    Don''t get me wrong. It''s obvious that she has been living in the wild for so many years.


    There won''t be any kind of communication with him here. Morality, law, and social sophistication are of no use to her.


    Here, too, only small shrimps, or very, very small fish, occasionally come by chance.


    And the probability of coming here is absolutely appalling.


    But the probability of leaving after coming is also absolutely low.


    After all these years, he didn''t believe that there was no aquatic product in it, not to mention the little fish and shrimp, not even a water plant.


    Obviously, in this closed environment, where these things go can only enter her stomach.


    Just because she doesn''t need to eat doesn''t mean he won''t be hungry.


    It doesn''t mean she doesn''t need these nutrients. It''s good for her to have them.


    The other party lives in this environment, and has never had any communication with anyone. What she does is just follow her own instinct. You can''t see her as a person.


    Now she is not even more emotional and intelligent than some wild animals.


    Even the wild animals can communicate with the same kind, but she is not as good as the wild animals. No one can communicate with her.


    Anything is worthless and meaningless to her.


    Li Yi finally understood why there was so much curiosity in each other''s eyes. It is estimated that in his simple idea, this is a big thing, whether it can be eaten or not.


    She has never seen any of the same kind, and doesn''t even know what she looks like. She doesn''t know that she is a person, and naturally doesn''t understand when facing other people.


    She is only relying on her primitive instinct in action, but soon she found that her bite can not bring any harm to each other.


    This thing is not like the one he meets occasionally. It''s big and hard. After biting it for a long time, it doesn''t even show a mark on it.


    She seemed to give up her idea and let go of her mouth, but she held out her hands and caught each other.


    She remembers one time when she was not careful and saw what was about to enter her mouth and ran out.


    It was not easy to meet, but there was no result.


    Later, I caught her every time I met her.


    Li Yi helplessly looking at each other, she really can''t blame her, you can be angry with a person, can reason with a person.


    But you and a small beast how to reason, the other side has no right or wrong, moral concept, she just rely on instinct in action.


    It''s just that she can''t control the flame on her body, and she can''t control her own fiery fire power, which is a big problem.


    Li Yi''s spiritual power covered her whole body like the tide, and soon suppressed most of her spiritual power.


    These fiery powers of fire will not hurt himself, but others.


    In this state, she could never control such a great spiritual power.


    Han Wang''an''s previous method does have some merits. In this way, she can continuously consume her spiritual power to a certain extent. Although the speed is relatively slow, it is safe.


    If with the passage of time, sooner or later, she will master the great spiritual power.


    Because if her ability to master spiritual power is one, and her spiritual power is one hundred, she can''t master it.


    If the spiritual power in his body is three, and his ability to master spiritual power is two, then she can barely grasp it.

 Chapter 351

    Now Li Yi''s spirit is in her sea of knowledge. Just after studying her spiritual power, he found two solutions. One is to release water.


    Consume the spiritual power in her body until she can master it completely.


    The only drawback is that after this, her strength will have a very big loss, although in this world is likely to still be the top strength.


    However, it is obvious that we can''t form a crushing situation like ourselves when we fight others.


    If someone else can only choose this method, Li Yi estimates that Tianze in the original book is likely to adopt this method.


    I just don''t know how they got her out. I also know how hard it took Wang An of China and South Korea to imprison her again.


    However, these things have little to do with myself now.


    If you release the other party''s extra spiritual power at will, you will smash a piece of jade.


    He can completely enhance her mastery ability and let her completely grasp her own strength.


    Then, as a general under his command, it is in his best interest to cultivate the other party.


    So she took this way to the other side of the sea of knowledge to her, can let her in a very short period of time to control most of their own strength.


    Similarly, she can also give her other things, such as language and writing. Judging from her situation, she can''t even speak.


    If these things are taught bit by bit, I don''t know how long it will take.


    Now I will let her experience most of the things directly in the form of data, then she will master and comprehend this power much faster.


    Li Yi began to pour these things into her mind. He has self-confidence. These things let her know that the other party will depend on and like him.


    He can even see some memories of each other clearly here, and he is the first of her kind who she met after being imprisoned for more than ten years.


    And he also spared no effort to help him, the other side will have a good feeling and dependence on himself, which is very normal.


    I can ask her to help me do a lot of things.


    Her strength is very, very strong. She was born with fire spirit body. She also helped him to get the top so that she could master these powers.


    This is in this world, because the limitations of the world may not have their own strong, but it is absolutely through pressure on others.


    I''m afraid no one in the seven countries is her rival except herself.


    Li Yi sees a person in his sea of knowledge, which is her soul.


    The other side looked at him, and now she could understand the language and words.


    Even if she doesn''t understand, in this sea of knowledge, his glance can be fully perceived by Li Yi. To be exact, he can perceive her heart.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m here to save you. You may not know what it means. Let''s say, I''ll take you out of this place and give you a lot of food. You don''t have to stay in the water, you can go to bed, it''s a very comfortable thing... "Li Yi explained a lot to her, let him understand a little bit of the outside situation.


    Many things the other side did not really see, and always can not understand.


    He can only give a general explanation to the opposite side.


    "Who am I then?" It''s the soul of the other side in the sea of consciousness, or the idea of God, which is not particularly clear.


    But Li Yi can really feel that he is looking forward to this issue, even nervous.


    Because this sentence tells, the other side understands a lot, so he is eager to know who he is.


    This is a sense of belonging for her, whether it is human or animal, there will always be a need for a sense of belonging.


    Of course, there are some people who don''t need it, but for her, this kind of memory from the beginning is a personal life, an identity, a collective identity is very important for her.


    Perhaps this is the most important question for her to listen to her own explanation at present.


    "You didn''t have a name before. But you''ll be called yanlingji later. Come with me later. "


    She seems to have some understanding, seems to be obsession has been, the soul began to gradually disappear, once again belong to the whole sea of knowledge.


    Li Yi also gradually retreated and came to the outside world again. The other side still had the same long hair and shawl as before, and her body was exposed to the air. She didn''t have the concept of shame before, but now with Li Yi''s memory and most of the explanations, she also gradually had the sense of shame.


    So, flustered want to cover his body with hair, but the effect is not big, even more exposed in the panic.


    Li Yi watched him take out a piece of clothes to put on her again, but the other party just accepted his own topping now, and he just began to get familiar with the ability to master, which is not perfect.


    At most, they can temporarily suppress and control their strength within their own body. It is impossible to reduce this range for a short time.


    Only by his gradual use day by day, year by year, can we achieve this degree, and then master it.


    As a result, the clothes had just been paid to him and turned into a pile of ashes.


    At this time, yanlingji has been able to clearly realize the value of this dress. If she didn''t know before, she didn''t feel anything, but now she knows, she will have some fear and fear.


    She was a little flustered, and seemed to want to explain that she didn''t mean it. Her tears were about to come out.


    I have to say that she is really very beautiful, it is perfect pronoun, enchanting, even if she made a mistake, I''m afraid people can''t help but forgive her.


    What''s more, the other party didn''t do it on purpose, just because they couldn''t fully control their own strength. A piece of clothing is very precious in this era, but it''s not worth mentioning to themselves.


    He glanced casually in his storage ring and thought that he really didn''t have any extra refined clothes to withstand the fire of this temperature.


    Then it must be too late for me to refine them on the spot. Fortunately, I made a few sets of neon clothes at the beginning, but now I don''t have much left, but it''s enough.


    Take out a neon dress, follow one''s heart to change, cover her again.


    Li Yi has a headache at this time. The other party has a sense of shame, and it''s hard for him to contact him again. But this time, he came here alone and didn''t bring any women.


    "I''m sorry."


    Yan Ling Ji apologizes to him directly. She really doesn''t mean it. She has tried hard to master the power in her body, but she still can''t control it completely.


    "Nothing."


    Li Yi mastered the neon dress, changed it automatically, and put it on Yan LINGJI.


    This dress wrapped her whole body, as sure as possible, not to let any fire out.


    It''s not just to protect her, it''s to protect others.


    Even if the spiritual power in her body appears again, she can suppress it.


    And it is quickly suppressed, never let it leak out a bit, even if he is not around him can also suppress.

 Chapter 352

    Li Yi looked at the Moban and purple female Wei Zhuang and others in front of him, then took out a few books and solemnly put them on the table, "let''s have a look!"


    Then he sat down alone and copied the limitations of the peasant class uprising.


    Reading alone, as if no one else.


    Wei Zhuang also picked up the book, but a glance at his heart was extremely shocked.


    This book is not a simple book at all. It contains a huge idea.


    It explains the limitations of the peasant class uprising in simple terms, and provides an excellent solution for it.


    Wei Zhuang looked at the book, his eyes became very respectful.


    His heart is extremely strong shock, in this matter, he is more than purple girl and Moban suffered shock.


    The more you know about many things, the more you feel afraid. If you know nothing, you are not afraid.


    Moban is because what they want to do and what they have been doing is actually working towards the goal of the book.


    Now seeing this book, I just feel that Li Yi wants to tell them what to do next.


    Weizhuang is now addicted to this book, which is not a little shock to him.


    No doubt, purple girl is much better than him. During this period, as Li Yi said, she saw many women who were on the border between Qin and South Korea. He also received all the women from South Korea through special channels and ways.


    You don''t have to work in those places like before, but you can be upright and upright.


    This is unimaginable for her before, but now it has become a reality.


    Similarly, she has built up a sense of trust in Li Yi. People like purple girl either don''t believe you at all, but once he chooses to believe you, then he believes completely and unreservedly.


    She now believes what Li Yi said, not to mention a book. Even if the other party says that the moon is square, she will believe it.


    "I know that in this period of time, we have really made great achievements and achieved things that many people have never thought of and done. The overall situation is very good. But some people began to relax at this time.


    There are also some complacency and arrogance. I think the six countries are nothing. I can beat them at will in the past.


    In my opinion, sooner or later, there will be a big problem. The lion and the rabbit will fight with all his strength.


    What''s more, we have not yet solved the problem of the six countries. If we can''t make any achievements, we will be arrogant. "


    Li Yi is really telling the truth. Recently, he always feels that there are some anomalies in the six countries. These anomalies are not in the people of the six countries, nor in the monarchs and nobles of the six countries at all.


    Even he himself can only feel that there is something wrong, but he can''t see where it is.


    This time, whether it''s his body or his spirit, inspiration can detect the problem.


    Li Yi''s physical body itself is very powerful, and the physical body can detect that there is a problem, that is, there is absolutely a big problem.


    His body is warning him that there is danger nearby, which is the instinct of life. What''s more, his physical body is powerful, and this feeling has been magnified countless times.


    But when he found the problem, he went to look for it, but he didn''t find any abnormality.


    If he can find a solution to the problem, it will prove that the problem is not big, but he is most worried about not finding it.


    The existence of yanlingji has proved that some anomalies may be born in this world, and the combat effectiveness is far more than others.


    But even she would never let herself feel dangerous.


    Who is this hidden "person" or other thing?


    It''s because he doesn''t know what''s going on with the other person that he beats them.


    Otherwise, now even if they are a little floating, they will not say much.


    After all, it''s true that they have made great achievements, and it''s normal for them to be a little bit adrift.


    And most of them are just ordinary soldiers. They are a little proud, which is a good thing.


    But now that we have found other problems, we can prove that we can''t cover ourselves in this world.


    That is to say, if they can''t completely crush the high-end combat effectiveness of the six countries, then these soldiers still have to fight in the battlefield below. Maybe they can''t defeat the six countries.


    In this case, God knows what''s wrong with the six countries. Maybe their soldiers will accept some changes.


    After all, there is a certain aura in this world. If the other side has some mysterious means, they can transform these soldiers.


    For example, we can transform each of them into a very powerful one. We don''t need to be too powerful, as long as we reach the innate level.


    If you are held back by the other side''s high-end combat power, it is entirely possible for you to kill yourself.


    Even if the probability is not high, we need to be on guard. It''s just the best situation in his budget.


    But even then, if there are congenital level masters, no one can suppress each other in this era.


    These soldiers, he knows better than anyone, if they can still win in the face of the peak of the day after tomorrow, once the opponent reaches the congenital level, it is totally two levels.


    Of course, this kind of situation only appears in extreme cases, but it is by no means the representative that they can relax.


    Sweat more in peacetime and bleed less in wartime.


    He is not unaware of this truth. He only hopes that these people can let go of their so-called arrogance and complacency and speed up their own strength.


    Only in this way, in the face of extreme circumstances, can we increase the probability of survival.


    Hearing what he said, Moban said that they would grasp the arrogance and complacency when they went back.


    ...............


    "Something''s wrong" Purple female looked at Wei Zhuang and Mo ban, they all left, turned their heads, with extremely lazy language way.


    She herself is Hui Zhi Lan Xin, and her mind is delicate. Maybe Moban and Wei Zhuang didn''t notice anything, but he noticed something different.


    Li Yi is definitely not like this. Such a strict person is just now shouting loudly, and many people are still celebrating.


    At this time, it''s normal for everyone to be arrogant and complacent. It will be much better after a period of time.


    The time that purple female and he get along with is not very long, even less than a month, but no matter from other people''s mouth before or his own judgment can be clear, Li Yi is probably what kind of person.


    He would never do such a thing to disappoint everyone. He might even take the initiative to let everyone hold a celebration ceremony.


    Purple female is very puzzled about these, so she asked directly.


    Wei Zhuang and Moban may have some doubts, and even Moban may have more doubts.


    However, Moban now belongs to the kind of person who means what a tycoon says and we can do what he says.


    Wei Zhuang may feel that he has just joined in, and it is not long before he asked this question, which is a little sensitive, so he didn''t ask.


    But purple female don''t think so, he has completely trust each other now, so she just dare to ask this question.

 Chapter 353

    Li Yi looks at her and tells the truth. In these days, he can even clearly see that Li Yi''s attitude towards himself is changing little by little, even day by day.


    And sometimes the other side to their own feelings and look at their own eyes are somewhat different, the emotion in the eyes is very complex, in addition to trust, but also mixed with many other emotions, such as worship.


    The way Medusa looked at him was a little similar, but purple girl didn''t show Medusa''s infatuation.


    Li Yi also thinks that he just thinks too much and has nothing else.


    Only one thing is certain, the other side can absolutely trust.


    If the other party has malice, then he will be able to detect it in an instant, and now both sides are completely in the community of interests.


    "It''s true that there are some things that I can always feel abnormal recently. You should know that a warrior of my level is powerful both physically and mentally.


    If something goes wrong, even if it hasn''t happened, you can definitely detect the danger.


    This time, I was clearly aware of the problem. " Li Yi frowned, sighed, and then said, "the problem is that I have searched all over the six countries, whether they are ordinary people or the monarchs of the six countries. I didn''t find any problems or anomalies.


    That is to say, although I can feel something wrong, I can''t find out what''s wrong.


    In any case, we should be more careful even if there is only a little possibility of problems.


    It''s better for us to train more time and suffer a little more than to die on the battlefield. "


    Purple female listened to his words, also some silence.


    She understands Li Yi''s strength. If he detects something wrong, it''s probably something wrong.


    Moreover, after listening to him, he searched the whole six countries, but found nothing unusual. That is to say, the problem is very deep and he did not find it.


    That''s what worries and scares him most. If Li Yi finds the real abnormality, it will be easier to solve the problem.


    In this way, it can not find any problems, but it can clearly detect the problems.


    This is what worries the other party most. Purple girl also understands that the other party is doing it for their good.


    With his strength, even if he finds a problem, it is absolutely not a problem if he wants to escape.


    But I''m afraid they will have to face something more complicated.


    Purple women understand, and gradually understand what they are doing, they completely break the aristocracy.


    These nobles were no longer superior. Li Yi selected talents and appointed officials by means of examination and selection.


    Those nobles will no longer inherit their parents'' positions.


    They overthrew the whole aristocratic system in a fundamental sense, leading to almost all the aristocrats in the other six countries'' opposition to what they did.


    Even the Zhou royal family, who is now a couple, has paid for what they have done.


    The other six countries also declared war on them, but they just declared war. Now they haven''t done anything. After all, autumn harvest is coming soon. At this time, no country will give up autumn harvest and rise to swordsmen.


    At present, they still declare war in name. That is to say, the six countries do not know much about the situation in South Korea. They only know that the other side has ruled the whole of South Korea in a short period of time, and they do not know what way they have taken.


    If they had known, they would not have declared war so blindly and arrogantly.


    But now this matter in that unknown threat, all become worthless.


    Purple female is also very afraid, even she also vaguely to the unknown threat has some fear and fear.


    He didn''t even notice that his hand was clinging to the edge of the conference table, very hard.


    In fact, all she worried about was to lose her present life and return to her original one.


    This is what she doesn''t want to see. It''s hard for her to live the present life. She doesn''t want to lose it any more.


    I could have endured the darkness if I had never seen the light.


    In any case, purple women can''t accept the original life. Moreover, if they are defeated and faced with the liquidation of the six countries, their life may not be as good as before.


    What a terrible scene it will be at that time.


    I''m afraid that I, my sisters, still have to engage in the previous business, and even become more unbearable than now.


    These things make her feel fear, some can not restrain their emotions.


    She is a person who can keep her emotion from being superficial. She has already achieved that her happiness and anger are not in appearance.


    But when he thought of the enemy, he could not do anything in his mind.


    In addition, they and their sisters may live a life of wandering and being entertained by others every day.


    She couldn''t control her emotions, of course, because she was so well protected that she didn''t need to worry about survival every day.


    Since she came here, Li Yi has brought out her daily life of being cautious, worried and cautious.


    Let her not worry about those things before, with his protection, no need to worry.


    Purple female is protected by him also gradually had so a frailty.


    No matter how strong she was, she was still a woman in her heart.


    Of course, there is a certain human inertia in it. If it can be protected by others like a waste, who wants to go out and be beaten by society every day?


    When Li Yi saw her appearance, he also understood that he, as a leader, should be confident at all times and never reveal his fragile side to anyone.


    No matter what difficulties you encounter, you have to pretend that there is no trouble in the ancient well, the wind is light and the clouds are light. Even if there are thousands of alpacas in your heart, you have to pretend that there is nothing.


    He thought it could be revealed to her, but now he felt better, but purple girl didn''t feel so good.


    But fortunately, at least this matter is only known to herself and her, others do not know.


    She doesn''t pass it around.


    Li Yi got up and sat down beside her. He pressed his hand on her hand and held it tenderly.


    Purple woman did not resist his action, in fact, this has proved a lot.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all mine." Li Yi smiles faintly.


    "Well!" Purple woman heard her words, only feel a magic of infection, the original panic mood gradually calmed down.


    Just looking at him holding his hand has been in a trance, I do not know what to think.


    Li Yi this time just slowly loosen own hand, purple female originally want to grasp, just seem to scruple what didn''t do so.


    "Well, now you don''t have to worry too much. The soldiers will block it and the water will cover it.


    Go back. There''s a lot more to do. " Li Yi said and left the meeting room.

 Chapter 354

    "Lord." Yanlingji''s voice seems to have a unique power. It sounds very light and soft. It is to charm all living beings.


    During this period of time, she came here and gradually changed from a natural person who knew nothing to a social person.


    Find out who you are and build your own social network.


    And then to have your own hobbies and things you hate.


    She has become more and more like a normal person from a little beast who does not know good and evil at the beginning.


    Just don''t know who to learn from, or what to hear, she insisted that Li Yi saved her, then she will repay with her life.


    If it''s just that, it''s nothing.


    But she insisted on calling Li Yi Lord, and every time she saw her, she would kneel and salute.


    Although he has corrected it several times, it''s clear that it didn''t work.


    Li Yi doesn''t embarrass her either. After all, the other party has just entered this society. It''s not a particularly bad thing to say that it always comes back.


    Since she wants to imitate, want to learn, then with her, until after a period of time, his behavior habit is good.


    "Get up!" Li Yi looks at her this appearance, helplessly shook his head.


    I have to say that she is very smart and has a strong learning ability.


    During this period of time, the progress of cultivation was rapid.


    Especially with his help, his strength has reached the top in the world.


    And the top fighting power is within her control.


    Instead of just like before, a careless fire power frenzy caused a fire all over the sky.


    The flame work properly Ji hears his words to smile, smile of very happy, pure.


    Then she immediately came to him. If she hadn''t pasted it completely before and had been stopped by Li Yi, she would not only be close to him now, but fit it completely.


    She is out of personal feelings, or other aspects will feel that Li Yi can make himself feel good, believe and have a sense of security.


    On the one hand, he saved her and taught her how to be a normal person.


    On the other hand, it''s also before, because in Li Yi''s side, those violent fire energy is controlled like meeting a natural enemy.


    Of course, during this period of time, she has gradually been able to control a large part, but the habits she formed before have not completely changed.


    Li Yi can only choose to accept this matter. Just as he said before, you can reason with a person, but you can''t reason with a child whose mind is only one year old.


    It''s even more impossible to reason with a small animal just out of the cage.


    What morality, etiquette and human relations are not as important to each other as their own happiness.


    Although the other person''s mind is growing rapidly now, I''m afraid it''s hard to change his habit for a while.


    Yan LINGJI is in the period of shaping the three outlooks, or what she sees during this period, what kind of Three Outlooks she will shape.


    It has something to do with her own personality. After all, part of a person''s personality is determined by nature.


    Yan LINGJI looks at Li Yi and smiles.


    She is very happy, is really very happy, as long as can see him, she is very happy.


    She heard that this kind of feeling is called liking, so did she like him?


    Yan Ling Ji doesn''t know, she is also very confused, he after all for real emotion understanding or too little.


    She has less than a month to live in this society.


    During this time, even if she wants to experience emotion, it is impossible for her to experience it.


    There are many people who don''t know what is love and what is like in their whole life.


    What''s more, just one month.


    Li Yi looks at the data reports recently sent. During this period, the national team has grown up.


    However, it is still a virtual shadow, not condensed into a real form.


    Originally, it was planned to hold a founding ceremony in the near future to completely establish a dynasty and stabilize the national movement.


    If we find other accidents, we can only suspend this link temporarily.


    If the national movement is completely united, the consequences will be very serious.


    If not, the consequences will be much smaller.


    Of course, there are many advantages to the complete cohesion of the national movement. For example, he can observe the specific situation in the future through the national movement.


    Although it is impossible to be particularly accurate and perfect, it is enough.


    At the same time, the national movement can also deter other heretics.


    Under the protection of the golden dragon, there will be no way to escape.


    Similarly, after being smashed or declined, the cost will be huge.


    The new golden dragon of National Games will bring a good situation to this area in a few years.


    The survival rate of newborn increased.


    In this age of ten children, maybe only three will live to adulthood.


    After Li Yi came here, it has changed a lot. The promotion of barefoot doctor training manual and the improvement of human quality can make the survival rate of newborns a little higher.


    Similarly, when the dynasty was in decline, the formed Golden Dragon suffered more damage.


    At that time, all kinds of ghosts and ghosts will come out, even if it''s OK. It''s more likely that the whole country will be in a situation of multiple diseases and disasters. Drought, locust and flood will continue to occur.


    Because of the decline at the end of the dynasty, the country did not have enough strength to survive these disasters.


    Because of the chain reaction of these disasters, foreign invasion and internal uprising, the royal dynasty will die out.


    This is also the reason why Li Yi does not unite the national movement. If there is a problem at that time, he will be defeated and the chain reaction will lead the residents here to endless suffering every minute.


    Up to now, he doesn''t care about the so-called entrustment. It''s really no good. If he doesn''t do this entrustment, he can directly contact people to take him on the road.


    However, if his contacts take him on the run, it''s better to directly shake people into the world. So, in fact, he still has some cards that he hasn''t used, but he needs to look at the opponent''s cards first.


    What he has to do now is wait, a new batch of grain has been planted, and a big harvest has been achieved in South Korea this year.


    Under his catalysis, the amount of grain produced is more than twice that of previous years.


    There are also some new crops that have been planted, and some that have matured faster have been accelerated.


    Like sweet potatoes, potatoes.


    Of course, more because of a large number of cotton planting and the development of new technology, the means of keeping warm for the whole Korean residents increased by a margin.


    At the same time, more land began to be reclaimed, and some laws began to be gradually promulgated. For example, all land was nationalized, and private businesses were not allowed to buy and sell.


    At the same time, a new round of recruitment plan was started. All the previously trained 1000 troops were broken into parts to train new troops.


    More changes begin, new science and technology, new manufacturing methods, more and more, new products begin to be created.


    The military science and technology tree has reached the peak of the current era in a short time.


    Now he wants to upgrade other industries, and then feed back military technology.


    Again, there are many new changes.


    Children learning simplified Chinese in schools, old people in new cotton padded clothes, and men reclaiming farmland with new tools.


    With abundant iron production, more and more new cooking techniques have been invented, and Li Yi is the leader in this field. At least he has promoted the catering industry in this era as a whole for more than 2000 years.

 Chapter 355

    Looking at the 10000 soldiers with neat armor, high mental state and excellent physical quality in front of them.


    These are the results of his greatest efforts in recent months, and they are also the largest armed personnel that the whole South Korea can bear.


    After all, although there are only tens of thousands of these soldiers, there are more than 100000 people moving with them.


    The preservation and supply of materials, how to send materials up, so that these troops can receive.


    In addition, field hospitals are ready.


    It seems that it is only ten thousand people, but behind these ten thousand people, there is a whole national machine as their backing.


    Their goal this time is also quite clear. Now spring ploughing is about to begin, and the defense forces of the six countries are in the most empty state.


    At this time, if he starts faster, no country can react.


    In the same way, they are going to make an attack on the state of Wei and Zhao, who are also on the border with South Korea, instead of the state of Qin.


    At the same time, he kept on going to wipe out the Yan, Qi, Wei, Ren, Lu, Fei and other countries behind him.


    After that, he attacked Chu and Qin again, only to destroy the two largest countries at one time.


    All the land will be integrated, the population resources will be integrated, and the strength will be further improved.


    Similarly, if there are no problems and hidden dangers at this stage, then they are safe.


    He could perceive that the problems and hidden dangers were among the six states. As for the other Qiang, Hun and Hu people, he did not pay attention to them.


    The living environment of these people is extremely miserable. Basically speaking, a soldier of seven countries can fight seven equal barbarians.


    The barbarians outside the great wall were their names for these people, and even the state of Chu looked down upon them.


    In any case, although the state of Chu came from every corner, it was also awarded by the Zhou royal family at the beginning.


    Some of the other six countries look down on him, but they always put him on the same level as themselves.


    The barbarians were not even slaves.


    At least in the eyes of the nobles and residents of the seven countries.


    As for the living environment of these barbarians, their only chance of plundering every year is almost gone.


    The growing friction among the seven countries has made the armaments of each country growing.


    If at first these people were able to do it secretly once a year without the attention of the seven countries, now they are completely afraid of being killed.


    However, he can''t manage these things for the time being. Now that the army is leaving, he is not prepared to stay here all the time.


    He wants to go over and see that no matter what problems may arise in the six countries, he will personally solve any problems.


    Their fighting is very fast and fast. None of the six countries expected that they would fight in this period of time. Although there are many advantages in doing so, once they fail, the whole country will not be able to farm and sow in spring, and there will be a great famine next year.


    Therefore, the vast majority of soldiers in the six countries have already left their armour for spring ploughing. They are just private soldiers of some aristocrats. These elite soldiers can hardly make any resistance.


    The only thing they have to face is the long journey and the harsh natural environment on the road.


    This is their biggest non combat attrition. In fact, combat attrition is not much.


    Under normal circumstances, these soldiers who died on the road would not have any names or military achievements.


    Li Yi pursued the title of those who died as martyrs. After all, they fell on the road of war and attack.


    If it wasn''t for the attack, they would be farming at home now.


    How can they die? You say these people deserve the honor of being pursued as martyrs.


    There are also some people who have physical problems or are injured accidentally.


    These things are inevitable, even if his army is strong, in this world of armed men, there will be inevitable damage.


    Some people are disabled and lack arms and legs, but I don''t need to worry too much.


    Every student of Mohism is an expert in mechanical research. During this period, he popularized a lot of scientific knowledge to them and brought their thinking forward for countless years.


    They have even succeeded in copying two steam engines.


    Similarly, Lingli technology based on Lingli is also the most developed achievement in this period.


    Mohist disciples themselves have a deep research on Lingli technology. They have developed all kinds of technologies, such as Mu Niu Liu Ma, robots that can move by themselves, or birds that can speak and sing.


    During this period, they accepted more industrial technology, and many of their thoughts were actively opened.


    Lingli technology has a further development, and become more and more sophisticated.


    Such things as manipulator and mechanical leg can be manufactured, and because of the reason of spiritual power, the degree of convenience is not as good as the original itself, and there is no perception, but it is also better than none.


    In addition, more psychic technology has been discovered, which is the core of psychic power gathered according to the array.


    At the same time, some vehicles set up according to Lingli have been able to run normally.


    Lingwang, which gathers the aura of the whole world, is also being programmed.


    It is estimated that after complete completion, the coverage of Lingwang will reach the whole seven countries.


    According to the special tools, the two sides can communicate or even video.


    This is the real sense of cross era change, with this change.


    The distance of thousands of kilometers has been greatly reduced to only one square communication tool.


    The acceleration of communication can greatly speed up the development of science and technology in the world.


    And more information flow can make many rural residents avoid being hoodwinked.


    The central government can communicate with the governments at lower levels, and even accept the responses and demands of some poor residents.


    In this way, even if they are not in the world in the future, they have no way to use Guoyun Jinlong.


    We can also learn more information without worrying about the huge corruption, corruption and evil incidents.


    This matter can be said to solve most of the worries on the whole.


    Of course, Lingwang is still in the process of experiment and primary construction.


    The coverage is not particularly low. Li Yi didn''t do anything about it. He just helped them solve some of their problems.


    The installation and production of Lingwang, and even the creation of early ideas, were all proposed by the Mohist disciples.


    In fact, this is to prepare for his future departure. After he left, he left smoothly, and there would be no big problem.


    More things began to be discovered, invented or even researched. Lingli technology can only be used for a while. After all, Lingli technology has a certain upper limit in this world.


    In many places outside the earth, such as space, there is not enough Reiki.


    No matter how well Reiki develops, it can only move around the earth, even the solar system at most.


    If you want to go abroad, it is very likely that you still need to study science and technology. Of course, if linli technology gets new updates and iterations in the future, it is not impossible.


    Who can really say clearly what will happen after a thousand years.

 Chapter 356

    "The state of Yan is sincere in coming to surrender." Li Yi sits on a table with an air of complacency, looking at the young man with a somewhat formal face in front of him.


    All the way, they have always been victorious and never failed. The state of Zhao just broke the last city yesterday, and the army is about to recover, and then they will fight against the state of Yan.


    At the same time, good news came from the right route army that the state of Lu had been completely won, and they were about to go all the way north. At the same time, they attacked and surrounded the state of Yan.


    At the beginning of the war, these countries did not respond. In the first half of the war, they were almost defeated as before.


    Later, a few days later, they had some reactions. Many countries wanted to defend the city or form a coalition.


    But in the description of the defeated army, they are described as gods and demons.


    The soldiers were almost face-to-face, and then they no longer had the ability to fight, either to die or to surrender.


    Although many cities were closed, they were far apart and opened by a huge round strip.


    It''s useless. It''s almost a rout from the top down.


    It is also understandable that some countries want to surrender in exchange for some breathing space.


    But do you really want to surrender or kill yourself.


    Although many people in Moban and South Korea know their strength, there are still many people who don''t know.


    After all, he is a powerful warrior, which only spreads in a small part.


    As for who they are, although the monarchs of the six countries may know about it, it is obvious that they will not put it in their eyes and pretend to be ghosts. They will not believe it.


    Some of the larger nobles did not even believe in ghosts.


    They don''t know how strong they are, and it''s not impossible for them to send someone to assassinate them.


    Li Yi can feel the strength of the young opponent in front of him is very strong, and it''s not a conventional degree of strength, but more like an anomaly.


    No matter Wei Zhuang and gainie, their strength is cultivated. Although they are at the top of the world, it does not mean that they will not be killed by others, nor that they have the ability to crush people who are the same or close to their own strength.


    But in this world, there are some people who, once born, have the power to crush others, such as yanlingji.


    If she was born without control of the huge fire power in her body, she may never be able to control it.


    It can only release these forces continuously, and it will not be hurt. When the power is released to a certain extent, she may die.


    Or in the process of releasing her power, she finds that the number of her violent fire spirit power is less and less, until she can completely master the operation.


    There is no other way.


    Li Yi can feel that the young man in front of him also has enormous strength. Of course, if compared with himself, it is not worth mentioning at all.


    If the state of Yan really wants to surrender, why send such a powerful man? Just send a polite envoy.


    "There is a map of Yan here." Yan seven side said, while the original hidden in the arms of the map respectfully presented up.


    The purpose of his visit is to kill the tyrant who invades his country. If he does not die, the whole world will not be stable.


    This is the brainwashing Yan Qi suffered. He came here to kill him this time.


    Until now, he thinks that he is standing on the side of justice and working for the people of the world.


    As for other things, there was no investigation or study. He believed in what the nobles told him one sidedly.


    As long as you kill each other, you can return to a stable life again. Yanqi knows that she was born different from others.


    He was a puppet and a chess piece when he was young. The nobles raised him.


    It''s right for him to repay them. Yanqi is very confident that he has eliminated countless opponents for the adult. He hasn''t met a person yet. He is his own opponent.


    He is very strong. He is born to be better than others.


    Li Yi also looks at him with a smile. For him, there is not much difference between the young man in front of him, or the purple girl, Wei Zhuang and Yan LINGJI.


    For themselves, it''s the same, and there''s no big gap, just like humans don''t care whether the weakest ant is the strongest.


    Because for humans, it doesn''t matter.


    The young man''s mouth flashed a smile that would not be found, and the other side came to him without any attention, which undoubtedly created a good opportunity for him.


    This person is too careless, but it may be a good thing for himself.


    Sure enough, the bandits are not very clever.


    But he didn''t do it immediately. He knew that he had to kill at the first level in any case, and he could never miss it.


    Now the distance between them is very close, but it''s not the best chance. He knows when the best chance will be.


    The other side took the map in his hand, turned around and left his back to him.


    What a fool, or rather, he is too confident who has never been on the battlefield.


    Yan seven started, his speed is extremely fast, he didn''t take any weapons, even if he came here to pass the inspection.


    He himself is the biggest weapon, with his strength through a person''s heart, there is no problem.


    He also knew that many soldiers had practiced some special skills. Although he didn''t know where the skills came from, he also studied what he would do if the other side had practiced them.


    However, he was too proud, or he never lost his hand, which made him feel that even if he had practiced Kung Fu, he could not resist the blow. What''s more, now he completely exposed his heart to himself.


    Li Yi didn''t guard against him. During this period, yanlingji''s fighting capacity rose exponentially.


    She has been close to protect themselves, the vast majority of the distance between the two people in a straight line will not exceed five meters.


    Now it seems that he doesn''t have any protection around him. In fact, she has long been on one side, ready to start at any time, but Yan Qi can''t see it.


    With his strength, even if it is full strength, standing here, let him play for three days and three nights also can''t hurt his body.


    He can''t break any of his defenses.


    A flame condensed human form instantly blocked his knife, and the next second he had no time to make any reaction.


    He''s dead. He''s dead in the real sense. The ultra-high temperature of the flame makes him die in a flash.


    It''s gone without noticing.


    Li Yi didn''t see it. Yan LINGJI controlled it very well. The temperature of the flame was just right. He didn''t burn the whole house because of the super high temperature.


    This can prove that she has done well recently. In fact, her assassin is not the first.


    This person will never be the last.


    These people seem to have accepted some kind of transformation, they themselves have become different from ordinary people, and even have some mental deformities.


    Some people are even crazier, and the meaning of their existence has been changed to kill themselves.

 Chapter 357

    Yan Ling Ji solves Yan seven, helplessly frowned, but soon smile on her face again.


    The other party is not the first one to assassinate her Lord. She has solved several assassinations by herself.


    At this time, Li Yi sat on the table and took a look at the map. It''s very good. The map is very exquisite and detailed.


    The problem lies in whether it''s true or not. If you walk according to this map, you will be surrounded by yourself half way.


    In fact, their maps are more elaborate than those of these countries, which cost a lot of manpower.


    After all, when he draws a map, he just needs to scan it in the sky to create a three-dimensional structure, and then he wants to make a map, which is naturally much simpler.


    And the guarantee is very fine, where there are mountains and rivers, even where there is a hill or swamp, there is a hole can be drawn.


    Moreover, it can even guarantee real-time update. It may take three or four days for the updated map to be sent to the hands of the generals and soldiers.


    They can ensure that every class of soldiers can get a map, which undoubtedly allows them to detour to a certain extent.


    The mobility and flexibility of the troops have been greatly improved, and more importantly, large-scale division of forces can be carried out.


    Facing these countries, they only need hundreds of people to completely capture a city.


    Without enough maps, Li Yi would never let these soldiers disperse. In this era, the wild is the greatest danger to them.


    The environment at night is mostly dangerous, and the most important thing is the ubiquitous and undiscovered mysterious species.


    In this era, the vast majority of biological species have not been extinct because of human or environmental changes.


    Some of them will bring danger to people. If they are really beasts, don''t worry. If they are snakes, insects, rats and ants, then they are dangerous.


    If you get lost in the wild, you may never be able to return to the gathering place of human beings. In this world, it is normal that there is no village in a radius of tens of kilometers.


    All human beings either gather in the places where there are people, or they are in the mountains and forests.


    Yan Ling Ji is early to stand aside, eyes have been secretly looking at him, full face is quick praise my two expressions.


    Li Yi is in a better mood when she looks like this. As time goes on, most other countries have not found any abnormality.


    Even the state of Yan didn''t find any problems. There were only a few cities in the state of Yan left for him to pacify the south. It was obvious that the problems were either in the state of Qin, or in the state of Chu, or in both of them.


    And because he can''t find it all the time, he''s not in a good mood recently.


    Now I find that the flame spirit Ji is very lovely. I put down the map at hand.


    "Well done!" The flame work properly Ji hears his praise, immediately peep out to smile, and seem to have power in an instant.


    Flying to his side, embracing his arm, "Lord, purple female sister taught a dance, how about I dance for you?"


    "Good!" Li Yi leaned back in her chair, ready to enjoy her dance seriously.


    ..............


    Her dance is very amazing, and the eyes between the eyebrows flow, seems to be with a feeling.


    In fact, this dance was not taught by purple girl, but by Yan LINGJI herself, who secretly learned it from a wife in Baiyue.


    She was born in Baiyue. Li Yi and his family fought in order to win Baiyue and develop its resources.


    However, there was no real state or organization in Baiyue, but each tribe fought for its own.


    So it''s easy for them to take this place.


    Yanlingji stayed there for a long time.


    The dance she danced was not an ordinary one. After learning it, she would never show it to any other man except her sweetheart.


    Li Yi doesn''t know this, but Yan LINGJI knows that she is already very happy when she jumps to him like this.


    "Good. I didn''t expect that you are still very talented in this aspect, and you are really good at learning. " What Li Yi said is absolutely true. The level of her dance is very high.


    With his eyes, although not really professional, but at least in the amateur is also top.


    Dance, unless it really takes a lot of time and energy to practice for a long time, or it''s a natural gift. Generally speaking, it''s a very good achievement for a normal person to reach the top of the amateur class.


    Yanlingji is very happy, but Li Yi doesn''t see her meaning. She shows him this dance, which has exhausted all her courage. She doesn''t dare to do anything else.


    She is also very depressed, but on the surface, she still looks very happy, even a little shy because of being praised.


    But she knew that she was not really happy.


    Through this time of contact and understanding, she found that she seemed to really like and fall in love with him, but what is like and love? She didn''t understand.


    Just want to stay with him and be close to him.


    After she came out of that cage, she came into contact with everything in the world.


    Only when she realized that the world was so wonderful, did he realize that there were many landscapes he had not seen and many things he had not tasted.


    Know what is sour, what is sweet, what is bitter, what is salty.


    All this is because he brought himself out. As he knew more and more, yelingji''s favor for him began to increase. In addition, he had a lot of contact with both sides.


    And Li Yi is the best man he has seen since he came out.


    No matter in the face of anything, he always seems to be confident. He can be happy with the common people, and sometimes he will be like a child.


    Sometimes it is calm, like a machine, will use the best way to deal with all kinds of things, no matter what kind of situation is always calm.


    After seeing him for a long time, I felt that all men in the world were like this.


    At this time, in contact with others, they will find that they have many endless shortcomings.


    So the more I look at Li Yi, the more I feel happy.


    But she has been afraid to say it out. She is worried that if he doesn''t like himself, the relationship between the two sides will become very awkward, or even alienated.


    So she has been suppressing her emotions in her heart, even the expression is so obscure.


    If he can see that he also likes himself, then the relationship between the two sides will be closer. If he doesn''t like it, he can probably insert some lines at will. Everyone pretends not to know.


    If he doesn''t see it, there won''t be any embarrassment.


    Yan Ling Ji already knew that there would be such a result, but there was still some loss in her heart.


    A person no longer say anything, quietly hide to one side, continue to guard his safety, even if he does not need himself.

 Chapter 358

    When the state of Yan is broken, the monarch of the state of Yan is determined.


    All over the world, the South has been pacified only because of the lack of large-scale basic administrative talents.


    Although many places have been occupied, but the basic reform has not yet been done, many small nobles have begun to flee, a large number of low price to sell their land.


    In some places, they even gave it away for nothing, and many aristocrats left no money after they became property sellers, and all of them scattered to the villagers, and then their families fled to other places.


    Of course, those aristocrats can only wash their necks and die, because they are the first to deal with.


    Numerous small nobles are short of foundation for the time being, which can not be solved by administrative forces. However, it is enough to take part of the forces to deal with these big nobles.


    Now their last enemies are only the two great powers in the north. As long as they completely occupy Chu and Qin, then the world will be completely calm.


    My commission is completely completed, and I have time to do something else. I can integrate the power of the world and climb their world tree. When I establish a basic administrative system and complete a reform from top to bottom, I can leave.


    Now he hasn''t left, but he has figured out what will happen after he leaves.


    It is impossible for Li Yi to leave in a short time. If he wants to leave, he first needs a person to imitate himself and replace his identity, and then he will leave the country bit by bit.


    If he leaves directly in a short time and leaves after defeating the states of Chu and Qin, then the world that is not easy to stabilize will trigger war again.


    Even if he wants to leave, he has to find someone to sit in his own place and replace him for a period of time.


    Then gradually fade out of their own shadow, guide them to choose the next leader, and ensure that this leader can lead them to a better future.


    As for the rest, it doesn''t have much to do with him.


    He will build a country, but sooner or later this country will perish, for this, he saw very clearly, also very clear.


    There will never be an immortal country in the world. It''s just the length of a country''s existence.


    If we build a country by ourselves, there will be no problems in a short time. As time goes on, a large number of people will go out.


    Then, because of the limitation of science and technology, the population development will reach the peak, there will be no circulation between classes, and the gap between the rich and the poor will reach the maximum.


    Then the country will perish and a new one will be built again.


    No one can tell what happened in the future, and his strength is not enough to spy on the long history of the world.


    However, even if we can see it, his appearance will inevitably change the flow of time.


    Because of his appearance, some people live, some people die, and many endings will be changed.


    He can only see the current ending. Once he decides to stay in this world for another second, the ending will be rewritten again.


    It''s like a virus bug in the world, which can always bring change to the world as long as it''s in use.


    Similarly, only when the benefits have changed can we have a greater future and potential.


    In the future, there must be a master to guide him. Obviously, he doesn''t have the qualification.


    With his current strength to see a long time, huge information will directly disperse his spirit.


    Not everyone is qualified to see the long river of time, which contains a huge amount of information, even a world from the beginning to the end.


    Of course, the river of time that can see the end from the beginning does not exist, and the river of time in most of the world is still in the process of flowing downward.


    Until the end of the world, it will form a complete closed loop.


    But once a closed loop is formed, it will collapse completely and never be seen again.


    When the world comes to an end, most of the time it has been proved that the world will disappear completely.


    There are some worlds that are not exactly the same. After they form a closed loop, they will go back to the origin, they will be born again, and then they will end again.


    For such a world, the beginning is the end, and each time is a reincarnation.


    ............


    Recently, the state of Qin was very uneasy, from top to bottom, and most of their generals and soldiers were in a state of uneasiness.


    They have been able to get some intelligence and information, which is their spy in the other five countries.


    The other side raised up sword soldiers. The soldiers of the other side were very strong. They started before spring ploughing. In less than two months, they destroyed ten countries in succession.


    But their king took away all the weapons, armor, iron and bronze that could be used in the whole country.


    They took away the iron and bronze wares of ordinary farmers, even the little nobles. The generals and soldiers could understand that they were just casting more weapons for fighting.


    The war is coming. Take away all their weapons. What does the king want to do?


    With no weapons in hand, what do they use to defend the country?


    "I''m afraid it will take half a month for the twelve Jin people to forge. The materials are still not enough. I''m afraid we''ll let the king into the battle at that time. "


    A 20-year-old, very white, seemingly very cold and rebellious man nodded.


    ..............


    The air of Chu state is a little cold recently, not only because of the cold spring, but also because their king took many slaves, even civilians.


    These people were forcibly taken away, and I don''t know what to do.


    In a short time, almost all the slaves in the whole Chu state disappeared, and some of the civilians disappeared with these slaves forever.


    And I heard that Wang didn''t know where there was a strong smell of blood, very terrible, very depressed.


    There seemed to be something stirring in the dark clouds in the sky, so these Chu people had to sacrifice to their God, donghuangtaiyi.


    I hope the gods can protect themselves.


    Li Yi also felt something different. This time, his feeling was very clear.


    He could feel what was condensing in Chu, but he didn''t know what it was.


    He went to see it in person, but found that there was no serious abnormality.


    The only thing that can find the problem is that the king of Chu took away most of the slaves, and he didn''t know where they were taken.


    Although most of the slaves gathered together, it seemed that there would be fewer people every day.


    Similarly, he could feel something gathering in Chu.


    It makes him feel bored, angry, and even terrifying.


    Because of these influences, his mood naturally became very irritable, but there was no way, he could not solve the problem of Chu alone.


    The army is about to start. In a short time, the state of Chu will be destroyed.


    As for him to stay here now, a good observation of where that thing actually forcibly interrupted the birth process of the other party.


    If you can, he will never appear, although it can be confirmed that he is near the capital of the king of Chu.


    But the whole king of Chu, from heaven to earth, was searched by himself, but he couldn''t find it.


    Next, we need to search more carefully.

 Chapter 359

    Li Yi looked at a huge sacrificial platform in front of him. There was nothing on it.


    It''s just that the dried up blood on the ground proves that there used to be killing here.


    The sacrificial platform is all carved with exquisite patterns, but it emits dark red after being stained with blood, which makes people feel frightened.


    Li Yi touched it in less than an hour. It was normal around him, and the aura fluctuation was normal, but this place was abnormal.


    According to the general information he got from his surroundings, the Reiki density here has been too high in the past 12 days.


    At the same time, aura contains some things that do not belong to the world and cannot be completely integrated with the world.


    These things are like flour mixed with a few black sesame seeds, but there is too much flour, it is difficult to find little by little.


    It didn''t take long for him to find these things, but he is currently studying the altar.


    If there is no accident, the real problem lies in this altar.


    But at this time, I found that there was no abnormality, and the whole environment was extremely safe.


    Does it take human blood to start?


    It was the first idea that flashed through his mind, but soon he was ready to put it into practice.


    When he went back again and asked Moban to organize some people to donate blood, Li Yi didn''t need any equipment to help him. He could completely avoid hurting a person''s appearance and empty all the internal things, viscera, blood, skeletal muscles.


    It''s not difficult for each person to take 200 ml of blood.


    His action is also very fast, because an idea to take away a person and take away a thousand people, for him, the gap is not particularly big.


    After a short time, he went back to the altar again and poured down a lot of blood.


    There seems to be a certain pattern in the blood channel, and the whole altar starts to light up, not exactly, but the blood flows to all parts of the altar.


    It seems that there is some kind of circulation, the blood begins to flow slowly, and the aura begins to gather.


    Li Yi also felt something different. It seemed that something was opened inside the altar, because the aura of both sides was not balanced, and the aura of that place penetrated into the outside.


    It''s like two connected puddles. There is more water in one puddle and less water in the other. If a pipe is inserted at the average height of the two puddles, the water between them will flow to each other.


    Li Yi wants to find out what''s going on inside, but he is also worried. After all, this kind of abnormality appears in this world, and his body gives him a warning of danger.


    If you really want to spy, it is obvious that if you are not careful, you will have a big problem.


    But if he didn''t care about these things, he believed that the people of Chu would carry out blood sacrifice all the time, and I''m afraid that the things inside would really come out into the world.


    What''s more, I have no idea about the situation, age, appearance and fighting ability of the other side.


    The information that can be obtained is that the strength of the other party should be very high, and it is absolutely dangerous to oneself.


    So he had to do something to put an end to these things. First of all, he gave up attacking the Qin army.


    Deploy all the troops to the state of Chu and occupy the whole state of Chu in the shortest time.


    At the same time, he has started to tear down the altar. No matter what it is, it seems that it needs blood to wake it up.


    As long as I tear down this altar and forcibly prohibit blood sacrifice by force, that thing will never come out.


    His fist was enough to break a small hill, but it was useless to face the altar.


    It seems that he has hit something, and it seems that some force has offset his power. There is not even wind around.


    According to physics, there is enough dynamic potential energy in this circle. Even if the altar in front of you is firm and you hit it with one punch, the dissipated energy is enough to cause reaction around you.


    However, if you punch with all your strength without any response, even without wind, you can only prove that something counteracts the power of your punch, and the counteraction is very ingenious, and does not let the excess energy spread around.


    The other party must have done the same work as himself, or else he would have used some method to counteract his own strength, and instead of letting these forces spread, he would have collected himself.


    Think of here, he is a punch, and followed by the second punch, the third punch, without any skill, without any fancy, is a simple punch.


    One punch can''t do two punches, two punches can''t do three punches. He''s going to hit his ten thousand punches first to see the effect. If not, he''ll think of other ways.


    The speed of the fist is very fast. A hundred punches a second can be done. It didn''t take long for ten thousand punches to finish.


    The altar finally had a different effect. To be exact, the things inside seemed to wake up.


    It''s as if his fists touched each other and woke them up.


    The whole altar began to shrink gradually until it disappeared completely, as if it opened the door of another world.


    Extremely huge aura, like the tide from the inside.


    Standing here, Li Yi could feel the magnificent aura coming out of it.


    The temperature of these auras is very high, which seems to be abnormal. He can even detect these, which makes them mixed with a large part of spiritual power. If they are absorbed casually, the final result is likely to be completely crazy.


    If these auras spread out, the overall aura environment of the world may be improved, but it is not big. But at least these auras will spread out and cause a bloody disaster in the whole king of Chu.


    I''m afraid that no one will survive in the whole kingdom of Chu.


    Li Yi controlled these auras and controlled the range of these auras within 30 meters.


    In this 30 meters, aura and huge spiritual power are madly condensed. Aura gradually transforms from gas to liquid, and spiritual power has begun, leading to some distortion of the space here.


    If it''s just these, there''s nothing to worry about. Although these auras are violent and polluted by spiritual power, they can be used after purification.


    What really worries him is the thing that hasn''t come out yet. Now, because of the wild aura around, the original door is expanding bit by bit.


    He also had to expand the scope of the aura suppression around him. With the gradual expansion of this door, the aura still wants to escape to the outside.


    He is also waiting, no matter what the other party is, he will have a look.


    At this time, his body did not give him any warning, and his spirit did not find any abnormality.

 Chapter 360

    Li Yi watched the hole expand, and finally slowly stopped, and finally the magnificent aura no longer gushed out, within the range of 300 meters.


    The aura in this environment is in balance with the aura in another place. The aura no longer moves.


    Similarly, there is something coming out of the door. It''s hard to describe it in words, because the other person is not human, but rather very strange.


    When Li Yi saw each other, he had already determined what he was. He was Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor, or rather Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor, the God of Chu.


    The image of the other side is the image of Chu residents'' worship, and these spirits can also be understood as the condensation of the belief of all the people in the world.


    The other side is the East emperor Taiyi, which is just a title for him. He is called the East emperor Taiyi, because the residents of Chu worship him.


    If you want, you can call it too two, too three, too 999.


    The name doesn''t matter. What matters is the image of the gods they worship and what the worshipers believe the gods they worship look like.


    Li Yi and he obviously have nothing to talk about, and nothing to say. The other side is God, not man.


    If you want to liberate all the people of Chu, you obviously have to erase his belief. Without belief, God will decline and die.


    Standing on the opposite side from the beginning, naturally there is nothing to say.


    This east emperor Taiyi is not the East emperor Taiyi in the world of flood and famine. That East emperor Taiyi has been dead for many years. Of course, it''s hard to say. After all, as long as the only true spirit does not disperse, it may be possible to come back again with good luck.


    At that time, although it was the true spirit of Taiyi, it was definitely not Taiyi.


    It''s obvious that he is different now. He is called donghuangtaiyi only because the residents of Chu State worship him and call him donghuangtaiyi.


    It can be seen from the current situation that although Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, was not an evil god in the process of worshiping the state of Chu, he was absolutely not a good God.


    After all, who will accept the sacrifice of the blood of living people.


    These things are also understandable in this era. It is not incomprehensible to sacrifice by blood when the nobles die and kill the slaves for burial.


    It is estimated that the place just now is the other party''s kingdom of God, or the realm of God. It is obvious that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi should not have the ability to expand the realm of God in real space in this world.


    You can make your own divine realm in the void, or create a space on the branch of the world tree, where you can expand your own divine realm, collect beliefs and chant.


    The aura of that place is absolutely enough.


    But most of these auras are collected from this world and brought to the past. If not for these gods, perhaps the auras of this world will be more abundant.


    Of course, with the disappearance of God, these auras will not dissipate, but will return to the world again.


    The only way to take Reiki away from the world is to ascend. In addition, any Reiki born in any way will return to the world.


    Absorb aura and use Taoist Dharma, then Aura will dissipate again.


    Absorb aura and strengthen the body. After death, Aura will return to the world again.


    Generally speaking, the number of auras is constant. Only soaring can completely take away the auras of a world.


    Even soaring takes away not aura, but the original essence of a world. Every person who flies is the leading role of a world, at least one of the leading roles. After all, not everyone can fly freely.


    And their ascent even the vast majority can involve some of the world''s origins and follow them.


    With the decrease of world origin, the world itself has no way to rapidly produce such resources.


    If the world''s origin is reduced, the world''s power to obtain aura from the outside world will also be reduced, and then the world''s aura will begin to decline.


    If there is no aura, it will decline to a certain extent, and no one will soar in the world. Although these auras exist, they have little effect, and they may completely isolate the path of cultivation with the passing down of generations.


    But as time goes on again, the world collects or slowly accumulates enough of the world''s origin, and the aura of heaven and earth begins to come back again, which is called aura recovery.


    If all the people in the world turn to develop science and technology, with the gradual rise of science and technology, they will find Reiki sooner or later.


    Most of the world does not have the existence of Tiandao. To be exact, Tiandao does not have its own will. It is just a tool to maintain the operation of the world.


    99.9% of the heavenly way doesn''t care about its existence at all. It just keeps the normal operation of the world.


    Everything seems to have been set up under how to use and operate the guide, it is just a tool.


    It seems that some people can write down the code, and some people can also modify the setting of the way of heaven and write down the new code again.


    However, that kind of power itself is beyond a world, or at least beyond the current world.


    Only in this way can we modify the most fundamental basic operation of a world.


    Of course, the risk of modification is great, and the risk is also great. A nearly perfect system will not be modified casually. Once it is modified, it is likely to lead to the collapse of the whole world.


    The collapse of the world, the dead, the dead and the wounded, even the cause and effect of the whole world, should be counted on that person.


    Although this person is in chaos, maybe he will be killed by chaos God thunder.


    Even if you don''t hang up in chaos, going to other worlds will be targeted.


    Because no matter in which world or under the gaze of heaven, the cause and effect of these people''s true spirit will not disappear.


    Another way to think about it is that a peerless fierce man has entered the world, and the world has enough ability to resist. If it is that world, what do you do.


    He has to be killed, by all means.


    Don''t talk about peace. Normal people with brains can talk about peace. There''s nothing to talk about this kind of lunatic pervert who can destroy a world.


    Kill him, do everything possible to kill him, wipe out Zhenling and put an end to all dangers.


    Li Yi looks at the East emperor Taiyi in front of him. He understands that the current situation is not very good for him. The huge spirit around him leads to the fact that this place can even be regarded as the other party''s divine realm or semi divine realm.


    Donghuangtaiyi''s strength in this place will grow a lot, and it will be more convenient to start.


    For myself, there is no doubt a lot of trouble, surrounded by a huge mental strength, need to be on guard.


    Moreover, these auras can''t be absorbed casually, otherwise, it will do great harm to yourself if they are mixed with huge mental power.


    If you fight hard with him under such circumstances, it''s very difficult for you to go out alive.


    And if I don''t count the aura and belief here, I''m afraid it will create a bigger problem.


    Most of the Chu people believe in the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. The spread of these beliefs will undoubtedly make them pay more attention to their worship.


    Sometimes it''s not a demigod realm. The whole state of Chu will be his God realm completely.


    Even if the existence time is not too long, because the longer the existence time, the greater the loss for the God in front of us.


    It''s not impossible to solve or even kill yourself.

 Chapter 361

    Li Yi can feel that all around him are unabsorbable aura and untouchable spiritual power.


    Only when the other party is the consciousness integration of these spiritual forces can he keep his sober will in this situation.


    To be exact, it is hard to say whether the other party has a real will. His will and his thinking will change with the prayer of all the people.


    He has no control over his mind, and he does not have such thoughts and doubts.


    It''s obvious that when the other party sees himself, he shoots at himself. He just demolishes the other party''s altar with his bare hands, or he forces him to withdraw his projection of power in the world.


    If he doesn''t come out, he will probably break the connection with this altar. It will take a lot of time and a lot of faith to let his power cover the territory of Chu again.


    Moreover, if the link between him and the state of Chu is just broken, he will never have a chance to let the residents of the state of Chu believe in him.


    During this period, Li Yi would destroy the state of Chu and destroy his temples and statues, and cut off his beliefs. Without most beliefs, he could not come to the world even if he had great power.


    He must rely on these beliefs to build a stable link in order to project his power.


    If no one believes in it, his kingdom will wither day by day until it disappears completely.


    So no matter what the purpose is, he will definitely want to kill Li Yi.


    In addition to the malice he felt, some propaganda of the king of Chu also made the bottom people of Chu have malice against Li Yi.


    They don''t know what this person looks like, but the endless faith can still provide a little information for this God.


    With a little bit of information, he can determine who that person is and bring down punishment.


    Obviously, he knew it was Li Yi.


    More importantly, he felt the danger from Li Yi. The other side had the same faith as himself, and even the other side had more faith than himself.


    But the other side is not a puppet of these beliefs, and the strength is not very high.


    As a God without self-consciousness, he is just a spiritual community of most people.


    His only thought was to kill him and rob him of faith.


    The way of God fighting is very different from that of ordinary practitioners.


    Taiyi was the supreme god of Chu, and a relatively complete system of deities was established according to him.


    There should be many gods living in that world, but he is the only one coming.


    Li Yi can''t really kill him. In fact, most of the gods can''t be killed.


    If you want to kill a deity completely, you need to destroy the other party''s divine domain, all the divine power of the Kingdom and all the beliefs.


    Only in this way can we really kill a God.


    Even if he can get rid of him here, for the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, it''s just a serious injury. It takes time to recover.


    He had to take advantage of the other party''s recovery of injury to completely occupy the whole state of Chu, cut off his faith and prevent him from coming to the world. Then as time went on, the Eastern Emperor would disappear.


    Slowly weak, until completely dissipated, because he is who needs the mortal faith god.


    Gods without faith can not escape the road of dissipation in the end.


    Of course, if he has something similar to fengshenbangbao, he can not only directly accept the mottled mental power, but also not worry about the gradual dissipation of faith.


    Unfortunately, from now on, it may not have such a level of treasure.


    .............


    Donghuang Taiyi moves very fast. Li Yi can feel that the whole world is aiming at himself here. From time to space, to the five elements, to Yin and Yang, everything in the world is aiming at and resisting himself.


    They are tired of themselves, and now they can only rely on the strength of their bodies, any extra aura can not be directly absorbed from the outside world.


    Taihuang Taiyi, whose existence can be said to take over a small area nearby for a short time, is more able to master the world than the world.


    His operation authority can be said to be the same as the way of heaven in this world. Time, space, heaven, earth, yin and Yang, all things are trying to kill Li Yi.


    Space begins to twist, even time begins to collapse. If the concept of time itself is distorted, and if Li Yi himself can''t resist this distortion, he will really die on the spot.


    Now the space began to tear, endless space storm across his body, this for him, in fact, the damage is not big.


    The space in this world is relatively solid, but it is only relatively solid.


    Weizhuang purple female and flame spirit Ji can''t destroy, just because their strength is low.


    On the whole, the space of the world is not so solid. Of course, it is stronger than fighting against the world.


    It''s just that with the strength of space tearing, it''s really possible to hurt his body, but it''s absolutely impossible to hurt or even kill him.


    But in addition to space, time also began to twist and change, and any energy between heaven and earth is tormenting him. The problem is that he doesn''t feel much about it.


    Donghuang Taiyi is very strong, surpassing anyone in the world, but not surpassing himself as an outsider.


    Now what I need to worry about most is that the concept of time itself is denied, and I have strong strength, but I also need to rely on the existence of the concept of time.


    Time does not exist in this space, then you are likely to be in a state of stillness, from the body of mind to the stillness all the time.


    Or the best situation, a little worse situation is the moment when time disappears.


    He was divided into pieces by the huge forces around him, because he could not defend against the attack launched at that time.


    Donghuang Taiyi can integrate most of the attack power, accumulate the maximum attack strength into acceleration, and feed it back to his body once for a period of time.


    At that time, no matter how strong his physical body is, he will never be able to resist.


    In this case, there are countless ways for the other party to kill himself. The problem is that Li Yi also has countless beliefs.


    He didn''t use it before, just because he didn''t want to use the power of belief, which doesn''t mean he can''t use it.


    His method of using the power of faith is rather crude, just to release and consume huge power to maintain the area around him.


    That kind of use method can be called rough, every second has to have countless faith power wasted.


    It is that he only maintains the normality of his own area, which is more than the normal consumption of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi completely modifying the surrounding area.


    Of course, this is because the other party, as a God, has this ability. The people of Chu believe that he can do this. Naturally, he also accepted this setting and let the way of heaven in the world protect human beings. Because many human beings choose this, she will also give her authority to Taiyi.


    Li Yi did not choose to be a God. He did not passively accept the beliefs of the people, become a God, and get some authority, just like the Eastern Emperor.


    In order to say that he can not do these things, he can only simply spend his faith to maintain the surrounding normal.

 Chapter 362

    Li Yi saw that everything around him began to twist and collapse. Of course, it didn''t have any problems, but at this time, the outside world began to collapse in a fundamental sense.


    It''s not a collapse, but a distortion. In fact, many avenues about the nature of the world are fully revealed.


    The problem is that he doesn''t know much about it. He can only understand a part of it, but he doesn''t understand most of the rest.


    Of course, I can''t understand it, but the exposure of the information Avenue won''t cause him any problems.


    In fact, except for some extremely extreme worlds, most of them are mild. You can''t understand them. You just can''t understand them. They won''t do any harm to you.


    Some worlds are totally different, if an ordinary person faces God directly, or the most essential Tao in this world.


    Ordinary people are likely to destroy themselves because of the huge and incomprehensible impact of knowledge.


    If you are lucky, you will become a madman. If you are not lucky, you will die completely.


    Li Yi himself did not have any problems, of course, in order to maintain his normal, he had to consume most of the power of faith.


    Now he is in a good name with the East emperor, who has more abundant information and consumes more faith.


    The advantage of Taiyi is that it has accumulated for a long time, hundreds of years.


    Li Yi only has a short part of his time, and his inside information is not well sealed. Of course, the advantage is that it gains more power of belief every second than the current emperor.


    As long as today passes slowly, he will win in the end, but it will take too long.


    He can''t wait for such a long time, and he doesn''t need to wait for such a long time. As long as he spends too much time with the Eastern Emperor here, I''m afraid the other party''s faith will gradually disappear in a short time.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi has less and less power to project in this world. In the end, the power to project is not as strong as his own, so he can drive him out of this world.


    So he doesn''t worry at all. It''s just the number. I have plenty of time.


    ............


    The purple female looks at the intelligence that the surroundings sends and learns from the flame work properly Ji that Li Yi has never come back since he left before, and even wants to contact him is useless.


    There was no response from the other side. Now it''s unclear.


    At the thought of this, he can''t help but feel nervous. Li Yi now has the same existence as the sea god needle for the whole force. If something happens to him, there will be a big mess.


    At that time, those aristocrats will come up again, and those Mohist disciples may also want to find their tycoons.


    Many residents are his followers. If they know the news of the other party''s death, it is not impossible for them to commit suicide on impulse.


    Purple female itself is also worried about him, she can clearly recognize that this period of time he has been infatuated with him, the other side is too good, too good.


    Any woman in this world who has been in contact with her for a long time will fall in love with him.


    But purple female understand oneself and he is an absolutely impossible thing, because oneself once was the owner of purple orchid Xuan, a brothel woman.


    Yes, now few people know their identity, but in the end, some people do.


    Purple girl knows that she is not clean in anyone''s heart, even if her body is still innocent.


    No one will believe that the hostess of zilanxuan will be innocent.


    She knew it and knew it, so he never showed his feelings, just buried them in his heart.


    Of course, there is also a part of the reason why purple girl falls in love with Li Yi, which is that she is an excellent woman. If you want her to like it, then this person must be better than her.


    Obviously, he had met many people before, but no one was better than her, which made her feel that men in the world were just like this.


    Until she met Li Yi, the other side is strong, even better than herself, and gentle and considerate, about his good words are endless.


    When a person likes another person, he feels that the other person is good in his eyes.


    If you don''t like or even dislike a person, even if the other person has something good, you won''t find it.


    "Everyone, fast forward, the target and the king of Chu." Purple female said to scan one eye, no one said to refute.


    She herself is a very excellent person, and during this period of time, Li Yi takes the initiative to let him master all his strength and help him plan as a whole.


    She has high prestige and power in all aspects of military and political affairs.


    Purple female in this matter, she even felt that she knew more than Yan LINGJI, although Fang was often tired with him.


    He believes that up to now, only he knows this. At the beginning, Li Yi felt something different. When he saw it, he only told himself.


    She understood that the other party felt that this matter was very difficult, and now she must be solving this problem.


    They can''t help each other at all. What they can do is to manage everything well and attack the state of Chu.


    As for Wei Zhuang, most of the time he did not participate in the real management, but sometimes he put forward some opinions and helped to plan some logistics matters.


    Because the part he is good at no longer needs him to do any vertical and horizontal skills, and he can''t use it at all.


    What they have to do is to fight all the way. There''s no such thing as vertical and horizontal.


    Therefore, he did not directly manage most of the affairs. In the past, he met many friends and enemies.


    Some people used to be friends, but later they became enemies. There was no way for them to make peace, so they had to do it.


    Of course, there are also some people who can make peace talks, but he did not recommend them to Li Yi.


    Because if you do, you are likely to have more power.


    Wei Zhuang understands that he is a man, not a woman like purple girl. Li Yi can trust each other, but not himself.


    So he has been very cautious and doesn''t do much else.


    That''s how he lives.


    Yan LINGJI also wrote all kinds of worries, even if it wasn''t for purple girl''s real-time tie by her side, she couldn''t help rushing all the way to the capital of the king of Chu.


    The only information purple girl left to them after she had collected her blood was to see what the king of Chu had found. At the same time, she changed the army''s original battle plan. She originally planned to attack the state of Chu and the state of Qin at the same time, but instead she gathered all the way to attack the state of Chu.


    The cities and defenses of the state of Chu had little effect under the attack of their army.


    In this era, the quality of their troops and their personnel is completely reduced. No matter how good the generals come, they have no effect.


    Now the only limit to their capture of the city is the long distance.


    Li Yi waited for the passage of time day by day, and Taiyi completely suppressed him.


    As time goes on outside, the surrounding area has gradually disappeared, even a void.


    The other party does not dare to expand the scope too much, because then the world itself will start to target and exclude him.

 Chapter 363

    Li Yi has been waiting for this, because he knows that purple female they found that they did not deliver any news.


    At the same time, some people will come to find out why they entered the capital of the king of Chu, and there will be no news.


    These things are certain, even he knew these things long ago, otherwise he would not choose to spend too much time with the Eastern Emperor here, but forced to leave this place long ago.


    The longer the current situation took, the more favorable it was for him. When Chu was occupied by them in 7788, it was absolutely impossible for Taiyi to maintain this situation.


    Because of the great reduction of faith, his power to project will also be greatly reduced, and the things he can do will be gradually reduced. Similarly, the way of heaven will lower the level of authority given to him.


    The way of heaven in this world is said to be the way of heaven. In fact, it will be influenced by the will of human beings in this world.


    If we say it is the way of heaven, it is more like humanity. Sometimes the spiritual thoughts of most people can influence the decision of the way of heaven.


    Most people in the state of Chu believe in the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and believe that this God can do many incredible things. Then the birth of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi can do many incredible things. Even if these things go against the common sense of the world, the way of heaven will lend him permission to do them.


    Li Yi did not choose to become a God, even if most people believe that he can do it.


    He still can''t do it in this world, because the other party believes that he can do things after becoming a God, rather than she can now.


    Because they did not believe in Li Yi himself, but in the God of the sun.


    Even so, he can use the power of faith to do a lot of things, he can also borrow a little bit of trivial authority like the way of heaven.


    But compared with the spirit of the state of Chu, the difference between them is like heaven and earth.


    He can transfer the way of heaven and earth is very simple, and the use of the way is also quite rough, he issued an application for Tiandao inspection and approval.


    East emperor too one is directly to get the management authority, direct adjustment.


    The power gap is also very large, at least Li Yi himself can not distort a region of space, time, or even all the concepts of material.


    Here, the passage of time is meaningless. To be exact, it is outside of himself. The speed of time passing near his body is quite normal.


    Of course, he can only guarantee that, and no other guarantee is possible.


    Li Yi is so boring and boring to wait, and he can''t practice. He has to work hard to deal with all his accidents.


    There is no aura for him to practice, and he needs to pay attention to the external situation and adjust his own situation.


    In the fight is a war of attrition, two people fight is who is more rich.


    Fortunately, even if the Donghuang Taiyi is behind, the energy released every second is fixed, and now it is the largest peak.


    His belief in this world has been greatly promoted again, otherwise, as time goes by, his energy will only be less and less.


    The beliefs collected by Li Yi can be completely resisted, just enough for him to use alone.


    It can only maintain the safety zone of one centimeter around the body, no matter how far or little.


    If he didn''t worry about being close to his body, he might have an accident and didn''t have time to adjust himself. He would definitely make these beliefs fit his body completely, leaving no room to further reduce energy consumption.


    With the passage of time, zinv finally led the army to the territory of Chu and began to make preparations for the final attack.


    At the same time, their men began to dig out some strongholds in the countryside, and they also mercilessly demolished the gods they believed in.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t look at the flame LINGJI after all. One didn''t pay attention to let her escape.


    Li Yi disappeared these days, Yan LINGJI is hard to eat and sleep, the whole person is a lot thinner, every day want to go out to find him, if not stopped by himself, now he may not know where to go.


    About these things, purple female is well aware, she has no way, can only speed up the pace of the army to attack Chu.


    Li Yi''s disappearance has caused a lot of trouble and worry for purple girl. She doesn''t let Yan LINGJI go out because she doesn''t know what''s going on. He is so powerful that he can be in danger. Yan LINGJI is just going to die.


    ..............


    Li Yi suddenly moved for a while, and then immediately put on a smile, just noticed that the peak value of the maximum energy output of Donghuang Taiyi has decreased.


    You know, for such a long time, Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor has been exporting the maximum energy peak to him, attacking and suppressing him with the strongest strength.


    Now there is no concept of space, to be exact. The concept of space is meaningless here. It seems to be only a very small part.


    In fact, it can be infinitely large or infinitely small.


    Of course, there is scope for the smallest, and the smallest scope is the power of belief around him.


    I don''t have the power of faith to bless myself, so his body may become infinitely large in a moment, and infinitely small in a moment, and it will be completely crushed to pieces.


    Even in the eyes of the people outside, they are always in the altar, can not see what happened to the altar, even most people will not find it.


    I can only feel that although the altar is empty, like a piece missing in the jigsaw puzzle, I can''t feel any abnormality.


    Only some practitioners or martial arts masters in the innate realm can detect the abnormality, but they can''t find out what''s wrong.


    But once they break in here, they will live two or three seconds if they are lucky. If they are not lucky, they will be torn up instantly.


    Because even Li Yi can''t be sure when the concepts of time, space and material in this place are correct and when they are completely distorted and wrong.


    He can only get a glimpse from the huge data and endless attacks.


    He also found that, on the whole, the degree of attack of Taiyi was decreasing every minute.


    Then it can be roughly judged that the influence and belief of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in this world are decreasing, to be exact, on the earth.


    Because even he couldn''t figure out where the divine realm of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was, where the distant star might be, or on the sun.


    He projects his energy here through the way of heaven in this world, because of the huge faith.


    When faith begins to decline, his power and the energy he can project will also decline.


    At this time, Yan LINGJI traveled day and night, never daring to stop for a moment, and finally arrived at the capital of the king of Chu.


    Although her cultivation strength is not as good as Li Yi''s, she can also detect what happened here.


    So she came to the altar.

 Chapter 364

    Yanlingji looked at the altar in front of her and instinctively felt that it was absolutely weird and there was something wrong with it.


    But she didn''t know where these things were.


    She''s going crazy, but she still hasn''t found any news from her partner, not a bit.


    If you want to find the last news of the other party, then it can only be in front of this place.


    Yan LINGJI knows that his strength is much higher than that of himself. If he has a problem, then this matter can''t be solved by himself.


    But now she''s in a daze. Even if there''s a sea of fire in front of her, she wants to try something. No matter what, she always wants to try.


    But he is not rash and careless. If he can find Li Yi, it will be the best. But what he fears most is that he will lose his life before he finds him.


    So she didn''t worry too much. She stood and looked at the empty area in front of her and tentatively released her attack.


    Li Yi had been waiting in it, boring and aimless.


    For this space, he has been able to perceive a lot, even quite familiar with it.


    At the first moment of yanlingji''s attack, you can feel that something different has appeared in this space. There are external forces, very small and weak, but there are some.


    He didn''t know what was going on outside. He didn''t know what was going on outside, but he could guess a little. It was very likely that purple girl and Yan LINGJI secretly sent some people to the king of Chu to find out after they found out that they had disappeared.


    He can be sure that the army led by purple girl outside should have begun to attack the state of Chu, because the energy output of Donghuang Taiyi is declining every minute.


    But he can''t do anything, he can only wait boring.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi discovered yanlingji. He could clearly perceive that this man had destroyed many of his beliefs.


    For such a person, as a God, he is naturally deeply evil.


    But now I can''t kill him, because I don''t have any extra strength. All my strength is used to attack Li Yi.


    But he can pull her in here and then kill her, which may take some time, because the power to pull her in is not low.


    So he needs to wait until the concept of time, space and matter in this area returns to normal, because there is some extra energy to pull her.


    It doesn''t take long, because the concepts of space, time and matter are changing every minute.


    It''s also for the purpose of causing damage to the other party to the greatest extent, because if it''s fixed, it''s very likely that the other party will slowly adapt to this environment.


    Yanlingji felt a huge suction coming from the depth. She wanted to resist, but she didn''t succeed.


    She was instantly pulled into the space, where she had not stayed for even a moment.


    Feel the moment into a warm embrace, but also by each other''s embrace.


    It is the person he has been looking for all this time.


    Li Yi looked at the other side helplessly frowned, he in the flame spirit Ji into here of the first moment to feel.


    And in an instant start in her clothes of spiritual protection, and then forcibly consume a lot of faith, pull him to his side also to protect, that is, in order to let him save his life.


    Otherwise, if she comes in, she will die immediately, and it is impossible to live another second.


    But with his own body, if he doesn''t have the power of faith to maintain the normal surrounding, he can only persist for a long time, and in the end, he will die.


    Li Yi looked at her helplessly and frowned, and complained in her tone, "how did you find here? What''s the situation with purple girl? "


    Because the night spirit machine came here, in order to protect herself, she had to consume more power of faith every minute.


    Fortunately, Taiyi''s attack has been reduced. Otherwise, I don''t know how long I can last.


    But now his income is greater than his income.


    Yan Ling Ji is not happy to hear his words, so she has to work hard to find him. The first moment of meeting is not to ask her what''s the matter, but to ask purple girl.


    But although she was a little dissatisfied, she still pursed her lips to report the situation.


    Li Yi sees her this appearance, also understands that he is not happy, is to know that she is not him to come in voluntarily, but is pulled in by others.


    "I''m sorry. I''m wrong. Will you forgive me?" Li Yi looks at her. The distance between them is very close. All the hot air he exhales blows to Yan LINGJI''s face, which makes her a little confused.


    She seems to have almost forgotten what thinking is, just vaguely agreed to Li Yi.


    The two are too close to each other. In order to consume a little less power of belief, they have to stick very tightly, hug each other tightly and squeeze each other.


    In this case, Li Yi can feel Yan LINGJI''s graceful figure, and at a distance of ten, when he looks at his picture again, he only feels his own Qi and blood rising.


    At this time, he can''t suppress his body reaction. His whole mind is on observing the outside environment, and he doesn''t care about his body reaction.


    But Yan Ling Ji can detect the abnormality of the person in front of her, but she doesn''t want to do anything at this time. She just wants to Nestle tightly in his arms.


    It''s best to go on like this. However, he doesn''t know anything about men and women, although he came to this world and Society for a while.


    But for the vast majority of things, he is still like a piece of white paper. If at first he was a piece of white paper, now he just has some graffiti on it.


    She didn''t feel anything unusual or wrong. She just knew a little about men and women.


    As for other details and so on, she is completely unclear.


    At this time, she looked at the person in his heart right in front of her. What else could make her happy more than this.


    Probably not. When she thought of it, and then she thought of only herself and him, her courage grew stronger and stronger.


    So she went on kissing regardless of everything, and she was still wondering if she would have a baby.


    But I heard from them that it was very painful to have a baby, and she was afraid of it.


    If for his sake, I might be able to hold back.


    Yan Ling Ji doesn''t know. She doesn''t want to think any more. She just wants to kiss him now.


    Although Li Yi put most of his attention on the outside at this time, he did not worry about any internal problems.


    It''s in the zone where the power of one''s own belief is completely protected, and yanlingji is absolutely the yanlingji, who can make oneself believe. There''s no need to worry about any internal situation.


    You say that he is still the same as before, seemingly slightly closed eyes, in fact, no longer let his eyes receive any image processing any information.


    Put most of your energy into observing the outside world to avoid any possible danger.

 Chapter 365

    It''s too late for Li Yi to react. When he notices his body reaction and touch, Yan LINGJI kisses him with her eyes closed. Seeing her appearance, she is not ready to let go anyway.


    The key is that it is still very difficult for him to do anything. Now the outside world is wantonly changing space, time and material.


    He should not only guard against the outside, but also pay attention to the inside, and now the two parameters in it are closer to the normal world than when he entered before.


    Li Yi is powerful with his own body. He doesn''t modify the parameters very strongly. He just modifies them so that he can survive normally.


    But yanlingji also came here. In order to meet her physical fitness, she had to modify the parameters to the point where normal people could survive.


    Originally need to consume more power of belief, and flame spirit Ji come in, even if her body is relatively small for her.


    But when two people get together, they need to consume more power of faith.


    And now if he wants to refuse the other party''s free struggle, it''s obvious that he needs to expend more strength to maintain more space.


    So he can only guarantee the current state, and even dare not move.


    Because the power consumption of the other party''s faith has been beyond their means, now every minute and every second is accumulating before consumption.


    Now we can only hope that the purple girl''s action is fast enough to solve the huge belief of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi faster, so that the other party''s power projection in this place is gradually reduced.


    In this way, they can consume less power of belief and maintain a better environment.


    With the passage of time, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is getting weaker and weaker, and the final victory must be his own.


    So now he can''t do anything, that is to say, he is now being taken advantage of by yanlingji, and he has been forced to kiss by the other party.


    What''s more, they can accept it silently when they can''t resist.


    Humiliating tears, at a loss from the eyes of the flow down, shivering cold, the world can be good, when our male compatriots can stand up!


    Of course, this situation is only in his imagination, can''t speak, but can use two people''s mind to communicate, Yan LINGJI can''t use the mind also doesn''t matter, he can enter into her sea of knowledge.


    In addition, we can also use the spiritual power to imitate the vibration of the air in any place in this space, even if it is only one centimeter in volume.


    So although yanlingji wants to continue to kiss, she also understands that Li Yi doesn''t want to let him continue to kiss. She is very upset emotionally, but she still opens her mouth honestly.


    She knows that she can''t have too much movement range, so she still faces Li Yi.


    Yan Ling Ji looks at him so carefully. It''s a good feeling. If it can go on like this all the time.


    But Li Yi didn''t pay attention to all this. To be more accurate, his whole body and mind are pouring out now. How can he have time to care about things here.


    Donghuangtaiyi, the speed of the collapse of faith is in a state of decline, and the faster it goes to the end.


    After all, if ten thousand people believe in this kind of thing at the same time, five thousand people will still be able to believe in one God.


    If the remaining 5000 people still believe in gods and continue to be targeted by other people, and spare no effort to fight against them, the speed will be faster and faster with the gradual reduction of belief.


    If there are only a few hundred people left to believe, most of the people around do not believe.


    Instead, they turn to other gods, and those hundreds of people will quickly become suspicious of their beliefs.


    The only thing that can be reversed is ordinary or more devout believers.


    True fanatics have long resisted when they demolished the temple, or they would have died with it.


    The collapse of faith is like the falling stone on a high mountain. The faster it goes to the end, the faster it goes.


    Similarly, not only can he feel the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but also he can feel that he can resist naturally.


    Now all his power is being suppressed. Li Yi can''t project his power from a long distance, or show his holiness in front of his followers to consolidate his faith.


    If you give up the other party and use part of your strength to do these things, the other party is likely to escape.


    It can be predicted that once the other party escapes, he may never have the chance to control him.


    What''s more terrible is that Taiyi feels that he doesn''t want to kill him as much as before.


    This is because many of his followers did not change their faith, but because of the role of propaganda, at least they had a good impression on Li Yi.


    Of course, their belief may be completely changed one day, but now, it still affects the situation of Taiyi and Taiyi.


    The other party''s emotions and thoughts will be gradually distorted, because the other party is not able to maintain their own sense in the vast majority, and they are completely their own.


    Even people''s thoughts will be influenced by the huge external situation. What''s more, the gods themselves are the aggregation of many people''s spirits.


    They will be influenced by what these people think.


    So, now she may not decide her own ideas. On the one hand, she has released the other party. On the other hand, she has really destroyed many of her beliefs.


    But as time went on, the power that Taiyi could use became less and less.


    On the contrary, his hatred for Li Yi began to increase crazily. He wanted to kill this man at all costs.


    Because now the rest of the people are basically the most stubborn believers, and most of them are also aristocrats. Their hatred for Li Yi is not one or two points.


    Because of these believers, the attitude of donghuangtaiyi towards him can also be understood.


    No matter what, the other party has come to an end in this place. With the gradual reduction of belief, the power of projection is weakened.


    The surrounding time, space and gravity gradually returned to normal, and the shape of matter began to change back to its original shape.


    There is no vast majority of people who believe in the East emperor Taiyi. His authority in the world''s heavenly way is getting lower and lower.


    All that can be done before, can''t be done now.


    Even the projection of power is not stable, and gradually disappears.


    Finally, Li Yi''s own strength surpassed that of Taiyi.


    In this world, the other party can no longer limit him, and he becomes weak and even rejected by the world.


    Want to fight, want to kill yourself, but it''s no use.


    In the end, completely excluded from this place, the gods without faith are like rootless duckweed.


    The Eastern Emperor is too strong, and his faith is about to disappear. His divine realm can no longer be as big as before, but can only be gradually reduced.


    Until finally hiding in the realm of God, slowly die.


    Of course, if it comes to this time, these gods may be able to have a period of self-consciousness, but it is useless, and the last thing waiting for them is death.

 Chapter 366

    Li Yi looks at the East emperor Taiyi who has rolled back to the kingdom of God. Everything around here finally returns to normal.


    It''s completely different from what it was like before.


    Before that kind of situation, ordinary people simply can''t see, can''t feel, they look only, empty.


    Even Yan Ling Ji can only feel something wrong, but doesn''t know what the problem is.


    Only with our current strength, we can see the way of heaven and earth there, as well as many distortions and collapses.


    But these have disappeared now, just looking at Yan LINGJI who closed her eyes and buried in her arms like an ostrich.


    It''s impossible for her not to know that the situation around her has changed, or that it''s safe now.


    Because these things can be seen and felt at a glance.


    But now she still pretended not to know. She hugged herself and refused to let go.


    "Yes, it''s safe. Let go After Li Yi finished, she slowly took her hand away from her back.


    Then I looked at myself as if I had a slow reaction at this time. I had been holding him for such a long time, and even did something more excessive.


    There was no place to hide before, but now there is a place to run out immediately. Yanlingji doesn''t go back to the other side of the altar, so Li Yi won''t see her.


    At that time, he was able to feel the speed of spiritual flow on his body was very fast, which indicated that he was quite excited now.


    At this time, she seems to have some regrets.


    If he just told him that he should be responsible for himself, would he be responsible for himself?


    Now she thought of it with remorse, but she didn''t have the courage to ask again.


    We can only keep the problem in mind and never do anything again.


    Li Yi also has some helplessness at this time. He really doesn''t have a good way to deal with Yan LINGJI.


    What should he do? At that time, if he could not see that he liked her, he would be a fool.


    To be exact, he was able to see some signs before, but he pretended not to know and didn''t accept it.


    So what should I do at this time? How should I choose to face her feelings.


    When the decision is constant, it will be disturbed. At this time, the best way is to make a choice as soon as possible. If you procrastinate all the time, wait until he is deeply rooted in love.


    If you refuse her after that, I''m afraid it will hurt him deeply.


    So he either now choose to accept the other party''s feelings for him, or choose to refuse.


    In fact, it doesn''t take much effort to refuse him, just let her no longer be responsible for protecting herself and transfer her out.


    Yan LINGJI''s EQ is actually better than that of an ordinary child, but the two sides have different contacts and different thoughts.


    She likes herself, perhaps just because of a moment of curiosity, coupled with a natural worship of the strong.


    Let her get in touch with other things. If she lives a period of time according to her nature, maybe she will forget it.


    In fact, this is the best way to deal with it. Li Yi understands that this is also the best way not to hurt her.


    Yes, yanlingji is very beautiful. Now she can sleep without any responsibility.


    But in the next how to face her, the most important thing is how to face yunyun, these things he had to consider, he had to consider.


    And what kind of way should yunyun face himself?


    Li Yi does not dare to try again, so he can only bury these things and emotions in his heart and stop thinking about them.


    But no matter what happened before, they did have a real relationship. Maybe those things look normal after thousands of years.


    Two men and women can''t talk, big deal break up.


    However, in this era, although women''s ability of independence has not completely disappeared, it has been occupied by a large part.


    Parents'' orders, matchmaker''s words, these things have been able to determine the life of most women.


    In this era, if others know that yanlingji has done that kind of thing to herself, I''m afraid no one will want to marry her except herself.


    In addition to some of the above reasons, it is more likely that no one dares.


    Because once this matter is known by others, with their own identity, everyone will feel that Yan LINGJI is Li Yi''s forbidden.


    No one dares to have any idea of her.


    And you are even ready to take him away for a while. After all, it''s extremely fast to cultivate its talents. Taking him away as a help can be of great help to some of the things you want to do next.


    The question is whether or not she should be taken away by herself.


    But fortunately, this matter is not in a hurry in a short time, so we can put it later and think about it carefully.


    As for now, the best way to get rid of yanlingji is to get in touch with a wider world and forget yourself.


    It''s the best case, and it''s the one that fits his mind best.


    It''s a pity that people''s ideas are very good, but the reality is very hard. The world won''t change its operation rules because of your beautiful vision.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have time to think so much. He has been away for quite a long time.


    Purple female they beat Chu king early in the morning, all just didn''t discover him and Yan Ling Ji from beginning to end.


    These people''s cultivation strength is too weak for him and Yan LINGJI. They won''t find any abnormality here.


    That is to say, until now, the cover here has been completely exposed, and the East emperor Taiyi left with too much noise.


    Only in this way can they find their own situation, and also find out what is abnormal and wrong here.


    Purple female is sure that she has searched the whole state of Chu, but has never found the trace of Li and Yan LINGJI.


    Although in the heart anxious extremely, very flustered, but understood this time oneself is flustered, also has no any way.


    At the same time, because of Li Yi''s abnormal disappearance, it is inevitable to cause some rumors, which is only a short period of more than ten days.


    If it goes on for a long time, I''m afraid there will be serious problems.


    Fortunately, now that he is back, everything will be safe and stable.


    Purple woman in the first moment of his appearance immediately contacted him, to know the news of his return, inner panic mood finally gradually calmed down.


    During this period, he was almost alone.


    With Li Yi, you can relax a lot.


    The most important thing is that Li Yi is a completely different person to her.


    Li Yi saved her like a God. For her, if she had him, she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    He is totally different from the purple girl, is very important, as the backbone, as the God of the sea needle, with him in the original panic are not in panic.


    Because he saved he

 Chapter 367

    Li Yi looks at the purple girl who is dealing with and solving everything there. She hasn''t seen her for a long time. She seems to be haggard a lot.


    Yes, I''m afraid she''s responsible for everything when I fall into this situation. She handles and solves it by herself.


    Many things need her to make a decision. She needs to make a decision on how to eat and drink for all the people below and how to deal with these complicated things for the territory she has won.


    Originally, they don''t have many human resources, let alone leave suddenly. Purple girl has to face more things than before.


    What''s more, no one can help her, no one can let her rely on, no one can endorse for her, let her go to do a thing, she has to consider and scruple more.


    No matter how strong she looks, she is still a weak woman in essence.


    Purple female see him appear, face finally showed a smile, this is many days have no look.


    He''s OK, so he''s at ease.


    Li Yi stepped forward two steps, looked at her light smile, "this period of time, hard you, tired.". Nothing. I''ll come next. You can have a good rest. "


    After he said that, purple woman looked at him like this, looking at the person close at hand. She repressed her feelings in her heart, so she never dared to release them.


    She wanted to hold him and lie in his arms.


    But she knew that she could not and should not.


    So just nodded, laughed, just don''t know why smile seems to be a little reluctant and bitter.


    Seems to be forced to laugh out, do not want to make their own tears, so had to force a smile.


    Li Yi can''t help but feel pity for his appearance. It is estimated that he has suffered too much during this period of time.


    Although this matter is not deliberately done by ourselves, it is indeed a part of our own problems.


    The army here is moving out. It''s such a big stall that it''s better to leave directly, and there''s not even a message coming back.


    He stepped forward again, put his hands on purple girl''s shoulder and patted her gently.


    At this time, she was better, didn''t say anything more, nodded, and then turned away.


    Li Yi knows that purple girl is never willing to reveal her fragile side in front of anyone. She will only suppress these things and never tell anyone to bury them in her heart.


    In fact, this is not good, many things, sometimes suppressed in the heart, it is better to cry out and scold, so that the mood can ease a lot.


    If you keep it in your heart for a long time, you may go wrong.


    He also understood that there were other people around at this time. Even if purple girl wanted to shed tears, she would not shed tears.


    When he''s alone, it won''t happen. The other side is very strong and crying alone. I''m afraid this kind of thing will never happen.


    Li Yi didn''t do anything more. At this time, he shouldn''t comfort each other. Let''s see it later.


    At night, at night, most people will become more emotional.


    Because the night blocks a lot of daytime gaze, especially in this era of night, it can be said that no one can go to see it at night.


    People are all social animals. When a person is no longer watched and observed by any human beings, he will become no longer close to human beings.


    Since no one around can pay attention, it is possible to see what he does.


    It''s pretty close to that at night.


    Li Yi is now busy dealing with and solving some problems. They have just occupied most of the places. In fact, most of them are forcibly ruled by force.


    Next, it will take a lot of time to evaluate these places and strengthen their sense of identity. It will take a long time. It can''t be completed in a month or two.


    It will take at least ten years to complete.


    Of course, if it is for ordinary residents, even slaves, who are starving to death before the middle peasants fight, they can quickly build up a sense of identity. It may only take a few months, at most not more than a year.


    But he may not have a year now. Li Yi can feel that the Eastern Emperor, the God of Chu, has been driven out by himself.


    In the same way, he could feel that something more terrible was being born in the state of Qin.


    To be exact, when he can sense it, it will have been born.


    Although I don''t know what it is for the time being, what I can feel should be very terrible. Of course, it''s not easy to say whether the Eastern Emperor is too strong.


    The East emperor Taiyi is very strong, but its wall is built on the condition that he is unprepared and unprepared. If he has a little preparation, he just needs the outside world to constantly reduce the belief of Chu, then in the end, the East emperor Taiyi is not even able to resist.


    For him, he is only a God, no matter how strong he is, his power does not come from himself, but from the outside world.


    As long as Li Yi can find a solution for him, it is absolutely easy. Most of these things are like this, because he is not a subjective existence, but relies on others objectively.


    To be able to find a targeted method, or to destroy a large number of beliefs, it''s much easier to solve a God than to solve a master of wudaojindan.


    The important thing is that before that, his propaganda methods were not well done. If he was willing to do propaganda, he didn''t even need to come to the state of Chu, and the Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor would disappear.


    As long as he told all his subjects in the forest of Chu that the East emperor Taiyi did not exist, was a false god, was a false god, and had no divine power at all, then most people believed it.


    It''s very likely that Taiyi can''t do anything in this world. He is denied by most people, so as a God, he is likely to be denied.


    That''s not necessarily, after all, he can still leave some faith, if Li Yi doesn''t attack the state of Chu.


    The East emperor Taiyi can survive.


    It''s a pity that Taiyi has completely left, and most of his beliefs have disappeared.


    Now what I should worry about most is whether there will be any problems in the state of Qin.


    If something goes wrong, you have to solve it yourself.


    Li Yi also understood that it was useless for him to worry about many things. Now he should reorganize the army and prepare all the staff to scout the attack behind him.


    Because this kind of thing only oneself has the ability, has the qualification to go, oneself can feel the danger, let these people go there simply is to die.


    Although there is no backlog of things during this period of time, he must tell everyone about his return, because only when he comes back can these people feel stable and have the backbone.


    .................


    The night is as cool as water. At this time, it seems that the whole world has settled down.


    Li Yi stretched out his hand and buttoned the door in front of him twice.

 Chapter 368

    Purple female actually did not sleep, she just sat in the room, she could not sleep, on the one hand tangled in their own feelings and identity, dare not reveal.


    On the one hand, it''s hard to hide the joy of seeing him come back.


    Two kinds of feelings mixed together, bitter, hot, sour and sweet, all kinds of taste is not enough.


    Before he was not in, all things to carry their own, a person to deal with, his share of emotion is very good buried in the heart.


    But the other party suddenly came back. For such a long time, there was no one to rely on.


    Under the influence of this kind of emotion, some of the emotions that were originally hidden wanted to be released.


    But her reason told her that she shouldn''t do it, she can only continue to suppress in the heart, very dull, very depressed.


    "Who." Hearing the voice coming from the door, the purple girl took a deep breath, controlled her emotion, and asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know."


    When she heard the voice coming from the door, she was almost out of control. Was she happy? Of course, the happiest.


    Nothing could make her more happy than the concern of her sweetheart, but she knew that it was impossible for her and him. If she saw him at this time, it would only make both of them worry.


    In this case, it''s better to stop thinking from the beginning.


    Purple female understand all this, so say, even if he all kinds of not give up, heartache, but still suppress the voice, "I have been sleeping."


    She understood that if she said that, the other party could not come in and do something, and the other party would leave.


    The other party must find that his behavior is abnormal when he observes carefully. He may come to find himself to comfort himself at this time.


    But once they choose to accept, then I''m afraid the feelings in my heart can no longer be controlled.


    So she directly choose to refuse, refuse, this is the best way.


    Li Yi stood outside the door. At this time, he didn''t know what to say. He could feel that the other side didn''t want to show himself this side.


    But want to choose the same as before, all things in the heart.


    "Zilan, this is the first time I call your name. If I can, I hope I can call you that in the future. There''s something you can tell me. Can I make you believe it? "


    Purple girl''s original name is Zilan, but few people know her name. Only those closest to her will call her that way.


    Although Li Yi once knew it by chance, it was the first time that he used such a close name.


    "Of course you''re the one who makes me believe the most." Purple girl yelled in her heart, but she didn''t have the courage to say it.


    She found that the emotions in her heart were like waves, pounding against the dam of reason.


    The slightest carelessness will lead to some emotional leakage.


    Li Yi waited outside for a while and found that there was no sound coming from inside.


    But he could tell that purple girl was sitting awake on the table.


    Why does the other party refuse to speak? Or what else happened during the time when I left?


    Li Yi is very curious and strange. Since he helped purple girl to rescue many brothel women who used to be Purple Orchid Pavilion, the other side believed him quite a lot, and had reached the point of saying nothing.


    Li Yi can realize that the other party believes in himself very much, and is even willing to sacrifice his life for himself.


    What''s wrong with her silence?


    Thinking of this, he knocked on the door again. "I''m in."


    At the end of the speech, she pushed the door into the room. Purple girl was sitting on the table at this time. She was thinking about what he said. She just wanted to stop him, but she found that he had already entered the door.


    At that time, she suddenly stood up, faltered back, did not know what to say.


    If he didn''t come in before, then everything is fine, but now he comes in, she finds that she can''t control her feelings.


    Li Yi is still a gentle and calm smile, but for purple girl, that smile is like a deadly poison, leading her to the abyss of crime.


    She couldn''t control herself completely, and even wanted to do it according to the mood in her heart.


    Li Yi step by step close to her, purple female panic, some of the pace of retreat also gradually stopped.


    With the distance between the two people getting closer, she used to take a slight step and hold him in her arms.


    Hold her, hold her tightly, purple female heart seems to be stable.


    In this way, I have thought about it in my mind and imagined it countless times. This time, it has really come true.


    She put her head on Li Yi''s chest and rubbed it like a small animal.


    This is what I have seen before. Before, yanlingji had done this many times in front of her.


    Every time, she had fantasized about how good that person would be if she were herself, and now it has really come true.


    For a moment, I don''t know why the tears flow out of her eyes, and more and more, I can''t control them.


    She cried, put in the heart of the grievance, joy of emotion, this period of time has been Yixing tune every minute every second like treading on thin ice of depression.


    Cry these all out, lean on his shoulder to cry hard, hold him to also have a rely on.


    Li Yi looked at him, though he didn''t understand why he was hugged.


    He knew that at this time, any language of comfort is pale, he gently patted his back.


    Whispered in his ear, comforting her.


    As time goes by, purple girl''s uncontrollable emotions are gradually pulled back. At this time, he seems to have some regrets, but also seems to have no turning back.


    She couldn''t figure out what was going on in her heart.


    Her original sobbing voice gradually stopped, eyes red, Li Yi also gradually stopped for her comfort.


    But he did not continue to do anything, since purple female want to hold, then let her hold it.


    This period of time also suffered her, crying out naturally is the best.


    Purple female looking at him, looking at each other''s close face, she did not want to let go, but she felt that she had to let go.


    Yes, Li Yi''s has brought new ideas to the people of this era. The idea is that everyone is equal.


    There has never been a nobleman with the same status.


    But this kind of thing is not so easy to break, not to mention from Xia, Shang and Zhou dynasties thousands of years of class culture.


    In the new political system he has reestablished, class still exists.


    They preach that everyone is equal, but they have to admit that class still exists.


    Purple female understand all this, the prejudice in the heart is a mountain.


    Li Yi may not care about his identity, but others will.


    He is the master of zilanxuan. Few people know about it, but many people also know about it.


    It''s impossible to be with him, let alone someone else.


    Purple female understand, if Li Yi want to marry a brothel woman, don''t say others will oppose.


    The gap between two people is too big, I want to love but can''t love.

 Chapter 369

    Purple woman actually thought for a long time, thought a lot, but finally still let go of their hands, slowly step back.


    Wipe away the tears on the eyes and look at him, although there are tears in the eyes, but very reluctantly smile.


    "Thank you."


    Li Yi looked at her and didn''t know what to say. He felt that he was just different. He seemed to be moved.


    This kind of feeling is very strange. He didn''t feel anything before, but just when purple girl held him, he could feel his heart.


    This is already a very dangerous sign. Before, even if Yan LINGJI took the initiative to make love with her, he could still keep his reason, never waver, and even take the initiative to give up the relationship between the two people.


    But now I seem to be moved. Once I am moved, emotion can be controlled by reason, but it is not completely controlled by reason.


    Li Yi is not a man who has been in love for a long time, but he can control his lower body and his reason.


    He knows what to do and what not to do.


    But can he really control it? This kind of control is just what he thinks.


    Just when purple girl held him, he admitted that he was really moved for a moment.


    This kind of feeling is very difficult to say, but he can clearly realize that yanlingji is very beautiful, but he didn''t have this emotion when facing him.


    But just now I almost didn''t hold her, but fortunately, there won''t be any problem now. My reason has been able to control my thoughts.


    "Nothing." At the end of his speech, the two were speechless.


    They all have such a good feeling for each other, but they always have to choose not to show and accept this feeling because of all kinds of scruples.


    Purple female more disgust and hate from their previous identity, if not for this identity, their love can be expressed.


    Li Yi is also not ready to show this emotion. If he does this, I''m afraid he will only hurt two people in the end.


    On the one hand, there are some other reasons.


    The important thing is, since each other chooses not to show their feelings, why do they choose to show them.


    You really dare to be sure that the other party likes you, rather than just controlling your choice for a moment.


    Purple female also didn''t express, either he also scruple of what, or he didn''t have this kind of emotion to himself.


    In this case, don''t worry too much about yourself.


    I''m afraid those before are all my own thoughts. Although I''m quite excellent, I can''t feel like someone likes me as soon as I''m shocked.


    So I should think more about it.


    Yeah! Yes, it must be.


    He told himself in his heart that maybe even he didn''t know whether it was wrong or right.


    "Then I''ll go." Li Yi looks at her and smiles awkwardly.


    Purple girl answered softly, her voice was very low. If it wasn''t for his advanced cultivation, she might not even be able to hear.


    She just watched him leave in front of her eyes. At first, she could see his figure. Later, it became more and more blurred and unclear.


    Li Yi is very flustered and flustered. It seems that it is very dangerous here. He is avoiding something.


    Purple female wait until he completely left, after a while, slowly walked to the door, she closed the door, chair on the doorframe, tears flow down.


    She knew that she might miss this opportunity for the rest of her life. She might not have a better chance to show her heart than today, but she was buried by herself.


    Purple girl''s heart is as painful as being cut by a knife, but she can only bear it.


    Gradually with the door frame gradually sliding down, squatting there, the whole person closed his eyes, do not know what to think, she can only feel his eyes are red, mind as if very, very chaotic, like a hodgepodge, like a pot of porridge.


    .............


    Li Yifei ran away. He knew what he was escaping from and why he wanted to escape.


    But the vast majority of the time to understand these things does not mean that they can be solved, to avoid shame, but useful, at least for a period of time is useful.


    He doesn''t know what he should do now. Most things don''t need him to deal with. Purple girl has been doing very well before.


    She is really a talented person. She can understand what she should do at present, what she should do first and what she can do later.


    If we say that the game in this world is like playing cards, and the cards in their hands are very good, but they have considerable disadvantages.


    Can we win? Absolutely able to win, but the win is not particularly perfect.


    Purple female is like a veteran gambler, always find the most appropriate time to play, when to hand, when to wait.


    She can handle all these things quite accurately.


    Li Yi really has nothing to do. According to his plan, their organization now has quite a large number of models, and the vast majority of rights are controlled by two people.


    This is the disadvantage of feudalism. If these two people are reliable and excellent, that''s all. If there are several people in a generation who are not reliable and stable.


    If you continue to let the other side be short-lived, there will definitely be a big problem.


    First of all, we should ensure that the elected person will not be a fool, too impulsive, too blind and radical. At least we should have enough experience before entering this level.


    In this way, even if the other party suddenly enters this level and holds such a high level of leadership power at one time, there is no need to worry about losing it. There is no need to worry, let alone to be dictatorial like those emperors, and it''s not reliable to do things in an arbitrary way.


    And the most important thing is to ensure that this person can never have too much power, can not be arbitrary, at least someone should split his rights, and can limit or even remove him at the critical moment.


    This is a mature political system. Yes, it will undoubtedly take a lot of effort for them to achieve this. Even if they do this, it is likely to reduce the degree of reform and action of the whole political system by more than half.


    Only in this way can we maintain long-term stability, sacrifice a lot, but they also get a lot, at least the supreme leader is not hereditary.


    Don''t worry about an unreliable leader or the emperor leading the whole country to death.


    Of course, it''s all after I left. Now the most important thing for me is to solve the problem of Qin.


    The army is ready to leave. The army is resting for a month. After that, it will point its sword at the state of Qin.


    He is not prepared to go alone. At least he should have a complete army behind him.


    If the situation of Qin state is similar to that of Chu state, you don''t need to worry about it. You can solve most of the problems in one or two months, at most three months.

 Chapter 370

    Li Yi is silent, purple female sits beside him, is also silent.


    A few of them have just worked out a specific plan for how to attack the state of Qin. They are not worried about how to attack, but mainly about the logistics and attack routes.


    Whether they can win or not, or what they have to consider after defeat, is not their choice at all, because this battle is sure to win.


    According to their intelligence, the news is very strange, because the territory of Qin is not ready to do anything. They didn''t even seem ready to organize their own soldiers to fight.


    If they are ready to surrender, it is normal and understandable.


    But the other side did not choose to surrender, nor did they organize any army to resist their attack.


    If the king of Qin didn''t find it, or couldn''t see it, it''s impossible.


    Even if he was a fool, at this time, he could see that the situation around him was completely different. The whole world was occupied by them except Qin.


    And the speed is very fast, moving like flowing water, leaving no trace.


    In this case, if it is someone else sitting on the throne of the king of Qin, Li Yi is not unable to understand. After all, if it is Zhao Gou sitting on the throne of the king of Qin, he can also understand this kind of operation.


    But now it''s Ying Zheng, the king of Qin, who has just settled empress dowager Xuan.


    The other side''s mastery of the whole state of Qin has almost reached the peak, and the state of Qin is different from the other six states. After Shang Yang''s reform, the important thing is to find the monarchs of six generations, all of them Ming monarchs.


    This is a very, very low probability. In other dynasties, it is impossible to have one or two generations of Mingjun. If they have been Mingjun for six generations in a row, they are at least the ones who keep success. This probability is too low.


    Taking the Ming Dynasty as an example, Zhu Yuanzhang, the founder of the state, started with a bowl and ended with a prosperous Ming Dynasty.


    By the time his next generation of heirs arrived, his grandson was decisively pulled down.


    Then the Ming Dynasty changed its leader. Before it was passed down for generations, a civil Fort suddenly came.


    You say who can bear it and who can carry it. It''s not that the Ming Dynasty had a good foundation, and it was the end of the calf at that time.


    There are six generations in a row, and the probability is appalling.


    No matter what, the reality still happened in Qin state.


    At this time, Qin''s national strength can be said to be the best of the seven countries. If it didn''t find its own action and made any response, it was too abnormal.


    If things go wrong, there will be demons. There are only two possibilities for the other party to do so. One is to choose to surrender, but they did not send envoys to explain it. The other possibility is that the other party has the confidence and does not worry about its attack.


    Since the other side did not send envoys to hijack the surrender, and then ruled out that King Ying Zheng of Qin was not as unreliable as Zhao Gou, there was only one possibility left.


    There''s a problem, there''s a big problem, and I don''t know where the problem is.


    What we can do now is to attack, attack with all our strength, and first hit the King City of Qin with the fastest speed.


    Then, he didn''t rush to attack the Qin Dynasty, but gradually eroded the other territory of the Qin state, until he finally surrounded the Qin City.


    So no matter how much he thinks now, it''s no use. He can''t shake people and run away.


    Besides, he had no other way. The state of Qin was determined to fight.


    This kind of situation is so strange that Li Yi even suspects that even if he doesn''t attack the state of Qin, after a period of time, Ying Zheng, the king of Qin, will bring people to work on himself.


    So it''s better to start first. No matter the other side is fighting, they can always get the upper hand.


    In this case, it''s no good for you to let the other party do it first.


    Because the other side is more clear about themselves, and may even know what cards they have, because their cards are always on, that is, themselves.


    It''s not clear what kind of cards and self-confidence King Ying Zheng had. He was able to face his offensive skills without surrendering or resisting.


    The other side''s cards are always hidden, they can''t see clearly, they can''t feel through, in this case, if static braking is completely impossible, only to start first.


    "The casting of the golden man has been completed, but unless your majesty enters the array with his body, the array will never be perfect.


    If it is used for more than three hours, your Majesty''s body will not hold on. " An old man looked at Ying Zheng in front of him. His eyes were very indifferent and he didn''t have any emotion.


    Ying Zheng nodded. He knew that the twelve capital Tiansha formation was definitely not for him to use.


    It''s not to fight by yourself, but to make up the last core of the array. Even if this core is too weak and subtle, it''s countless times better than the 11 Golden men who just go up and fight.


    Although my cultivation is very strong, I still insist on taking the secret medicine to forge my body with blood. In this case, I can only persist for three hours at most. No matter how long the time is, I can''t control myself. Either I will quit the battle or my body will burst to death.


    But he didn''t have a choice. He didn''t know where he came from. According to the original plan, there was no such person in the world plan.


    What''s the origin of the other party and where it came from? Is it a person sent by heaven.


    No, if the heaven really found out that they came here, it would not be one or two.


    I''m afraid it''s Tianbing''s encirclement and suppression. After all, today''s heaven is afraid of the revival of their sorcery.


    He can''t see the source of each other clearly. The sorcerers themselves are not good at Yuanshen spirits. In order to obtain his present identity, he even abandons his former powerful body.


    Otherwise, it will not be able to support the three hour battle.


    It''s just that the other side is stronger than the others. I''m afraid they can''t exert much strength in the face of the twelve capital Tiansha formation.


    In the face of this evil spirit, the accomplishments of any spiritual practitioner will be greatly reduced.


    If you fight with them, you can''t absorb any aura at all. In the end, you will be consumed alive.


    There is evil spirit all over the sky, and it will pollute people''s body. Xiuxian people''s body is much stronger than ordinary people, but it''s still too weak compared with their witch clan.


    When he entered the battle, he had no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth.


    He can take this opportunity to tempt his subordinates with heavy profits. He believes that some people will be lured by profits.


    With the death of his Lord, he could take advantage of this opportunity to occupy the whole world directly.


    At the thought of this, he felt happy in his heart.


    No matter how strong you are, the last thing is not to make wedding clothes for me.


    ..............


    Li Yi led the people along the way smoothly, too smoothly, and even in many places completely surrendered.


    There was no organized resistance at all, even the kneeling clan had no organized resistance. Of course, it also showed that the nobles in Qin state could have their own private soldiers no more than those in other six countries.


    Unlike the nobility of the other six countries, there are many new nobles in the state of Qin.

 Chapter 371

    Looking at the evil spirit in front of the capital, Li Yi can feel that compared with the evil spirit in the capital, even the evil spirit formed by the ten thousand troops behind him is not worth mentioning.


    In this huge evil spirit, no one who cultivates immortals can guarantee to give full play to his strength.


    The impact of evil spirit will lead to the disorder of nearby aura, and the power of most of the magic methods will be weakened. The cultivator himself is likely to feel frightened because of this huge impact of evil spirit. If he is not mentally strong, he is more likely to rise from the bottom of his heart the meaning of being unable to resist.


    In the face of this huge evil spirit, unless the man who cultivates immortals has absolute strength, he can only avoid the edge for a while.


    Li Yi didn''t worry much and was very calm. Of course, he was the only one who wanted to enter the city.


    It doesn''t mean that other people behind him can carry the evil spirit.


    All these evil spirits condensed in the palace of the king of Qin and did not spread.


    Originally, if these evil spirits spread, no one in the capital of the king of Qin could bear them. Even if it was just a little evil spirit, it would definitely weaken the whole body in a few days, until death.


    Now he can probably guess that these evil spirits are condensed. Since they are in the palace of the king of Qin, the person who created them or made them is the king of Qin Ying Zheng.


    The other Party chose to control these evil spirits and did not spread them. It seems that they did not want to hurt the capital and let these residents die on a large scale.


    He can directly ignore these evil spirits and let them spread on a large scale. If the surrounding residents die, they can also add a part to the evil spirits.


    However, the other party did not choose to do so, either disdaining, or feeling that after killing himself, he would still be the king of Qin, and naturally would not hurt his own people.


    Now most of the people in the capital of the king of Qin have moved out. At the beginning of the war, they are about to fight to the capital of the king of Qin. At this time, the capital of the king of Qin has already had problems because of food shortage.


    Most of the ordinary residents and the middle and lower class residents began to flee. Here, only some nobles, some of whom did not dare to leave, were left.


    They dare not leave because they know what will happen to the nobility of the other six countries, so they still dare not leave.


    Later, the famine became more serious. Many little nobles had no food, and some of them felt that their crimes were not too serious. Even if they were punished, they would be imprisoned for two years at most and whipped.


    So since there is no worry about life, it is better to starve here, and some people flee again.


    At this time, there were only some big nobles left in the royal capital. If they left here, they would probably die, so they stayed here all the time.


    Yes, there isn''t much food left in Wangdu, but if it''s just for them to eat, they can survive.


    After all, the willow bark in spring is fresh and juicy.


    Besides, there will always be some people among these nobles who secretly store some food. Moreover, there are mice and birds in the city, but there is no food famine here, and there is not a famine all over the world, so there is no need to worry about these small animals.


    To live is to be able to live, but the quality of life is absolutely not high.


    I''m afraid it''s totally different from the life of those aristocrats before. One goes up into the clouds and the other falls into the earth.


    But people can do anything to survive.


    These aristocrats had to enter the primitive society again from the former feudalism, or slave society.


    People who are strong enough to catch mice or birds become leaders of some people.


    It can be said that their living conditions are worse than those of the nobility who committed serious crimes but did not die and were serving outside.


    At least those nobles, though serving in the army, can still have enough to eat. In this respect, they will never be short of weight. After all, if they want each other to do heavy physical activities, they need to do adequate rations on carbon, water, salt and fat.


    Because if you can''t even eat enough, then how to complete the work, of course, it''s just a package of food and shelter. As for issuing additional supplies or even the same exchange tickets as others, it''s impossible.


    Even so, these people are very satisfied with their present situation. It is entirely because of the progress of productivity that many little nobles enjoy things they did not dare to imagine before.


    What kind of victory is this? This is the victory of science.


    However, it''s a pity that these are useless to the great nobles in the city. They don''t know these things at all.


    Purple woman looked at the city in front of her. She didn''t know why it was so dilapidated and depressed. Even the gate of the city had collapsed. However, the city was like a giant beast, which was full of psychological pressure.


    Although she didn''t know what the situation was and couldn''t see the evil spirit all over the sky, she could feel the instinctive discomfort standing here.


    She can feel the shock and want to stay away from here.


    Purple female has experienced a lot of bloody battles, and she is standing in the range of the military array, with the evil spirit of the military array to help him offset part of it. And her own strength is also top, even so, she still feels afraid.


    She didn''t know what was there, but she knew there was a great danger.


    But he could not do anything at all. He turned and looked around. The horses under the soldiers had all knelt down. This was their fear.


    Some war horses are better, or they are born with a big heart, so they can resist this kind of terror.


    They are not afraid of these evil spirits.


    Even many soldiers can feel instinctive fear in the face of this city,


    If it had not been for the courage, training and appropriate ideological education brought by many of their compatriots, these soldiers would not have escaped.


    If the soldiers of the six countries had been replaced, they would have been defeated long ago.


    This is still in the case of the other side did not start, if the other side once shot, will cause how much loss, this is completely impossible to estimate.


    "Let everyone quit gradually first. I''ll go and have a look myself. Don''t let anyone go. If there''s any problem, I can''t contact you. You''ll have to wait at least a year to come back to this place.


    If I''m out of trouble, the people who live inside will come out, and King Ying Zheng of Qin may ask you to surrender and not make unnecessary resistance. " Li Yi''s tone is very flat, as if he doesn''t care much about his own life and death.


    Purple female heard him, biting her lips, don''t know what to say, what she can say, can''t say, because she can''t help him, even just a little.

 Chapter 372

    Purple female watched him leave, only when his figure disappeared completely, she whispered, "be careful. I will not surrender. You must come back. "


    After hearing this, Li Yi turned to her and said, "good!" And then all the way to the place where the evil spirit is most concentrated, without turning back.


    Behind him, the army of tens of thousands of people had left in silence. Purple girl looked at the direction of his departure. Until his figure flew into the sky, leaving no trace, she slowly turned around.


    She still has many things to do, the evacuation of 10000 people and subsequent resettlement, which is not a small matter.


    Purple female understand each other just that language really may be in Tuogu, he entrusted the rest of the things to himself.


    This time, he will either succeed or fail. She knows that people like him, even if they fail, will surely leave a way for them.


    But in her heart, she didn''t want to accept the possibility. She would not surrender.


    If he also loses, he would rather follow him than surrender.


    ..............


    Li Yi is walking forward step by step. He can feel the increasing evil spirit around him even if he doesn''t get close to him. The large-scale gathering of evil spirit is likely to lead to the transformation of some dead bodies in the city into zombies.


    Of course, this probability is not high, because although the evil spirit is obvious, it is very concentrated.


    It''s all condensed in one place, and it doesn''t spread everywhere. He can feel that not everyone else can feel it and absorb it.


    Before other people feel fear just because it is a place of high evil spirit concentration, even if it does not hurt them, they can also detect the danger.


    The whole person from the body to the spirit will instinctively detect fear and want to escape.


    This is normal. Everyone has this instinct, but most people''s instinct is infinitely weakened because of their long-term peaceful life.


    In ancient times, human had to face most of the dangers in the natural environment, and had to be vigilant for a long time. This feeling was magnified infinitely, and remained in the gene like instinct.


    Later humans did not use this ability very much, so this ability was gradually buried.


    When Li Yi walked inside, he felt that the more danger his body warned him of, of course, because his body had been strengthened countless times.


    Although the danger warning to himself is big, it has not yet reached the point of making him collapse and turn around to escape.


    Finally, he was close to the core of the evil spirit. In fact, when he just came in, he found that there were not many living people in the city. Although the few remaining aristocrats could feel the danger of the evil spirit to them, the difference was not obvious compared with the people inside and outside the city.


    You are unarmed, no one around you, and you don''t have any strength, don''t know any professional knowledge, just an ordinary person looking at the hungry tiger for three days is about to pounce on you, one is a tiger is about to pounce on you


    Can bring great fear, although the fear is great, but not to the point of complete death, these nobles can also stay here.


    Although they are very nervous every second and can''t sleep well, the strong adaptability of human makes them adapt to the environment gradually.


    These nobles know that they are likely to die when they stay here, and they are absolutely dead when they go out.


    So they''re all hiding here.


    The first moment Li Yi stepped into the Qin palace, he felt different immediately.


    If he was outside the scope of the evil spirit before, then now he is really inside the evil spirit.


    These evil spirits are trying to pollute and destroy his body every minute, but his body is too powerful to be effective.


    And when he entered the first lesson here, he felt that the surrounding environment had begun to change. Was it too late for him to realize that something was wrong? He could not escape completely.


    It seems that someone creates a circular space near the Qin palace. As long as they escape from one end, they will appear from the other end.


    Li Yi is extremely fast. In a few seconds, he has been back and forth dozens of times.


    Unfortunately, he was still unable to escape from this place, and he could feel that the time and space parameters of this place had been modified.


    The weather also began to become abnormal. In addition, the power of the five elements can no longer be absorbed.


    In addition, even the wind and rain and lightning also began to deliberately against themselves, but also from time to time floating around a very thick toxin.


    Unfortunately, if you only have this level, you will not be able to do any harm to yourself. Your present physical body can only be trapped by this degree of distortion.


    With the gradual rise of 11 statues around them, the power of these attacks also began to grow stronger. It seems that they are even more powerful.


    "This is the battle of the twelve capitals of our Witch family. There is no possibility of survival in this life.


    How beautiful it would be if you were not to lose the title of marquis even if you were to fall from the throne and come down with courtesy When Ying Zheng said this, he knew that he had given the other party a chance to make peace.


    Originally, I had the upper hand. After all these words, I was just equal with the other party. I would never have the upper hand.


    But he had to do so, because she knew that she would not be able to bear the big volume for long, and every little more time would cause a great burden on her body.


    The current situation of the other side, within a short period of time, this big formation can not hurt him. If you can make peace, it is best to take advantage of the present opportunity.


    He also understands that this is because no one can really master this array. If his strength is stronger and can completely support this array, then he can be the leader of the array.


    I don''t have the strength. I''m just a connecting point and a pivot of the array.


    You can''t dominate the whole array. Now these injuries are just formed according to the natural operation of the array.


    If the original total work energy of Da Zhen was 12, now each kind of damage can only be allocated a little power, which may not cause too much damage to this person.


    If someone dominates the array, then you can add all the twelve points of energy to one point to cause damage, and then you will be able to cause effective damage to the opponent.


    Unfortunately, these are illusions now. I can only try to persuade the other party to surrender, hoping that the other party can be bluffed by myself.


    This is also because he didn''t consider that the other person''s body would be so strong. According to the principle, even if he was an immortal body, he would never be able to hold the big needle. What''s more, according to his own judgment, the other person would never be an immortal.

 Chapter 373

    When Li Yi heard what he said, if there was still some confusion and anxiety, then after listening, his heart was extremely calm.


    No matter what the current situation is, but since the other party chooses to talk with him, it shows that the other party does not have the ability to completely crush itself.


    And the other side first opens the mouth to prove that the other side is very anxious. Although the situation here is very dangerous, and any belief spiritual power is not easy to use here.


    He can only rely on his own physical resistance, and even he can''t fly. To be exact, he can''t fly as simply as before.


    Li Yi is now in the air mainly relying on strong physical quality, oscillation around the air to produce work.


    It''s not flight, it''s just relying on the physical body to stand up in the air, or relying on the powerful power of the physical body to turn the air under your feet into a solid earth.


    It may be similar to flying in other people''s eyes, but there is an essential gap between the two. Using aura flying is very clever.


    The use of Reiki flight, to a certain extent, is equivalent to allowing the body to wander along the Reiki in the sky.


    But the vast majority of practitioners can master these auras well, and use them to fly. Some practitioners who have just practiced this skill may not master it well, or even fall to death.


    However, none of this has much to do with him now. Since he can''t get out, the other party decides to negotiate with him. Li Yi is really interested in talking with him and killing time. Anyway, it''s just a matter of procrastination. In the end, it depends on whether you are in a hurry or me.


    Li Yi was very alert to take a look around the body, instinctively made a defensive posture, and then said in a deep voice, "why should I believe you?"


    He decided to kill time with the other party, so from the beginning, do you really want to make the gesture of full negotiation?


    No, people like Ying Zheng are so cautious. If you directly agree to his request at the beginning, he will never believe or even doubt you.


    What he should do is not believe each other first, and then gradually believe each other a little with many exchanges and discussions.


    Then he began to negotiate, and made a gesture to make him believe that he really wanted to make peace with him.


    Then when the negotiation between the two sides is almost finished and the opinions are finalized, they can put off their work and tell him that they are playing tricks on him.


    In this case, it is estimated that no matter how good the temper is, no matter how stable the state of mind is, people will get angry.


    This has nothing to do with themselves. They were destined to stand on the opposite side at the beginning.


    If it is said that he and other aristocrats may be able to try other ways to solve problems, then there is basically no other possibility between him and Ying Zheng, which is a dead contradiction.


    Like other monarchs of the six states, it even allows the very large nobles under other monarchs of the six states to survive, but she will never give any monarch of the six states a chance to survive.


    Because they symbolize the rule of the aristocratic class in a sense, if they survive, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not have ulterior motives, someone wants to approach them and carry out restoration.


    The best way to solve them is to kill them. There is no need to waste too much other resources. If we do not kill them, what attitude should we take towards the monarchs of the six countries.


    He also needs special personnel to monitor and observe them every day, which is a waste of human and physical resources. It''s better to kill them.


    Li Yi adopted the same method, simple and crude, direct and effective, and executed their king.


    They executed their kings in front of many nobles, many civilians, many exploiters and the exploited.


    For some people, the shock and change from the bottom of their heart is not one or two points. They symbolize the end of an era and the complete death of a class.


    When Ying Zheng heard the other party''s words, he was not sure whether he wanted to make peace with him or not.


    Because if he had not been forced to this point, he would never have wanted to negotiate with the other party.


    When the other party intrudes here, the array is not completely arranged, and the flash is forced to use.


    This will add a lot more burden to your body. Originally, according to his plan, you should wait until the array is completely arranged, or even you can operate the whole array to move slowly.


    At that time, he would kill the other party in a vigorous way, and then take over the whole assets of the other party.


    But I didn''t expect that the array wasn''t finished. The other side rushed into it and started the array in a hurry.


    Originally, he thought that even after he forced to start the array, the opponent was absolutely fish on the chopping board, and had no resistance.


    Who could have thought that under such circumstances, the other side could not have anything intact in the array.


    There is spare force to negotiate with themselves, there is no embarrassed defense, and even the other side seems to have nothing to do.


    He had to doubt whether he was a witch or the other was a witch. This man''s body was much stronger than himself.


    Even you can''t have nothing happened in this kind of array.


    With his physical strength, just entering this array, he will be torn into dust by the attack from all over the sky.


    You know, standing here all the time, there''s everything that wants to kill him.


    From the sky to the earth, time to space, wind and rain, thunder and lightning, all forces in the sky and the world want to tear up and crush the enemy in front of him, but it doesn''t mean anything to him.


    What a powerful body this is. Ying Zhengqu also knows his current situation and can''t bear to think about it. It is the best result to negotiate with the other party.


    If the opponent refuses to communicate with him, he will not be hurt if he drags on.


    In the end, you can either release the array or you will be dragged to the body to collapse. You have no choice but to release the array.


    In addition to these two choices, I don''t have a third choice. If it''s a critical moment, I may be able to launch an all-out attack at the cost of sacrificing the whole array and myself.


    But maybe it doesn''t make sense to him.


    Therefore, he seized every opportunity now to make peace with the other party.


    It didn''t take long for both sides to promote this activity. For a moment, in this small place, you come and I go, and you fight with each other.


    They talked a lot in a fundamental sense. Most of the time, Ying Zheng was at a disadvantage. His demands dropped again and again.


    At first, he wanted Li Yi to be a minister, but later he became two people who ruled by the river.


    However, he has always insisted that he will never surrender. If he is willing to surrender, in fact, Li Yi can still accept this plan.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t want to. He killed his last chance to live.


    "In fact, I was just dragging time to cheat you." Li Yi''s words are very reasonable. He doesn''t feel guilty for fooling the other party for such a long time.

 Chapter 374

    "What did you say?" When Ying Zheng heard what he said, he was really very angry. This is normal. No matter how good tempered people are, they will be angry at this time.


    He talked with the other side for a long time, but the other side told him that he was playing with himself.


    No matter who he is, he will not feel much better. What''s more, his body has been transformed into the original witch family, and his temper will not be so good.


    What''s important is that it''s a time of life and death. I can''t hold on right now. The array collapses and dissipates. There''s only one way to die waiting for him.


    Then he seems to have no choice, either slowly waiting to die, or taking the initiative to launch an attack, can kill each other, he has no idea, but this is the only thing he can do.


    Of course, he has another choice, and that is to bow to the throne.


    This choice is never in his choice, the pride of the witch clan does not allow him to do so.


    The sorcerers never give in to anyone. No matter who they are, they are fighting for heaven and earth all their lives.


    Li Yi can feel that the order of magnitude of the array energy increases a lot in an instant, and the huge evil spirit and energy seem to have no specific limit, all scattered.


    Most of them are aimed at himself, but for this degree of attack, it is useless for him.


    These things, he can only say this, if only this degree, want to hurt him is impossible.


    However, many evil spirits do start to destroy the surrounding areas. These evil spirits disperse into the surrounding land, so that the land will never grow anything, or even penetrate into it. People living on it will be hurt.


    What''s the evil spirit? It''s much more powerful than nuclear radiation.


    Even if it''s a nuclear bomb, that place can''t live for 30 or 50 years.


    After one or two hundred years, people will still be able to live and let human beings live normally.


    Once the evil spirit enters, the time unit of dissipation is the sponsor entrusted by millennium


    But fortunately, the overall number of these evil spirits is not much, and in this world, the aura is not particularly strong, so that these killers can spread more quickly.


    Even if it can completely dissipate within 500 years, or reach the level of barely inhabiting human beings within 300 years, it is only an ideal state.


    In addition, some of the great nobles who were still in the capital of Qin Dynasty also died completely, and the evil spirit entered the body.


    If they don''t deal with these people, they may become corpses tonight and Zombies the next day.


    And once the corpse changes, no matter what their physical quality is, or whether their life style belongs to yin or yang, once identified, the zombies will slowly sneak into the earth and absorb the evil spirit under the action of this environment.


    Moreover, the speed of cultivation is very fast. I''m afraid it won''t be long enough to cause harm to other residents around.


    So he has to deal with them. Of course, as the energy spreads, he doesn''t seem to need to do anything.


    Because all over the sky of the evil spirit and the spirit driven by the evil spirit and those statues before the formation of the attack.


    It has completely ground everything around it, and even the golden statues themselves have been completely erased.


    In 7788, where the king of Qin was destroyed, for hundreds of years, it was absolutely a forbidden area for life.


    But in any case, these things are finally completely solved. Li Yi takes out the page of the book to see that the above entrustment has been completed.


    Now he can choose to return at any time, but he still has some necessary things to solve, not that he doesn''t need to leave under extreme circumstances.


    So it''s better to solve these problems first.


    Li Yi walked out of the capital slowly. Before he came, the city was just dilapidated and depressed. Although it was a bit miserable, most of the buildings were perfect.


    Just because there has been no one to live in for a long time, many of the infrastructure has not been maintained, which is a bit dilapidated.


    But this time he left the whole Qin palace, only two or three pieces of city and broken bricks remained, which also proved that it was once a perfect city.


    In addition, other places are completely bare, the ground is all black and yellow soil.


    This is because the earth absorbs evil spirit. Some of them used to be stones or floor tiles before. The color of this time is naturally different from that of ordinary earth.


    However, these are not important for future people. Maybe archaeologists will set foot in this place in a thousand years.


    At that time, they could only find some signs from the degree of geological weathering, some undamaged buildings left, and some kilns and bronzes buried deep underground by some aristocrats.


    History will record this battle, but what they recorded is very brief. They just entered the city, then there was an extremely strong big explosion, and finally only they came out of the city alive.


    Purple female also heard this extremely strong sound, even she could feel a lot of aura spread from that place to herself.


    She stayed and did not leave. She would wait for him here. She believed that he would come back.


    Also left with her is another person, yanlingji.


    She wanted to ask him personally why he deliberately alienated himself during this period of time, why he did not dare to see himself, or even escape himself?


    She didn''t understand and didn''t know why. She had to ask for the answer herself.


    Because she is afraid, she is afraid, this time, if he left, never see, what should he do.


    What if the person who comes out of that city is not himself?


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    After all, she is still too young to see so few things. It''s not his fault. After all, she has just been in touch with human society for so short a time that she has no time to know and understand many things.


    The huge army is evacuating. There are only two women waiting. What are they waiting for?


    The answer, the meaning, or just worrying about the safety of that person.


    No one knows all this, but they both notice each other.


    Two people''s eyes meet in the air. Although there are many gaps between them, they can see what purple girl is in each other''s eyes. They are confused, puzzled, puzzled, worried and a little scared.


    And the flame work properly Ji see of only have the same, that is firm, purple female''s vision is very firm, she seem to have already made what preparation.


    I just don''t know if she can be as calm and firm as she is now when facing him.


    ...............


    Li Yi step by step out of the city, this time he did not fly, did not take before the super high speed mobile, but really slowly out.


    The aura around now is completely in a state of frenzy.


    By doing so, on the one hand, he can pacify the auras around him and make them calm down quickly.


    So as to avoid causing damage to the surrounding environment and the aura and environment further away.

 Chapter 375

    Li Yi calmed down the violent aura nearby.


    As we move forward, the retreat of the army brings thick dust in the distance. Of course, only we can see clearly, because the army has been withdrawn far away.


    But he also found two graceful figures standing there, looking into the distance, waiting for himself.


    His steps were much faster, but he had come to them in a moment.


    At this time, his pace seems to be a little slow, some hesitation, want to continue to move forward, but is thinking about something, did not continue to move forward.


    Purple woman''s eyes flickered, and did not dare to look directly at him, as if to avoid something.


    In fact, she had been burying her feelings in her heart before, and never showed them. She had had several opportunities to express her feelings in her heart, but he chose not to have his reason, which had severely suppressed the feelings in her heart.


    But just now, she retreated with the army of tens of thousands of people. Looking at the city in the distance, she suddenly reacted.


    This time is likely to be the last time they meet, they may never have the chance to see each other again in this life.


    She regretted, regretting why she didn''t express her feelings.


    If he can''t see him again this time, and he can''t see himself again, then he can only die with this regret.


    Purple girl was born with such an idea, and as time went by, she became more and more uneasy and regretful.


    Until the city came a earthshaking sound, she finally began to lose control of her inner feelings.


    She is determined to tell her feelings today. She is afraid that if she does not tell her feelings this time, she may not have a chance in the future.


    But now clearly he is in front of me, I don''t know why I have thought about the words before, but I have thought about it several times.


    After he appeared, what he should have said seemed to be in vain.


    Her mind was empty, and she wanted to open her mouth to show her feelings in her heart, but at this time, there were so many hesitations.


    "It''s all right." Purple female looked at him and asked gently, at this time she didn''t know what to say, her brain was like a paste.


    "It''s all right." Li Yi showed an extremely confident smile.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." purple girl lowered her head and whispered two times. At this time, she seemed to have some courage again, and she wanted to speak out.


    Just a look up but see flame work properly Ji some ignore of, very impulse of rush to Li Yi body front.


    She didn''t seem to know what to say when she was interrupted by a sudden accident. This time, she finally made up her mind to do enough preparation, ready to express her heart with him.


    But why is there always an unexpected interruption? Purple female heart some uncomfortable, she seems to have some want to cry.


    When her family was in trouble, she was forced into a brothel. After that, she never knew what tears were.


    At that time, she had understood that crying was useless and no one would help her.


    Crying is just a waste of physical strength and spirit, but why do you find it difficult to master your emotions after meeting him?


    At the beginning, he said clearly that he would never cry again, and would never leave any tears, but why did he cry for him.


    In fact, purple female heart is to understand everything, but it is because she really understand, so she did not dare to face.


    Yan Ling Ji doesn''t know all this. To be exact, just now she doesn''t know why she wants to rush to him.


    Her heart has a lot of grievances, helpless, want to get angry with him, but do not know why to stand in front of him, he did not have the courage, timid, as if do not know what to say.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Yi slightly frowned. Today''s Yan LINGJI seems to be different. It seems that something is wrong. Moreover, the fire Lingli around her is more irritable, which can be detected by the naked eye. It proves that she is in a better mood.


    Fortunately, he asked, Yan LINGJI seemed to find a way to vent her anger, and told her all the time when she was crying.


    "What''s the matter with me? Why do you deliberately alienate me these days? Why don''t you let me be your guard any more? Because why should I deliberately avoid me? Don''t you admit all the things you did before? What should I do when I have a baby? "


    When she finished speaking, she seemed to have used up all her strength and sobbed with her head down.


    She is really very short of time. After all, according to her brain circuit, if two people kiss, they will get pregnant and have children. No one has ever corrected her idea about this.


    And this period of time is deliberately alienated by Li Yi, Yan LINGJI can detect that her attitude towards herself is different from that before, but she doesn''t know why to do it, is she doing something wrong? But not really.


    Her heart became more and more depressed, and she did not know where to hear the stories of many heartless men who were infatuated with women in the world.


    Or in fact, this kind of thing happened before, and she had heard of it, but she didn''t pay attention to it at that time.


    Many things in the world are like this, many things are ordinary, even you will not care about, but once you notice, you will find that there are many such things.


    When she noticed such things in her heart, she strengthened her perception all the time.


    Some even doubt whether Li Yi is such a person.


    But in her heart, she always refused to believe this. If she hesitated to ask him whether to say these words.


    So now she reaction come over, oneself again miss this opportunity, perhaps two people will never meet again, oneself have no chance to tell him again.


    Because just let him really aware of a thing, and purple female, realize that each other is likely to leave.


    Before Li Yi is omnipotent in Yan LINGJI''s cognition, things are not difficult for him, can easily complete their imagination, or even dare not imagine things.


    Just now, he suddenly realized that he would also encounter danger. He is not omnipotent.


    That''s why she''s so eager to say these things. She''s afraid. She''s worried.


    She worried about what to do if he didn''t know these things.


    No matter what, yanlingji thinks that she should seize this opportunity to ask, otherwise, she may never have the chance to summon up the courage to question like today.


    Because just let her realize that each other is not omnipotent, he and himself are the same, think of this, the heart is inevitably some joy.

 Chapter 376

    Li Yi is puzzled by Yan LINGJI''s series of inquiries. If you can understand what he just said, you can even explain it to her.


    However, she did not respond to the last sentence she said. She did something to her that she would have a baby.


    The problem is that he doesn''t know whether he has done such a thing or not, and after hearing this sentence, he immediately uses his spiritual power from the top to the bottom. Observe yanlingji from the inside out.


    Her body is in good condition and there is absolutely no case of having a baby or being pregnant.


    So why did she say that, and for what reason?


    Purple female doesn''t know all this, when he listens to the words of Yan Ling Ji, some can''t believe of looking at Li Yi.


    I don''t know why, in this moment, some important things in his heart were broken.


    Yes, he and I have never had a chance to be together.


    Before, it was just my own delusion. Since it is what it is now, why do I want to think more?


    But she didn''t go. Why didn''t she go? Maybe even she doesn''t know.


    In fact, it''s not that purple girl can''t accept two girls to serve her husband together, but she''s afraid, she''s afraid of being rejected, she''s afraid that the other party will dislike her.


    Since Li Yi already has a good one, why should he choose one with a bad reputation?


    For him, what kind of woman can''t be found. In this case, why choose himself?


    For a moment, such thoughts kept churning in his mind.


    She was at a loss. She was indecisive when she arrived at this time.


    Li Yi looks at Yan LINGJI. She lowers her head and weeps. She is always very happy. She looks very sad today because she is seldom depressed.


    It''s not just sad, it''s more like nothingness. It seems that he has lost the necessary meaning of existence.


    The whole person seems very decadent. The problem is that all this has a lot to do with himself.


    At the beginning, I was unwilling to spend a lot of time to explain to her slowly and tell her everything clearly, which led to today''s reason.


    It''s that I don''t want to spend more energy and take the simplest way to alienate her. I have never considered her feelings and thoughts.


    Put oneself in one''s shoes, if you are him, you will feel uneasy. You are also the person who was originally in love with you. You don''t know why you suddenly alienate yourself.


    What''s more, she is not well-known and will be disturbed by others.


    So what should I do?


    To tell you the truth, he thought about this idea once. The last time he found that yanlingji had feelings for himself, he immediately changed his direction, but he didn''t expect that it would become like this in the end.


    So what should I do this time? Leave directly, regardless of not asking to alienate her.


    This is really a good way to treat yourself without any shortcomings.


    But for him, it may be more terrible than now, even more terrible than the disillusionment of hope.


    In fact, there are quite a number of reasons in her mind for her saying this. She hopes that she can respond and give him an answer.


    If she left without caring about herself, then for her, it was a disillusionment.


    It''s hard to bear this kind of thing no matter who you put it on, let alone her.


    Li Yi was silent for two seconds, and slowly took a step forward. Without saying much, he opened his hands and hugged Yan LINGJI.


    Let her cry in her arms, any dissatisfaction can say to yourself.


    Yan Ling Ji hugs him. For a moment, the joy and grievance mingle in her heart, and she cries even more fiercely.


    He finally returned to this embrace, warm, safe, let himself rise from the bottom of my heart a carefree feeling.


    In the same way, she hugged him tightly and did not dare to let go. Since she knew that he would not leave, she was still worried.


    Li Yi didn''t say much when she looked like this. He slowly put his mouth to her ear.


    Gently exhaled a hot wind, let flame spirit Ji feel his earlobe itchy, face quickly put on a pretty red.


    "I''m sorry. I promise I won''t do that in the future. Will you forgive me?"


    After saying that, the flame Ling Ji lightly EH.


    Then no matter what else, he would not let go, so he buried his head in his arms.


    Purple female in the side looking at, eyes have envy and jealousy.


    She didn''t want to do this, but suddenly she felt that these were so far away from her, as if she couldn''t reach them.


    It seems that she can''t touch it at all. All of a sudden, she only feels sadness coming from her heart. If she doesn''t suppress it, tears will flow out.


    Her appearance is naturally seen and remembered by Li Yi. We have to say that people are greedy animals.


    With one, he wanted to have two, and he noticed that he had already moved to purple girl.


    In fact, he had noticed the feelings of purple girl and Yan LINGJI for him long ago.


    He also observed his complicated feelings for them.


    Only at that time, although he noticed, but did not care too much.


    At that time, he, even now, could suppress or even control his feelings.


    It''s not that he hasn''t experienced such things, so he has good control. What he doesn''t pay attention to is that purple girl and Yan LINGJI don''t.


    When he found out, it was too late.


    That person has been deeply rooted in love for a long time. It can be said that if they refuse, they will be hurt a lot. But what if they don''t refuse?


    He clearly understood the consequences of not refusing, but it was obvious that the consequences of refusing could be seen in front of him at any time, and the consequences of not refusing would really break out for a long time.


    And once you refuse, there is no room to go around in the real sense, but if you don''t refuse, you still have some time to do yunyun''s work.


    Of course, he knew better that he needed some ideas. In fact, all of them were excuses he made for himself.


    Li Yi whispered a few words to Yan LINGJI, she has a thousand not give up, but also helpless, silently released his hand.


    This time Li Yi didn''t have any indecision, so he went directly to purple girl.


    And regardless of everything else, directly kiss up, purple girl is from some panic and even want to resist.


    It''s just that she didn''t react to it, and then she didn''t want to think about anything else.


    Even began to take the initiative, more intense kiss up.


    Li Yi never thought that purple girl would be so active.


    And all this flame work properly Ji all the time in the side looking at, she feels her brain seem to have some to turn not to come over.


    Want to go up and interrupt them, want to separate them.


    But she has some hesitation, do not know whether to do so.

 Chapter 377

    Li Yi gently let go of purple girl, her mood has undoubtedly been a lot better, although there are still tears in the corner of her eyes, but she can''t help smiling on her face.


    It''s just that I accidentally find yanlingji watching them, and Li Yi also finds this.


    To tell the truth, in the face of this kind of thing, even if he is thick skinned, it is difficult to say for a moment.


    So he didn''t open his mouth, but also opened his arms to Yan LINGJI, trying to hold them both in his arms.


    Li Yi one hand embraces purple female, another hand opens to look at Yan Ling Ji, on the face takes a smile, seem to have no feeling to have any not suitable.


    Yanlingji is like a small beast, directly pours on his arms, and then kisses Li Yi.


    You know, just looking at Purple female to kiss him, the flame work properly Ji heart inside but all don''t feel good at all.


    Purple woman has to have her own. She doesn''t know why she has such an idea in her heart.


    She only knew that she had to take the initiative at this time. Similarly, she also kissed him in front of purple girl.


    And the kiss is more unrestrained, but this kind of impression is not very good in Li Yi''s view.


    It was just when purple girl was kissing him crazily, and his impression was not so good. How could they have such an experience.


    The so-called kiss, in fact, is just they crazily holding their own gnawing.


    But fortunately, I can guide them slowly and take the initiative.


    In fact, that''s what he''s doing now and before.


    ..................


    Yanlingji feels that her legs are numb and her body is soft. If it wasn''t for Li Yi, she might collapse on the ground now.


    Li Yi held them both tightly, and they all put out their hands to embrace themselves.


    Three people embrace together, Li Yi looks at them two people light voice way, "henceforth you two are my people.". You are both my wives from now on. "


    Purple female for these things and no opinion, just blush, feel very happy in the heart.


    And Yan Ling Ji is a face not happy expression, he how have what scheming, also never know to cover up his expression and mood, happy is happy, not happy is not happy.


    She has never thought of sharing Li Yi with anyone. In her mind, she belongs to herself, which is the possessive desire of everyone.


    But now suddenly want to share with others, even if this person is a very good relationship with her purple girl, also she is not happy.


    Although she didn''t complain or say anything she didn''t want to say, the expression on her face proved everything.


    Purple female this time on the contrary some dare not look at her, the facial expression on the face is very apologetic, the posture also has some humble.


    She was originally a very strong person, but at this time, she didn''t know why she felt sorry.


    It seems that he stealthily snatched Li Yi from Yan LINGJI.


    Therefore, she is always vigorous and resolute in daily life. She is deeply worshipped by yanlingji. She is very humble at this time.


    Li Yi naturally noticed all this, and stretched out his hand for Yan LINGJI to sort out the broken hair.


    "Not happy?"


    Hear his words, the flame work properly Ji is not to conceal of ordered to nod, didn''t want to cover any one silk action of oneself mood at all.


    Although it''s hard for him to control his expression, mood and appearance, all of which are on his face. Happiness and anger do not exist for her.


    It''s just that if the person who asked about this matter is not Li Yi, or if it''s the same thing that makes him very unhappy, he may not get the answer if it''s someone else.


    She just doesn''t know how to hide her expression and mood, and she''s not stupid.


    Just flame Ling Ji completely believe Li Yi, there is no need to cover up anything in front of him, that is to say, only in this way, can you completely expose your true mood to him.


    "Yanyan, think about it carefully. If I don''t accept you, I only accept your sister Zilan, what do you think in your heart?


    At that time, will your heart be sad? I think it will


    Li Yi said this is to tell Yan LINGJI, let her think, if you only choose him and don''t accept purple female, purple female mood is how.


    Let her put herself in the right place to think about it, Yan LINGJI is not that kind of arbitrary, never for others to consider the temperament.


    She also understands that if Li Yi chooses to give up himself, she will be in a bad mood. If she forces him to choose herself, then purple girl will not be in a good mood.


    The relationship between Yan LINGJI and purple girl can be said to be very, very good. They have already reached the point of no words, even purple girl is very close to her mother''s identity for Yan LINGJI.


    When she first entered this society, all the things and the skills necessary for her survival were taught by purple girl.


    If she is so sad, there will be a lot of guilt in her heart.


    This thought, although the heart is still very unhappy, but for purple girl also gradually have some acceptance.


    After all, this person is his purple female sister. She can accept more than other strangers.


    Li Yi looked at their expressions, and there was no doubt that he was relieved.


    It seems that as long as you are strong enough and can speak, the Shura arena does not exist when there is a fire in the backyard.


    He never thought about any other reason, perhaps because he didn''t want to.


    Part of the reason why he was able to completely avoid this incident was that purple girl felt that she had no reputation and was ashamed of him. She had never thought of being Li Yi''s wife.


    Or for her, it''s a rare fantasy to let you accept yourself.


    And Yan LINGJI is because the facility sanitation does not know much about the world, and purple girl herself is a very close person to her.


    What''s more, in this era, polygamy is common.


    That is to say, combined with many comprehensive factors, this matter can be resolved so easily by him.


    If we change to yunyun and medusa, it will not be so easy to solve.


    But none of this is in his mind at the moment.


    ..............


    He is like this, the left hand pulls purple female, the right hand pulls flame spirit Ji.


    So the three of them went back to their base camp, and there were still many things to deal with. The world had been settled, but their country had not yet determined its name.


    In addition, large-scale basic administrative talents have not yet been trained, and the construction coverage of networking is still not in the first place. Next, we will continue to increase the number of base stations.


    At least in the whole country can be more perfect basic communication.


    He took two people''s hands and went back. Many people saw it along the way, but no one expressed any opinions on it.


    In other words, when something like this happens to them, they have already seen it thoroughly and knew it clearly.


    It''s just that the onlookers see clearly and the players are confused.

 Chapter 378

    "I''ll bring you all here today. I think you should know what''s going on." Li Yi said with a smile, sipped the water in the cup, and then said, "the world has been completely pacified. Now it''s natural for us to reward our achievements. It''s just that there are still some things to be done before rewarding others for their merits. "


    After his words, the people around him could not help but be happy. Everyone was eager to try.


    If you listen to Li Yi''s words and solve some things, you can reward others for their merits. Many people have already guessed what it is.


    Before the world was settled, in fact, they had proposed to set the title of the country first.


    However, he was prevaricated by the reason that the world has not yet been settled. Now the world has been completely settled, and the whole seven countries are in charge.


    Some more remote places, such as Nanman, Shudi, or Baiyue.


    These places have been basically controlled by them, and they are even behind most of the seven countries.


    There is a complete system of slavery, and there is no civilian. In the past, they broke down most of the slavery to a great extent, but the slavery is deeply rooted and has never changed.


    Even except for the leaders and petty leaders between the slave owners and some slaves, almost all of them were slaves.


    There were also three, six and nine classes among the slaves, because these factors undoubtedly caused a lot of trouble for their subsequent changes.


    Many things made it difficult for those slaves to solve. Although the old system was broken, the new system could not be accepted by them in a short time.


    I''m afraid it will take nearly a generation to make a radical change.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter, because time will bring many changes.


    Now we need to pay a little attention to the barbarians in the north, but we don''t need to pay much attention to them.


    Now most of the barbarians in the north are in a state of involution, and the involution is very strong.


    The main reason is that the South Korean soldiers, the weakest of the seven countries and the barbarians in the north, are in a state of crushing.


    One side has weapons in any case, whether bronze or iron. It is very rare for the other side to have a stone weapon. Most people even have only one stick.


    In this case, we can''t fight at all. Let''s not say the number of the two sides is equal. Even if it''s single to single, a Korean soldier can fight three or five barbarians in the north.


    After all, although the food of Korean soldiers is poor, it is better than those barbarians.


    And they will never have any unexpected physical conditions due to lack of iron and a large amount of salt.


    Even the lack of salt was countless times better than that of the barbarians in the north. With the change of time, one person beat the other three or four, which was totally playing.


    And one to three, this situation will continue to rise with the number of people. The role is increasing.


    It only takes a South Korean 100 man team to catch up with thousands of barbarians. The previous seven countries didn''t fight against them, mainly because that place didn''t even have the value of aggression.


    Moreover, even if the occupation takes a lot of time to civilize, the people there have to give it long-term blood transfusion if they can''t manage themselves well. Only in this way can they gradually develop that place, and then they can bring resources and profits to themselves.


    The key is that even Qin, the most powerful of the seven states, can''t stand the long-term blood transfusion.


    If it does so, it will only be dragged to death by barbarians. After all, the development degree and speed of blood transfusion to barbarians will gradually decline.


    It is obvious that the state of Chu next to the state of Qin will not do nothing. Nine times out of ten, taking advantage of this opportunity to invade, one carelessness of the state of Qin will be the price of destruction.


    In fact, the seven states had a tacit understanding of the barbarians in the north. At least if Qin was invaded by barbarians, Chu would not even take advantage of this time to attack. Instead, it might help Qin to encircle and suppress these barbarians.


    Although these people in the state of Chu were looked down upon by others, he even ridiculed himself as barbarians.


    No matter what, in essence, his ancestors were awarded by the Zhou royal family. Although the place where the reward was granted was very remote, and the monarchs of the seven countries occasionally ridiculed it, they all acquiesced that the other party belonged to the Central Plains as well as themselves.


    No matter how it is, even if it feels a little dirty and cheap, at least it is equal to itself in identity.


    For those barbarians, I''m sorry, in the eyes of any one of the seven countries, they do not belong to the ranks of people.


    Even these people are almost no longer qualified to be slaves. The only attitude of many noble people in the seven countries is to kill them.


    Even if the refugees who are under no one''s jurisdiction are taken back, they are just slaves, although they can be killed without any responsibility.


    But in the face of these alien people, after killing them, there will be rewards as well as no responsibility.


    This shows the attitude of these seven countries towards barbarians.


    He doesn''t need to worry about it. The seven countries are crushing these people, so his soldiers are not just crushing these barbarians.


    There is absolutely no accident when it comes to fighting.


    The only drawback is that some people need to be on guard. Of course, this is only in the early stage. In the later stage, he will completely occupy the place and educate the people here.


    Destroy their words, books, history and culture, and dilute the gap between them, so that they think they are also from the Central Plains.


    In 20 years, these people in this place may not have any gap with other people in the seven countries.


    "Now that the world is at peace, we have to do what we didn''t do before. It will be announced that the name of the state will be Yanhuang from now on, and there will be no more year names from now on. This year is the first year of Yanhuang. " Li Yi finished and looked around. Of course, no one would object to this.


    Everyone knows that this matter has already been decided, but the year and country name they thought before can''t be used now.


    In any case, they can implement the plan that they have already thought of in mind since they have made a good plan for the country.


    The release of Li Yi''s own rights can be said to be very, very much, all of which are based on his absolute strength.


    You don''t need to worry about the rebellion of your subordinates.


    So that is to say, he dares to release the power in such a comprehensive way.


    "The name of Yanhuang is the name of our country, which makes us not forget the identity of our descendants...."


    Sure enough, some people have begun to boast about him. In fact, Li Yi doesn''t know him. It''s estimated that either purple girl or Moban was promoted.


    Today''s meeting was a big one. There were nearly 300 people sitting under it, most of whom he didn''t know.


    It can be said that what he did as a leader and ruler was very unqualified.


    In fact, the establishment of this force can have such a large scale, and the role played by purple girl can be said to be very important.


    Even the power that purple woman holds, the cognition of this case, the cognition of these people is more clear and proficient than him.


    If you change to someone else, you will worry that the other party will slowly seek his rights. After all, people are greedy.


    But I don''t need to doubt her at all.

 Chapter 379

    Li Yi looked at the noisy file data and all kinds of information in front of him.


    Although countless construction plans have been sorted out, there are still many decisions waiting for him to make.


    The problem is that it''s not so easy to make this decision. Now their stalls are getting bigger and bigger.


    Any trivial thing is to touch the whole body.


    Especially for him, any decision can not be made casually, but need to consider all the current situation.


    Many of the other same decisions require him to make these things, not one by one.


    A lot of things are on the table, he needs to make all the decisions at one time, and find a suitable point in the middle of these things.


    It''s not easy. The most important thing is that he doesn''t have much experience in managing these things.


    Just at the beginning, there are not many decisions to be made by local small enterprises, and they don''t have to worry about such a difficult matter that they will affect the whole body.


    Anyway, he has done this kind of thing more or less before, and can barely cope with it.


    Now, the foundation of the whole territory, even the high-level administration, is almost chaotic.


    And this kind of confusion undoubtedly leads to a lot of waste of human resources and more complicated affairs.


    Although Li Yi has begun to gradually clean up these complicated affairs, he also understands that the lack of basic administration and these massive mistakes are due to the lack of many human resources.


    Let alone 996, even 007 is not enough. In this case, we should be careful.


    It''s hard to finish some things by force, and those mistakes can only be tolerated temporarily.


    After all, you can''t force a person to run 15 hours a day, and you can always guarantee that they are completely correct and efficient.


    After all, they are still people, not machines.


    Fortunately, with the development of time, a new batch of basic administrative talents have begun to be in place.


    And with the passage of time, this speed will be faster and faster, and in a short period of time to reach the point of gradual saturation and perfection.


    The administrative talents trained by this method can only complete the basic administrative work.


    They don''t have much culture, but they have enough.


    But now I still need to have a headache. Even with his brain power, I can only take the most stupid method to study these complicated files slowly without any experience.


    It can be said that to a certain extent, he consumed quite a lot of energy. He was totally made two big by these complicated files.


    It''s just that there''s no way to do it. Now I''m the only one. I have to do it.


    Before that, I had never really managed any of them. All of them were done by purple girl alone.


    I just accepted her from yesterday, although I haven''t received the gift of Duke Zhou, and I haven''t married her.


    But she really did not dare to touch this kind of thing any more. Instead, she should not take care of these things because she was married. She should manage the back house.


    Li Yi has no choice but to deal with it by herself.


    Who let her be his daughter-in-law.


    Li Yishen is trapped in a sea of pain of complicated things. He doesn''t want to deal with it, but he has to deal with it.


    It''s painful, but it''s also good. For him, although these things are difficult, they are not difficult to solve.


    It''s just a waste of energy. When you make every decision, you even need to think about many other thoughts.


    The whole body will be affected by one hair. The position of one''s present status, even one word or one action, may affect countless people.


    At that time, it''s very likely that you said that casually, but you can''t help but guarantee that others don''t think much about it.


    The positions of the two sides are different, and the ways and methods of thinking are certainly different.


    ...............


    Purple girl is still as usual, well-dressed, generous.


    She came all the way, many people on the road are very respectful and salute her, he naturally nodded in response.


    When she came to the door, instead of knocking, she stood there and checked her make-up.


    Then it slowly opened the door, trying not to make a sound, and gently stepped into the room.


    Of course, Li Yi can notice someone coming in, but he doesn''t turn his head, because there won''t be anyone else coming in here. Few people come back except Yan LINGJI and Wei Zhuang Mo ban.


    And from the sound of their feet falling to the ground, it can be judged that they should be purple women. If they are not installed or the last shift, the sound of their feet will not be so light, but the sound of their feet falling to the ground will be heavier.


    If it''s yanlingji, now it''s absolutely running and jumping towards itself. How can it walk so slowly.


    So he didn''t turn his head, but he was still on the case and began to worry about these things.


    Purple female is because the other party did not find, he is still in the cautious step to him.


    With the distance getting closer, her heart beat faster and faster, even she could hear it clearly.


    Until now, she suddenly felt that all this was true, not false.


    When he really touched him, he slowly lowered his body and put his hands around him.


    Li Yi this time just put down the file in hand, turn round to pull her to own bosom, let him sit on own thigh.


    Hands around her waist, and began to move restlessly, want to experience more graceful and beautiful.


    Purple girl blushed and felt her breath was short and her body was very hot.


    However, it didn''t stop Li Yi. Instead, he leaned his whole body on him. The two people were closer to each other, and even gave him a chance to be more reckless.


    Li Yi feels the desire rising in his heart. At this time, he doesn''t have the idea of multi management. He puts one hand on purple girl''s waist and wants to untie her belt.


    Just this time, he did not succeed. Although purple girl was already flustered, she didn''t know what to do.


    But in the face of his hand is some resistance, want to dodge, want to stop.


    "No way." His voice was very, very low, like a whisper.


    Li Yi can see what she looks like, what is to refuse to welcome, what is the real resistance.


    If he doesn''t want to, even if the desire in his heart is strong, he can also stifle it by force.


    As time went on, his body gradually calmed down, and purple girl''s state of shame was much better.


    "Not now. We have to get married." Her voice was a little timid and humble.


    She really didn''t want to give up her body at this time. They haven''t got married yet.


    Purple female herself has some inferiority to her own identity, and even in the face of her own identity, she is worried and afraid.


    Therefore, she felt that she had to get married before she could give herself to Li Yi. Even she was afraid. Now she just gave it to him casually. Wouldn''t he cherish it.


    "Nothing." It''s impossible for Li Yi to say that she is not lost at all, but he also sees purple girl''s worries, so he doesn''t force her.


    In fact, just that situation, if he forced a dogged fight, want to come hard, purple female also won''t have how big resistance.


    I just feel a little uncomfortable in my heart and feel that he doesn''t respect himself.


    Purple female see him this appearance, in the heart sorry even more, her body gradually slide down, from his arms to the table.


    And Li Yi is lying on the chair, squinting to enjoy.

 Chapter 380

    "Compatriots, today Yanhuang state is founded." Li Yi looked at the tens of thousands of people under the city wall. They all gathered here today. It can be said that they all knew the establishment of Yanhuang state.


    Many people even came from afar. They wanted to see the founding of a country that worked hard for the hard-working masses.


    Many people came from other places, and almost all the residents who lived in the city came here.


    Of course, this is a great challenge for their security work, but this matter has attracted all people''s attention, it can be said that in this short period of five months.


    All the human and material resources of the whole Yanhuang state, or the whole political organization, are preparing for this day.


    There was no problem in the meeting. Hearing his words, all the people gathered under the high platform cheered, and the joy filled the city, even many places around it.


    Until the whole country, during this period of time, the laying of smart network is gradually improving. Although it can not be used by every household, it can be laid at key nodes.


    Li Yi started the mechanism slowly, and a powerful totem dragon flag rose slowly. The flag was designed according to the actual situation, which largely restored the totem appearance of the two tribes in the Yanhuang period at that time.


    And combined with each other, it became the flag in front of us.


    Li Yi took a look at the speech that had been prepared in advance. In fact, he had seen it countless times. With his memory, he could easily write it down and recite it.


    But the speech is still the first time, even at this time, he will inevitably feel a little nervous, of course, just a little nervous, and soon disappear.


    His voice is very loud and powerful, and can be heard throughout the territory of Yanhuang country through the spirit net.


    What''s more, Li Yi saw that the original little golden dragon of the National Games was gradually transforming and growing. If it used to be just a small one with no sharp claws, it has begun to transform and grow.


    Originally just two small bags bulging on the head began to expand rapidly, becoming a pair of dragon horns, and the whole body began to grow.


    Li Yi can feel that the complete establishment of the country has enabled the national movement Jinlong to grow completely, and the land in the whole Yanhuang country can be adjusted and moved.


    The important thing is that with the thorough establishment of the national movement, the whole Yanhuang state is connected as a whole, and the development of all people and the rise of national strength will gradually strengthen it.


    And although it is not the most powerful at this time, it can definitely reach the peak in a moment and a half.


    And it''s going to get stronger over time.


    Although Li Yi is still making a speech, he doesn''t pay any attention to waving his finger. He can see that there is a golden dragon circling from the whole country. This golden dragon is very gentle and close to himself.


    Of course, this is only possible when we treat ourselves. Even if the next leader of this dynasty changes, it will never be like this.


    Because of the sudden growth of the power of this national golden dragon, and because the will and belief of all the people have been gathered in his body before, it gives birth to a part of independent consciousness to a certain extent.


    Of course, this part of the autonomous consciousness has been changed to a certain extent, but compared with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s deep forest, which will change its own will and ideas with prayer anytime and anywhere, the change brought by the national movement Jinlong is slow.


    One is direct effect, the other is indirect effect.


    The effect and speed are not the same.


    And in the memory of national fortune Jinlong, Li Yi completely created it. For him, Li Yi''s identity is the same as his father''s creator.


    He will be very docile in front of him. Even if he is replaced by a ruler, he will not be as gentle as he is now.


    Li Yi can only feel that with the prosperity of the country, Jinlong was the first creator and creator of the dynasty.


    With the help of National Games, Jinlong has even made a lot of improvement in its own strength.


    Of course, it''s just that not everyone can take advantage of the strength of state-owned finance. If he is an ordinary person, he will not find out about Jinlong at all. He just has some changes because of the protection of national destiny.


    Of course, this kind of effect is very little for ordinary people, protecting you, ghosts dare not invade.


    It''s useless to face the emperor with any magic.


    Of course, the blessing of strength has no effect on ordinary people, because if you want to improve your fighting capacity, you should at least have a certain bearing capacity.


    If the body itself is the state of ordinary people, even in the ordinary people are not strong, because the wine and money seems a little weak, then it itself can not even withstand this power.


    After that, if you want to borrow the power of national transportation Jinlong, I''m afraid that if you don''t borrow the power first, you will die because of the huge power in your body.


    He is the only one whose strength is absolutely at the top in the world. No conventional armed combat effectiveness is as strong as him.


    Only some people beyond the specification can have the same level of competition with it. For example, Taiyi.


    Unfortunately, at this time, the Eastern Emperor had already been in the garbage for a long time. Li Yi also saw many things through the distorted reality of the Eastern Emperor.


    And because he has national finance, and national golden dragon carries a lot of faith, has begun to gradually change towards a certain God.


    He even began to gradually analyze the rules of the world''s lowest foundation through the National Golden Dragon. These rules are too hazy and gray for him, and they are like covered with a layer of gossamer, which is not easy to touch.


    But he has mastered this method, but he doesn''t know whether it is easy to use in other world.


    The most essential way to observe the world.


    He has even been able to make himself not use the national fortune Jinlong, nor use the belief to help in a short period of time, but directly rely on the physical body.


    Let the spirit enter a certain state in the body and look directly at the rules at the bottom of the world.


    Of course, it''s quite difficult for him, but it''s also true that he can see some of the most basic rules in the world through this state, which also has a certain gain for his cultivation.


    Of course, in the normal state, he will not try this way casually. If it is easy enough, why bother himself and put himself in a dangerous situation.


    With the end of his speech, one link after another began to be staged in turn, and the parade team has been moving slowly towards here.


    Li Yi, on the other hand, stood in front of the rostrum and waved with a smile. When people saw him like this, they also waved to him.


    The soldiers with neat equipment, bright armor and high posture are slowly approaching the rostrum.


    Behind these infantry are cavalry, chariots

 Chapter 381

    Li Yi looks at the palace under construction. According to his idea, there is no need to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to build such a luxurious palace.


    Because it is useless to build this palace, and you can''t live in it all the time.


    He will leave immediately, so it is obvious that the actual effect of building such a huge and luxurious palace is not great.


    What is really meaningful is the symbolic function. After the palace is built, it still needs a lot of human resources to maintain.


    If you don''t maintain the palace and simply put it there, it''s estimated that it won''t be long before it gradually decays.


    However, many ministers in the court objected to his idea and said that the palace symbolized the country and the face of the emperor.


    If it is not built, it will damage the Royal prestige. Since it is all like this, he can only choose to build it.


    It should be regarded as leaving some archaeological information and precious treasure for people thousands of years later.


    Now these soldiers have just finished fighting, and they don''t need to go on fighting. They are also idle.


    And they have just experienced a lot of bloody killing. If they are suddenly allowed to return to the field at this time, they may not be used to what kind of vicious events happen carelessly.


    No matter what, even if they play too easily and win too easily, they will die. They are also in a state of war. Everyone''s spirit is very nervous. At this time, they suddenly relax. If they don''t take strict care of them, I''m afraid there will be problems.


    Now let them into the hot production environment, also can temper them.


    In addition, in these days, he has to complete many things, such as the appointment and selection of basic officials.


    All day long, we should divide the county, province and other regions, and count the registered residence information of all the people in the world, and edit the archives.


    Statistics of all the land information in the world, and to re divide the rules, and arrange for people to reclaim new wasteland.


    All land is owned by the state, and private property is not allowed to be sold or leased.


    This is also to put an end to the birth of new villains in the village, and force them to rent other people''s land at a very low price.


    Since there is no way to completely eliminate this kind of thing, it is necessary to make it more practical and difficult to operate.


    He believes that although he has absolutely forbidden this kind of thing, with the passage of time, it is still possible for this thing to happen.


    It''s only because I make the law in this way that the probability will be reduced.


    The Mohist organ City, which is still under construction, has stopped construction at this time.


    It was completely unnecessary. When they contacted the remaining Mohist children in the organ city again, seven out of ten of the whole world had already fallen into their hands.


    After the master of Moban knew it, he even felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world. After Li Yi came here, he thought that maybe he could really succeed.


    He thought he would succeed, but never so soon.


    Moreover, he never thought it would be so soon, and the living standard of the residents under his rule was also very good. Although he still failed to completely complete the supreme idea of Mohism, it was countless times better than before.


    The old man knew that the true idea of Mohism was too vague. It was impossible to complete it completely in a short time, but half of the people who traveled a hundred miles were 90.


    Mozi must have known that at the beginning, so he set a very, very ambitious goal. As long as they can finish a little, they can make the people live well.


    It''s just like a dream about all this. They never thought that the idea of building Mohism would be so fast.


    Because many excellent Mohist craftsmen joined in, the whole Yanhuang empire''s science and technology tree, like a winding locomotive, kept accelerating.


    It used to be like a dilapidated old car, which could only be pushed by people. Now this dilapidated old car is still very dilapidated, but it has an engine, which can be a little faster.


    Most of these craftsmen are experienced people, and they study organization skills all the year round. They don''t refuse to accept new science and technology because they are old.


    And they have a lot of research and contact with new science and technology.


    Li Yi specially equipped them with two medical teams, so that they can keep fit, live for a longer time, and constantly glow and fever, to study the science and technology of the whole Yanhuang country.


    Their current scientific development can be said to be very abnormal, all of which are based on the development of practical science.


    Can I use it? Of course it works!


    But what kind of principle does it follow and why does it become like this? I''m sorry, there are not many people studying this issue.


    They only know that it will be good for them, and the things they produce will definitely work.


    For example, the newly produced soybeans, Li Yi, have successfully made tofu. They only know how to use brine to make tofu, and the original snow-white soymilk will gradually coagulate. No one knows the principle and factors.


    No one studies these things. They follow the most primitive and practical principles and discover some new science and technology. They regard it not as a theory, but as nature.


    This will inevitably lead to the disappearance of a lot of new science and technology at a stage that has not yet been developed.


    Because science or knowledge, if you want to get the following three, four, five, six, seven, then at least you have to figure out one or two.


    In this way of scientific research, if there is no good result in the first two, then they will not follow the first two for further research. Naturally, the following three four five six seven is meaningless.


    So he has to change this way. The Department of scientific research and theoretical practice has been put on his agenda.


    This department will be set up to do nothing, specializing in the research of new scientific theory and practical technology.


    These things must be done by someone. Even if it takes out a lot of new technologies, it also needs people to connect them.


    The best way for science and technology is to go up step by step.


    If we say that because of the war before, he forcibly crossed the two-tier technology tree and ignited the upper level firearm technology.


    So now it''s time to make up lessons, point out the technology in the same state as the firearm technology, and then point out the internal combustion engine and steam engine.


    Then it''s killing time slowly. Because of the networking factor, it doesn''t seem to need to point out information technology.


    It seems that there is no need for internal combustion engine and steam engine. By using the aura between heaven and earth, another kind of thing can be made to replace them.


    Internal combustion engine and steam engine are only used as technology storage to a certain extent. I can''t use them, but I absolutely can''t do without them.


    If one day, this world also because of all kinds of accidents happen Reiki recession. The Internet may be destroyed, and the internal combustion engine and steam engine can last for a while.


    This is the technology reserve. For some reason, the current technology can not be used, so at least we should have a perfect alternative.

 Chapter 382

    Today is the day for the completion of the Imperial Palace capital. From the luxury buildings on the outside to the elaborate decoration on the inside, the construction budget of the capital has far exceeded Li Yi''s original psychological imagination.


    Although it has been far beyond, it will not have any impact on such a huge empire.


    In fact, compared with what the state produces, and with the increasingly prosperous market economy, the outbreak of large-scale crops.


    With the development of science and technology, all kinds of aquaculture, in addition to the conventional aquaculture, offshore aquaculture has also drawn the curtain.


    In addition, although deep-sea fishing is still in the testing stage, there is no problem in the nearshore fishing.


    In this era, marine resources are far from exhausted after the millennium development, just offshore fishing, but also enough to catch enough seafood.


    A large number of new products, products began to be a little bit out of research, a large number of cotton planting mineral development, the cold winter has disappeared.


    It''s not that the cold of winter disappears, but that people''s heating technology is more and more advanced.


    This luxury palace has been built, but there are not many people living in it.


    Besides Li Yi, there are only Yan LINGJI and purple girl.


    Apart from the three of them, there are not many people living in it, so on the whole it is quite empty.


    Of course, along with this imperial palace, there are various administrative departments and conference halls.


    Even so, the place where the three of them live is big enough and open enough.


    After the completion of the palace, naturally, a large number of people will be mobilized to fill and maintain it. Originally, a group of people will be called for castration.


    Li Yi directly banned this method. Except for the place where he lived, all other conference rooms and administrative departments were managed and maintained by special personnel.


    In the place where she lived, there were a group of maids who had attacked the six countries but had not been demobilized to manage and maintain them, and they were responsible for a series of chores such as their own food and daily life.


    We don''t need too many people. More than a dozen are enough.


    Too much is noisy.


    He may not be used to it. In fact, he has no requirements for food and daily life.


    To be exact, he doesn''t even need food and daily life.


    Without eating, drinking and sleeping, he can continue to move for a long time.


    It''s hard to take the place of thorough sleep and relaxation in self-cultivation. Sometimes Li Yi would let himself sleep for a while to relieve his mental fatigue.


    In fact, sleep for a person, or for any animal, is a very important factor and significance.


    Although the cultivation is strong to a certain extent, you can get rid of it completely.


    But in the case of his cultivation, sometimes sleeping and emptying the whole spirit and body can make him better in the next cultivation.


    ..................


    "I''ll see you later, your majesty."


    Li Yi''s courtiers saluted him in front of him, and then sat down in turn. In this era, there was no emphasis on kneeling down to salute. Even when he went to court, all civil and military officials, kings and ministers were sitting.


    But before all is a person in front of a case, all are kneeling.


    He is not used to sitting on his knees, and naturally this way is banned. Therefore, all the civil and military officials are a small stool for one person.


    The Dragon chair Li Yi sits on is hundreds of millions of points better than them, and the position he sits on is actually very high.


    Of course, he sits at the top, which is actually for everyone to see him.


    "If you have something to play, you have nothing to retreat." Li Yi''s side specially selects, the arm is big, the waist is round, on the hand is holding the knife, before in the army serves as the herald''s sergeant to shout a way.


    He didn''t use eunuchs, but as his own microphone, it''s obvious that women''s voice is too soft and too small.


    This man was specially found by him from the army. His voice is loud enough and rough enough. Besides, he has practiced his own internal skills, and he doesn''t have to worry about voice problems if he shouts too much.


    "The emperor, the country can''t have no future in a day. Now the world is calm. I hope the emperor will recruit beautiful girls from all over the world to fill the back palace." An official of the Ministry of household came out.


    In fact, Li Yi is not very familiar with him. In fact, these officials have never met so many civil and military officials. If you want to recognize them, you can definitely recognize them.


    It''s just about the appointment of officials. I only know what this person has done and how he has done, and then promote him.


    In addition to some very important people, such as the Minister of the three provinces and six ministries, for example, the cabinet system he founded.


    Of course, he knows these people clearly, but he really doesn''t know this official. Today''s going to court is the first time after the completion of the imperial city.


    It can be said that even many officials who are not qualified to go to the court at ordinary times are pulled in. In fact, according to the original idea of etiquette, under the political organization he created, the symbolic meaning of going to the court is greater than the actual.


    Once a month is fine. As for the rest of the time, these departments can take care of themselves.


    We don''t need too many people. We just need to call the heads of various departments. We can understand the specific situation of the country through them.


    Whether they will be connected to hoodwink their own ideas is a matter of little consideration.


    Not to mention that you can check the general situation of this country at any time through the national transportation Golden Dragon.


    It''s very easy to find out a lot of things by going out for a walk and having a look.


    So there''s no need to worry about people hiding things from themselves.


    After the official''s words, he got a lot of responses.


    To a certain extent, this matter is related to the so-called national foundation. Li Yi is very, very strong. This is a consensus.


    The key is that no one knows how long he will live, and the question arises. What if he died of an accident or a normal death.


    The matter has indeed been considered in the minds of the vast majority of officials, so it is very important to select an excellent successor in advance.


    Obviously, Li Yi can''t create an excellent successor, so it''s very necessary to fill the harem with people.


    Therefore, when the official''s words were finished, many people responded.


    On the court hall, many people are newly rich. They are all during the war, and they have to rely on their own skills and means to climb up step by step.


    Li Yi is very strong, but if he doesn''t have a queen, then the people who follow him have no bottom in their hearts.


    Only with the right successor can we ensure the continuation of this political organization.


    Therefore, the official''s words were echoed by countless people.


    Because they all know that they can live so well, it is entirely because Li Yi, his descendants, want to continue to live so well, only let this political organization continue.


    For this political organization to continue, an orthodox successor is the top priority.

 Chapter 383

    Li Yi looked at the civil and military officials below. It can be said that almost everyone agrees with this.


    For some people, no objection, silence often means approval. Their identity no longer allows them to express their opinions. At this time, they can only be silent.


    Many of these people are suitable for themselves. To be exact, they are fighting with this organization little by little when it was weak.


    Similarly, they have a sense of identity with themselves. For this reason, they want to extend their sense of identity and trust to their next generation.


    This is very normal, it can be said that it is human nature, there is no surprise.


    The problem is that I will not stay in this world more, and I will not leave any children in this world.


    With the strength of their own more and more strong, and life began to gradually extend, then the desire to continue their genes will be lower and lower.


    Of course, it''s cool.


    It''s just that he didn''t want to have a baby, so he never had one.


    Otherwise, Yun Yun and Si Li would have been pregnant for ten months.


    It''s obvious that giving birth to a child doesn''t have much effect, and it''s very annoying. I have to worry about it myself.


    What''s more, being emperor in this world is just a temporary move. In fact, I just wanted to cancel the position of emperor at the beginning.


    But he understood that these things can not be anxious, the position of the emperor disappeared, then he also restricted many interest groups.


    There are many upstarts in the development of this organization. They want to strike down their influence and limit their interests.


    For myself, this is a good solution, but it will be a great disaster for the organization.


    Especially when this organization has just been established and most of them are not stable.


    The rash and swift action will cause the whole political organization to suffer unspeakable heavy losses, and the administrative capacity will decline a lot.


    It''s a disaster for a country that''s just established and is short of people.


    So instead of doing so, he planned to gradually adopt the method of boiling frogs in warm water and set up some organizations to restrict these interest groups and the position of the emperor.


    With the passage of time, the emperor was gradually blurred, conceptualized, and finally completely abolished.


    You can choose to leave the world when you are in the process or about to finish it.


    Obviously, the emperor''s position still exists, and he has not started to restrict the emperor''s right, so he has all the rights he should have.


    That''s why these officials persuade themselves to fill the harem.


    In fact, Li Yi does not like such a move, because to a certain extent, it obliterates the humanity of many people.


    And if you want to fill the harem, you have to fill a large number of maids, which is not good for the newly established country.


    What''s more, he didn''t want to fill the harem himself.


    "The purpose." Li Yi took a look at him and said that the civil and military officials under the stage were not light or heavy.


    Immediately someone brought it. It was ready in advance. It was all blank imperial edicts made of exquisite yellow silk.


    "I''m going to prepare for a big wedding. I''ll marry Zilan, marquis Ziyu, and yanlingji, marquis Baiyue." Li Yi said such a vernacular, he is more used to vernacular, whether it is the drafting or the promulgation of rules and regulations, are in vernacular.


    And we should make the law as simple as possible, so that everyone can understand it, not too obscure.


    Under his own influence, the whole country now advocates learning vernacular and using simplified Chinese.


    Maybe compared with traditional Chinese characters, not every simplified Chinese character has the beauty of traditional Chinese characters, but they are simple enough.


    Can let people gradually learn to use in a very short time, and don''t spend a lot of time slowly learning bit by bit.


    Although yanlingji and zinv had their own positions before, they all gave up their positions after they became emperors. Now they are just white bodies, they just have titles.


    Positions and titles are two completely different administrative systems. There is no succession to positions, or the appointment and removal can be arbitrarily revoked in the hope of doing such things.


    Different titles, Li Yi won the world, indeed sealed a lot of people, but their titles will be weakened from generation to generation.


    Each generation can only let one person inherit. After five generations, they will not continue to cut titles. However, many people''s titles were useless at that time.


    Moreover, he has made the law, and will not be granted a title in the future. After a period of time, the privileged class who owns a title will completely disappear in the dust of history.


    Li Yi weakened little by little. These people can''t worry. It''s like boiling frogs in warm water.


    Because he knows that if he takes too big a step, it''s easy to pull the eggs.


    We need to change nature bit by bit. We can''t rush it.


    When his words were finished, someone immediately copied them on the imperial edict, only finished his sentence, but the rest of the people still looked at him together.


    There is no objection to Li Yi''s marrying purple girl and Yan LINGJI, or many people understand that it has become an established fact.


    During this period of time, the three of them did not avoid going out together.


    Even if you don''t know this time, you are still talking quietly at the bottom, and you know this thing.


    Purple girl is not far away from the main hall. To be exact, she is in a small room beside the main hall.


    What Li Yi said and the discussion of civil and military officials in the court, naturally, her strength is clear.


    Also beside her was Yan LINGJI, and both of them heard these words.


    Purple female heart is naturally very uncomfortable, she can accept two daughters to serve a husband, but can''t accept Li Yi set up a back palace, there are three palace six courtyard seventy-two concubines.


    She was very sad and depressed in her heart, but she didn''t stop her. She was just in a bad mood from the armchair she was holding.


    She knew that she should not and was not qualified to stop it.


    Yan LINGJI is very unhappy, and even wants to rush over and beat the official who put forward this matter.


    Just be stopped by purple female, good persuade a meal, but have no any use.


    "Sister purple, why do you want to stop me? Do you want to share him with many people? I don''t want to. Why?... " Yan Ling Ji said, the tears in her eyes had been out of control.


    Her heart is too wronged, originally thought that Li Yi is only his own, and later even if there is purple female, purple female sister is good to herself, and she share their tolerance.


    Now I even want to share with other women, but I don''t know them.


    The flame work properly Ji more think more gas, Teng of a stand up to want to rush out.


    Purple female now just forcibly stop her, don''t let her go.

 Chapter 384

    Purple female looking at flame Ling Ji, looking at her very angry, sad, tears drop by drop down.


    Her heart is also uncomfortable abnormal, but she is not Yan Ling Ji after all, she will not be as impulsive as she is.


    Purple female heart is also very uncomfortable, but she knows, sometimes some things must compromise.


    It''s lucky that I can be with him.


    What''s more, he doesn''t dislike himself. He knows his past, but he doesn''t mean to dislike himself.


    Purple women understand that even if their body is innocent, but their reputation is not good, no matter how, they have been a brothel woman.


    Now even if Li Yi wants to fill the harem, she has no choice but to accept it. She just feels sad and sad.


    It felt like I had entrusted the wrong person.


    Purple female heart is very, very blocked flustered, he big mouth deep breathing, but it seems to have no use.


    "I was stunned." Li Yi leans forward slightly, frowns slightly, and looks at the civil and military officials under the stage. At the same time, he releases a part of his own strength, so as to cause more mental pressure to these people under the stage.


    The civil and military officials under the stage were really stunned just now, as if they were waiting for him to say something else.


    "Will you write another edict?" Li Yi looks at the person who wrote the imperial edict. The brush in his hand has been staying on the paper, and the black ink has slowly soaked the whole imperial edict.


    The man was stunned, and soon noticed his mistake. He was embarrassed. He also understood that it was devastating to his later official career. At this time, he could only try his best to remedy it.


    He didn''t kneel down, and he didn''t make any apologies. To some extent, it''s begging for forgiveness. Sometimes it''s not big. Maybe some people will forgive him.


    However, in Li Yi''s political system, she does not advocate kneeling down. She says that she understands that kneeling down is not very effective now. What she has to do now is to remedy immediately and act as if nothing has happened.


    He understands that many people understand that Li Yi hates apologies without any effect. You have done such a big mistake without any remedy. You just want to uncover the chapter with a light apology.


    Sometimes that person may have to pretend to be generous and have to forgive you.


    I''m afraid I don''t want to forgive you at all. Although I forgive you on the surface, I still have hatred in my heart. This kind of apology is useless.


    If he makes a mistake, he should try to remedy it. He immediately takes out another imperial edict and copies it. After that, he asks people to hand over the new imperial edict to Li Yi.


    He carefully rolled up the abandoned imperial edict and hid it in his embroidered robe, ready to take it home and offer it up.


    Even if you don''t give up, you have to hide it. It''s impossible to throw it.


    Li Yi took the imperial edict and put a big seal on it. From this moment on, the imperial edict has legal effect in this country.


    "From then on, there is no need to talk about filling the harem." With that, Li Yi glanced at the civil and military officials under the stage.


    No one shows any opposition or even any different opinions, no matter his prestige, his own strength or the mental pressure just caused to these people, it is doomed that no one will object.


    Moban took a look around him, and stood up by himself.


    Now because of his long experience, he is not as green and astringent as he was when he just came out of the city with Li Yi.


    Yes, Li Yi has become an emperor, but among all the Mohist disciples, he is still their great master.


    They are not loyal to the country, not to the throne of the emperor. They are loyal to the people and their tycoons.


    Moban knew that it was the best time for him to interrupt the topic, but other people either didn''t have the qualification or didn''t have the right identity.


    So it''s just him.


    He interrupted the topic, and let the next discussion go on gradually, so that the first session can be normal.


    Civil and military officials began to discuss other issues.


    Purple female also clearly heard Li Yi''s words before, Yan Ling Ji also heard, but she didn''t have much feeling.


    It''s just that she must be in a good mood, or that she thinks Li Yi is the best, but she will never be that kind of person.


    After hearing this, the purple girl was very happy. She was moved and moved. She didn''t cry at all. At this time, she was holding Yan LINGJI and let her tears fall slowly.


    She felt that she loved Li Yi more.


    ................


    After a nearly two-hour court meeting, Li Yi also felt some mental fatigue. Perhaps the most important reason is that he hasn''t had a thorough rest and sleep for a long time. Since he came to this world, he hasn''t really slept much.


    Even at night, sometimes I have to work around.


    As the civil and military officials scattered, Li Yi left the hall alone. Naturally, he didn''t need anyone to serve him. He wanted to find his children and neighbors and let them go back with him, but he found that they had already left and were not here.


    Therefore, Li Yi can only go back alone.


    It''s just that a man has just returned to the house, and he can smell the food aroma.


    Because of his revolution, stir fry has been in its infancy in this era, and the use of a large number of new flavor materials has made people''s food tastes in Yanhuang begin to become complicated.


    Can enjoy a variety of complex flavors of food, do not cook like before, just put a little salt.


    Of course, nowadays, sugar is also a relatively precious thing, because it takes time to plant sugarcane to extract sugar. Besides natural sucrose, it is difficult for them to obtain safe and efficient sugar from other places.


    However, for him, this is not a problem, after all, although sugar is relatively precious, compared with him, sugar may not be so precious.


    The taste of the food really makes people move their fingers. The most important thing is that during this period of time, he has been turning all night.


    If he didn''t eat or drink, and didn''t sleep, he would have died suddenly.


    That is to say, by this time, everything has been basically stable. The next policy is to cook frogs in warm water slowly, so he can gradually relax.


    Even so, if you think about it carefully, the last time you ate proper food can be regarded as a complete meal, not just a lot of drinks.


    The last time I had a meal was 70 or 80 days ago. Thinking of this, I felt more hungry and could not help speeding up.

 Chapter 385

    Li Yi gently pushed the door open, but he didn''t hide his tracks. This is the place where he lives. What''s his home to hide.


    Swagger into, found that Yan LINGJI and purple female two people are busy, the aroma of food gradually rising, their technique is not proficient, the use of food is not comprehensive, can only be said to be more fresh, more original.


    The cooking is done by the two of them. That''s enough. They are very good food.


    There are many factors that determine whether a thing tastes good or not, such as ingredients, heat, knife skill and seasoning.


    But in addition to these factors, there is another factor that is most easily ignored, that is, the people who make food.


    Some tastes can''t be imitated by anyone. This kind of taste is named homely. Many people''s homely tastes are different.


    It''s not homely, it''s a habit.


    Of course, there is another factor, even if the food cooked by the beloved is not very delicious.


    But in the mouth of the lover, it is delicious.


    Purple female face unconsciously smile, looked at Li Yi one eye, only feel more joy in the heart.


    She even had the worst idea before, but she didn''t think that he would directly refuse the temptation of Yingyan.


    It is clear that all kinds of gorgeous women in the world will be admitted into the harem with a single order.


    But he refused without care.


    Li Yi feels that something is wrong. I don''t know why today''s purple girl seems to be very eager. Her attitude towards herself seems to be quite different from that in ordinary times.


    Even give him an illusion, purple girl is not doing something sorry for themselves, as if to compensate themselves.


    In fact, his guess is very close to the truth. Purple girl feels that he gave up the temptation for her own reasons.


    For his own reasons, he suffered losses that he shouldn''t have. He should really compensate him for what he can have and give up because of himself.


    That''s why she would spare no effort to do such things. Before, these things were all made by special personnel, but Li Yi didn''t have the time or didn''t want to eat at all.


    Because he does not have the necessity to eat this thing, with the enhancement of his strength, he does not need to worry about whether to eat or not, and eating has become a simple way to satisfy his appetite.


    Obviously, in the case of time constraint, he does not need to specifically satisfy this one, which is not enough to affect his desire.


    This time is totally different. This time, she made it herself. She has to try it anyway.


    ...........


    Li Yi chews a piece of beef in his mouth carefully. He can even judge where the cow comes from from from this piece of beef.


    It''s not because his mouth can taste the quality and flavor of the beef.


    It was because they had just beaten the barbarians in the North several times before, and captured a large number of cattle in the war materials.


    Naturally, these cattle are not farm cattle and can be cultivated, so most of them are killed. They are made into dried meat locally and then sent to the mainland to fill everyone''s stomach.


    Of course, some of them are transported here alive. What they eat is fresh.


    He didn''t taste it very carefully. The beef didn''t taste very good, but the method of beef processing was very clever.


    The taste of this beef is not bad, even it is absolutely superior in this era, but it is not the top batch.


    Even so, he enjoyed it.


    He ate two pieces of beef, but found that purple female has not moved chopsticks, but in the side quietly looking at him, seems to be a little addicted, as if looking at himself out of mind.


    Gently pushed her, purple female this just returned to God, in the heart trance, oneself just stopped looking at him, unexpectedly unexpectedly saw God.


    "It''s delicious." Li Yi smiles and praises.


    And the flame spirit Ji is very obvious in this period of time chopsticks all did not stop, has been concentrating on dealing with the food on the table.


    This is also a small problem for her. Although she is impulsive, it is difficult to think in a multithreaded way, but she is very stubborn.


    In her world, black is black and white is white, right is right, wrong is wrong, never in the balance between the two.


    Because she is too young for the world. Although she is very old physically, she has only been in touch with the society for a year or two.


    In any way, he behaves like a child. Although he looks very decent and generous at ordinary times, when he is faced with a little temptation, his nature will be exposed again.


    Like food, like yourself.


    Purple female heard his words and did not say anything more, but the heart has cheered up, still count him discern goods, also not in vain, he deliberately diligent.


    Then he continued to look at Li Yi, watching him eating the food he had prepared. He was very happy.


    Li Yi didn''t know what to say when she looked like this. He picked up a piece of beef and sent it to her mouth.


    Purple female didn''t refuse. She seemed to giggle when she ate.


    Yanlingji naturally noticed all this, pretended to be very aggrieved, put down the dishes, and swallowed the last mouthful of food in her stomach.


    Then very pitiful looking at Li Yi, open his own small TANKOU, meaning is very obvious, quickly feed me.


    Li Yi had no choice but to smile, and put a piece of beef into her mouth.


    Purple girl saw that she didn''t say much. She knew that Li Yigang had just eaten several pieces of meat. Now it''s time to be a little greasy. Crisp and delicious vegetables can naturally resolve the greasy.


    Chewing the vegetables in his mouth, looking at the chopsticks yanlingji put on his mouth, he is not eating, not eating.


    Finally, I just want to drink tea to relieve the pressure of my mouth.


    Purple female but again handed over a mouthful of food, and fiercely glared a flame work properly Ji.


    Now the two people''s ideas are all different, and they think completely different.


    Yan LINGJI herself is very unhappy about sharing Li Yi with purple girl, but she has a good relationship with purple girl and can only accept it reluctantly.


    But just now purple female and he make so intimate move, oneself also just is the same request.


    What''s wrong, isn''t it normal? But why did he stare at himself? Think of here, she is naturally back to the color.


    And purple female is very obvious, the idea and flame spirit Ji are not the same, but essentially is the same.


    Although she has accepted that she can''t be the only one for Li Yi, she also wants to share her experience with others.


    But even if you share with others, even if you can''t be the only one, at least you should be the first in his heart.


    In other words, if she wants to be the biggest, she can only be small.

 Chapter 386

    In fact, purple girl can guess that Li Yi is definitely not only her and Yan LINGJI, because some things have been exposed, he can''t cover up, and he is very skilled in kissing and doing other things.


    Although they haven''t made it to the last step, what they can do and what they can''t do have been done.


    Some very intimate things, Li Yi''s performance is very skilled, purple woman can see at a glance, he is definitely not the first time.


    These things simply can''t cover up, purple female mind is incomparably delicate, through these things naturally can be clearly perceived.


    She doesn''t feel anything like yanlingji.


    In fact, she was aware of it at the beginning. Later, she made an investigation by herself, but after looking around, she didn''t find out who the hidden person was.


    Later, I got to know that Li Yi was a visitor from another world. Purple girl realized that the man was not in this world, but in another place.


    Because of these reasons, there is a little worry in her heart. She worries about what to do if Li Yi leaves the world one day and never comes back.


    But she never said this thing, and just learned that Li Yi gave up the power of 72 imperial concubines for herself.


    Her heart has long believed that Li Yi will definitely come back even if he leaves the world.


    Because he really loves himself, not just his body.


    The last trace of scruples disappeared. Although I haven''t seen who the woman is, it doesn''t prevent me from making a temporary first here.


    And Yan Ling Ji sees her that manner, very obvious, let purple female think the other side is putting facial expression to her to see.


    More precisely, let yourself know who is the real big sister.


    And she obviously won''t get used to yanlingji anyway.


    So, the smell of gunpowder between the two people is getting stronger and stronger.


    Li Yi looks at the food that purple female hands to the side of the mouth to eat is not to eat also is not, but very obvious, he does not seem to have too much choice power.


    Anyway, I can eat more, this one is not much, this one is not a lot.


    This is the shortcoming of his character. He always treats his own people too much and treats them too well.


    Of course, it''s not a shortcoming. After all, no matter what, the other party is his own.


    Because it''s very, very difficult for him to completely identify a person as his own.


    At least, it is not so easy for two people to live and die together.


    The smell of gunpowder between the two people is more and more strong, you have a chopstick, I have a chopstick.


    Until, two pairs of chopsticks at the same time picked up dishes to Li Yi''s mouth.


    Yan Ling Ji looks at Purple female, the same purple female is also looking at her.


    Soon, both eyes turned away, this time to see which one he ate first.


    Li Yi with a smile, gently grasp their hands, a little force, two dishes will fly into his mouth at the same time.


    Then he leaned back slightly, chewing the dishes in his mouth, feeling their compound taste, and smiling.


    It seems that as long as their strength in place, level enough, what Shura field does not exist.


    ................


    Li Yi had never thought that he could eat even after a meal. He was a little worried. Even after a meal, he could open a Shura hall.


    Purple female and flame work properly Ji two people very obvious for oneself is contending with each other.


    Now, where is the dining table? It''s clear that it''s the battlefield where the knife can see the blood. It''s obvious that I''m not the one who took part in the war. I''m a booty.


    Li Yi looked at their two actions, people''s faces with a smile, but it is obvious that all skin smile meat do not smile.


    "Yi, which do you think is better, this braised eggplant or this braised beef brisket?"


    Purple female asked Li Yi with a smile, asked him, which of the two food is better, but he did look at Yan LINGJI.


    Obviously, the seven or eight dishes on the table were made by the two of them.


    Li Yi now feels very headache, he didn''t see how they made it. When he came, it was the last moment.


    That is to say, this topic is wrong in every way, and it is doomed in every way.


    In fact, he can roughly tell which dish is made by who.


    Obviously, yanlingji''s temperament is not suitable for making dishes, and she has no time or energy to learn these things. The one with bad taste must be made by her.


    The more complicated ones with better taste must be made by purple women.


    The problem is that it''s useless for him to know, which is wrong anyway.


    Li Yi takes a look at Yan LINGJI. At this time, she is very upset. She clearly understands that the things she makes are not as delicious as those made by purple female sister.


    But in her heart, she still hopes that Li Yi can recognize which dish is made by herself, and sincerely praise that dish is very delicious.


    For a moment, the atmosphere on the dining table solidified.


    Purple female and flame work properly Ji two people''s hearts are very uneasy, all waiting.


    It means a lot to both of them.


    Nothing is more important than the fact that a dish made by one''s own hands can be recognized by one''s beloved.


    Purple female in the heart is also very uneasy, although she feels that she is sure to win.


    At this time, she did not have the previous style of strategizing and winning thousands of miles away.


    It''s not as calm and steady as it used to be. It''s not like planning before moving.


    But very flustered, very flustered, just like a little woman, a little woman eager to get her lover''s approval.


    Li Yi slightly frowned and tasted the taste of the two dishes. Although the difference between the two dishes was not too much, they were both braised in brown sauce, but it was obvious.


    Whether it''s seasoning or after the fire, or even the mastery of the knife, this braised beef brisket is quite good. Moreover, because of the material of the beef, the processed dishes taste better than eggplant.


    I can also taste it. This dish is definitely made by purple girl, because it tastes just right.


    Others don''t know her own taste. In fact, purple girl should be very clear, and only she will pay attention to herself when cooking, and seasoning according to her own taste.


    As for this eggplant, it''s only standard, even inferior, and it tastes a little bit heavy, and it''s really spicy.


    Yanlingji is very spicy, and it is in this way that she can help herself to correctly judge the attribution of these two dishes.


    But what''s the use of understanding this?


    It''s no use. Now the choice is no choice. It''s a dilemma.


    It seems that it''s wrong to choose either one.


    Thinking of this, he frowned deeply and threw his chopsticks onto the table heavily.


    "It''s tasteless. I don''t care if I don''t eat it." After that, he glared at them angrily.

 Chapter 387

    Li Yi is very unhappy to look at them two people, the flame work properly Ji is so frightened by him, the whole person all shrinks back.


    At this time, purple girl also knows that she is wrong, but knowing that she is wrong does not mean that she wants to admit her mistake.


    She just wanted to open her mouth to refute something, but Li Yi held her hand and yanlingji''s hand at the same time.


    Tone low, seems to be a little sad, "Zilan, Yanyan, you two are my wife, I really love you.


    Can a husband taste the dishes made by two wives for him, but he has to distinguish between the three, the six and the nine?


    Am I really eating a dish? No, I eat the love in the food. "


    Purple female low head, this time oneself really shouldn''t do what, itself is oneself wrong.


    When a husband tastes the dishes made by his wife, he has to distinguish the three, six and nine grades.


    Li Yi looks at purple girl and has decided to listen to her honestly. She is a little stable in her heart. As long as she is dealt with, the next things will be solved.


    If these are two outsiders, he naturally has countless ways to solve them. He can directly divide them into three, six, nine and so on.


    But he can''t do it, because both of them are his wife, and his love, no matter which one is good, will certainly hurt the heart of the other.


    Yan Ling Ji is more flustered, she never thought Li Yi would make him unhappy one day.


    Now he really hurt him, because he became sad.


    Yan Ling Ji knows what that feeling is. When she''s sad, she feels very sad and doesn''t want to do anything.


    Li Yi once comforted her carefully when she was sad, and told her that she would never be sad again.


    At that time, she also promised in her heart that she would never let her sad, but today he became very sad.


    Flame spirit Ji heart very guilty, looking at him, heart sad sad, than his heart sad sad, but also more sad three points.


    "I''m sorry." Flame Ling Ji slightly with a trace of humble to purple female bow apology, he understand Li Yi angry, because he and purple female sister between estrangement.


    It was only because he was fighting with each other that he didn''t want to see this, so he was angry.


    Purple female this time also understand flame work properly Ji take the initiative to apologize to oneself, in fact is to oneself show weakness.


    In any case, the fight itself is a temporary win.


    As a winner, you can naturally accept the apology of the loser.


    "Nothing."


    Li Yi saw that the two of them were as good as ever, and he was completely settled down in his heart. He didn''t want to see a fire in the backyard.


    Of course, now two people may only be superficially reconciled, because they will appear in this situation.


    If you leave or for other reasons, maybe today''s situation will happen again.


    But he has no way to solve this matter, because he has to go on the road he chooses. Human nature is greedy, who doesn''t want to completely possess a thing.


    If it''s a person, it''s going to get complicated.


    But can''t completely possess, so at least let his mind spend more on himself.


    In fact, this is a normal thing. Li Yi has already made preparations for it.


    Since we chose to do so, we must bear certain consequences and costs. This is only the first time.


    This kind of thing can only be done by themselves, and then let them know bit by bit, and gradually make their relationship better in the process of knowing, hoping to alleviate to a certain extent.


    This kind of thing is just his wishful thinking now. No one will know what will happen in the future.


    Only with their current level of means, plus they can occupy a few of them, their love, unreasonable.


    It seems that to resolve this kind of thing in the future is a drizzle.


    At this time, Li Yi hugged them and pulled them to his side. "These two dishes are delicious, and the beef is really delicious. It''s top in all aspects. As soon as you eat, you can know who is Zilan you made."


    Purple female heard his praise, can''t help but tell the head, face also unconsciously hang layers of smile.


    On the one hand, he was a little complacent because he was able to taste his craft without knowing it. On the other hand, he really praised his cooking, which was delicious.


    And worried about himself, even if he next in kuayan LINGJI, also shows that he is more important in his heart.


    In fact, sometimes purple girl doesn''t understand why she has become like this. Before she was a person who was independent and hard to be influenced by others, but why did she become like this.


    He is complacent because he praises himself, and will use some small skills to get his care.


    It seems that I always want to prove that my love for him is true, and I also want him to prove that his love for me is true.


    In fact, purple girl should not do this or think like this, but knowing that sometimes does not mean that she can control herself.


    Sometimes you know something is wrong, but it doesn''t mean you can''t do it.


    At that time, Li Yi turned to Yan LINGJI and said, "although the eggplant is not very good and salty, it doesn''t matter because it''s made by you.


    It''s important to me


    This words finish saying, the flame work properly Ji in the heart is also matchless joy naturally.


    Although he didn''t say how delicious his food was, Li Yi said that he was very good to him and very important.


    It''s not purple girl. Only when the food is delicious can we get his praise.


    Yan Ling Ji thought about the body more to Li Yi''s arms squeeze, purple female originally heard Li Yi praise he didn''t want to fight with him, but Yan Ling Ji this squeeze but put her out a little.


    Li Yi saw that the two of them wanted to fight again. He coughed helplessly, indicating that he was an individual, not an object for them to play with.


    Although purple female is very aggrieved, but this time also helpless give up.


    "We''re getting married soon. Think about it for yourself." With these words, Li Yi fled in three and two steps.


    He would rather go and deal with a lot of complicated business now than stay here.


    It''s not so easy for two women to be jealous, especially if they are the object of their own jealousy, or if they neglect each other.


    Purple female and flame Ling Ji two people look at each other and know that this time is not really the time, they also have no real mind, now as soon as possible to get married is the business.


    ................


    Three months later.


    Wedding, the size of the wedding is unprecedented high, publicity is also very large.


    It can be said that everyone in the whole territory of Yanhuang knows about it, but for today''s protagonist Li Yi, this early event is not particularly important.


    ...............


    Looking at Fengxia wearing a red wedding dress in front of yanlingji and purple girl, Li Yi gently opened their red cap.


    Looking at the two people''s beautiful faces, he couldn''t help feeling that his heart was full of desire and his blood was surging.


    Purple female and flame Ling Ji person before with him although should do of shouldn''t do of things more or less all do some, but the final bottom line has not yet broken through, just today, this final bottom line afraid is no longer hold.


    ...............

 Chapter 388

    Li Yi looked at the successful temple in front of him. It was a Shennong temple. Of course, there were other three emperors and five emperors in it.


    He was able to call people before, relying on his own part of Shennong blood, which can make Shennong great God pay attention to the world at the critical moment.


    Since Shennong is concerned about the world, he will definitely help himself and will not do anything to help himself.


    But before all the things to solve themselves, has not used this ability.


    Now that I am about to leave this world, it is very necessary to leave a part of my backhand in this world and the protection of the strong people.


    This is exactly what he set up Shennong temple for.


    Because of their own blood vessels, as long as their strength is strong enough, even if the blood is not strong, also pay attention to mobilize a little splash in the endless chaotic world.


    With the strength of Shennong, it''s easy to find. As long as the other party finds this little wave, he can notice the world.


    When he noticed the world and observed the world, the three emperors and five emperors would also observe the world.


    When they also observe the world, there are a large number of people in the world, they will naturally choose to protect the world, and they will let many people of the world worship them.


    Then, the human race in this world will have a real sense of protection, because worship, they can establish a stable source of faith to a certain extent.


    When it comes to the source of belief, it may not be a big gain for the three emperors and five emperors, but this kind of belief protects all the people in the world to a certain extent.


    People in this world will also be concerned when they leave this world.


    To some extent, they represent who they are covered by.


    So many people, because of such concerns, are likely to dispel their original malice towards these people.


    This is very useful, even in some places is very good, because sometimes stand in line this kind of thing, you do not want to stand.


    In fact, in some places where the fight is fierce, unless your strength is beyond a certain level, you need to choose a team station.


    Li Yi looked at the statue in front of him, bowed respectfully for three times, and stirred up his blood with all his strength.


    At this time, in huoyun cave, the old man who was farming seemed to notice something, and then seemed to be paid less attention to it. He just separated his mind and watched there once, and informed his other friends at the same time.


    Let them all look there once.


    In fact, the world usually doesn''t seem to need much attention. If something goes wrong, they can immediately detect it.


    Li Yi can feel some of these gods are unusual, but only he can perceive some of them. Many people don''t feel the real divine power.


    No, the reason is that the living environment of the human race in this world is quite superior, because of their own reform, the whole people have become very prosperous.


    Master Shennong, a practitioner of this level, must be able to see clearly the prosperity of his country and the happiness and prosperity of his people, so there is no need to invest too much strength.


    You just need to pay attention to this. It''s not too late to solve any problems.


    After all, the chaos is too big. If they find a place, they need to put in a part of their strength. No matter how strong their strength is, there will always be times when they can''t take care of it.


    So when they find a new world, and the world there is very prosperous, they will give a little mental energy and pay attention to it.


    If there is no problem, everything will be safe. However, if there is a problem, they will quickly mobilize their own strength, where they will immediately be born to defend the Terran incarnation.


    They are able to mobilize the strength of the world''s human race, their faith and prayer, as well as the quality of the world''s aura, the world''s way of heaven''s acceptance of the human race and many other factors.


    Because they are very strong, separated by countless worlds, their power can not be transmitted completely without damage, but will suffer great loss.


    What''s more, whether coming to the world will be stopped by the world, or whether the belief source provided by the world can enhance the combat effectiveness of his avatar, all these factors affect the strength of their avatars.


    However, in their own world, they are able to mobilize considerable strength. It is absolutely enough to protect the human race in this world.


    This is the last thing he will do in this world, and then he will leave.


    There are still many things for him to do, and many things for him to deal with. In this world, he is stronger, but he has not found the way to go.


    But he had a hunch that his cultivation would break through soon. It was good for him to have this hunch.


    He could feel that his cultivation had reached a certain bottleneck, as if he only needed something to break through the door a little more, and his cultivation would have an earth shaking change.


    But he has to leave the world. When you talk about leaving the world, he will not only feel a headache. Gentle village, hero tomb.


    During this period of time, I realized the meticulous care of the two people. In addition to the original two people''s game, the three people naturally have some different tastes and differences.


    For a moment, he didn''t want to leave.


    These are just a little bit of trouble and give up. Li Yi knows that the main reason why he doesn''t want to leave is because he doesn''t dare to face yunyun.


    I dare not face her, want to extend the next time to see her, so I don''t want to leave.


    But on the other hand, I really miss her and worry that he wants to see her.


    These are two very intertwined emotions.


    But there is no way. This is his own choice, and the responsibility should be borne by him.


    If he didn''t choose purple girl and flame spirit Ji at the beginning, maybe he wouldn''t face this situation.


    But at the beginning for himself, which choice is wrong, when a woman fell in love with Li Yi wholeheartedly, no matter what he chose is wrong.


    If you accept it, I''m sorry. Another woman who loves herself wholeheartedly.


    But if you don''t accept it, it''s heartless.


    Whatever you choose is the wrong choice,


    Li Yi is facing such a situation. What can he choose? In fact, he has no choice.


    However, she feels good about herself and should be able to coax Yun Yun to stabilize her.


    However, it is really not known whether this is what he thinks or is really so.

 Chapter 389

    Li Yi looks at the two people in front of him. In this year, they really treat themselves with tenderness and consideration, and Yan LINGJI seems to be much more sensible.


    In fact, he is quite satisfied with this. After all, they can live in harmony, which is a good thing for him.


    Of course, whether two people will compete with each other secretly is really unknown.


    But these are small things. They don''t hurt.


    Purple woman closed her eyes and hugged him tightly, while Yan LINGJI also hugged Li Yi from her back.


    Wenxiang nephrite makes people have the idea that they don''t want to leave in huaidun.


    The three hugged each other for a while. Li Yi looked at purple girl solemnly. For a moment, she didn''t open her mouth, because she didn''t know how to open it.


    Purple girl seems to feel something, or she already knew that there will be this day.


    Li Yi once told her about it, but at that time he would not leave for a while, so he said it with a smile.


    This time his expression is very solemn, looking at himself also has a lot of reluctant, she was able to judge that he may be going.


    Just understand in the heart, what can you do if you don''t give up in the heart?


    Do you want him to stay here all the time? Purple girl knows that he has a reason to leave. She has no way to do that.


    Li Yi has heard that he can live for a long time. If he stays here all the time, he will have to face a reality and watch himself die beside him.


    Purple female clearly remember that time to listen to him said to go out to find a way to let their own longevity, the firmness in the eyes.


    In fact, she would rather not have a long life, but also want to be with her for a period of time.


    Li Yi''s later persuasion changed her mind. As long as she can live a long life, she can stay with him for a longer time.


    "Are you leaving?" Purple female tone is very hesitant, she does not want him to leave, but she knows he can not leave.


    Li Yi did not respond, he just nodded in silence.


    Yan Ling Ji also slowly released her hands at this time. She also knew this thing and why she wanted to do it.


    "Be careful all the way." Purple female you said this sentence with flame Ling Ji left, she understand this time he should be far away, should not see Li Yi.


    If she was still by his side, she was afraid that when she left, she could not help but keep him, and Li Yi would not leave at that time.


    For her, the best way is to leave far away, leave the sadness in her heart, let them find a place to burst out.


    In fact, although she did not give up in her heart, there was not much sadness.


    Because she believes that Li Yi will definitely come back, and according to what he said, he can only go for four months at most this time, and he can still wait for four months.


    She expected, she waited.


    Li Yi looked at them, two people gradually left the figure, gently sighed.


    He doesn''t need to worry about anything, because they have said before that after they leave, yanlingji or purple girl will become their own image through their own teaching.


    However, they don''t need to do too many things, just as a spiritual image, they can come out once in a while.


    In fact, in this year, it has gradually begun to crack down on the existing interest groups.


    The interests in their hands were limited to the extent that they could control, and the emperor''s rights were also limited.


    And guide the people of the world no longer worship themselves, but worship the three emperors and five emperors.


    However, the effect is not good, because people can worship themselves and the three emperors and five emperors at the same time.


    He can''t attack his belief by force. Although he didn''t ignite his belief and become a God, the national golden dragon does have some connection with his belief to a certain extent, and he can observe the country better through the National Golden Dragon.


    Because of the huge belief in the golden dragon, I can observe the situation of the residents of the country while observing the country.


    When they worship themselves, what they have to say can be extracted and studied by themselves.


    There are natural disasters, or man-made disasters, bandits, or bullies.


    Or the basic administrative department, because some things are difficult for them, these things can be quickly known, and targeted to deal with and solve.


    To a certain extent, it improves the integrity of officials and avoids the possibility of collusion between officials and businessmen and between officials and gangsters.


    I don''t need to set up any intelligence organization to observe the situation of officials, and I don''t need to set up an organization to observe the integrity of officials, because all the people in the whole Yanhuang country are their own ears and eyes.


    They can see for themselves exactly what happened.


    He can also solve the problem himself. After Li Yi completed the entrustment, he did have a lot of organ skills in his mind.


    However, compared with getting a lot of things in this world, those mechanism skills can only be used as auxiliary, and they are not specialized in studying them.


    Even if he didn''t specially study and use his mechanism skills, his attainments have reached a very advanced level.


    Because this kind of ability is equivalent to directly instilling the strength of his own mechanism skills, which will be infinitely close to Mozi in a very short period of time.


    These are only theoretical knowledge, the real practice is to let him start production once or twice to be able to thoroughly understand.


    Li Yi took a look at the new entrustment, but this time he didn''t rush to do it, because there were still many things to deal with.


    On the other hand, his state in the world is not the peak. He needs to find a place to cultivate himself.


    Before leaving completely, we need to solve some things, and at the same time, we need to have a thorough observation of the world, or more accurately, the solar system of the world.


    Li Yi Gang has just studied the world. Although it has aura, the scope of the world is very small. Inside the solar system, it belongs to a real planet. It''s completely real, but outside the solar system, it''s really the background picture.


    The problem is that they can gain countless powers from the stars in the sky. To a certain extent, it shows that these soberness are very likely to exist, but their existence is very conceptual and vague.


    These things don''t need him to deal with and worry about. The three emperors and five emperors, and many big men of the human race have paid close attention to the world. If anything goes wrong, they have the ability to suppress at any time.


    What Li Yi did was to get rid of the last few chores and thoroughly observe the situation nearby.


    Hand over the national golden dragon, let them not completely adhere to their own, but can choose to adhere to the flame Ling Ji, or purple female.


    To a certain extent, I didn''t pass on the throne, and the ruler didn''t change. It''s just that I didn''t do it myself. The concept is still that concept, but the internal one is totally false.

 Chapter 390

    Li Yi came to this vast white space again, but this time he was in good condition and had a strong cultivation.


    Looking at the 253 destiny points floating around.


    This time from 147 to 253.


    This time I really made quite a lot.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have time to think about too many things, or he doesn''t want to think about them.


    Looking at a new Commission, he was thinking about whether he should go back first or start a new commission directly.


    Authorized sponsor:


    Mission: destroy the divine world, kill the sea god, angel God, justice God, goodness God


    The specific strength is described as follows


    Commission Award: world seed.


    Looking at the entrustment, he felt as if he had been separated from others.


    There is no sponsor of the Commission. The Commission reward looks very powerful. It is said that it is a world seed.


    In addition, other information is quite clear. If the information on the Commission is absolutely true, then the estimation level of the divine world is average, and so are the estimation levels of these gods.


    Li Yi estimated the fighting power of the God of the world, and it was almost the same as fighting against douzun in the world to survive. With his present physical strength, he could even break hands with douzun at the critical moment without heaven and earth blessing.


    I''m afraid I can''t solve this so-called divine world as smoothly as this time. At least from the perspective of the combat effectiveness of expression, some of these gods are difficult for me.


    But I should also be able to go and have a look at it. It should be no problem.


    Even if it can''t be completed for a while, I can also accumulate strength in that world to complete it.


    From the above description, although the gods in this world are very strong, some people can also become gods.


    I really can''t do it. I''ll find a way to be a god of incense. If I can''t, I can ask someone to help me.


    There are many ways. As long as people are willing to work and think, it is difficult to have problems that can not be solved in the world.


    Of course, math problems are really difficult.


    These methods are listed as one of the necessary options by him, and the specific situation will be seen later.


    In a word, I should go and have a look first, no matter what the specific situation is.


    Come true.


    Soon, he began to write his identity again. Without personal feelings, he wanted to weave his identity into a divine residence.


    It''s just that when those identities are woven out, they are options that you can''t choose.


    This is the first time that he encountered such a problem. No matter how difficult it is to write the identity before, it can always be a one-time success. There has never been such a problem.


    There are only two possibilities. The identity he wrote before is not unique and uncertain.


    But the problem is that he has tried to write identities in fairyland before.


    When I wrote my identity in Xianjian world, I didn''t have enough ability to pay for the fate point. So I said that I couldn''t write it without showing it. I just showed that I didn''t have enough money.


    After I finished writing, I didn''t choose to create this identity, but gave up because of the high price. But this time, I had enough ability to pay.


    So if you try to write this identity, you will get the prompt that you can''t create it.


    Li Yi thinks that this is a very normal thing. Of course, he can only think so. He should record this consideration and choice and keep it for observation later.


    So it''s obvious that I can''t write such an identity.


    I don''t know what''s going on in that world, or what particularly powerful forces can take its place. He has no idea about the world''s economy, culture, system or even race.


    The only thing we can be sure of is that there should be people in that world, with the same people as ourselves.


    The mysterious client did not reveal more information and knowledge about the world to himself.


    So when he writes his identity, he can use vague language to describe a vague self.


    Then the page will write a suitable identity for itself according to its identity.


    Li Yi began to write his identity bit by bit.


    Although I am not a God, I know a person who will become a God in the future and leave a very strong impression on her in her childhood. She has a very good impression on me.


    Li Yi finished writing this identity, and then looked very surprised at the high price of this identity.


    If you want to succeed, you need to spend at least 200 destiny points.


    Just this time, he thought again.


    He deleted the previous descriptions and wrote himself as a panda. The price is very high.


    Then he thought about it carefully, and the body began to vibrate, and his external form began to gradually transform towards panda, and magic was completely started by him.


    With the combination of the two, he finally became a vivid panda, but only in appearance.


    Li Yi changed his shape to be like a panda, and then used magic to simulate the appearance of a panda.


    This is not a profound method of change. At least the most profound method of change is to completely change one''s mentality to a certain extent. This is just a coincidence.


    Then he can see the rapid reduction of the price above with his naked eye. It has to be said that this time, he knows more.


    For example, when you write an identity, you have certain characteristics, which will lead to a lower price for you to write the identity. If you use the technique of change when you write an identity again, the cost of writing the identity will also be reduced.


    If you go through the past and abandon your previous identity, what kind of form will it be.


    For the time being, he did not know or understand this point, so he could only test it later.


    Then he tried several other forms and changed other animals.


    In the end, he became a very, very thin boy, similar to when he was a child, very cute.


    Then he went to write the identity again. He and the big man had known each other since childhood, and the big man had better have no parents, only himself as her brother-in-law, as long as he knew each other since childhood.


    In addition, although the situation of self setting is harsh, there are absolutely some people who can complete this setting. Only themselves and the person who didn''t grow up when they were young.


    The combination of the two stimulation will certainly have a profound impact on each other''s childhood.


    When the other party becomes a God, it will be much easier to understand the divine world, disintegrate the artifact, or solve which gods by the identity of the other party.


    Other problems are not too big. The price is still very high, and he can understand it. After all, he has many requirements, and the high price is understandable.


    The only difficulty is to make the other party have enough trust and favor for him. It''s obvious that it''s not difficult to solve the problem under this kind of identity setting.


    As a result, he directly chose to entrust.

 Chapter 391

    After Li Yi chose to entrust, he suddenly found himself in a wonderful situation, and the surrounding forms began to change.


    This time through and into the world before he did not cross into which world is very labor-saving.


    He seems to have been forced to pass through a dark and narrow passage, and then enter the new world as if he were separated from the rest of the world.


    Looked at their own shape, and through before, are their own simulation of thin little boy.


    And its own form has not been fixed and restricted, it can still be changed at any time.


    He can change back to the original at any time. Of course, he is not in a hurry for this.


    Because even now, his strength is not limited, still as strong as before.


    He was still able to mobilize all his strength and aura. At the same time, at the first moment, he found that the world was completely different.


    The basic rules of the world, or the road of the world, are everywhere.


    It''s not only ubiquitous, but also very easy to get and even master.


    In fact, to a certain extent, this is a very terrible thing. These avenues of heaven and earth are exposed.


    Then there must be some people who can observe them, study them, and bless themselves through these ways of heaven and earth.


    Because the way of heaven and earth is exposed everywhere, the way of heaven and earth blesses one''s own body and can do something completely contrary to common sense.


    For example, he has a part of the law, and can use it to make something similar to invincible defense within the recognition of the world.


    This kind of invincible defense can be said to be quite abnormal, unless the other side has a higher level than himself, otherwise, any attack is useless for him.


    This is a completely irregular and irrational way of fighting. It is the design of the world''s rules and avenues, and it is likely to be mastered by something.


    He doubted that people in this world may have some unknown methods, because some people are born to be able to master a certain road more completely than others by exposing and contacting the road of heaven and earth for a long time.


    This is still in his doubt, so he did not rashly try to analyze and grasp the main road here.


    But put aside for the time being, even he found that because of his strong adaptability, his body began to instinctively adapt to and accept the laws and roads of heaven and earth, and began to form a special form in his body.


    However, he did not let them form, or even forcibly interrupt the process, to keep his body on guard and try to avoid this possibility.


    At present, he has not found out all the circumstances around him, so he should be cautious in any case.


    So he directly killed the instinct to expose his body to the world, and began to be alert to everything around him.


    Maybe it''s because the cost is not much, the description is not too comprehensive, and the information in my mind is not so comprehensive.


    There are only two points. The child not far in front of him doesn''t know his name.


    But what can be sure is that she should have good qualifications. Even if she doesn''t save her today, she will become the top person in the world and become a God in the future.


    What''s more, she''s in a very bad condition now. Li Yi can see from a glance that she''s hungry, cold and humid. She''s not in a bad condition, but she''s dying.


    So to speak, it''s a little bit closer to death.


    Of course, he can''t watch this person die in front of him in any case, otherwise, the identities just written will be wasted before they are used.


    A girl, dressed in coarse cloth but delicate as a porcelain doll, was crouching forward. She had a high fever and her face was sick red.


    And because he fell directly on the ground, the cool air from the ground would further aggravate his injury.


    Li Yi first took out a pill of low quality, but the refining technique was skilled, and it was very warm, and put it into her mouth.


    Just explored, this little girl''s physical quality is not much better than ordinary children, even weaker.


    At this time, if you rashly use a higher level of pills, it is very likely that you can''t save people, but it will harm her.


    Sometimes, it''s better to use certain things for some very suitable things than to waste a lot of precious materials casually and use some small things that are not enough for the purpose.


    This is the so-called good steel to be used on the blade.


    After taking the pill, he held out his arms and slowly picked up the little girl to kiss her! And the quick use of psychic power here to create a do not accurately say a room, but a soil and wood bed.


    And remove the water vapor from it and make it as dry as possible.


    And take off a layer of coat and put it on it.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have any other clothes on him, but that he wants to cover up his identity as a storage ring and make the other person feel good for him.


    It''s not very clever, but it''s very useful, especially for this kind of children. Of course, the premise is that the other person''s mind is delicate, and she can realize that if she is careless, she has done nothing.


    Li Yi looked around him. It was not a road, but a dense forest.


    At the same time, it''s good to observe your own situation. Apart from yourself, there''s nothing attached, not to mention a map, not even a note.


    It is difficult for ordinary people to judge their own position in this situation, or even to find out where there are people.


    Although Li Yi has countless methods, at this time, he can''t leave here and fly to the sky to observe.


    And because she is rejecting the world, although most of her strength is still there, if her mind is put far away, she will be infected by the rules and roads of the world.


    At that time, I will, to a certain extent, have the authority of the rules and avenues of the world and be able to master them.


    Before we have a thorough understanding of what''s going on here and what''s the environment, we should never make a fool of ourselves.


    All around is very luxuriant forest, and very high very deep, here the light has been very dark.


    And at this time, it is estimated that the sky outside is close to dusk. In the deep mountains and forests, an inexplicable sense of fear arises spontaneously.


    In this case, when he has the other party, when the other party comes out of the deep forest, when he is most afraid and helpless, as the only pillar around him, he will be able to leave a strong impression in the other party''s heart and have a great favor.


    It seems that the creation of this identity is quite in line with my own requirements.


    Li Yi thinks so, see lie in oneself temporarily set up "bed" the little girl that is about to wake up.

 Chapter 392

    Li Yi saw that she was about to wake up, quickly scanned the surrounding situation, then waved his hand, let him fall asleep again, let her sleep for a while.


    Now that she hasn''t done a good job in the surrounding arrangement, it will cause great resistance and difficulty for her to wake up so soon.


    So first make her dizzy, take advantage of this time to transform the surrounding environment, take out some necessary survival materials from the storage ring.


    Li Yi expanded the bed she used to lie on. If it was just a low bed, the size of the bed is a small room, but it''s not long, square and airtight. From a distance, at first glance, it doesn''t look like a room, but like a coffin.


    However, for him, this is not a difficult point. He did not open any windows on it, because in the mountains and forests, if he opened the windows himself, although there was no wind, he did not know what would come in.


    He just left a small door, enough for himself and the little girl to pass in front of him.


    Then he went into it alone. Originally, it was very dark in the deep forest. This small coffin house he made completely blocked the other superfluous light. In it, he couldn''t see clearly.


    Li Yi took out the Moonstone that he had got in the fight against the sky and put it aside. The soft light came out.


    Let the whole room have a lot of light, and the light is very soft, does not hurt the eyes, just like the moonlight.


    Although still not how bright, but at least able to see the normal.


    This standard is the standard of ordinary people. Even if Li Yi can''t see anything now, he can still feel it with his mind. What''s more, he can see things at night, and his strength has long been able to do it.


    Then he quickly took out some necessary necessities from the storage ring, but he only took out part of them.


    Two beds is enough for quilts. No matter how many quilts there are, they are useless.


    In addition, he did not take out anything extra. Instead, he took out an engineering shovel and a water jar.


    An iron pot can be used to cook all kinds of food.


    He didn''t do anything to cover it up. After all, it''s just a child. No matter how perfect his mind is, it''s better for him to come back smart. If he is an adult now, he will definitely take out some food scraps, or even dig holes, and make a meal first.


    Because he wants to leave an impression to others that he has lived here for some time.


    However, since it is a child who needs to choose to try and cheat, there is no need to cover up so much.


    After he had arranged everything around him, he observed the situation of the outside world, and the sky became darker.


    And the deep mountains and dense forests seem very quiet, in addition to a few crows around, there is no other sound.


    A forest wind blowing in the tree with a rustling sound, very terrible infiltration.


    He didn''t waste much time in arranging all this. Of course, the little girl just fell asleep for a few minutes. He just did it himself. On the one hand, it was to arrange her own situation, and on the other hand, it could make her absorb medicine better.


    At this time, she was lying on a brand new Blu, slowly awake.


    When she woke up, she was a little at a loss. She saw Li Yi''s first moment and drew back with all her life.


    Bibidong clearly remembers what happened not long ago. His parents were just ordinary businessmen, carrying goods to another city with the caravan.


    Unfortunately, they were robbed by robbers on the business road. The robbers killed people when they saw them. Bibidong watched his brothers and sisters, even his uncles and aunts, die in front of him.


    Before her death, her mother threw herself away and rolled down a hillside. The robbers didn''t come to find her, but she couldn''t find her mother any more.


    Bidong is only a four-year-old. What can she do?


    She looked around and cried.


    But she found that she could never find her mother, and she was walking alone in the dense forest. It rained in the sky, and the rain was very cold on her.


    She was cold, hungry and afraid. She couldn''t find the way out, so she became more and more afraid, and wanted to run away and escape from this place.


    But she only remembered running and falling down, and then she didn''t want to get up again.


    She vaguely remembered that she had fallen asleep, but before she fell asleep she felt so warm and comfortable.


    In fact, her illusion is relatively normal, because most people who freeze to death feel very hot before they die.


    People who freeze to death will even take off their clothes, but that will only make their body lose heat faster.


    Then those people will freeze to death more quickly, because the body''s self-protection mechanism is activated when they are about to freeze to death. Unfortunately, at that time, some people did not accurately say that the vast majority of people could not judge their own situation by reason.


    Bibidong''s brain is a little confused about the current situation. Isn''t she asleep. Why is it here.


    Look around. It''s a very closed room, but through the door you can see that it''s very dark outside.


    At the same time, in the small corner of this small room, a white round stone is emitting a soft light.


    She took another look at Li Yi and saw that he was almost the same as herself, and that children liked to be good-looking, and even believed in good-looking people.


    So before the heart of the alert also gradually put down.


    No matter what mental state bibidong is, he is only a little child now. He has not been honed too much, so he has nothing to be wary of others.


    Li Yi saw that she woke up, and was just a little frightened. At first sight, he knew that she had suffered too much fright before, and suddenly woke up and recalled what happened before.


    And after seeing herself clearly, she gradually put down her guard. What''s more, children of her age don''t have any guard.


    "You wake up. You fainted before. I rescued you. This is my home." With a gentle smile on his face, Li Yi told her everything.


    After listening, bibidong nodded and said "thank you" in a loud voice.


    And then not in the words, the mood is very low and sad.


    Although she woke up at this time, she was still in a bad mood.


    After all, my father, my mother, my family and friends are dead.


    At this time, her mood is very low, it is time to need other people''s comfort.


    She did not cover up her uncomfortable mood, and although it was not so cold or even warm now, her stomach was still very hungry.

 Chapter 393

    Li Yi saw that she didn''t want to talk more, and he didn''t say anything. He understood that no matter what the other person looked like before, he still didn''t grow up. And from the situation, I''m afraid it was a big change.


    I shouldn''t ask myself more, and I don''t know what happened to the other person, but I can make a bold guess according to my identity.


    I''m afraid that the person who has just suffered great changes may have lost all his relatives.


    At this time, in fact, it is powerless to say any words of comfort. Unless the other party opens his heart to himself, it will be useless to comfort him.


    "You must be hungry when you wake up. I''ll go out and find some food.


    Remember, don''t go out of this room when you stay here. There are many beasts outside, and they are very dangerous. " Li Yi got up and wanted to go out.


    Bibidong noticed that he was only wearing a thin blouse. He looked down at the other person''s coat, which he was wearing on himself at this time.


    She was a little flustered and took the clothes off her body, then gave them to Li Yi in a hurry.


    "Be careful on the way." She learned this with her mother, who said it every time she saw her father go out alone.


    Of course, bibidong has a way to learn from Li Yi.


    "Good!" Take the clothes, put on a promise, the figure quickly disappeared in the night, can no longer see.


    And bibidong found that she was alone again, but this time she was not as flustered and afraid as before. On the one hand, she was just rescued, knew someone, or found her own kind.


    On the other hand, she is very warm in the quilt, and the bright bead will give off a beautiful light.


    Many things here provide her with a sense of security. Now she is covered with a quilt and wants to cry, but she can''t shed any more tears. Her body is a little short of water, so it''s impossible to shed any more tears.


    Bibidon is no longer a three-year-old. He is four years old.


    There are many things that have hazy concepts about what death is.


    To die is to lose, to disappear and never to be seen again.


    It was a terrible thing for her that a child would never see his father again.


    Heart is sad, but no matter what, or the child''s heart, easy to be other things to attract attention.


    However, although I forget the previous sadness for a moment, when I think of it at a certain moment, my heart will be more sad.


    Sometimes it''s the most heartbreaking, when people realize that something has completely disappeared.


    Is to change the habit, I filled a bowl of rice, but as usual took two pairs of chopsticks, looking at the lonely pair of chopsticks, will suddenly realize that the original person has completely disappeared.


    Bibidong was obviously attracted by the glowing stone at this time, but she didn''t touch it. Instead, she carefully leaned aside and looked at it.


    If she stayed outside for a while, it would be a little cold, so she had to go back to the quilt for a while, and then came out to have a look at the bright stone, and she was very happy.


    Fortunately, Li Yigang had just given her the pill, which was made by himself. It didn''t evaporate completely. If ordinary children did this, they would definitely catch a cold the next day.


    ..................


    Li Yi left the coffin cottage he built, which was very simple, but it was also a strong coffin cottage that could block the wind and rain.


    It''s very powerful. It won''t take long to find out the ecological environment of tens of miles or even hundreds of miles around.


    I should be in a valley with a very wide range. About five kilometers away, I have a mountain wall.


    If you look at it yourself, the top of the cliff is relatively flat, but it suddenly becomes steep below.


    Moreover, the drop is nearly 300 meters. According to the fact that there is no hidden trace along the way, it can be judged that the other side definitely fell down from the hillside, and did not die under such a high drop.


    It''s not even bullshit. It''s just cold and hunger and low temperature that make the cold go wrong.


    This is the real treatment of the son of Qi Yun. There is nothing wrong with falling down from a height of 300 meters.


    In addition, there was a relatively strong explosion in a certain part of the mountain road, but the explosion did not use any materials or aura, but was a road in the world that I could not understand. To be exact, it was caused by the cooperation of multiple roads.


    The effect of the explosion was not very good, but it was enough to kill everyone with a radius of 30 meters.


    According to the general situation of the scene, it can be judged that someone once had a fight here, and the situation is tragic.


    Finally, one party should launch a certain road, or its own understanding of the road will explode.


    He can make the best judgment based on the situation of the scene and the information collected nearby.


    He wants to make further judgment, unless he also accepts the road of the world, deduces and even observes the traces of time and space here.


    As for the situation is not clear, he is ready to give up, for the situation around the observation has ended.


    At least I don''t know much about the local conditions and Customs nearby, because there are no people around.


    However, I have a general understanding of the geography and hydrology of the mountains and rivers. In addition, I have observed that there are quite a number of plants here, some of which can be eaten and some can not.


    In addition, I found two rivers close to the coffin house I built.


    There are some fish and shrimp in the river, but the fish is too small, and the shrimp is just shrimp.


    Of course, he won''t eat these things, but it doesn''t prevent him from looking for the stubble of the big beast here.


    But according to his understanding, the meat of most large beasts is not so delicious.


    That is, I don''t know that when the law of the great way is completely exposed, there may be many beasts who can accept the situation and environment of the world faster than human beings, and then change themselves according to the great way.


    I don''t know what they''re going to look like.


    Li Yi thought of it and did it directly. According to the deduction of feces and even activity traces around, he calculated where there were large-scale gathering beasts.


    It''s not a beast. Some cattle and sheep can also satisfy their desire to observe and eat.


    For example, Li Yi is going to attack the young calf in front of him.


    And this calf is not old, and it doesn''t have the smell of wild animals that have not been castrated. It tastes just good.


    But I don''t know if there are any special changes in this group of cattle, but this may not be the biggest problem for me. From the current situation, I have plenty of time.


    The most important thing is to solve each other''s food problem first, and still can''t take out far beyond the world''s things and food from the storage ring.


    Because maybe now he has gained the other party''s trust, but the other party has not gained his trust.

 Chapter 394

    Li Yi drags this calf, his movement is very fast, naturally will not be found by the cattle, his team rarely a calf.


    Of course, they may react in a few days.


    This calf may have just resisted, but soon he had no strength. He was extremely skilled in the dissection.


    At the same time, we should try our best to cover up the smell of blood, which is not difficult for him.


    In fact, this calf only takes part of it, and most of it can''t be stored.


    Although I have plenty of salt, it is obvious that there is no need to deal with these things.


    He just took five Jin of beef tendon and some butter.


    As for the rest, he throws them all, which may become the food of a predator at night.


    However, he collected that piece of leather which was not small. If there was a need, he could knead it to make leather or other things.


    According to his judgment, at least from the current situation, if he does not expose too much strength, he should at least take the child to live in this place for a long time.


    Through just observing the surrounding area, he can confirm that the place is sparsely populated, but there is a commercial road, and it is very likely that there will be caravans passing through it.


    It''s just that I don''t know when the next time I pass by, and according to the child''s condition, I can judge what beast or bandit''s attack my parents are likely to suffer.


    Of course, this is not easy to judge. There is too little information left at the scene. If there is no big explosion, I can infer whether it is a bandit or a beast from the information at the scene?


    If it''s a caravan attacked by beasts, they will never take away most of the goods. If it''s a bandit, they will.


    However, it is obvious that these things are not very important to the present self.


    In this way, Li Yi carried the meat in one hand, and at the same time, he collected some edible fruits and some mushrooms in the mountains and forests, and picked out three bird eggs.


    In fact, you don''t know what the bird is. Its eggs are really big.


    It''s much bigger than ordinary eggs. It''s almost as big as goose eggs.


    It''s just that I don''t know what the taste is, and I don''t know what the taste is.


    He doesn''t know about this, but judging from the aura content of the world, the taste should not be worse. However, it''s hard to say that the aura content of fighting the world is higher than here. When he was in the Warcraft mountains, he also ate some wonderful ingredients.


    With these things in his hand, he ran back to the small room alone again.


    He built this small house, the place inside is not a big bottle, borrow his present body shape, and the child, two people stay in it, although it is still spacious, but it is impossible to live and cook in it.


    So it seems that he wants to cook and has to be outside, but fortunately, he has already prepared the iron pot and tools, and now he is digging a smokeless stove outside by himself.


    After observing the surrounding environment, the fog gradually rose in the deep mountains and the air began to become moist as the sky darkened.


    It seems that it is absolutely impossible to live in this place for a long time. Otherwise, after a long time, people''s body will definitely have problems, and there is nothing wrong with themselves. However, if they do not use it to cover up most of their strength, the other party''s physical quality will definitely have problems if they are exposed to this environment for a long time.


    It seems that we still need to find a better place to live tomorrow, and then move there.


    By this time, bibidong had already put out his head carefully and observed his movements with a little curiosity.


    Li Yi saw him come out and laughed at her. "You can eat soon. If you are hungry, you should eat some fruit first."


    Then he handed over two fists and yellow fruits, which he had tasted himself.


    The yellow fruit tastes like a peach, but it has no hair. Besides, it is sweeter.


    And the most important thing is that the more mature it becomes, the more yellow it becomes. When I first picked this kind of fruit from the tree, I felt that red was ripe and tasted very sour.


    Bibidong had some timid results. He was really hungry for the fruit in his hand. When he put it to his mouth, he would fry it in his mouth.


    "It''s sweet." She thought to herself, with a smile on her face.


    Li Yi watched her accept her food. In fact, it represented a lot of things. It represented that the other party had a sense of trust and recognition of themselves to a certain extent.


    Of course, these things are not easy to say, because anyway, he is just a child, too easy to trust others.


    Now we can be sure that we have won a lot of favor from each other, and with the growth of time, the strangeness and unfamiliarity between two people will be gradually eliminated.


    The relationship between them will be better and better, and each other will have more and more trust in themselves.


    He began to deal with the food quickly, and it was obvious that it was impossible to deal with beef for a while.


    So he raised the flame. The air here was moist, and the branches he collected were also moist. If he didn''t use aura to light the flame by force.


    If he wanted to make a fire, it would have to rise to tomorrow. The fire would rise and put in the butter he had collected before.


    The butter makes a sizzling sound on the oil pan and begins to seep out of it.


    Li Yi wait until the beef out of the fat has reached a certain amount of enough fried eggs, knock open a bird egg, beat it inside.


    Zila a sound, the aroma of fumes rising, this time smell good, although butter without other treatment, but there is no smell.


    But frying eggs in this way is also my own originality.


    After all, I haven''t heard of anyone frying eggs in completely untreated butter.


    However, it is hard to say that people always judge their own world according to their own cognition.


    Li Yi thinks that in case the group of foreigners have big brain holes, or live in the wild times, they can only use this method like themselves.


    As he thought about it, he turned the eggs in the pot with the spoon he had prepared.


    This pot is not a pan, but in fact, for his current cooking skills and perfect control, the gap is not very big, even if you don''t need a shovel, you can turn it directly.


    It''s just that he needs to disguise in front of this person. Maybe he has built up a sense of trust and favor for himself, but it''s obvious that now he hasn''t built up a sense of trust for her.


    No matter what the situation is, we should be on guard first. Moreover, people who are born to lead lives, or are destined to become strong, may not find anything now, but maybe when they are old, they will find some clues from their memories.


    My partner at that time had completely and unreservedly believed in himself, trusted himself, and maybe just laughed at these things.


    But he didn''t. maybe when he noticed these clues, the relationship between them would fall apart.


    Be careful at all times.

 Chapter 395

    Li Yi took out the fried eggs. Naturally, he didn''t prepare the dishes and chopsticks. But here is a big forest. He broke off two branches and washed them clean as chopsticks.


    Choose a relatively thick leaf as a plate, as a disposable bowl and chopsticks use, put an egg or something is still no problem.


    Bibidong ate a fruit. As for the one left by her to Li Yi, she is sitting beside the pot, smelling the aroma, swallowing and waiting for the sword egg.


    Her glasses kept watching the egg until Li Yi came up to her and said, "be careful. There are wooden thorns on the chopsticks. Don''t stick them to your mouth." The other side very gently told her to be careful, but where she now has this consciousness.


    Already hungry, he took chopsticks and sent the steaming eggs to his mouth. When Li Yi cooked them, he fried them a little too old, because he wanted to make sure they were thoroughly cooked.


    Instead of frying eggs or washing the pan, he poured a little water into it.


    Add the firewood, cut up the beef tendons and throw them all in.


    The flame is rising. Stewing beef is not the best way to talk for a while. Now it''s Stewed and stewed for another night, and it should be eaten the next day.


    Thinking about this, he picked up some herbs and threw them in. There was nothing to find here, which had been completely dried or processed spices.


    Although the beef doesn''t have a fishy smell, it may not taste very good if cooked directly.


    I don''t have time to water myself. Let''s cook it like this.


    Adding these herbs can also cover the smell of beef and further improve the taste.


    Unfortunately, the only drawback is that you don''t have a cover. Now it''s impossible to use the storage ring directly in front of the other person, but as a child, it should be easier to cheat.


    I can''t do it. I''ll use Lingli to make an invisible cover to keep the temperature away.


    Anyway, it''s absolutely no problem to stew this pot of beef tomorrow.


    And bibidong is not only curious, but also eager to see Li Yi do these things.


    At the same time, when he finished, he handed over the remaining half of the fried eggs.


    Li Yi picked it up and ate without a bite. At the same time, he was ready to take this opportunity to talk to each other.


    At this time, the physical strength and energy of the other party are replenished, and they have just entered a safe state from a very dangerous situation. They also have some familiarity, trust and favor for themselves. It''s the most appropriate time to talk to the other party.


    "What''s your name?" Some people eat their fried eggs and occasionally stir up a fire. In the dark, this fire not only symbolizes the light, but also dispels many beasts.


    As he stirred the fire, many sparks flew out of it and soon faded away.


    The faces of bibidong and Li Yi are red under the reflection of the fire.


    "My name is bidong." Her voice always sounds soft and waxy. It''s easy to let people down their guard.


    When Li Yi heard her words, he seemed to set off a huge wave in his heart. This name really has to be noticed. Although there is a certain possibility of coincidence, the probability is not big. That is to say, he is likely to be in Douluo now.


    The name of bidong is more representative of the later Lord of wuhundian and the God of Luocha, but it appears as a negative role in the original plot.


    In fact, her fate is very tragic.


    But this time I came here, I''m afraid the plot in the original book can''t work normally.


    At this time, Li Yi also understood why the road and law of heaven and earth here were completely exposed and even absorbed.


    Even the vast majority of people are gifted, and they own part of the power of the world, but this power is possessed by ready-made military souls.


    There are also some living beasts, with the growth of survival time, they will have a part of the heaven and earth road and law attached to them.


    And people who own part of the road of heaven and earth can get part of the authority about the world from these soul beasts again after killing these beasts, which are exactly soul beasts.


    This is the relationship between the martial spirit and the soul ring.


    In the same way, the longer a beast lives, the better the soul ring it carries, which proves that it has more laws of the road.


    But these are his guesses, his ideas, he is still pretending to be nothing on the surface.


    "My name is Li Yi. I''m five years old. How old are you? " With a smile on his face, he shamelessly pulled his age to the same level as the other party.


    Prepare to use this as a springboard to gain the other party''s trust.


    "I''m four years old." Bibidong looks at Li Yi and smiles to herself all the time. She also smiles.


    Li Yi casually added two pieces of firewood to the fire, then ate the last bit of fried eggs left, and wiped his mouth with his sleeve.


    "I''m older than you, and I''ll be your brother in the future." There is no doubt about his tone. Changing a name can really shorten the distance between two people to a great extent.


    If you often use a very close address to a person, you will feel that person is closer to you in your subconscious.


    If the relationship between the two of you starts to get better and closer, addressing is just a bonus at this time.


    When he heard what he said, bibidong seemed to think about it seriously. He just changed his name and called other people''s brother. This is not a very difficult event in his mind. It is very acceptable.


    So she didn''t struggle for a long time, "brother." Bibidong called out timidly. His baby like white skin was red, and he didn''t know whether it was red or roasted.


    "Ah." Li Yi answered with great satisfaction, and then quickly added, "in this way, I will call you Donger."


    She did not retort and nodded. In his cognition, his parents and many other brothers and sisters, uncles and aunts call themselves like this.


    But when she thought about it, she suddenly remembered the tragic accident that had just happened, and her eyes turned red.


    When Li Yi saw her like this, he knew that she probably recalled the things before, but now she was silent and didn''t say much.


    Just slowly came to her side, with a pair of small hands to hold her, "want to cry cry, it''s nothing."


    As soon as bibidong listened to his words, he couldn''t stop crying, crying and shouting.


    Li Yi knows that it''s not good to do anything at this time. He doesn''t know exactly what happened, and he doesn''t know how to comfort him. He can only pat him on the back and let her cry everything out. Sometimes it''s much better to cry.

 Chapter 396

    Li Yi looks at Bi Bi Dong, who has been crying in his arms and has no strength to fall asleep, and helplessly holds her up.


    Dare not have any big action, for fear of waking him up, slowly step by step, carefully put her on the quilt in the room.


    Then he took the other side of the quilt which had been made in a mess by bibidong and covered it for her. Then he went out quietly.


    So far, I have had some contact with the world, and I can basically judge that I am in the world of Douluo continent, but I dare not completely judge that.


    After all, if it''s a person with a double name, what should the world do.


    Therefore, he still did not rashly let his body master and accept the law of the road.


    After all, since it''s the world, it''s very likely that you can judge something according to the entrustment.


    All in all, it''s certain that the gods are not funny at all. They try to kill them by themselves.


    The same group of gods are at the top of the world. They have the strongest fighting power in the world. More importantly, they have a relatively high mastery of the laws of the world.


    If a person is simply strong, then there are some limits, but the law of the road is not the same, this kind of thing is completely unscientific and unreasonable.


    And because in this world, the vast majority of roads are exposed to each other in the world and can be absorbed and integrated in a disorderly way, this kind of unreasonable is even more serious.


    This kind of thing, unless a person''s strength is strong enough to break the whole road of the world, or his own road authority is one level higher than that of the other party, otherwise some things are completely unreasonable.


    If we say it is absolute defense, we will be able to defend it. If we say it is certain to hit, we will be able to hit.


    Unless the strength of this person has been able to surpass the limit of this world, otherwise he is in this world, even if he is not a person in this world, the road of heaven and earth will also have an effect on him.


    This is also why Li Yi refuses to accept the assimilation of the laws of heaven and earth in this world.


    As long as he does not accept the so-called assimilation, even if he is hit by some unreasonable things, such as absolute killing, with his own excellent cultivation, he can resist for a while.


    He is not a person in this world. Although he is still limited by part of the way of heaven and earth, he is much less.


    If he chooses to accept the Tao of the world himself, then he is also a part of the road of heaven and earth and is attacked by this force majeure, which is really hard to resist.


    Therefore, in most cases, he chose to wait and see.


    Is this the place where Douluo mainland will find some ghost beasts tomorrow.


    See if they have any soul skills. Do they have a soul ring after killing them.


    This is the simplest way to judge. If you can confirm it, it''s the best, but it can''t. You can also take advantage of bidong''s sleeping time. Go to other human gathering places for information.


    These can be used as alternatives, but it doesn''t make much sense to think about these things at this time.


    It''s night now, and I don''t even know the name of my place.


    He didn''t worry about what would harm him in the deep mountains.


    He Li Yi put his words on today. Even if this is the big star forest, a million grade other ghost beast will come out of it, he can still kill each other and make it public.


    What he worried about was that if he had a conflict with some powerful soul beasts, the fluctuation of fighting spirit power would be discovered by the people in the divine world.


    The law of the road between heaven and earth is unreasonable, in case anyone has special ability to find his own wrong.


    If a group of gods really try to find a way, it''s not impossible for them to solve their own problems.


    At that time, I''m afraid I can only run away, or I''ll find a way to shout.


    So, at night, he is not ready to do anything, he just wants to quietly observe where there are more powerful ghosts and determine the location of each other. If there is a chance to sneak attack and kill quietly without being noticed by others, it is naturally the best.


    If he doesn''t have a chance, he will remember the other party''s location first, and judge the specific activity of the other party and where the nest is through the surrounding situation.


    Then wait until the next day, the third day, the fourth day, when there is a chance to solve each other.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that he thought it too complicated. However, since he was able to memorize it slowly, it''s not a big problem to solve one or two problems. It''s really not possible for him to pile it up.


    If this is really the world of Douluo continent, he is going to get the martial spirit out first. It''s better to have seven or eight of them, and then put a soul ring on them.


    It''s as easy as thinking about it. It''s definitely not easy to do. He just said that he should be careful when choosing the soul ring.


    As time goes by, his young figure gallops on the endless dark earth.


    He didn''t know if these ghosts had any specific names, but he made up some specific names according to their specific characteristics.


    However, it''s very simple. It''s not difficult to identify whether it''s an ordinary beast or a soul beast. You just need to feel it carefully to be able to detect the rules of the road on the other side.


    There are basically no, or very few, wild beasts, and it is obvious that even the weakest number observed by myself is much more than that of ordinary wild animals.


    These can be observed carefully and clearly. He only observed eight ghosts within a hundred miles.


    It''s just a rough observation, and most of what he observes are large animals, and even some are gregarious.


    There should be a lot of small and strange people who are good at hiding themselves, and they are not found by themselves.


    If this is the real Douluo continent, a grass can become a soul beast.


    The spirit beast of the bar that he observed was destroyed by him, among which the strongest law of the road is a square faced monkey.


    The monkey with square face is more than two feet tall, healthy and has strong physical strength.


    This is relatively strong, much stronger than other ordinary human beings and even many other beasts in the mountains.


    The weakest one is a goat, one without horns, two eyes are miserable white sheep.


    Li Yi named it RIYANG. No two eyes of a normal sheep are white.


    There are many others, such as a horse and a tiger. Of course, what attracted his most attention was that he found a spirit beast with strong law of the road in a deep pool, but he didn''t explore it carefully and didn''t know what it was like.


    After observing the information, he didn''t kill the ghosts or disturb them. Instead, he chose to go back to the previous cabin and add two firewood to it before entering the house.

 Chapter 397

    Li Yi looked at the surrounding environment. With the deepening of the night, there was more and more fog around him.


    In this mountain forest, once there is a heavy fog, if you are lucky, it can dissipate a lot the next morning. If you are not lucky, it may not dissipate for two or three days.


    But he quietly used his spiritual power and began to slowly disperse the fog.


    Make sure the fog doesn''t last long. Even now, many of them will disappear the next morning.


    He walked slowly into the room. By this time, the room had begun to become very wet, and even some water began to drip.


    He touched the quilt, and there was already some moisture outside.


    Use the spirit power to dispel temporarily, but he also knows that it is futile. He will dispel it again later, unless he arranges an array now, or uses the powerful spirit power to dispel continuously.


    Otherwise, after a while, there will be wet water vapor everywhere.


    However, these problems were obviously beyond his consideration. Originally, he thought that bibidong might have fallen asleep, but now he saw that she was still awake.


    And shrunk body shivering, to the quilt a touch.


    It''s cold.


    Yes, she is just a child of several years old. If there was no moisture before, it would be OK. Now there is still such a heavy moisture. In addition, the temperature in the valley itself is low at night.


    It''s normal that she didn''t fall asleep, or she fell asleep and was awakened by freezing, but she was careless and didn''t take this into consideration.


    Li Yi thought of this, but shook his head, so he also got into the bed, with his body began to provide warmth.


    Even he deliberately raised his temperature a few grades, just to ensure that the quilt is always warm.


    It''s very cold for bibidong to stay inside, but she also knows that she can''t go out at this time. It will be even colder outside.


    So he can only wrap the quilt tightly and try to shrink into a small ball, but now Li Yi comes in instantly.


    Each other''s body sent out bursts of warmth, let her involuntarily want to close.


    Her idea is quite pure. It''s really very, very cold. She wants to get in and get warm.


    Li Yi is also really indifferent, normal people who will have a few years old little girl what ideas, since the other side cold, give her warm.


    He really regarded bidong as his sister.


    He didn''t say much. As time went by, the quilt gradually warmed up, and bibidong finally fell asleep because of the gradually warm temperature.


    She is really too tired, whether it is continuous walking or serious illness, as well as the psychological impact, it is too heavy a burden for her.


    She really needs to have a good rest. Li Yi doesn''t speak. By the way, he takes advantage of this time to observe bibidong to see if he can detect what kind of martial spirit she has.


    Observe what the other party''s martial spirit is like. If it is confirmed that there is no crisis and harm, maybe he can give himself a whole one.


    While the other party was asleep, he began to carefully observe and analyze the fragments of the law of the road.


    The small pieces of many avenues are mixed together, but the pieces of one avenue are larger than the others combined.


    This is absolutely normal. He also had such a situation when he observed the ghosts before.


    The vast majority of the things in the world that have fragments of roads, or roads on people, are mixed.


    On the whole, there is one avenue that accounts for the vast majority, and the rest is a mixture of debris.


    This is also the case with bibidong, but he can observe that there is another soul in bibidong besides the one on the surface.


    For myself, it''s enough to study one. As long as we can study one, we can make a lot of things clear.


    He carefully studied, observed and analyzed, and even began to try to change the form of the martial spirit.


    He didn''t do this kind of experiment on the other party after all, because to a certain extent, this kind of thing is dangerous.


    So he did not do so, but forced to shock the space of the world with his own spiritual power.


    Then we start to look for some road fragments from space, and we start to splice some of them together.


    If a complete road is a puzzle with ten billion pieces, Li Yi only needs to find ten pieces now. If he finds ten pieces and connects them, he can complete his creation of martial spirit.


    Of course, it''s just external creation, and the real effect is to wait for him to put it on himself.


    On the whole, this martial spirit is like a sword. According to people in this world, what kind of weapon should it be.


    But in fact, Li Yi used the golden road to build this martial spirit, so the shape of a sword is just the image of this martial spirit wandering in the world and conforming to the birth of the world.


    I want him to. This soul can change form at any time. After all, the main body is the golden road.


    Swords, spears, halberds, axes, axes, hooks and forks, as long as he wants.


    Of course, he can also choose to fix the image of the soul. For example, when collecting a few pieces and putting them on them, the image of the soul will naturally stick to the category of iron sword.


    Looking at the constantly changing form of the martial spirit, Li Yi''ai is the most important one. He is ready to carry himself on the martial spirit.


    It''s the most difficult point. After all, although he created this martial spirit before, he still drifted outside and didn''t let his body touch him.


    This time, he is really ready to try to master the martial spirit. If there is no problem, he will let go of his physical body, let it adapt to the world environment, and begin to absorb the road actively to create a native martial spirit.


    With the gradual loading of martial spirit into their own flesh and spirit.


    Li Yi can feel that the whole world is different in an instant, and these roads become clear in his eyes.


    And 3000 Avenue seems to be only a part of its own perfection.


    Not only that, but also he can realize that three thousand roads are not perfect in this world.


    More precisely, in this world, the three thousand avenues do exist, and they exist reasonably and logically.


    But the problem is that their world determines their perfection.


    If the perfection of a road stored in the flood and wasteland is 100%, then the perfection of the road here may be less than 1% at most.


    But if you can master all the roads in the world, your strength will surely usher in a qualitative change.


    At that time, I''m afraid I can''t imagine how strong I am now. Even if I only perfect one, I''ll have enough strength to make a big breakthrough.

 Chapter 398

    After Li Yi loaded the spirit into himself, he fully realized how active the road of the world was.


    Just as soon as I untied the limitation of my physical body, dozens of avenues aimed at my body at the same time and converged towards me.


    If it''s an ordinary person, maybe at this time it''s time to gather a martial spirit. Many pieces of the road come together to gather a more wonderful martial spirit.


    Li Yi, on the other hand, classifies these avenues in a very orderly way. The original Golden Avenue is added to the martial spirit, and the remaining avenues are wood Avenue, fire Avenue, earth Avenue and water Avenue.


    At the same time, all of them are well classified. That is to say, at present, his accomplishments are insufficient. The five avenues are not complete. Otherwise, he can try to combine the five avenues into one and become the five elements Avenue.


    In addition, there is also a part of the way of time and space.


    The road of force is also called the original road.


    As for the rest is too small to put together a complete martial spirit, Li Yi doesn''t want those garbage integrators.


    So he''s just going to get rid of the road pieces in the world.


    Instead of accepting them, he turned to study the eight mature avenues.


    He also knows that he can''t chew too much, so he doesn''t study other martial spirits. Anyway, he has eight martial spirits.


    He can study which one he wants to study, and he doesn''t necessarily need the soul ring. He just needs to continuously complete the main road above the eight martial spirits.


    Even if he wants to, these eight spirits can even become other spirits.


    Of course, if it''s random, it''s likely to become a mess.


    He didn''t do it in such a hurry. In this case, it''s absolutely right to cover up his own strength.


    If there is no accident, first expose one''s own Jinwu soul and Liwu soul.


    In any case, the martial spirit condensed in the golden road can change its form at will. Since you are good at using a gun, you should use the form of a gun.


    As for the rest, I don''t need to do it myself. I already have eight avenues on my body. They are not perfect.


    Even very, very simple, but they do attract the same or close roads in the natural environment.


    You just need to accept it selectively. As time goes by, the natural growth will be gradually delayed. At that time, you need to take the initiative to find out if other people have the same Tao for you to absorb.


    At this time, it''s obvious that we don''t need to think too much. The biggest thing is to have a good relationship with bibidong and let him live a good life at present.


    And she is like holding herself tightly as a pillow, although it is warm everywhere in the quilt now, she still maintains the same appearance before sleeping.


    At this time, Li Yi began to gradually restore his body temperature to a more normal level, but he still had to raise it by one or two degrees to keep warm.


    Looking at this situation, the move is inevitable. It seems that I will find a suitable place to live in early tomorrow morning.


    On the one hand, because it was too dark before, although it did not affect my activities, it was no doubt necessary to observe the night scene here to find a living place.


    My observation is almost the same, where is more suitable for people to live at night, I know, but is that place suitable for people to live in the day.


    He didn''t know about this, so he said he would wait until tomorrow to have a real look.


    Although bibidong is asleep, it is obvious that children are not honest when they sleep.


    Li Yi didn''t do anything, but he had been collecting the fragments of the road between heaven and earth.


    To be exact, it''s not collecting these fragments, but observing them and adding them to your soul.


    Tao will not disappear, it will always exist in this world, someone can completely grasp a road.


    But no one can take a road from a world, because once a road is taken away, the world will suffer terrible disaster.


    Because the world knows that this kind of thing can not be completely separated in every avenue, and there are other parts of the avenue. If one of them is taken away, it will be a total collapse.


    For example, in the simplest case, the way of force is not just power.


    Gravity, gravity, interaction and so on can all be counted in.


    If this avenue collapses, the other avenues will collapse as well.


    Without the power of the road, it means that nothing you release can do work.


    Then any skill you practice will be useless, you can''t even move, because the world has completely denied the existence of force.


    Similarly, in this world, without the existence of force, most of the other roads that rely on force will disappear.


    For example, geomantic omen, fire, Yin Yang and five elements, if they want to do something, they have to do work, and doing work undoubtedly needs to produce force to the world.


    Without the avenue of force, the concept of force is completely denied, and it is impossible to exert any influence on the world in front of it.


    Once the power road is completely extracted, the whole world will collapse.


    Once this road of force is completely extracted, all movements in the whole world will stop and fall into a complete silence.


    At the beginning, Pangu created heaven and earth, and finally incarnated the whole world, because he completely grasped the inaccurate saying that he was the representative of the power road.


    Although he creates a world, there will be no vitality in that world. There is no concept of force in that world. The world is just bare. Although there is a difference between heaven and earth, it is also separated by his own road.


    Finally, Pangu is a great way to incarnate the world. Because of his power of incarnation, it is possible for other great ways to be born.


    Because force is the most basic, the most basic way of existence in this world.


    Only with it can we have the world, and only with it can we develop other things.


    Of course, the way of power will also gradually evolve itself and other ways. According to legend, the bodies of 3000 gods and Demons also contribute to the way of heaven and earth in the whole world.


    These stories of Li Yi are just heard, but he also understands that the road of power is the foundation of the existence of the world. There is absolutely no harm in studying him, only good.


    Moreover, if we study it deeply enough, we can find a way to create our own road of power and even open up the whole world.


    Of course, these are just Fantasies for him now, some are too far away.


    But with fantasy, with goals, there is motivation.


    He continued to complete his Tao. As time went by, the sun gradually rose in the East.

 Chapter 399

    Li Yi looked at the forest, which was still very dark at this time.


    There''s no need to continue to study these avenues and add them to yourself.


    At the end of the training, I got up and went outside to have a look at the beef in the pot. It was completely cold, but I could see that it was very soft and rotten.


    Use the spirit power to light the firewood again. Before, the other person was sitting here. He needs to cover up. He may also need to use the prepared flint. Now that he doesn''t use the spirit power to light the firewood directly, the effect is better.


    The flame rises and heats the soup which is already cold in the pot again.


    Li Yi washed the two eggs with the water prepared in one side of the pot, and threw them into the pot. After they were cooked, they could be eaten together.


    Of course, the premise is that these two eggs must not be fried. If they are fried, you can drink egg flower beef soup.


    Taking care of all this, he took a look at the jar and poured out the little water left in it.


    Once again, he picked up the river not far away and prepared to draw water. When he was carrying a jar full of water and two willow branches that he had collected.


    In this case, it''s obvious that there won''t be any toiletries. Just wash your face with some water.


    Note that there is obviously no toothpaste on the teeth, and some people brush their teeth with salt. Although he is not short of money, it is obviously impossible for him to take out too many supplies in the next few days, so what should he do in case the other party suspects.


    Willow branches are quite easy to collect. When I was fighting for hegemony in the seven kingdoms, some nobles used willow branches dipped in green salt to brush their teeth.


    Obviously, every little bit of salt is precious, and the civilians will not have this treatment.


    There are many people who don''t pay attention to washing their face and brushing their teeth at all. If they have a little bit of assets and pay attention to some things, they just tear down a willow branch, rinse it in the water, chew it, and the right to gargle is regarded as brushing their teeth.


    Li Yi is naturally prepared to use these things for bibidong. Similarly, he has to disguise himself as a child who is similar to each other, but with better physical quality, stronger strength and more experience in the wild.


    This camouflage is reliable and reliable. If you always keep what you are now and don''t be seen through by others, you can win the trust, favor and unprepared of many people.


    Such disguise will bring many benefits to their next behavior. After all, their enemies are not good friends this time. They are in the divine world, which is all the gods in the divine world.


    At the same time, he is even more curious about these. Such an opponent is very powerful. Who is the client? He is so proud to open a so-called world seed in return.


    Before Li Yi was in the white space, he had no way to call Shennong elders through his own blood connection.


    After coming to this world, he can also feel his own happiness. Blood seems to be suppressed, information seems to be difficult to spread to other worlds.


    Therefore, he still does not know what the world seed is.


    It''s just that although it''s not sure, it should be very precious just by looking at the name.


    As for further judgment, he is not very clear.


    When he walked back to the room step by step, bibidong woke up early and gathered around the pot of beef on the first lesson out of the room.


    Well, for a child of his age, few things are more important than eating and playing.


    Li Yi saw and did not say anything, he put the pot on the ground, not secretly regret in his heart why he didn''t take more bowls and pots.


    It seems that after the relocation of a good place to live, the first thing you should do is to dig mud and make pottery.


    This is not difficult for him, and it is even too simple.


    But now I can only endure it for a while. The water in the morning is not hot, even quite cold.


    Li Yi put his hand into it, mobilized the aura around him, and heated the can of water enough to make people feel not very cold, or even warm.


    "Wash your face, brush your teeth before you eat." Li Yi says so, oneself hold water to wash for oneself with the hand first.


    They wash their face and brush their teeth. They can also use this jar to drink water. Just wash. Anyway, they don''t think they are dirty. And now the situation is too bad. Let''s make do with it.


    Of course, bibidong did not have any scruples. He also washed his face with water.


    Then Li Yi began to teach her how to brush her teeth. He picked up a willow branch and put it in the jar and rinsed it with his hand.


    Then he put it in his mouth and chewed it carefully. Finally, he gargled.


    Bibidong also has a way of learning.


    At this time, the beef in the pot has been heated, and the two eggs are almost cooked.


    Now it''s just good to peel it. It''s a bit more old and a bit less raw.


    Li Yi didn''t care at all. He put the eggs in the jar for a few seconds.


    Wait until the temperature outside is not very hot, then pick it up, knock it, and peel it off.


    Snow like protein, he tasted it first, it was quite OK, there was no strange taste.


    At the same time, the protein is delicate, and very safe and reliable. There is no toxin. It seems that this kind of egg is not poisonous whether it is fried or boiled.


    Thinking, he handed the peeled one to bibidong, who was eager to see it through, but the other side didn''t accept it.


    Instead, Li Yi stares at another egg that hasn''t been peeled. Seeing his appearance, Li Yi doesn''t say anything and takes it out and hands it to her.


    Since bidong insisted on doing it himself, he would not say much.


    Taking a small bite of the egg in his hand, Li Yi goes to one side and tastes the beef with a stick that is not chopsticks.


    Very good. Although I didn''t put any salt, the beef was soft and rotten, and there was no fishy smell. The taste was OK.


    At the same time, he took a look at the small salt jar beside him. At the beginning, he was very full. Such a large amount of salt is enough for two people to eat for at least half a year.


    But no matter what, he still has to use it carefully. According to his previous judgment from the road, it is very likely that a caravan will pass this place in three or five months.


    Now such a vicious accident has happened again. The next time a caravan passes by, it may be a year later.


    Although he still has a lot of salt, he can get it from other places.


    Just don''t use this method when it''s not really urgent, or you''ll use it a little and put it in quietly when you eat every day.


    In this way, the rate of decline of edible salt can be greatly reduced.


    Li Yi wants to sprinkle salt on the beef and grow a piece of just cooked soft rotten beef. After sprinkled with salt, although it does not have more amazing taste, it is because the meat is fresh and delicious.


    The original taste of the food is more stimulated, but it tastes surprisingly simple.

 Chapter 400

    Li Yi and Bi bidong didn''t pay much attention. They chewed the beef around the pot. Although they seemed to be eating hard, there were still a lot of beef in the pot.


    Bibidong himself is a child. Naturally, he doesn''t have a big appetite. Li Yigen didn''t need to eat. At this time, he just disguised himself.


    So he didn''t eat much. Now there is still more than half of a pot of beef left. It seems that we should not eat anything at noon today. That''s enough.


    Go back and pick two more fruits by yourself, and you can get rid of the boredom even if you just finish eating them.


    Li Yi thought in his heart, after all, what he can do now is not much, only to do delicious things.


    Bibidong is a four-year-old child. She doesn''t know much about herself. Chatting with her is really a way to kill time.


    It''s just that Li Yi is not ready to talk so much with the other party now. It will be a long time in the future. Now that he has finished all his later words, it''s very likely that the two will have nothing to say in the future.


    So he didn''t do anything more. He wiped his hands and gently touched bidong''s head with a smile on his face.


    "We can''t live in this place now. It''s too wet. It was very cold last night, wasn''t it?"


    When bibidong heard what he said, he quickly nodded, and then immediately agreed, "my brother is right. I was too cold to sleep last night.


    If you hadn''t come back, I wouldn''t have been able to sleep


    "Yes! So I have to find a place where it''s not cold at night Li Yi said and gave her a smile.


    "I''ll go, too." Bibidon said and grabbed his hand.


    "That''s not good. You see, we still have so many things here. We need to leave one person to look after the house.


    You are here to honestly bring me back to bring you delicious food. "


    Li Yi said, pointing to a lot of things here, the pot, the room, the bedding and the shining stone.


    At the same time, he promised her that he would definitely bring her good food when he came back.


    Although bibidong still wanted to go, she didn''t make any noise. Some of them were reluctant to let go of Li Yi''s hand.


    But in the end, he grabbed his little finger with his little finger.


    "Brother, don''t cheat! Let''s pull the hook. " Bibidong had a smile on his face, just like a blooming flower.


    Li Yi also echoed her pull hook, "OK, pull hook hanged a hundred years not allowed to change."


    After that, he set foot on the journey alone.


    "Be careful on the way." Bibidong looked at his back and said.


    But did not get the other side''s response, the other side did not turn, just waved at her, told her to know.


    Li Yi is a little worried now. Bi bidong is afraid that he has a very serious psychological problem now. However, he is not a psychologist and does not know how to solve her.


    A normal child suddenly lost his parents and relatives, and even the vast majority may be watching his parents and relatives die in front of him.


    And he fell into the environment that the heaven should not call the earth, and the earth should not be hungry and cold.


    Whether it is the superposition of the two, or a single encounter, can bring a very big psychological problem.


    However, after being saved by himself, bibidong can adjust his mood in a short time. Now it seems that he doesn''t know what happened two days ago. He believes in himself very much and regards himself as the only support and dependence.


    It''s a good thing for me to regard myself as the only support and dependence.


    But now she seems to have forgotten what happened before, which is not a good thing.


    If bibidong is still in a very sad mood, he may even cry occasionally.


    In other words, he is depressed and very depressed. This situation is better. He still has a way to relieve the other party.


    But she did not, but very optimistic and cheerful, and even seems to forget what happened before.


    In fact, this is relatively serious, but people''s bodies are really wonderful. When they suffer from some great pain and trauma, they will be unable to release their sad emotions due to external conditions, and thus fall into this situation.


    Now, although he has experienced terrible things, even things that are hard for her to accept, she knows that there is obviously no chance for her to release or vent at this time, so her brain instinctive closure blurs the previous painful memories.


    In addition, she has already let out some of her emotions. She is in a good mood and knows that she can''t let out now. So even if she doesn''t know, her subconscious chooses to close and blur the information before.


    That is in this case, she was able to laugh as if nothing had happened, make trouble, and make an agreement with herself.


    At the same time, she is worried about her leaving, because at present, only the two of them choose to be strong in a closed environment. She has regarded herself as the only support from the bottom of her heart.


    Li Yi understands all this, but it''s really hard for him to open up his mental illness. Psychologically speaking, it''s really hard to solve it.


    Moreover, he is not a professional psychologist and has not read several professional psychology books.


    If you want to solve it, there is only a common way, and you are likely to fall into some misunderstandings.


    However, he is really in need of this kind of mental illness. In fact, it''s not a cure.


    This situation is formed by the self-protection mechanism of the body''s brain instinct. She told her that this time is not a place for her to vent.


    Her brain or her body, in order to let her have more chances to survive in this environment, self closed and blurred this memory.


    So, in fact, there is no particularly good way to solve the problem. The best way is to change the environment so that she can gradually get used to and adapt to the new environment and adapt to her own existence.


    As time goes on, when he is familiar with him, the new environment can give him enough sense of security. Maybe one day these feelings will all burst out.


    At that time was the real shanhutsunamis, but the shanhutsunamis at that time was only for a period of time.


    Her negative emotions will pour out in a short time, and then gradually calm down and return to normal.


    What I can do now is not much, and I can only provide a stable environment for the other party. Li Yi thinks that when he does this now, he never thinks that the other party can give him anything in return.


    What''s more, he didn''t think about what he wanted from her.


    And he dares to guarantee that although he is doing these things now, sometimes he is deliberate, but he has never forced the other party, and all of them are for the good of the other party.


    Maybe if she doesn''t save him, she can''t die and can live. After all, she is the future master of the martial spirit hall.


    But Li Yi understands that if you want to communicate with others sincerely, the most important thing is to be frank and make friends with your heart.


    If you dare not be honest with each other, then how dare you want to be honest with yourself.


    Of course, the premise of doing so is that both sides already have a certain basic understanding, and the rash counterpart will only be hurt more if he reveals his sincerity.


    Compared with bidong, it is obvious that there is no need to worry too much about what tricks a four-year-old can have.

 Chapter 401

    Li Yi is not in a hurry, because he knows that he is only a child at present, but just yesterday, he supplemented his identity information.


    Now I am a child who wakes up the soul of martial arts, and I can cultivate my soul power to level 10 in a short time. Now I can hunt the soul beast at any time to get a breakthrough in the soul ring.


    Of course, he doesn''t need to hunt ghosts, because if he wants to thoroughly understand a certain road in the world, he must ensure the purity of that road.


    Soul ring is not important, but the road represented by soul ring is important.


    Soul ring he can simulate, as long as he wants, red orange red yellow blue purple, want which color, want that color.


    Anyway, in fact, this kind of thing is just the embodiment of the rules of Tao. As long as you have a martial spirit, that is to say, you can understand the Tao and master the world to a certain extent. It''s easy to imitate this kind of thing.


    So he doesn''t worry about this problem, and he even has plans for the next step in his mind. If a caravan passes by here, he can pretend to be a breakthrough soul master to communicate with this group of people, and he can leave here by the way.


    Of course, these are only his ideas now, and the concrete implementation and future direction will wait until the next step of preparation.


    Li Yi wants to speed up his pace here and starts to look for a suitable place to live here faster.


    In fact, it is relatively difficult to find a suitable place to live in this deep mountain.


    Because some places are suitable for large beasts to live in, not necessarily for people to live in.


    Li Yi is not particularly worried about this. He should look for it first. If there is a good place for people to live in, it is naturally the best. However, if not, he will transform it into a place for people to live in.


    He wantonly searched for the place he lived in. The distance was not too far from the place he was in before. Within 100 kilometers was the limit he could tolerate.


    Because of such a long distance, he could use some other ways to make bidong fall asleep quickly, and then fly there with her in his arms.


    It''s not suitable in the distance, because God knows where the caravan will come from. It''s not good if she accidentally finds that she can''t catch up in time, or she won''t be fooled by herself at that time.


    So the place he selected should be a little closer to the commercial road, and at the same time, he should ensure that the nearby water source can be found at any time, because he needs living water.


    In any case, the flowing water source is cleaner and clearer than the non flowing water source. Of course, if he can find or dig underground water with his bare hands, it is more reliable than the flowing water source.


    Of course, Li Yi can open up a well with his bare hands. If he doesn''t, it''s not necessary for the time being. If the next situation is still not so good, he can only use this method.


    Boring and boring search continues, Li Yi knows that he must speed up the pace, bibidong is still a person boring and boring waiting for him to go back.


    He began to speed up, and in the end, no matter what, he chose a more suitable place to live.


    Of course, there are some shortcomings that are not perfect, but it seems that this can be changed, and it will not be very difficult to change.


    In front of Li Yi is a huge stone. There are no very tall trees around it, but some low shrubs.


    It looks really big. It''s about four meters high, twenty meters long and nine meters wide.


    Of course, the stone is solid, but it''s not a problem for him.


    Li Yi mastered the five elements and began to transform the stone quickly, hollowed out the interior, and began to strengthen the overall strength of the building.


    And began to polish and weathering, trying to make the boulder look like it was normal.


    The interior was like natural weathering, and he left two air vents and a window on it.


    Li Yi took a look at a large number of low shrubs and grass outside. There is no way to completely solve these things at one time for the time being. He can only take his time later.


    And he''s going to hand over the work to bidong, and give her a suitable tool, sickle or whatever.


    I''m teaching him a training method, let her practice slowly, enhance their own physical quality.


    Just asked her to clean up the surrounding weeds, Li Yi took advantage of this time to clean up the surrounding shrubs and study what can be eaten in the mountains.


    According to his conjecture, it will be winter in two or three months at most, because the temperature that can be perceived is getting lower and lower. I don''t know what will happen after winter here.


    If it should be cold, then it''s better. But in this mountain forest, I''m not afraid of dry and cold, just afraid of wet and cold.


    Dry and cold is a kind of physical attack. When the house was built, the stone wall left by itself was very good. When the time came, I would block the windows and the two vents.


    It shouldn''t be so cold to wear thicker clothes and cover them with more fur. If it''s cold and wet, it''s really hard to resist, but it''s really not good. You can arrange your own array.


    In addition, another advantage of this residence is that the terrain is higher than the surrounding area.


    Although it is far away from the commercial road, the straight-line distance can be controlled at about 20 kilometers.


    More importantly, Li Yi found that this stone can actually see two mountain roads at the same time, and the two commercial roads are connected. As long as people move on one sand road, they will pass the other.


    Sometimes I can observe the place. As long as there is a mountain road to set sail, I can take bibidong to another road and wait for their arrival.


    There are also two small rivers nearby. The nearest one is only 300 meters back and forth. What''s more, he has just observed that the soil here is fairly good and should be able to make pottery.


    He can also make his own pottery, so that they have bowls, basins and water tanks.


    He has an axe that can cut down a lot of things. He can cut down trees and weave his own casks.


    He can make his own bed, furniture, even wooden cattle, horses and many sophisticated mechanisms.


    These things are all brought by the Mohist mechanism technique. In addition to the number of Mohist mechanisms, there are also material selection and various aspects of manufacturing.


    From the most basic and simplest wheel, or the great achievement of Mohist mechanism, Mu Niu Liu ma.


    Li Yi can make it by hand now. He doesn''t need too many tools, because he is the best tool.


    Anyway, although two people are in the valley, and they will spend the winter in three months, no matter what, he should try to make their lives better before the winter.


    Li Yi thought this way, and hurriedly went back to bring bibidong to take him to see his new home.

 Chapter 402

    In this deep forest, in fact, the passage of time will not be noticed.


    In fact, he has been out for nearly two hours.


    I''d better hurry back immediately. With my own quick action, I should be able to move all my things before lunch.


    At the same time, he also took a look at the animals and ghosts here.


    There are not many animal communities. There is only one herd of cattle, one small sheep, and not many large predators around. There are only three or five.


    In addition, it should be noted that there is a group of small wild boars ten kilometers away. The key is that according to his observation, this group of wild boars is not fixed, but is likely to change habitats.


    Therefore, it is necessary to pay a little attention to this matter.


    Of course, for him, the problem is not very big, just a few wild boars, although there are two already ghost beasts, but there is still no danger for him.


    Generally speaking, the ecology within a five kilometer radius is still very harmonious.


    I also hope that after I come here, I will not destroy too much ecological harmony here.


    Of course, it won''t damage much. As long as they don''t think about killing indiscriminately, or directly solve all the large predators here, the surrounding ecology won''t change much.


    Moreover, the whole mountain forest is a large circular ecosystem. Even if the ecology here is changed, it is useless for the whole mountain forest.


    Li Yi starts to improve his lies while walking. He is ready to tell bidong that he has a martial spirit.


    It''s just that how to say this thing is not a complete lie, because he really has a martial spirit, but he is only going to say one.


    You know, under normal circumstances in this world, there are twin spirits.


    However, no one has ever heard that a person can have eight martial spirits. What''s more, according to his current strength, eight is the beginning.


    In the end, I''m afraid we''ll have more than eight, 80, 800.


    Li Yi is not really worried about this. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t show it, ordinary people can''t see it at all.


    Although his combat effectiveness may not be the top in the divine world now, here, in Douluo mainland, he can still compete with all kinds of titles Douluo and fight for more than a dozen.


    What''s more, it''s not so easy for the gods of the divine world to come to Douluo.


    In fact, he didn''t remember this very clearly, but he didn''t worry about it. He was ready to go back and read the whole book again when he had time to understand the general context of the plot.


    At this time, the protagonist Tang San has not appeared, and bibidong is still a child, but he can still understand some of the things in the book.


    It''s just a good time to know the right story of the whole book and the fighting power of the characters in it.


    In addition, I can have a general grasp of the current situation of the whole Douluo continent.


    Just want to come to this time haotianzong is still very powerful.


    Anyway, it''s better than decades later.


    It''s obvious that these things have no meaning for him and bidong.


    What they have to do is to finish the new year first, and then wait for the Spring Festival. When a caravan arrives, they will take them out and go to the next city to do other things.


    To go to school, to learn, to practice, to practice the spirit of martial arts.


    Li Yi understands that these things are not important to him, but they are very important to bidong.


    Even if he is the best of heaven, the devil and the prodigy, he has to learn, and self-study is also learning.


    No matter how talented a person is, if he is put into the wild, as a primitive man, no matter how smart he is, he may be the patriarch of a primitive man.


    Of course, the greater possibility is to die. After all, the probability of primitive people dying is very high. When the beasts kill, they don''t care whether you are smart or not.


    As he walked like this, he slowly took out a piece of chocolate from the storage ring, and first tasted one himself.


    Yes, this chocolate is very sweet, and it tastes very good.


    It seems that the idea of buying things by oneself is still correct.


    Chocolate is still of good quality in military industry. What he is eating now is a lot of chocolates from the military grain he bought.


    At the beginning, I ate chocolate and military food. I felt good, but later I got tired of it.


    He didn''t throw it for such a long time. He ate one when he flirted with them occasionally.


    Now it seems that the effect is still very big, for example, it can be used to coax children.


    When Li Yi returned home, bidong had been waiting alone for a long time.


    For children, sometimes the time is very long and short.


    Laughter, play time always feel flash, anxious waiting time is so hard.


    In fact, bidong is very lonely. Although he wants to go out to play, she knows she can''t walk around.


    No one can talk with her, so she can only stay here.


    Occasionally, she saw two insects on the ground, or a few ants, and she was interested in watching a lot of time.


    Seeing Li Yi''s figure, he ran with a smile on his face.


    It''s like pouncing in his arms, and then Li Yi shoves a piece of black chocolate into his mouth.


    Bibidong felt that something very silky melted in his mouth, and then a sweet smell came to his mind along the tip of his tongue.


    The taste and sweetness make her feel very good, very good.


    Originally waiting for anxiety and depression, at this moment as if all have ease and pour out the object.


    Children are easy to coax, there is a piece to eat, there is a piece of chocolate can be happy for half a day.


    Li Yi saw him like this and ate a piece of it himself.


    Bibidon felt his lips were black now.


    "After a while, I''ve found a place to live. Let''s pack up and go to our new house." Li Yi says, roll open sleeve to begin to pack up.


    Lay the quilt well and fold it. Put away the pot and the earthen jar. Put the shiny stone into the jar first.


    Bibidong rushed to one side to help at that time.


    In fact, two people do not have much to collect, but how to take it away is a very, very difficult problem.


    And it would be a pity to throw away that pot of beef now.


    Li Yi piled up the things he had collected and pointed to the pot of beef. "It''s not easy to take away. Let''s eat it first, and then throw it away before we go on the road."


    When bibidong heard what he said, he nodded and began to eat. At this time, the beef was as hot as before. It was warm and tasted just right.


    In fact, bibidong just had no wings at all. When he woke up suddenly, he didn''t have much appetite. Moreover, children eat, sometimes they want to eat, sometimes they don''t want to eat.


    Specifically, she didn''t have enough to eat, and he knew that this time, she would not be able to eat next time.


    So, at this time, I also had enough stomach and gills to put food in my mouth.

 Chapter 403

    Li Yi looked at what she had eaten in front of her. It was obvious that she could hardly swallow any piece of food.


    At such a young age, if there were many more things, I''m afraid her stomach would be damaged.


    So he stopped the food that she still wanted to swallow, and asked her to have a mouthful of soup and smooth her throat.


    I don''t care about everything. I get rid of my cheek and eat up.


    Of course, he also controls his food intake. Although he is much bigger than Dong, he is also within the range of a normal child.


    So even though they ate a lot, they could only watch a lot of leftover food being disposed of and poured out.


    Bibidong was quite reluctant at this time. For a child who had been hungry for several days, and didn''t know what would happen in the future, so the food in front of her was her obsession.


    Want to eat more, try to eat more, so as not to fall into the previous hunger situation.


    And Li Yi has no idea about this kind of thing, but he sees the other side''s reluctance, regret and even desire in his eyes.


    Some comfortingly touched her head, patted her on the back, and told her, "if I follow my brother, I will be satisfied. It''s just a pot of meat. If I lose it, I will lose it."


    I have to say that he likes to touch bidong''s head more and more.


    Her hair is very smooth, but the color is not black, but deep flax, but it doesn''t feel like flax, but very smooth.


    So, sometimes he likes to touch, to ease his own boring mood.


    Bidong had no other reaction or emotion to this kind of thing.


    I like his touch very much.


    At this time, Li Yi began to pack up a few other things, and with a flash of his arms, he turned the room over, and then threw all the things into the room.


    Originally, this room was built by him as a square lattice, leaving only one entrance and exit.


    Now it''s just right to turn it over to store things, but bibidong is staring at Li Yi with big eyes and big mouth.


    After all, in her cognition, he is just a child about his age. Why is he so strong?


    "Brother, you are so powerful!" Bibidong watched him lift up the whole house and everything with one hand. He sighed with disbelief.


    Li Yi held those things in one hand, but a very strong virtual shadow of an elephant suddenly appeared on his body.


    At the same time, he quietly went to bibidong, looked around him, then said in a low voice, "I''m a soul master. This is my soul.


    But I''ll just tell you about it, don''t tell it. It''s our secret. "


    In fact, Li Yi is selfish in saying this, because it can further gain his trust. There is a secret between the two people that others don''t know. Only she knows.


    It makes the other person feel that he is special to him.


    And because of this feeling, because only you know each other''s secret, the relationship between two people will be closer.


    He took these things in one hand and bibidong in the other, and gradually walked towards the distance.


    In fact, the distance is still very far, although you are only less than 10 kilometers, but for children of this age, it is very, very difficult.


    For ordinary children, how can she have the perseverance to walk ten kilometers of mountain road at the age of four.


    You know, it''s not concrete, it''s not even a road.


    There are trees all over the place, and the fallen leaves are trampled on at the foot. Every step is very tiring.


    In this case, ten kilometers ahead can catch up with forty kilometers on a flat road.


    Bibidong just walked for a while, but he didn''t have any strength. He just kept on.


    She doesn''t want to be a burden to Li Yi, so although her feet are even blistered, she still sticks to it.


    Li Yi can see at a glance that she can''t hold on for a long time. Now it''s very likely that her feet are bloody.


    There is no need to worry about the injury. The pills he gave him and many of the vitality stored in her body.


    At least for a long time in the future, as long as she is not seriously injured, pills can keep her from dying.


    If you are injured, you will recover in a very short time.


    But even if it will recover, what''s the use? The pain will still be painful.


    Li Yi understood all this, and also understood that she was in pain at this time.


    So he stopped his action and chose a place to sit.


    Bibidong saw that he stopped to have a rest. She could not hold on for a long time. Naturally, she also sat down to have a rest.


    And with the rest, the body injury also began to gradually recover.


    Li Yi had a rest for a while, didn''t say much, and got up to walk again.


    Bibidong keeps up. This time, Li Yi keeps telling her if she can''t hold on.


    You can carry more things in this room. If it''s heavy, you don''t care about it.


    However, she was always biting her teeth, insisting that she didn''t want to sit comfortably inside.


    As long as you stay in it, you will be able to get to a comfortable place in a short time.


    This time, Li Yi didn''t force her to temper her to make her feel useful. It''s not a burden. It''s also a good thing.


    Therefore, in the next journey, she did not ask bidong to do it in this room, and did not mention it again. They walked and stopped, and they were about to arrive in the afternoon where he expected to arrive before noon.


    Arrived here, bibidong only felt a moment of relief, sat on the ground limply and refused to say anything.


    Helpless, Li Yi sent the whole wooden house into the open stone house and took out a quilt and spread it on the ground.


    Then he took her to the top, "the ground is cold. If you sit on it all the time, you may catch a cold."


    They rest before, but most of the places they choose are tree trunks or mud land.


    There are stones all over the place. It''s rather shady and cool. Moreover, bidong has just been sweating. If he really lies on it, he will have a bad cold.


    Li Yi knows, but to ensure that she will not be hurt, but there is no guarantee that she will not feel sick when she is sick.


    The most basic function of the pill he is practicing is to solve other problems with exuberant vitality. Illness and pain.


    That is to say, if you catch a cold, it will get better in a very short time, but it does not mean that people will not feel uncomfortable within an hour in these periods of time or even dozens of minutes.


    The effect of the pill itself on him is not so strong, and he has specially dealt with it before, so that bibidong can absorb the power of the pill and strengthen himself.


    His elixir abandoned many useless things and kept many things he thought he needed.

 Chapter 404

    Li Yi quickly took her from the cold ground to the quilt, and changed her posture at this time. She lay more comfortable.


    But though the hunger in her stomach was pressing her every minute.


    Such a long road, such a long time, even adults will be hungry, let alone children.


    Li Yi doesn''t feel anything, but it doesn''t mean that Bi Bi Dong is not hungry.


    In fact, when people are hungry, their stomachs will ring. Of course, this does not happen every time.


    It will only appear when you are extremely hungry. Although bibidong is very hungry now, it is obvious that he has not yet reached that point.


    But if this time continues, it won''t be long. I''m afraid her stomach will really make a cooing sound.


    It''s because the food in the stomach has been broken down by the gastric acid, but as the food time goes by, the food in the stomach has disappeared, but the gastric acid is still secreted.


    Stomach empty, in the stimulation of gastric acid, the contraction of the stomach is also gradually strengthened, gas and liquid collide with each other, there is a sound of cooing.


    Bibidong has not yet reached this situation, and it may appear in another hour at most.


    It''s just that he won''t be here to watch. He pretends to have a rest. In fact, he doesn''t need a rest.


    Even up to now, his physical strength is very vigorous and full. If he can''t hold on to the road, he will never rest. He will come all the way.


    "You stay here for a while, and I''ll find something to eat. Go and get some more water. " Then he got up and left.


    And bibidong, as usual, told her to be careful on the way and didn''t say anything else.


    She knew that she couldn''t help in this matter. She didn''t have the spirit of martial arts. How could she beat wild animals with small arms and legs? She didn''t have the ability to pick fruits from trees.


    What she can do is to stay here honestly, but she still thinks that if she can take advantage of this time to do what she can, it''s best.


    Li Yi once again went out to look for food. The boar seems to have moved a long distance here, but it is still a long distance from his position.


    So he doesn''t need to care too much. At this time, he is still looking for a place to find some food.


    At the same time, she also knows that her identity has been set during this period, and she can''t be too strange, at least not in front of her.


    Acting, if you can, you should try to do a full set.


    This time, for example, he was not prepared to rely on his own strength to capture food.


    He just revealed that he had the same strength as he had just shown. Maybe he could walk more than ten kilometers with one hand carrying one or two thousand pounds without breathing.


    This kind of physical quality is totally out of the question for a child. However, in this world with martial spirit, maybe someone can do it like him.


    So he really doesn''t need to worry about his own strength being exposed.


    And do not list this kind of thing, with this kind of physical quality is not bad, some ordinary beasts are completely enough.


    At most, he doesn''t provoke a few ghosts here.


    Anyway, I don''t need the martial spirit ring. These things don''t matter much to me.


    There is no conflict of interest between him and those ghosts and beasts. As long as the other party honestly doesn''t provoke himself, he won''t be free to provoke the other party.


    Li Yi moves fast on the boundless earth. At this time, what he shows is only some people who surpass the ordinary people.


    Speed has been controlled at about 100 meters and 5 seconds, and there is no random acceleration.


    Because this speed is the most in line with the part of their strength to show in the future.


    The real performance is that you are not performing, but you are also the person in the play.


    He may not be able to do this, but he should try his best to rely on it.


    He had already found out the specific gathering place and habitat of the sheep. At this time, the sheep should be drinking water near the river.


    There is also a very, very small group of wolves who are also targeting the sheep. All in all, there are only eight wolves.


    Every day there''s a fight by the river.


    However, on the whole, this kind of dynamic balance was maintained. However, Li Yi did not want to kill sheep this time.


    In other words, hunting sheep is just a part of his plan. This time, what he is doing is to get rid of the wolves.


    Because of his arrival, there are new predators in this small ecosystem nearby.


    If the new predators can not reach a balance with the nearby ecosystem, it is likely to cause an ecological disaster.


    After all, they may not eat too much, but they waste too much.


    For example, a cow or a sheep, let these wolves a day, may only need a larger cow or two sheep.


    Li Yi and bibidong can''t eat much, but the same cow or sheep can''t survive.


    And the two of them would not eat meat that had not been salted for a day.


    Because by that time, the meat may have stinked.


    So, although they don''t eat much food in general, they waste most of it.


    What Li Yi has to do is to solve the problem of one or two wolves who are responsible for predation. On the one hand, the wolves can catch less food.


    On the other hand, he took the place of the reduced one or two wolves to enter the niche.


    In fact, it''s nothing to do, because with the disturbance of the nearby ecological environment, the whole forest will automatically adjust.


    It may be an ecological disaster for many animals and plants, but for the whole mountain forest, it doesn''t care.


    Li Yi knows that if he doesn''t do this, he won''t have any problems. It''s nothing for him, and it may be a disaster for the sheep.


    They will choose to change their status quo, such as migration.


    Because the resources of the surrounding land are limited, and the resources that the sheep get are also limited.


    Li Yi suddenly joined in. When the expenditure is greater than the income, the ecological balance will be broken.


    So he said he had to do it. He thought so in his heart and suddenly attacked.


    Originally lying down, the body suddenly bounced up, a gallop, the wolf in front of us.


    Li Yi can even smell the faint smell from the wolf''s mouth, which is very fishy and smelly.


    Of course, he doesn''t care about that. He comes out with his left fist, wolf, copper head, iron bone, bean curd waist.


    Li Yi hit the wolf''s head askew with one punch. It seemed that his head was rather round now.


    In fact, it was forced to sink down by him.


    The wolf died, and there was no cry before he died.


    It had no chance to bite open the neck of that sheep.

 Chapter 405

    Li Yi''s action itself is fast. Obviously, the physical quality of the wild animals living in the big forest is several times better than the ordinary wild animals he saw on the earth.


    Because at this time there are two wolves can even react, and did not immediately attack themselves, but looked at themselves.


    At the same time, he has made the posture of being on guard and facing the irresistible enemy.


    It is obvious from the situation that the one he just killed is not the first wolf, but the first wolf doesn''t want to fight with himself after he finds out his high strength.


    Beast is not without any wisdom, when they find completely invincible enemy, make a decision sometimes faster than human.


    Li Yi is not doing anything. Although he killed the wolf, he hasn''t accepted the Revenge of the wolves yet.


    Once the wolf targets the enemy, it is likely that it will take a long time to take revenge.


    Of course, there is another possibility that he will find that the enemy is completely unable to defeat the enemy, or at the beginning completely unable to defeat the enemy, then the wolf will take the wolves to move to other places.


    Li Yi is obviously the enemy of wolves, so he is likely to face all the wolves here.


    However, this is not a bad thing for him, nor is it a bad thing for the sheep. Although there is one less predator, there is another.


    Li Yi did not attack them, but slowly retreated step by step.


    In this process, his eyes have been staring at the two wolves in front of him, never leaving.


    Never expose your back to any predatory animal.


    Sometimes, maybe the other party doesn''t want to kill you, there''s no hostility, but you expose your back to it.


    In the blood of gene, the nature of predation suddenly breaks out. Maybe it doesn''t want to kill you, maybe it doesn''t want to eat you, but it can''t help it.


    So Li Yi left the place where the wolves ambushed and attacked the sheep.


    Until the two wolves watched his figure disappear, then the first wolf came to the killed wolf, sniffed it gently, and kicked it with his paws to confirm its complete death.


    ................


    Li Yi easily captured a sheep this time. To be exact, one was the hind leg of a sheep.


    In his hand, he was holding a knife that had been exposed and ready. It was a knife. In fact, it was a small dagger at most. However, the dagger was as sharp as iron and mud.


    Before taking it out, it took him a lot of time to make sure that the dagger could last for quite a long time, without wear and damage, and could be quickly polished.


    The whole sheep was carried by him in his arms, and because he cut his neck, blood was spilled on the earth.


    Li Yi is a river nearby, which can be dealt with.


    Because he was killed in one blow, the whole sheep just had a wound on its neck.


    So he cut off the whole sheepskin along the back of the sheep. These fur are precious resources.


    According to this situation, it will be winter soon. At this time, if you have a piece of sheepskin, you can make a bed by yourself, spread some straw on the bed, and have two quilts.


    The two little children don''t need too much space. They can still have a comfortable winter.


    After finishing the whole sheep, he chose only the best part of the meat from one sheep.


    He doesn''t plan to hunt tomorrow, so the meat is put here in the storage room. Every time he goes out to hunt, he takes out the meat. Two children, the meat is enough to eat for at least five days.


    Of course, it''s not good to eat meat all at once. Li Yi found some mushrooms and wild vegetables in the mountain forest, which can also be picked and eaten together.


    He also found a small bamboo forest in a far place nearby. Most of the bamboos in that bamboo forest contain some light spiritual power.


    If the bamboo shoots grow in the spring next year, they will taste delicious.


    I don''t know why. When he thought about it, he felt that if the wild boar didn''t migrate to his side, he would kill one even with some effort and pickle it with salt. He would be able to eat it in the spring next year.


    It''s just that these things are far away from him now. After all, as long as he is willing to do everything possible, he can get bacon at this time, but it''s difficult to get bamboo shoots.


    Of course, if he wants to, he can still get it.


    Douluo is a vast continent with different climates. This place is not spring. There are always places.


    It''s just a bowl of good food. Although it can make him expend some effort, it''s not enough to expend so much effort.


    Holding a piece of good lamb chops and a small handful of herbs collected in the mountains, they are ready to be used as spices.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t find pepper. It seems that chili noodles can''t be spread, but fortunately, although he didn''t find cumin.


    But he somehow found garlic and pepper, and he didn''t know whether the thing he found looked like garlic.


    What he found is indeed a new species, which is similar to garlic on the outside and tastes similar to garlic after peeling, but it is very big.


    One is the size of a baby''s fist, and there will only be one fruit in it.


    Now I have found one of the three elements of Cooking: onion, ginger and garlic. I don''t know if there is anything that can replace ginger and onion in the vast mountain forest.


    If you can make up these three kinds, you can eat fried vegetables by yourself.


    After all, his pot is a real iron pot.


    And it was also specially refined to ensure the quality.


    Li Yi is carrying a lamb chop in his hand. After picking a few fruits, he goes back.


    Bibidong seems to be resting there at this time. Li Yi originally wanted to put things down and collect some tree trunks and other things as fuel.


    But there are many branches on the ground. These branches are not big and very thin. Of course, they can be used as fuel, but they have little effect.


    Just looking at bibidong. For him, for a four-year-old, although there are many dead branches around, it is not easy to collect so many and put them here in such a short time.


    Looking at the ash on her body, she already had a lot of mud and ash. When she found him, her condition was not so good.


    Now the whole person is black and thin, and the original coarse cloth clothes are broken several times.


    But there is no wound. After all, even if there is a wound, it should be cured now.


    Li Yi is both pleased and distressed to see her like this.


    I want to say a few words to her, but I''m afraid it will hurt her enthusiasm, so I didn''t say anything.


    Just immediately raise the flame and add branches to it to burn.


    At the same time, he went outside, picked up a few low shrubs and pulled them up. Then he transpiration them with spiritual power and made new trunks again, ready to be used as combustibles.


    He knew that it didn''t matter much what he said now. He roasted the meat first, and then took advantage of the time to speak and chat slowly.

 Chapter 406

    Li Yi put the meat through with a strong and straight branch, then put it on the fire, and began to slowly turn and roast it.


    With the passage of time, oil dripping out, hit the fire, spread Zizi sound.


    Bibidong also had a rest at this time, and because of the fire, she felt a little cold now, so she also went to the fire to get warm.


    At this time, Li Yi flipped the lamb chops carelessly, at the same time, he crushed the herbs collected before and sprinkled them on the mutton. In addition, he sprinkled salt on the mutton bit by bit.


    At the same time, he used a knife to cut a lot of small holes on the balcony. The purpose was to make the mutton taste better. He didn''t have much time to marinate it, so he could only use this method.


    But fortunately, the mutton itself has a good texture. Even if it''s only simply salted, it can also have the best taste. What''s more, I put a lot of herbs on it.


    "Tired?" With a faint smile on his face, Li Yi cut off a piece of roasted meat with a knife and handed it to her.


    Bibidong nodded and held it in her hands, but the piece of meat was very hot. She kept turning the meat back and forth in her hands.


    Seeing this, Li Yi chuckled, picked up a bigger leaf and wrapped the meat directly.


    Then pass it to her and put some spiritual power into her body. On the one hand, it can relieve the ache of her muscles, on the other hand, it can also make her enhance part of her physical fitness, so that he can practice more conveniently and smoothly in the future.


    Li Yi is going to take advantage of this opportunity to teach her how to practice and let her begin to practice.


    Although she is young, she may not be able to practice any advanced skills, but she can practice some very simple and easy to understand basic skills.


    The more advanced the skill is, the more difficult it will be. Advanced skill often requires a certain degree of age, control and a lot of common sense.


    When Li Yi first transmitted the cultivation method to Si Li, it took a long time to let her understand most of the cultivation common sense, and then he gave her a very simple cultivation method for him to practice.


    But bidong is still too young now. How many things can a four-year-old know? It''s also very hard to teach her.


    At present, teaching her is not the most important thing. First, let her practice some basic skills and enhance her own strength.


    In the following time, I can teach her the common sense of cultivation little by little, and teach other advanced cultivation methods.


    Bibidong felt a warm current from Li Yi''s hand spread all over his body in an instant. His body seemed to be soaked in hot water, and all the previous feebleness and fatigue disappeared.


    Her whole expression was relaxed. Li Yi saw her present expression and continued to say, "how about it? Is it comfortable? "


    "Well!" Bibidong answered softly.


    Li Yi reaches out his hand again, and puts it in front of Bibi''s East. On his hand, there are two animals that he simulated with spiritual power. They are totally illusory animals, a cat and a dog, chasing each other and playing.


    And it''s not just images, it''s even soft sounds.


    Bibidong''s eyes were slightly enlarged, and she looked at the cat and dog very attentively. She couldn''t believe what it was.


    "Brother, you have cats and dogs in your hands." Bibidong''s tone is very envious. For these children, they can''t feel many things. If Li Yi teaches him to practice, she will certainly practice, but he will take it as a job and go to school.


    If you arouse her interest in this way, he will accept a lot of practice, and practice is like playing for her.


    "I have more than cats and dogs in my hands!" As he spoke, he used his spiritual power to evolve and simulate the shapes of countless animals.


    For a moment, the hands of the lively like the zoo, the lion in the roar, the tiger in the roar, the elephant is not anxious not slow to roll up the nose, lamb head down to eat grass.


    Bibidong was more curious in her eyes, and she reached out to touch them, but when her hand touched the animals, it was as if it touched the water, just a ripple.


    Bi Bi Dong couldn''t suppress his curiosity. Li Yi put his hand away at this time.


    "Does Dong Er want to raise many small animals like his brother?"


    "Yes, yes." He nodded at his words.


    Li Yi has not been idle all this time. He can still bake the lamb chops to the right temperature.


    "Good! I''ll teach you when we finish eating At the end of Li Yi''s words, bibidong seemed to understand something. He didn''t care about the warm and cool mutton in his hand. He was biting at it.


    She didn''t pay attention to what she ate. Her mouth and hands were full of grease.


    Li Yi is also biting the mutton at this time. He has prepared a lot of weight. Anyway, it''s absolutely enough to satisfy bidong.


    As for him to eat two pieces is to match the current situation, at the same time taste, don''t eat really nothing.


    A piece of lamb chops quickly into the stomach of the two, after dinner, she could not wash her hands, so she pestered Li Yi to open the zoo in her hand.


    But finally in the eyes of the gaze, or honestly wash a small hand clean.


    Although the hands and face are relatively clean, the rest of the body is still gray, and the clothes are also broken.


    Li Yi will naturally solve these problems later. Now, we still need to take advantage of her three minutes'' enthusiasm to let her remember the skills and practice them.


    "Close your eyes and gradually lengthen your breathing. Breathe and breathe.


    Feel the free power in the heaven and earth, there is such a concept in my mind, there is a call in the heaven and earth, between a breath, with the opening of the pores of the body, Aura will gradually enter your body.


    Then you will see your own elixir field and meridians. Control your aura in elixir field or meridians. It''s good everywhere.


    The aura will be gradually changed and applied with the skill I taught you. "


    Li Yi taught him a very serious method of cultivation, which is simple enough. Even if children don''t have any common sense, they can practice directly.


    The source of this skill is Shushan Sutra Pavilion in Xianjian world.


    Many of the disciples in Shushan are orphans. Some of them were only three or four years old when they came to the mountain.


    They will practice this skill first. On the one hand, they will widen their meridians, and on the other hand, they will use aura to strengthen their own constitution, which can make their bodies stronger and healthier. Even children don''t have to worry about wind and cold.


    After Li Yi got this skill, he used other methods to carefully ponder and analyze it. Now this skill can strengthen the body better.


    Even if it is a child, can also strengthen the physical fitness to have a kilo, of course, this takes a very long time.


    Li Yi''s main purpose is to teach her the skills first, so as to enhance her physical fitness and improve her survival rate in the mountains.


    At the same time, she is strong and can do something by herself.

 Chapter 407

    Li Yi constantly describes the outline and methods of cultivation to bibidong in the vernacular. In fact, there is no need to compile many cultivation methods. He can directly describe them in detail in the vernacular, which can also make more people practice more simply and conveniently.


    It''s just that cultivation is sometimes monopolized. Only the master and apprentice or the core of the sect can know the obscure and technical terms of the cultivation, which can ensure that the cultivation can''t be realized even if it is obtained by others.


    After all, many people in a sect may know a technical term described in the Dharma, but if it is obtained by others, the Dharma may have a completely different meaning.


    It''s like a code or a code. If you practice rashly, you may die.


    This is also to ensure that to a certain extent, the secret scripts of their own sect will not be passed on.


    If you write in vernacular like him, either this skill is not important, or it needs to be widely popularized.


    In fact, even in some more traditional schools, there are some simple scripts in vernacular, but these scripts are very simple. They are for the new disciples to practice. Even if they are spread in disorder, don''t worry.


    Because it''s very likely that the world will use the same basic cultivation methods.


    However, if you want to go up to the core of the real sect to practice the secret method, then you will start to be confused.


    If you want to understand this kind of practice, you must be proficient in the technical terms or love and absolute in the school.


    The best situation is that some people teach them bit by bit. The reason for this is that once a certain generation inherits, the sects are likely to decline.


    After all, many cultivation methods are so obscure that no one knows about them except the headmaster or zhenzhuan disciples.


    If the headmaster, zhenzhuan disciples and the eldest brother die in batches, then most of the information classics of the whole sect can''t be interpreted, even if they are guarding a treasure mountain.


    So there are both advantages and disadvantages.


    Little by little, Li Yi taught Bi bidong how to practice. She began to practice for the first time. She wanted to feel the aura from heaven and earth.


    In fact, the aura here is not very strong. He specially transferred many auras around her to let her practice and temper her body.


    Moreover, when he was practicing in bibidong, he was not idle. Li Yi went out to observe the layout of Fengshui world around him.


    At the same time, we look around for things that can be used to gather and replace the five elements.


    To tell you the truth, although he has a very deep research on the array, he is most used to and even most proficient in the five elements spirit gathering array.


    This is because this array is a type of magic. It''s not only very simple to arrange, but also requires precious and cheap materials.


    If you want to decorate it well, you can use all the nine days, five elements, and three lights.


    If just a hasty random layout, a seed, a basin of water, a stone, a basin of soil will do.


    Can not be used to layout and change, and can be changed with the five elements of the surrounding Feng Shui environment.


    It can be said that it is very general and simple. Although it is simple, it is not slow in gathering aura.


    What''s more, this array can be DIY at will with the method of the person who arranges the array.


    More importantly, the five elements gathering spirit array itself relies on the arrangement of the five elements between heaven and earth.


    It can be said that after arranging this simple gathering spirit array, you can completely arrange another array in the same place.


    There''s no need to worry about the conflict caused by the already arranged array.


    This is a very, very friendly point, especially for beginners.


    This time, he chose materials at will, and he still arranged a five elements gathering spirit array.


    When the array is finished, the five element aura between heaven and earth slowly converges here.


    If the five elements spirit gathering array exists for a long time, and there is no damage to the array itself, then it can be stored in a good array base. The longer the time, the more spirit power this large array can activate.


    Because this array changes the geomantic trend of the five elements to a certain extent.


    This kind of situation may not be seen in the first ten years, but if the scale of time record is relaxed to thousands of years, then obvious differences will be felt.


    After the array was finished, he didn''t do anything else.


    Instead, a lot of water came from the nearby river until the pot was full.


    Bibidong is very dirty. She doesn''t need to take a bath, but she does.


    Her body is already very dirty. A hot bath can make her much cleaner.


    At the same time, he is also ready to take advantage of bibidong''s bath time to change her clothes.


    On the one hand, she was a little rough in her ordinary coarse linen clothes.


    Although it is strong, it is only relatively strong. In this mountain forest, it has been damaged and is about to be out of shape.


    There was also a neon dress in its storage ring. He was going to take it out and change it into a similar appearance to the coarse linen clothes.


    And then it''s quietly changed to bidong.


    Of course, he received so much water that he didn''t have to find so much firewood to burn.


    Anyway, bidong is practicing and has no time to care about things outside.


    So he doesn''t need to find something to light a fire to cover up his ability, and use his spiritual power to promote the water to a more comfortable situation.


    At the same time, a part of Lingli is used for heat preservation.


    Please deal with all this before he is here slowly waiting, at the same time, if she has any problems, he can deal with it at any time.


    However, this cultivation method is simple. Basically, children over three years old can understand the cultivation as long as they have the ability of logical autonomy.


    Bibidong is clever, so there is no problem in his cultivation.


    It was only when she opened her eyes that she could feel the emptiness of long-term cultivation.


    Most of the time, it''s not very comfortable to practice this kind of thing, because people have to concentrate.


    Especially in the early stage of the practitioners, every time they practice serve, they are much more tired than working.


    This is what happened after the end of his cultivation. The whole person was stupefied and felt tired.


    Li Yi pointed to the steaming hot water, "take a bath, and then have a rest."


    She nodded a little foolishly and began to wash by herself.


    She didn''t avoid, and didn''t care about anything. Li Yi took this opportunity to change his clothes directly, and used neon clothes to simulate the appearance of coarse linen.


    Although the appearance is the same, your clothes are much more pliable and firm than those of coarse linen. What''s more, they don''t need to be washed after they are free from dust.


    The owner wearing this dress will be the same as it. Even if she gets dirty, the clothes will help her clean automatically.

 Chapter 408

    Li Yi didn''t take care of bidong in the bath. He took his little dagger and began to search the whole forest.


    He needs something that can be processed, such as stone. He can find some stronger and thinner stones.


    The stone is polished and then bound with wood. Such a simple stone axe is considered to be completed.


    Then he uses an axe to cut down trees. With trees, he can make many things, some sophisticated mechanisms, and even a man who can move by himself.


    Of course, in fact, it doesn''t need any sophisticated mechanism to survive here, even he doesn''t need a wooden ox or a stray horse.


    His current strength organs can not play a big role. He wants to do some organs just to make his life more convenient when he conceals his strength.


    In addition, it can also use trees to make many furniture, such as beds, cabinets, stools and so on.


    These things can only be realized bit by bit after having an axe. He even feels that it may not be easy to cut down trees here.


    It was only the problems encountered in the later processing that made him realize what it was called "a skillful woman can''t make a meal without rice". He had a sophisticated mechanism in his mind, but the tool was only a stone axe, which was very simple.


    ................


    In the vast forest, it''s very easy to find some small stones, but it''s very difficult to find those that can be used as axes after almost a little processing.


    Even he is not prepared to find it in a day. If he can''t find it, he will smash a stone and polish it.


    His purpose is not to make himself harder, but to cover up his strength, at least in front of Bibi East.


    It''s better to find a smaller axe, or let her body just strengthened to wave.


    In this way, she can clean and dry the shrubs and weeds near her home. The weeds can be woven and tied up. In winter, it will be very warm if it is laid on a wooden bed made by herself and then covered with a quilt.


    Shrubs can also be reserved for processing, or used as reserve firewood after drying.


    And more importantly, whether it is weeds or those low shrubs, after processing mixed in the soil can enhance the firmness.


    Next, he planned to build a stove in the open house near the wall, and also leave a fixed living place.


    Similarly, if you have a chance to fit yourself, you can also try to make a chimney and exhaust the smoke outside.


    Of course, these things and the building in the house can not be put into use until winter at least.


    Now, when bibidong cleans up the weeds and shrubs outside, he still cooks outside.


    In this way, you don''t need to worry about the problem of smoke and fire. After all, although your house is big, because it is closer to the natural situation, there is no division in it.


    It''s a very large and open stone house.


    As he walked over and over again, the time went by, he looked for a long time, and finally did not find a suitable stone.


    In the end, he could only start to look for the larger stones and prepare to control the spirit power to smash and polish them.


    He has high requirements for the quality of stone. Of course, he has not yet reached the point where he needs to worry about refining. He is ready for the durability of stone axe. It will take a certain period of time, and then it can be damaged and consumed.


    After all, that is in line with the real manufacturing common sense of a tool. If you make the stone axe yourself, it will be faster than the iron axe, and it will never wear out.


    It''s hard to find small stones that are suitable for grinding, but big stones that are not suitable for grinding are everywhere.


    It''s easy to break a piece and polish it with spirit power. Moreover, he specially polished it coarsely, only to the extent that it can be used.


    The overall color of this stone is light blue, and its firmness is excellent, and he has tested that the nature of this stone is not brittle.


    On the contrary, they are very resilient, which means they can persist for a long time.


    In addition to his own use, he also polished a small piece of rubble, not big, the size of a slap.


    The heaviness of holding it in the hand may be even heavy for children, but it should be the same for strengthening and physical body.


    Li Yi looked at the two stones, one big and the other small. He didn''t know why he was smiling.


    Even he didn''t notice this kind of smile. It was a smile from the heart. It was not a disguise like before.


    Now that there are stones, it''s normal to look for a good branch. It''s not hard to find. It''s everywhere in the mountains.


    And then collect a lot of vines. To tell you the truth, the vines are black, dry and dry, but they are quite tough.


    What Li Yi took away for the whole forest was just a little bit, just the big trees in front of him. I don''t know how many such vines were entangled on them.


    He is going to use these vines to make two baskets. In this way, he will have a way to bring more things.


    Quickly weave the vines, and then wave them in the air for a few times to make a rustling sound. It''s very good, and the effect is quite good.


    After all this, take out a piece of meat from the storage ring. Although the sky is not completely dark at this time, the sun is setting.


    Li Yi understands that bibidong has just cultivated her aura. Although she strengthens her body, it doesn''t help her not to be hungry.


    And aura for her now, more is to play a role of acceleration and boost.


    Now she not only has to eat, but also has to eat more good food.


    Eating more meat can also promote her development and growth to a certain extent.


    When he went back, bidong had already washed and rinsed, poured out the water and cleaned the room a little.


    Of course, the practical effect is better than nothing, there is no way to deal with health without any tools is undoubtedly a very difficult thing.


    Li Yi really doesn''t care about this. The benefits of strengthening the body of Bi Bi Dong immediately stand out. At least this time, there are many more branches to burn him.


    And because of the neon clothes she gave her, her clothes were not scratched, and her body was not soiled, but very clean.


    In fact, bidong noticed this earlier, because the dress Li Yi took away was broken and dirty, but the one he gave back was very good and new.


    What''s more, although this dress is similar to the original, it feels much more supple and comfortable.


    It''s not as prickly as the previous one.


    She noticed these, but she thought Li Yi might not know, so she said that she was going to surprise him.

 Chapter 409

    Li Yi is roasting mutton with great care. This meat is very good, with fat on it.


    This is the best way to cook the meat, because it can ensure that the meat is not dry or firewood to a certain extent.


    A little salt can stimulate its taste to the greatest extent, not to mention its own herbs.


    Just judging from the season, it is likely to enter winter in a few months, which is already early autumn.


    It may also be the end of summer. I don''t know if there is spring, summer, autumn and winter in this forest.


    In many parts of the world, there is no spring and autumn at all, except summer is winter.


    It''s either hot or cold, there''s no middle point, there''s no autumn.


    And most of the weather in that place is very strange. It''s very possible that the temperature is still very high today, but the next day it snows as if it were a world away.


    Li Yi is very interested in barbecue. At this time, bidong quietly comes to her side and takes a deep breath. He doesn''t know whether he is smelling the meat or him.


    "Brother, look at my clothes." She stood up and turned around like a treasure.


    Li Yi has a smile in his eyes. Since he gives the clothes out, he is ready to be found.


    Although it''s not difficult for me to cheat a child, I don''t need to cheat her.


    Only at this time, he still pretended not to know, "what''s the matter?"


    When bibidong heard what he said, he immediately began to laugh.


    She still feels that Li Yi has not found that he has changed his clothes.


    "My dress is not the one before. It''s my brother who changed it for me. Look how comfortable it feels." Bibidong sat next to her, holding his small head, flaxen hair spread to the shoulder, very lovely.


    Li Yi was at a loss when he said that, "ah! I didn''t expect you to find out. "


    After that, they looked at each other and laughed. This time, they finally put down their guard.


    At the beginning, they became more intimate, and the relationship between them became closer.


    ...............


    Li Yi''s prediction is right. After practicing, Bi bidong really became quite edible. Before, he had specially increased the amount of food, but most of it went into her stomach.


    Not only that, but also the fruits after the meal were wiped out.


    Li Yi even roasted two strings of mushrooms. Although it was only slightly salted, it was also delicious.


    Sure enough, these things also went into her stomach, and bibidong knew that he really ate a lot.


    But on his face, there was no sense of shyness in his expression. There was even a kind of expression that I ate so much, whether it was really great or not. Please praise me quickly.


    Anyway, in her cognition, every time I eat, my mother always wants to eat more.


    In fact, Li Yi can see that if there is no accident, the life of bidong should not be bad.


    From the previous information and her most important words, bibidong''s previous life in this world already belongs to the middle class.


    Her father walked around in business and had a caravan of his own. Although it was not big, the reward for each business was still considerable.


    The dress she was wearing before was also for camouflage. Of course, on the one hand, it was relatively resistant to dirt and wear.


    Before, he was wearing some good cloth at home, naturally there was no problem.


    This time, since we are going to go to business with our parents, we must try our best to make our clothes simple and durable.


    This is because the clothes are simple and the camouflage of goods should be simple, which can reduce the difficulty of survival in the wild to a certain extent, and reduce the possibility of being robbed by mountain bandits.


    Another part is to reduce the blackmail of the gatekeepers when they enter the city.


    Those people are too poor to blackmail, too rich to provoke, only they are just right to start.


    If the goods are simply decorated, it is possible to muddle through.


    Even if you don''t mix in, the bleeding will be much less.


    It''s all wisdom, the survival wisdom accumulated by these walking businessmen.


    Li Yi didn''t get this information from bibidong, but if you think about it carefully, you can certainly guess it.


    Even if his parents don''t think as well as themselves, they must consider the above two points.


    It is because of this that bidong will feel proud and proud of eating more.


    Because only her family can be chased and fed by her parents.


    In this era, productivity may be a little stronger because of the great road between heaven and earth.


    But it doesn''t happen that children don''t eat.


    Because being chased to feed is a privilege. After all, if a family can''t eat enough, how can a child have the chance to be chased to feed.


    "Good! That''s good Li Yi praised her with a smile, and then put the firewood I was still burning inside away, and made sure to put it out completely with water.


    At this time, he took out the ready equipment from the side. To tell the truth, although these things were simple and crude, we could see what they were used for from the general appearance.


    Bibidong knew and even saw these things.


    Of course, she has only seen it, and has never really used it.


    Just at this time, Li Yi took it out. She learned little by little and probably could use it.


    Because it''s all made of stone, Li Yi doesn''t even make it too sharp. As long as she doesn''t use too much force or carelessness, the one bibidong holds won''t hurt herself.


    As for the one you hold in your hand, it''s not so sharp. It''s strong. It should be able to match your physical strength. It should be able to cut trees.


    And this kind of thing as long as its own strength is enough, even with a fist can still cut down trees.


    Bibidong is obviously not very interested in this thing, but he still understands it. He wants to listen to Li Yi''s plan to clean up the place without trees near his house tomorrow.


    Those low shrubs and weeds are all pulled up and cut down, and then collected to dry, there can be used, can be used, can not be used as firewood burned.


    "Dong''Er, come on, work hard!" Li Yi looked at her, "when my brother comes back tomorrow, I''ll bring you that kind of delicious candy."


    I have to say that children really like sweets, especially chocolate.


    Bibidong will never forget the taste after eating it. Li Yi can see that although she wants to eat it again, she doesn''t speak to herself.


    Hearing what he said, bibidong''s eyes lit up instantly. He looked at the tools in his hand and held them tightly. He was determined to work hard tomorrow.

 Chapter 410

    Li Yi wakes up very early. Even when he wakes up, the sky outside is still not bright and there are still stars.


    He can see that the surrounding ecological environment is really changing, but the speed is very slow and can be ignored.


    Because my own array works, the aura around me is much stronger than that in other places. Although the materials of array layout are simple, my own strength ensures that the effect is extraordinary.


    It has to be said that now it seems that the place he chose to live in is really good. He can see with his naked eye that there is fog hundreds of meters ahead.


    However, there was no fog in my place. Although it was still a little humid compared with the daytime, it was countless times better than living in the mountains before.


    Moreover, the degree of humidity is completely acceptable, not to mention with the arrangement and adjustment of the array.


    In three or five days at most, the five elements here will reach a dynamic balance.


    And then the last bit of moisture will disappear.


    Of course, it''s just the balance of five elements. If you want to achieve things like temperature adjustment, he must arrange further arrays.


    It''s just that this kind of thing seems too weird and abnormal here.


    Maybe someone in this world can do such a thing, but it should never happen to themselves.


    Li Yi looks at the stars all over the sky. It''s not like there''s a lot of light pollution in the city in the forest. The stars are very clear here.


    The stars above the sky are not false. Li Yi can observe that most of them exist.


    This is not because of his strength, but because of the convenience of the world.


    Those that don''t exist long ago disappeared many years ago, and now they are just glowing.


    Take a deep breath, now it''s still cold outside, but many birds in this world may not leave the nest.


    I can''t steal eggs in the past. I can eat barbecue before, but I can''t just eat meat in the morning.


    Li Yi didn''t find anything like high starch fruit here, at least not for the time being.


    If there is such a thing, the taste after baking should be really similar to bread. It''s OK to call them breadfruit.


    Even if the taste is completely different from bread, as long as there is enough starch in it, it can be a good food to process by itself.


    I just don''t know if there is such a good thing in the mountain forest. Although I live in the forest, if I can, I still need to have my own quality of life.


    Let yourself live a better life. Why don''t you do such things yourself.


    Many times, it''s not that people don''t work hard, it''s that they find that working hard has no effect.


    Li Yi sat in the room for a while, until it was a little bit sunny outside, he was relieved to go out. At this time, some birds began to leave the nest.


    Moreover, it takes a certain amount of time to find the nest. I just saw that there is still a lot of water in the earthen jar. Today, I will not eat fried eggs, but boiled eggs.


    Just to find out if there are any fruit trees in the mountain forest, Li Yi did find two or three kinds of edible fruits before.


    In addition to the kind of yellow, but also found an apple, although the appearance and ordinary apple is not the same, but the taste and taste are apple flavor.


    In addition, it is a kind of sour plum, which tastes sour and sweet.


    Of course, the premise is to pull cooked, if you pick the taste of raw, it is unforgettable.


    In addition, there are many spices and herbs, some of which he knows and knows well, and some of which he doesn''t know at all.


    Although we didn''t find onion and ginger, there was garlic.


    He went out to collect herbs while looking for bird eggs. It was going to be winter.


    In winter, I don''t know if these herbs will wither, and then wait until next year to germinate. At this time, I will collect some herbs to dry and save them for use.


    Although the animals they hunted were selected, they didn''t have a strong smell, but there were still some.


    Soon he picked out a nest, and the ice on his hands and feet was like a flexible monkey, swinging three or two to the top.


    Then he quickly took an egg from the court and left.


    Li Yi understands that we can''t fish with all our efforts. No matter what the situation, we''d better do sustainable development.


    Because judging from the current situation, I''m not going to run for one vote, I''m likely to stay here for some time, so it''s necessary to keep on developing.


    Then he looked for other trees. This time, in addition to the eggs, he carried back a large bundle of vines.


    If you have vines, you can make baskets by yourself. Next time you come out with a basket, you will get more things.


    For example, when you collect herbs and mushrooms, you can''t get as much as you can with one hand.


    There is a basket, the efficiency of this matter will be innumerable times improved.


    When he went back, the sun slowly rose from one side.


    But Li Yi lit up a fire early to prepare boiled eggs, and just eat white boiled eggs. Anyway, the size of the eggs is not small, and children eat the same.


    Bibidong heard the crackling sound of firewood and rubbed his eyes. Then he woke up sleepily.


    At that time, Li Yi''s water was just right. It was warm. They simply washed.


    In fact, the two of them are just routine now, because sometimes washing their faces can make them energetic.


    In fact, neither of them will be contaminated with any dust now.


    Bibidong is because her clothes have self-cleaning function, which can not only clean herself automatically, but also help the owner clean together.


    Li Yi''s strength is so high that he doesn''t touch any dust.


    Wait until both of them wash well, and then surround the fire, waiting for the eggs inside to mature.


    At that time, in fact, two people really have nothing to do, can only choose to chat.


    To tell you the truth, what they talked about was not a nutritious topic. Bibidong occasionally called his name, and Li Yi agreed.


    In this way, she also seems to get a lot of fun.


    Li Yi didn''t feel annoyed. Every time he yelled, he always agreed.


    His hands were not idle. He had been studying how to weave the basket and how to make it more solid.


    He did weave baskets before, and he could weave them with these vines.


    Therefore, he didn''t want to design any new fabrication method, leaving a few branches at some nodes of the basket, on the one hand, making the whole frame stronger and able to bear more things.


    On the one hand, the basket, which is difficult to weave, will be simpler if it has these branches in series.


    They can do it by themselves and with pen and brush. They need a lot of baskets.


    One or two is obviously not enough.


    Li Yi is still thinking about whether he would like to make up a rattan chair and move out to bask in the sun in winter.

 Chapter 411

    Li Yi took a deep breath, felt his body, adjusted to the best state, and then waved an axe.


    The stone axe cut on the tree, and immediately made a big cut.


    He continued to repair and cut according to the gap.


    The tree in front of him is not big. Its diameter is about 30 cm.


    The height is about 10 meters. He has tried this forest before. The wood is very good. He can definitely do a lot of things when cutting it back.


    He knew that he had to make the bed first, and it was not a good thing to sleep on the ground.


    There is cold air into the body above the ground, and close to the earth, the heat loss will be accelerated.


    Maybe there is no problem now, but after a while, it will be very cold to sleep on the ground.


    As he waved the axe, he adjusted his posture and strength. Although the tool was not very good, it still played a great role when he could master himself perfectly, and the trees began to fall bit by bit.


    In fact, when cutting down trees at the end, you don''t need to be responsible. You just need to push it with your hand. The trees that are about to be completely cut down will be pressed down by their own weight.


    But this method still needs him to repair the whole tree a little bit.


    Li Yi understood that he had only an axe and no saw in this situation, so it was impossible to make very exquisite things.


    Because the tools are too rough, he can only deal with many things, but the ax still plays a very clever function in his hands.


    It is precisely because it can perfectly control its own body and make its strength just play well every time that it can make such effect.


    If ordinary people want to make a bed with only one stone axe, it''s impossible.


    He began to trim the trunk of the tree and collect the smaller branches, which were basically useless and could only be used as firewood.


    The slightly stronger ones are left for subsequent processing.


    Then he began to wave the axe and slowly deal with the whole tree trunk, which was quite time-consuming.


    It''s not so easy to make a bed.


    The first thing Li Yi has to do is to support the four legs of the bed. Fortunately, it''s not too difficult for him.


    Soon, four bed legs about 50 cm high were made by him.


    The difficulty is how to make the outside branches of the bed and put them together.


    It''s not hard for me, but it''s a big challenge for my tools.


    Li Yi has this method in his memory. He can make a bed without any nails, which is not difficult for him.


    Soon, he made all the four sides of the bed, and then came the difficulty, how to accurately make a reasonable groove on it.


    In addition, it is necessary to leave appropriate grooves on the longer branches on the left and right sides, so that other branches can be put in, and then the whole bed can be wrapped with vines.


    He carefully with a stone axe bit by bit of digging, bit by bit in the above excavation.


    It''s very, very difficult, very slow, and more importantly, it''s rough enough.


    Then the four feet of the bed seemed to be forced in by him, and the bed boards in the middle were also forced in by him.


    In the case of such materials, it is not easy to achieve this.


    But fortunately, the whole is still strong. Besides, only two people sleep on it. Although their weight has not changed, they are normal and healthy.


    In addition, the two people in bidong don''t weigh much, so there should be no problem with the bed.


    After that, he picked up a lot of leaves and polished them on the bed.


    In this way, all the thorns on the top can be worn off, and other places with edges and corners can also be smoothed.


    Then he began to bundle the vines with local materials. He tried to select some withered vines.


    Although these vines have withered, they have not yet decayed and aged. At least now, it seems that it will not be a problem if they last for another period of time.


    Although he did not carry out special treatment for this vine, it is enough to last for a period of time. Anyway, there are many vines, so he can''t change them by himself.


    By the time he had finished all this, it was already sunset.


    During this period of time, except for going back at noon and preparing two bowls of mutton soup for bibidong, he never did anything else and concentrated on it.


    But it''s good. The result is obvious. I don''t need to sleep on the floor tonight.


    Li Yi carried the bed and went back. In fact, if it wasn''t for him, he made the wooden house a little higher.


    Now it''s not as good as let yourself out to make a bed, just sleep in that room.


    But he''s going to take down the room and make it into a storage rack.


    The storage rack can be used to put some small things, and your own axe can also be put on it without throwing it to the ground.


    In addition, you can also put these natural and flexible flints on it.


    Just from the situation of flint, maybe after a while, I will make a fire by drilling wood.


    The flint won''t last long. According to the current situation, it''s the most in three months.


    However, it is not difficult to make a fire by drilling wood. I take advantage of this time to make a prop to make a fire by drilling wood.


    It''s really not difficult. A stick or a vine can do it well.


    If you want to go a step further, you can also add a fixed device. At that time, you can directly pull the cane and rotate the stick, and the flame will come out naturally.


    He carried the bed, a face of excitement and joy back to the house, bibidong this time has a kind of like rising, the flame began to heat.


    The meat in the pot itself has been cooked just right. She just needs to control the heat and heat things.


    Li Yi went into the room and didn''t take care of other things. He first found a suitable place to put the bed, and then turned his head and looked at bidong.


    "Come and see what this is?" After that, bibidong looked around and saw Li Yi sitting on the bed, patting the bed gently.


    "Let''s go to bed tonight. It''s not as cold as the ground." Li Yidao.


    I used to sleep on the ground. At first, it was OK. Occasionally, it became a little cool in the middle of the night. At this time, the withered grass was not completely dried and could not be spread on the ground, so I had to endure it.


    But having a bed is totally different. Having a bed proves that she can have a warm sleep.


    The bed seemed very soft, not as hard as the ground.


    Bibidong is thinking, but Li Yi has already started to make the bed and spread the quilt on the ground.

 Chapter 412

    The quilt has been spread on the ground for several times, and some of it has been dirty. Li Yi beat it with a stick in his hand. Although the dust on it has been knocked off a lot, it is still very dirty.


    But there is no way, now this situation can only be so, I hope before this winter I have the opportunity to take apart and clean.


    As for the sheepskin and cowhide, he also collected them. When he had enough hay, he could try to tie them up and use them as straw mats.


    After spreading the quilt on it, he pressed it with his hand to feel how the bed worked.


    To a certain extent, the bed is quite soft. On the one hand, the bed is elastic because of its own wood and vines.


    On the other hand, the effect of this quilt is also indispensable. In a word, it is much better than sleeping on the ground.


    Li Yi made the bed, washed his hands with clean water, and then went to the pot to eat the meat with bibidong.


    Bibidong ate very fast. After eating, she looked at Li Yi. She didn''t say anything or ask anything. She just looked at Li Yi once in a while.


    Seeing this, Li Yi stopped his action and pretended to rummage in his pocket. Then he took out a piece of chocolate from the storage ring and put it in his palm. Then he handed it to bidong.


    "It''s a good day. I''m ready for it." When Li Yi came back, he saw that a large area around the house he lived in had been gradually cleared up, and it was very clean.


    Those weeds and relatively low shrubs are all classified and put out to dry.


    Obviously, these things are very difficult for a child of several years old. He can see that bibidong has been scratched and cut twice because of this.


    It''s just because your pills won''t leave scars. Should it hurt or will it hurt.


    But she didn''t complain to herself, and didn''t even tell herself about the injury.


    Bibidong took the chocolate from his hand with a happy face, and then put it in his mouth, it was still sweet and delicious.


    Just this time, she didn''t eat it all as before.


    One piece of chocolate was bitten into two pieces by him, and the other was handed to Li Yi.


    He was just about to wash the pot when he saw the black chocolate with his saliva coming from bibidong.


    But not so surprised, not often, but to accept with a smile.


    And then you don''t care about it, you just drop it in your mouth.


    Take care of everything, two people have no interesting activities at night.


    Li Yi actually found that there were many fireflies outside, but the light source emitted by these insects was not much.


    If you take them back, it won''t be long before you die.


    So he didn''t do it. It''s very difficult for him to find a stable light source in the deep mountains.


    But fortunately, he has a Moonstone, which can light up a small area. There is no special activity at night, and a stone that can light up is enough.


    .................


    The next day, bibidong still needed to clean up the weeds and shrubs around him, and his cultivation also continued


    However, the effect of her second practice is far from being as good as the first one. The first practice, on the whole, is a complete transformation from the beginning to the beginning. Moreover, she helped him mobilize his aura to make the effect of her first practice very good.


    In the future, the cultivation is basically the accumulation of time in ink and wash Kung Fu. Of course, the reduction of the effect is relatively speaking. With her current physical quality and aura in her body, the effect of each cultivation is good.


    Li Yi is weaving baskets. His inconvenient life these days makes him realize that it is imperative to weave baskets and make pottery.


    With pottery, you can store a large amount of water. You don''t have to use a jar to hit the river every time.


    With pottery, they can even burn two cups and two pots. They also have special things to wash their faces and brush their teeth.


    With pottery, you can cook a special pot for soup.


    In a word, pottery is necessary for him now.


    Food, clothing, housing and transportation, and pottery largely determine the situation of his future meals.


    And with pottery, you can make many different things.


    Li Yi made the frame because it could easily get a lot of soil and carry wood.


    With these things, you can try to cook them yourself.


    For him who has a lot of life experience and wilderness survival experience, it''s not too difficult to burn this thing, but the preparatory work.


    Almost predictably, this work will be very time-consuming.


    On the other hand, he can''t be idle. He has a lot of time to do other things.


    And this evening, he''s going to take the Moonstone out and make it overnight, making pottery as fast as he can.


    So he''s not idle. Framing is not difficult for him.


    It''s not difficult for him to weave vines like knitting. A brand new frame is woven quickly.


    At the same time, he also made the harness. Of course, the frame was not big, but after he changed, it was very big on his small body.


    Li Yi in this period of time, in fact, every day quietly remove part of the change, let his height become higher.


    These days, his height is growing bit by bit, perhaps because in the mountains, no one else can compare, so it doesn''t show.


    Even if he is eight or nine years old, he may not be so tall.


    However, this kind of flaw can be seen by adults or mature young people, but it is enough to deceive a four-year-old child.


    After Li Yi made up the basket, he set out directly. Bibidong watched him leave. As usual, he told him to be careful all the way.


    Li Yi answered her as usual.


    He has been looking for clay that can be used to make pottery for a long time. In fact, he has been planning this matter for a long time, so it is very smooth now.


    He first pruned a lot of thick branches from many trees. In this case, when cutting trees directly, they certainly can''t be dried in the sun and can''t be used as fuel. These branches are almost the same.


    After that, it is to find a flat place near the river, clean up the surrounding weeds and shrubs, and ensure that there is no fuel in that place.


    This is in the woods, if there is a problem, a forest fire, then you just want to escape can not escape, can only expose the strength.


    Of course, he will try to pay attention to the situation here, so the probability of forest fire is not high.


    These are all ready to pick up soil from other places, as well as the hay before, only ordinary soil is needed.


    Now I don''t want to cure myself, but to make the stove for firing pottery first.

 Chapter 413

    Li Yi piled up the soil mixed with weeds by the river and gradually formed a cylindrical building.


    He slowly fixed the inside and outside of the cylinder with branches and vines. First, he sat like this, waited until the soil inside was dry, and then lit a fire. He was just making some simple pottery, and there was no need to make it too big.


    The height of the kiln made by Li Yi is about three meters, but the width is two meters.


    Because if he wants to make a water tank, he must have this width.


    It''s better to build something a little bigger. If you want to make something a little bigger, you can make it directly and conveniently.


    In any case, according to his prediction, the pottery made by himself will definitely be damaged, and it will take a lot of effort to make it again.


    In fact, the pottery itself is not so strong. As for the fact that the temperature can not reach when firing, they are very, very fragile.


    If the temperature of self firing can reach a very high level, the firing is not pottery, but can be called porcelain.


    He moves very, very fast. He mixes water and mud according to a certain proportion and directly completes the process by the river. Then he carries a basket full of mud and comes to the side of the branch he has built.


    Fill in the mud bit by bit and minimize the space between them.


    In fact, even if he does not do so, little by little with the change of time, it will not leave any gap.


    When Li Yi made it, he even dug down about 20 cm, so that when the kiln solidified, it would be integrated with the underground.


    Don''t worry about a sudden rainstorm or a strong wind.


    He went back and forth again and again to the river and the kiln he was going to build. Time passed and his physical strength was exhausted.


    If you are an ordinary person, you may be exhausted now and have to replenish your physical strength to let your tired body rest.


    He didn''t need it at all. He was like an indefatigable machine. In the end, he forced the work to complete the whole kiln.


    Finally, the air inlet and outlet should be reserved, and then the top should be sealed.


    Of course, we need to pay attention to these things when firing. At the same time, we should observe that the internal temperature should not be too high. If it is too high, it will crack, and it should not be too low. If it is too low, the quality will be very poor.


    Accurate temperature control is very high for him, but it is obvious that the very simple kiln in front of him can not reach very accurate temperature, and the temperature can not reach very high level, so he can only make pottery, not porcelain.


    Soon, a whole kiln has been completely built, and then as time goes by, the soil begins to sink, and gradually solidify, and the air inside begins to be discharged.


    The last crevices begin to disappear, and the whole building will become stronger and stronger over time.


    When Li Yi mixed the soil, he put a lot of grass in it to further enhance the firmness of the building.


    However, it will take a while for the kiln to dry. During this time, he has to do many other things, such as making the pottery to be fired.


    It is then dried in the sun and finally fired.


    This is not a simple job, even more challenging for him.


    On the contrary, it''s just a little bit tired to build like before, and there''s no big challenge.


    It''s not very obvious that at this time when the sun is falling, I don''t need to do anything else.


    I didn''t go back to prepare some food today, so she must have been very hungry.


    Although he told him not to wait when he left, he also prepared some fruit and so on, let her fill her stomach first, but this time he should go back.


    In fact, I haven''t hunted for several days. Although it''s not a good time to hunt, it''s not difficult to find the prey.


    A good time for hunting is when the sun is not yet setting, but it is about to set. At that time, many prey will gather by the river to drink.


    As for this time, I''m afraid those prey have already gone back, and it will take a lot of effort to find them again.


    Li Yi can''t help but quicken his pace when he thinks of it. If he catches up at this time, he may find one or two solitary prey.


    After all, at this time, all the sheep and cattle have just finished drinking water. Maybe some of them have already set foot on the journey home, and it''s normal to leave one or two alone on the road.


    Of course, the probability that the sheep may fall behind one or two lonely cattle is not high, so he still focuses on the sheep.


    The speed of the search is very fast. The traces left by the sheep when they leave are already fixed routes. If they have not changed, it is easy to find them.


    In fact, in the deep mountains and forests, it''s the easiest thing to follow the traces of wild animals. Directly check where there are no people, and there are a lot of animal footprints.


    But he found something unusual on the way of searching, a wolf, a lone wolf.


    It seems that its leg was injured. Now it''s moving one by one, and it has to bend every step.


    This wolf seems to be the wolf king among the wolves he saw the other day.


    Li Yi doesn''t understand what happened. Maybe the wolf king was driven out because of the power struggle among the wolves.


    There are no other wolves nearby, so he was forced to become a lone wolf, and his physical injury made it impossible for him to hunt.


    The only thing waiting for it is chronic death.


    Li Yi didn''t do anything else. It had nothing to do with how the lone wolf became. Even if he died, it had nothing to do with himself.


    And in this case, the other party will estimate that the purpose is the same as that of itself, to see if there is a single prey who wants to hunt, but now it can only look at this situation.


    Animals in the wild are injured. In this case, only death is waiting for them. There is no other way.


    All of a sudden, a sheep appeared in front of them. It was obvious that the sheep was alone, but the wolf did not start, but looked at him carefully.


    I don''t know why Li sees such humanized emotion in this Lang''s eyes.


    The other side is careful, even some fear, because they do not hand, it always dare not snatch their prey.


    Now that he didn''t encourage him, the wolf didn''t dare to hunt under his eyelids. There must be a reason for fear.


    Of course, maybe part of the reason is that the wolf also thinks that this sheep is Li Yi''s prey, even if it is not.


    If you once hunt, the sheep and yourself will become each other''s prey.


    Li Yi looked at the faltering wolf and did nothing else. Instead, he focused on the sheep in front of him.


    Then in an instant, without any sound, the sheep was dead and began to bleed.

 Chapter 414

    After Li Yi killed the whole sheep, he still took only a small part of the meat. His choice of meat was the best. If the meat was a little worse, he didn''t want it. Anyway, the two children couldn''t eat much.


    There are so many sheep and cattle here, and there are other animal groups in the distance. The wild boar is also migrating in his observation. Although it has changed its direction, it may pass by here in a while.


    At that time, a wild boar can be hunted and salted to make bacon. Generally speaking, there is no shortage of meat, so we only need to eat the best meat.


    Then he peeled off the sheep''s skin. To tell you the truth, the wool of this kind of sheep is not fluffy, perhaps because it is not processed, but rather very dirty.


    To tell you the truth, if you use it to make straw mats without cleaning or processing, it is likely to become very smelly.


    And because there''s a lot of messy wool on it, it''s very dirty.


    On the whole, the effect and utilization degree may not be as good as cow hide.


    After all, cowhide can be made into many other things besides straw mats.


    Bibidong''s shoes have worn a lot in recent days. Walking outside every day, his feet are very painful.


    Li Yi is going to wash and weave some wool and cowhide to make a pair of shoes for her.


    This is not a very simple thing, but fortunately I found some withered grass by a river in the distance a few days ago.


    Not really. You can wear straw sandals.


    Li Yi is ready to turn back. If the situation is right, he can make two ceramic needles.


    It''s easier to sew and knit something yourself.


    He took the best meat and left, but he didn''t know why he used his hand to light the sheep.


    Then he looked at the wolf and pushed the sheep towards him.


    This is an easy attempt for him. It''s best if he can tame the wolf, but if he can''t, that''s it.


    There is a clear order among the wolves. The first wolf enjoys the food first. After the first wolf finishes eating, it''s the other wolves'' turn.


    If there are other wolves who want to eat before the first wolf, they will be severely punished.


    If you take some of your own meat, it looks similar to your own first food in the eyes of the other party. If you are domesticated in place, maybe you will become the first wolf of the other party.


    A wolf can''t do anything at this time, but maybe he can try to cultivate it a little.


    Sooner or later, I will be in the divine world. Anyway, I still have a lot of time to cultivate a person or a subordinate, which should be enough.


    Even if the wolf is a stupid wolf, stupid wolf even if he can turn it into a beast God.


    If the domestication is very successful, Li Yi is ready to give the wolf intelligence in the next step.


    After all, it''s not impossible for us to use the apocalypse. It''s not difficult for us to use the apocalypse.


    Apocalypse is a fairly simple spell that allows the beast to open up some of its intelligence.


    This kind of beast can have part of the intelligence, and practice, and then form.


    In addition, the advanced version of enlightment is shapeshifting, which can not only perfect the intelligence, but also help the beast to shapeshift.


    It''s very difficult to learn this magic, and the magic itself is against the heaven, because the ordinary demons who want to transform themselves have to survive the disaster, but the transformation has no such disaster.


    And there are a lot of casters whose level is not perfect, helping to transform the form is not perfect.


    Li Yi doesn''t care much about the things here. It''s just a small attempt to discard the useless meat. Even if the wolf doesn''t eat it, it rots in the wild and is eaten by crows.


    Give it a try, and you won''t lose anything. What if you make a profit!


    With meat in his hand, when Li Yi went back, it was already full of stars.


    The outside of the house is almost finished. It is estimated that one day it will be clean and tidy. Then he will build a fence outside.


    As for the yard can sit on two swings, or plant some flowers and plants and so on.


    Of course, he can even have two grills on the outside. Although he doesn''t have any ironware or tools, wood and soil can often combine to create a lot of things.


    But these things have to be done later, and bibidong is already very hungry, very hungry. Even when he saw her walk into the room, he stood up with a miso.


    Although she was very hungry, he was more afraid that Li Yi would not come back.


    Compared with hunger, she was more afraid of the loneliness of being abandoned by others.


    At that time, I was totally helpless, without any consolation, even the speaker.


    She has experienced such things before, and she has just been better off these days. Now she is more afraid of such things.


    Although she was young, she heard many stories from her mother and knew how scared and terrible the forest was outside.


    Every time Li Yi went out, she was worried, but she didn''t show it.


    Experience, experience and the depth of thought, these things can not be calculated by the simple age.


    Some people have already suffered too much from the hardships of life just when they were young. They have already understood countless social laws when they are still young.


    It''s not necessarily that they want to understand, but they don''t want to understand without the protection of their parents'' wings, but they have to understand.


    Although bibidong hasn''t changed in a short time, he also knows that it''s useless to worry about the danger outside. He doesn''t want to let him go out, but they can''t stay here all the time, what to eat or drink.


    This is a reality that we have to consider.


    Bibidon understood all this, and she even understood that crying didn''t work.


    She even hated that she couldn''t do anything, so she worked very hard in these days.


    I hope I can become as powerful as him, even if I am not as powerful as him, I can help him, instead of being as useless as now.


    Bibidong took the meat in Li Yi''s hand, watched it rise the flame and set up the pot.


    There is not much time to waste today, so he is not ready to bake or cook, both of which are relatively time-consuming.


    At present, the fastest cooking method is frying in oil.


    He took a piece of mutton, just rub it around the pot, and then connect it directly. All he brought was good mutton.


    After frying, you can eat it with a little salt. You also have spices. Just squeeze them on the meat and cover up the smell.


    There is no way. If there are many spices, many seasonings and many tools, you can make a good meal, but now there is no, and time is short. So to be able to eat is a good thing.


    With the addition of spices, the smell of mutton was gradually covered.


    ............

 Chapter 415

    Little by little, Li Yi used an axe to chop the thick trees into firewood. The firewood is still relatively wet, and it will take two or three days to dry.


    What he has to do now is to prepare a large amount of firewood, and then choose clay to knead pottery, waiting for the firewood to dry and burn.


    He is the only one who can do these things, and bibidong can''t do such things. But tomorrow, when it''s cleaned up, maybe he can bring her over and ask her to help make pottery.


    In fact, he knew in his heart that it was to bring him and let her help, rather than give her a chance to play.


    After all, the situation in the deep mountains and forests is quite tense, and every day is quite busy.


    There is no time to play. Children are fun by nature. Bibidong must have been very boring during this period. Taking her out tomorrow can relieve her boredom.


    When Li Yi thought of this, he laughed and quickened his movements.


    Soon, he had finished all the preparatory work. Now he just had to wait until tomorrow to knead the pottery and dry it for a day, and then he could cook it.


    As for the present, naturally, it is impossible to make pottery first, because the time of drying is too long, and there is also the risk of cracking and embrittlement.


    And now the firewood is still relatively wet, so it can''t be used as fuel directly.


    I just hope there won''t be any heavy rain in Shanlin these two days, otherwise my plan will be in vain.


    After dealing with all this, Li Yi takes off his shoes, bends his trousers and steps into the water barefoot.


    Although it is only a small river, there are many things in it.


    Because the aura of the world is more active, even there are many creatures in the river, and even some larger ones.


    He is also a bit tired of eating mutton these days. It happens that there are a lot of fish and shrimp in the river, which can improve the food.


    In fact, it''s OK not to fish in the river. There''s a lake nearby. You can also go to the lake.


    But now, there is no need. Yesterday, he found a fish in the water. To be honest, it doesn''t taste so delicious. It''s not much different from ordinary fish, but there are no bones on it. What''s better is that there are no fish scales. After catching it, you just need to remove the internal organs and bake it.


    Li Yi quickly caught two fish and a dozen shrimps, and then put them in a small basket woven with vines.


    These days, he took the time to weave four or five baskets, big or small, which could meet their survival needs in a short time. However, if he could weave more baskets, it would be better.


    Because the quality of this basket is not very good, of course, only relatively.


    So he had to weave more baskets, ready to change them at any time.


    When the fish and shrimp are ready, he takes out a piece of mutton from the storage ring and throws it into it. It seems that he can consider making a pot of fish and mutton when he goes back.


    There''s not much mutton left. We''ll have to hunt again tomorrow.


    Do all this well, bend down and pick up a grass windmill that has already been ready.


    This windmill was made by him before. He added some softer leaves with branches, and then made it slowly. Maybe it will wither in two or three days, and it doesn''t look very good.


    But it''s still a windmill, which can rotate quickly with a little blow from the mouth.


    Li Yi wants to make a toy for bidong. The toy will wither in two or three days and become no longer good-looking.


    He just wanted to do it, and it took a lot of effort. The windmill is simple and difficult. In this valley, in order to make the windmill as beautiful as possible, he has used all the materials that can be used in the valley.


    A simple branch, dotted with many small flowers, just some variegated flowers, is not precious, but he picked them one by one on the ground.


    The blades of the windmill are made of the best leaves in the mountains, one by one, and they are decorated with many flowers.


    Although this windmill is simple, its color is gorgeous. He picked it up and put away everything, and then walked back.


    In fact, he didn''t go back at noon today. The food is ready. Bibidong can eat it with a little heat.


    He can deal with the wild fruit here, or he can not eat it.


    He couldn''t help smiling at the thought of going back to bibidong to see the happy look of the windmill.


    The pace can not help but speed up, with the increase of speed, the distance is also gradually shortened visible to the naked eye.


    Soon he had come to the side of the house, where all the low shrubs and weeds had been cleared, and the weeds had been piled on one side, and the shrubs and the leaves of the shrubs had been piled on the other side.


    Now they are gradually withering, and even a lot of them have been completely dried.


    Li Yi will ask bibidong to move in those that have been thoroughly dried. Of course, they are just some treated weeds, which will be tied up with vines after being dried.


    In fact, there is nothing to do at this time. All he can do is to tie up the weeds awkwardly and move them into the house.


    It''s not a light job for her. She''s still busy at this time.


    When she saw Li Yi coming back, she immediately put down the haystack in her hand, and then her hand was pulled up.


    Two people slowly toward the inside of the room, and at this time, he did not directly give her the windmill.


    Back in the room, Li Yi covered bidong''s eyes with one hand.


    Then he quietly took out the windmill and said, "I made something else for you outside. Guess what?"


    Bibidong wanted to see through his fingers, but he always felt that there was darkness in front of him, and he knew that Li Yi was playing with him.


    So it''s not very hard, but it''s just like playing.


    Her other hand had reached Li Yi''s creaky nest and began to scratch.


    Being suddenly attacked by her, Li Yi immediately felt strange, and then couldn''t stop his body laughing. At this time, his hand naturally didn''t control it and moved down from bibidong''s eyes.


    At this time, he saw what it was. It was a windmill, a very beautiful windmill.


    Although it''s not a very precious material, it looks ordinary, but it''s original.


    When bibidong looked at the windmill, he thought of his father, his mother and other uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters in the caravan.


    The recent situation is very comfortable for her, the touch of one thing, all the memories of the past come to her mind.


    The tragic memories in her mind became very clear, making her aware of the current situation.


    She couldn''t hold her breath any longer.

 Chapter 416

    Bibidong''s tears could no longer be restrained, and his inner emotion could not be suppressed.


    When Li Yi saw that she had suddenly become like this, he couldn''t help feeling a little flustered for a moment.


    She just reacted immediately. Her sadness should have been reflected by herself. She felt that she was in a safe environment. Because something touched her heart, memories of the past suddenly came to her mind. That''s why she suddenly collapsed.


    At this time, her emotion came like a storm, came and went quickly, but when the real sadness came, it was extremely painful.


    Li Yi understands that she is in a time of sorrow and sadness, and knows what she should do.


    Leaving the basket in his hand, he just took the windmill, then held bibidong in his arms and patted her on the back.


    "It''s OK. I''ll be ok if Dong''Er has me in the future." This is all I can do. Other words are useless. What I can do is to comfort her.


    Bibidong was still crying like this, and the tears could not be controlled.


    When people cry, they are not so elegant and beautiful. In this world, there are real wails, and there are few pear flowers with rain.


    Bibidon is now not only sad, but also completely exposed to the outside emotions, wailing, hair.


    What Li Yi can do is to hold her hand and let her lean on her shoulder. PI hope can accompany in her side, more or less let her not so sad.


    This can also make her realize that she has a brother and a relative. She is not lonely and helpless in this world.


    Bibidong cried for a long time, until at last, her strength was almost exhausted.


    And the sadness in my heart is still very fierce, but in any case, I can finally accept it.


    In fact, she has already accepted these, but before she may not be clearly aware of these memories, and at that moment in a safe place, safe people are enough to let her trust everything.


    There are also memories of the past, that is to say, her sadness all surged into her heart in an instant.


    In fact, it''s OK. If this kind of sadness has been in my heart for a long time, it may also become a heart disease. Now I cry, although it''s stormy.


    It seems very distressing, very sad.


    But it''s like a storm. It comes and goes fast. Tomorrow''s bidong is the same as before.


    Li Yi comforted her for a lot of time, but slowly her sorrow was all gone.


    But at this time, she was still immersed in the previous sadness, and it was hard to get rid of that emotion for a while.


    In fact, it''s bad to do something at this time. If you haven''t experienced anything, you''d better not comfort each other. There are few things in the world that can be easily put down.


    So he didn''t have any extra comfort. He just took good care of bidong, helped her to sit by the bed, and then went busy preparing dinner.


    He first boils water, and he has no extra container to store oil, so in general, he either makes some oil directly on site or doesn''t use it directly.


    But when the pottery is ready, I can use many pots. I can not only have pots to hold oil, but also use pots to hold many other things.


    Li Yi first threw in the mutton and boiled it in white water. At the same time, he threw in some herbs and spices collected from the mountains and forests.


    Cook mutton first. Fortunately, it''s fresh mutton just slaughtered. It doesn''t need water.


    Taking advantage of this, he peeled the shrimps. The fish had just been thoroughly disposed of by the river, so he could use them directly.


    He is busy preparing food here. It seems that in the future, he still has to make some tables and chairs. It''s not a long-term thing to eat on the ground.


    His food is being cooked. Unfortunately, he eats meat every day, or it''s wild fruit.


    If you have time tomorrow, you can look for it by yourself to see if there are any wild vegetables here.


    If you have, you can also eat a mouthful of fresh vegetables, which can be eaten as dried vegetables after drying in winter.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t find anything high in starch here. Otherwise, maybe I can make some steamed buns and make dumplings.


    Li Yi understands that when two people stay in the mountain forest, besides eating and drinking three meals a day, they try their best to improve their quality of life. It''s hard to think about going out in a short time. How can two children walk out of the huge star forest.


    Unless they follow the caravan, they can go out in this huge star forest.


    Of course, this situation is under the condition that he does not expose his strength, otherwise, nothing in the forest can stop him.


    Li Yi has been cooking food for quite a long time, and during this time, it is enough to let bibidong get away from his sad mood.


    In fact, the saddest time for her has passed, and she will accept it calmly after a while. After all, it has been a long time since now.


    Li Yi is a good cook, and bidong knows it, so he goes to the pot and eats in silence.


    Both of them didn''t mean to talk much. After eating, bidong grasped her hand tightly, as if afraid to run away.


    "I''m going to make pottery tomorrow. Dong''Er, come with me!" Li Yi lies on the bed and looks at the stone wall above.


    Of course, he didn''t go out for many days. Of course, he also wanted to go out, "OK."


    It was at this time that she didn''t completely get rid of sadness, and her tone seemed a little dull.


    ..............


    The next day, seeing that he had taken off his shoes, he almost didn''t roll in the mud.


    Li Yiman is smiling. The main reason why he is so happy is that bibidong''s clothes are not dirty, and neither is she. So she doesn''t need to take a bath.


    He doesn''t have to wash his own clothes. He can play as he likes, so he doesn''t have a headache at all.


    Bibidong is really happy to release his nature here. No matter boys or girls, there will always be a period of time when children love to go crazy, play and dance.


    After this period of time, they will return to their original character, because they are three or four years old, and they will not understand.


    They don''t know many things in the world, but they are willing to explore and want to know, so they are crazy and noisy.


    It''s good for him to be like this. He''s seen more crazy and noisy people.


    On the one hand, it was because she had been alone in the house for many days, repressed her nature, stayed in the house all the time, and had no chance to have fun.


    Li Yi understands that people, especially children, must not hold on. If they hold on for a long time, they may have problems.

 Chapter 417

    Li Yi made the pottery in his hand very carefully, although the pottery in his hand was only a rudiment.


    In fact, these smaller pottery for him is no challenge, whether it is dishes, or pots.


    He even made four cups and a handful of chopsticks.


    After the chopsticks are cooked, although they are pottery, they can also be used as chopsticks, which is better than using branches.


    Although it''s easy to break, so much can last for a period of time. During this period of time, I can choose some other things to make a few pairs of chopsticks.


    These things are hard for him. He has excellent control. It''s very easy for him to make up and dry these things, whether it''s pots, dishes or pots. What he does is also very perfect.


    But the most difficult thing was the big water tank he wanted to burn. Depending on the size of his kiln, the water tank could only burn one at a time.


    And it''s very difficult to operate. It''s not only hard to knead, but also hard to move. It''s also a test of your own level when firing.


    So, after preparing other jars, he had a problem.


    At this time, bibidong did not continue to play with mud. He began to learn from Li Yi and began to knead things with mud.


    What she pinches is not a kind of daily utensils such as bottles and cans, but some toys.


    Such as carriage, such as rabbit, such as castle, such as princess.


    Just because she wants to pinch doesn''t mean that she can pinch successfully. Now, bibidong especially wants to pinch a kitten, but it''s obvious that she can''t do so. At most, she can pinch a cat''s body, a big round mud.


    Li Yi didn''t pay attention to her. Now he is busy with how to squeeze a cylinder out. The most basic steel base is not difficult. It''s not so difficult to choose a good size.


    The key is the cylinder wall. He has nothing to fix. If there is any collapse in the process of kneading, he can''t bear it.


    If it fails, it is likely to start all over again.


    ..............


    Li Yi frowned. This was his third failure. He always gave up halfway every time. When he reached a certain height, the whole cylinder wall would collapse because it was all mud and not dry.


    Failure after failure, obviously, is not an easy job.


    Because this kind of thing must guarantee a successful pouring, otherwise it can not form a whole.


    Otherwise, he can make a part of it, dry it and then make another part. If he does this, it is very likely that the whole cylinder block will be separated after firing.


    So he gave up this method before it started.


    For a moment, the plan of making a cylinder became a difficult problem. He thought about it carefully for a long time. He had been thinking about what to do until he suddenly found a clay ball in bibidong''s hand. He instantly realized that since he could not make a piece of steel, he could make a whole piece of clay.


    Then dry it a little. When it''s almost dry outside, take out the mud inside. Yes, the jar is almost dry in the sun. It won''t collapse for various reasons.


    Li Yi said he could do it as soon as he could, and soon he found countless pieces of clay. Some things didn''t need to be stingy. Anyway, they were everywhere. Soon he piled up a cylinder, but the cylinder was slowly collapsing, just like a small hill.


    But even so, it''s countless times better than that he couldn''t make a water tank at all before. Now he has to make the rest, so he can try to cook it for the first time. Some smaller things have begun to dry gradually, such as dishes and pots.


    Bibidong is sad and unhappy at this time. In this world, the ideal is always full, but the reality is very, very bony. She tried to make a kitten, but obviously she didn''t succeed.


    So much so that for a long time, even a cat''s trip did not come out, and then give up.


    I tried to make something else, but I didn''t succeed.


    So at this time, I beat the mud ball in my hand.


    Li Yi can''t do anything else at this time. He needs to wait for a large mass of soil to solidify, and then slowly trim out the shape of a vat.


    At this time, we can''t do anything else, because many things haven''t completely solidified and can''t be ignited.


    So he went to bibidong''s side, squatted down, picked up the mud in her hand, then took out his dagger and some branches, and began to quickly pinch them.


    Bibidong was not happy, but his eyes lit up instantly after seeing his action.


    In Li Yi''s hands, a vivid kitten began to show its rudiment.


    Cute little head, body, limbs, and tail all have a prototype, and the short video began to become more delicate.


    Li Yi uses simple materials and a pair of skillful hands to pinch a vivid kitten.


    "Come to Dong''Er, can you draw a beard on this kitten?" Li Yi knows that he can do it all well, but that doesn''t have any sense of achievement for bibidong. Anyway, let him have a little sense of participation.


    So the dagger was handed to bibidong and let her hold it. Then she took her hand and slowly drew a beard on the kitten''s face.


    Soon, the six beards will be finished. The finishing point is to draw the dragon. The cat must have a beard. The kitten with a beard is the real kitten.


    In this deep mountain, I can''t help him find a real cat. It''s better to have a pottery cat.


    Bibidong didn''t dare to take up the carved cat directly, but half lying on the ground, stretching his head, with a smile in his face, looked at his kitten carefully.


    This pottery has no functional function. Its only function is to look good and make bidong happy.


    When Li Yi saw him like this, his mind suddenly became vivid. In this case, he could burn some pieces for two people to play.


    Unfortunately, it does not have any dyes, otherwise, it can also do a color classification.


    As for now, what he can do is try to make each piece different, and mark them all differently.


    Li Yi first made a chessboard, and then began to make pieces.


    He made two round chessmen, one with a five pointed star and the other with a triangle.


    In this way, he can make the difference between the pieces. The pieces are not big, and the diameter is not two centimeters.


    He was not prepared to teach bidong to play chess, or any other chess. The two of them could play Gobang.


    Others, whether it''s go or chess, are obviously not suitable for children of four or five years old.


    And go is very difficult, even for adults, with the ability of autonomous learning, they have to learn for a period of time to gradually start.


    It''s better to play chess, but it doesn''t mean you can play it immediately.


    And gobang is very simple, even if you don''t know any rules, just explain it for ten minutes.


    It''s easy to learn Gobang, but it takes a lot of effort to play it well.

 Chapter 418

    Li Yi threw the firewood into the kiln bit by bit, and he had to keep an eye on it for the next day or two.


    No matter what happens, he must be here. He must always observe the temperature inside, the burning degree of firewood, and the condition of pottery. These things can not be completely solved in a day or two, because he needs to burn a lot of things, and this kiln is only so big.


    So in the next two days, he has to be here to watch, no matter what, it''s hard to leave.


    Because once you leave, you have to stop burning. Of course, you can stop burning first, but you can''t stop burning this time. You have to watch it all the time.


    The quality of his kiln is not very good, so it must be observed from time to time to ensure that there is no problem.


    Li Yi can only wait here, and bidong is on his side. At this time, she is paying attention to and observing many butterflies around.


    Although it is almost autumn, many butterflies are active. It is obvious that children, especially girls, have no resistance to this beautiful and gorgeous thing.


    Li Yi looked at her fluttering butterfly, but also just laughed, did not care about her.


    Just waiting for the pottery to be finished, finally with the passage of time.


    The first pottery has been put out of the oven. Carefully take out the dishes. These dishes are not big. After all, they are only used by children.


    He also took out many chopsticks, and then slowly waited for them to cool down.


    This can''t be done in a hurry or with water, otherwise it may break directly.


    So he just put things in the place where they are ready and let time and air cool them down slowly.


    Whenever he turned on the stove to observe, or took out the pottery, the temperature around him would rise a lot.


    It can also be observed that the surrounding land has become very dry, and many weeds around are all dry.


    However, these have nothing to do with him. Bidong also carefully watched Li Yi take out these things. She lowered her breath and even dared not breathe.


    When all the things were taken out, and no one was cracked, she dared to relax.


    None of these things cracked. Li yiben was really overjoyed. He thought that even if he could grasp the specific temperature in great detail and feel it, there might be two cracked ones, but he didn''t expect that none of them would.


    Li Yi was overjoyed. Looking at the pottery, he gave a smile and went to bibidong. "Let''s go, go home first."


    The two of them just have to go back and wait until the next day the things can cool down, and then they can make a new firing.


    Burn the basin and the earthenware pot out, and finally the jar out, and his pottery firing can come to an end temporarily.


    When bibidong came home, Li Yi took out a piece of wood and asked bibidong to step on her feet. At the same time, she used the firewood before, and drew a circle along her little foot with the rest of the black firewood.


    With this, you will know the size of the shoes. The fur is ready and you can start to make them at any time.


    Especially in the process of making pottery, I have a lot of free time, and I spend all my fragmented time on this business.


    The overall frame of the shoes is made of wood in the mountain. Although it may be hard, it can only keep firm to a certain extent.


    And it''s much more convenient to walk. It''s filled with a lot of cashmere, which he has been chasing sheep these two days.


    And he killed one while chasing the sheep. Similarly, he saw the lone wolf who had eaten his own meat before.


    It appears to be more submissive than before, of course, only a little bit changed.


    At present, the other side still regards itself as a superior predator rather than the leader of the group.


    Shoes are also slightly wrapped with good wood, the nature of this wood is more soft, not very hard.


    In the production, he also used fire to bake wood for many times, and the last pair of sheepskin shoes was made by him, which was not good-looking, but could be worn.


    For the next two days, he did not do any other work. He was busy making pottery and making shoes for bidong.


    During this period, nothing was broken except a jar.


    Similarly, the cat of bibidong and the Gobang that he carefully made were successfully made.


    The next two people can finally do some games like play.


    Of course, he has a lot of work ahead of him.


    For example, he made a lot of wood and installed the fence. Now the wind is getting stronger and stronger at night. He has to do a good job in the air outlet and air inlet.


    Must be able to ensure that the board, master the switch.


    And he wants to find a way to make a window out, even if it is a very simple window, but also to be able to block the wind.


    It can be said that when the wind is sheltered, even the sun is sheltered, so the wind and rain must be sheltered first.


    During this period of time, the mountain is very strange, there is no rain. In fact, in the deep mountains and forests, the weather is changeable, there is no rain, which is very abnormal.


    Because it is very likely that there will be a rain every once in a while here, and the rain may vary from big to small.


    But in this world, it seems normal to have no rain.


    The world is so big that it is strange. Although the aura of heaven and earth is normal, the road is strange.


    And a lot of things around can be absorbed, or even mastered, so many abnormal things are likely to become normal in this world.


    God knows why spring, summer, autumn and winter are so distinct in a deep mountain forest. If it''s just like this, it''s not incomprehensible.


    Besides, it seems that there are rainy seasons, which is relatively not very normal. It''s just that the world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. Moreover, it''s a different world, and you don''t need to worry about anything.


    But obviously, if there is a rainy season, he has to store enough materials before the rainy season comes.


    Because in the case of pouring rain to go out, if once infected with cold, here can be said to be fatal.


    Of course, even if he won''t catch a cold because of the heavy rain, he won''t go out in the rainy weather.


    It''s not clear how long the rainy season lasts, in which case it has to store as much as possible.


    And because of the heavy rain, he must ensure that he has a good or at least better water circulation system.


    He must have an extra water tank, which can be filled with rainwater, and then precipitate, so as to ensure that the precipitated water can be used after boiling.


    Li Yi understood that firing the water tank was not a simple job, so he said he was not in a hurry to do it first.


    At present, the most important thing to do is to cut down trees.

 Chapter 419

    Li Yi carefully cut down a tree, surrounded by more than ten trees he cut down. These trees only need a little treatment to become good things. They can be made into fences, swings, windows and doors.


    What he wants is to make a threshold with these things in order to cope with the possible rainy season.


    If the rain is heavy enough, water is likely to rush into the house, so make a threshold to keep the rain out.


    After cutting down these trees, estimate the specific quantity of the fence and the timber to be prepared.


    These are quite enough, and there is even some surplus.


    So he stopped cutting and began to trim the wood.


    Bibidong was beside him to help him do what she could. She was wearing the shoes she had made for her that day.


    Although they are not very good shoes, they are better than bare feet in the mountains.


    Her recent cultivation effect has been very good. Of course, it''s almost the same for her age to reach this point. The next step is to continue to absorb aura and keep the purity of the body and even the spirit. Only in this way can she practice faster and better in the next step.


    Li Yi is going to let bibidong practice immortality in an orthodox way. He has not found a way out of his martial arts, so he still decides that if there is no problem in the world, he should go back and practice immortality.


    After his current cultivation is changed, he can ascend immediately, and it won''t be long before he can break all the way to Jinxian.


    Li Yi went to cut down and trim those trees, but bidong did it. The branches of those trees were put together according to their size.


    These poles will be the main materials for erecting fences in the future.


    Li Yi knows that his fence is not necessarily solid and high.


    In the deep mountains and forests, if there is really any beast attacking itself, the fence can''t stop it at all.


    He did so only to improve the degree of beauty on the one hand and reduce the possibility of many small things running into his own yard.


    Li Yi holds a large piece of wood in one hand and carries it back directly. He can''t do any wood cutting and drying here.


    The original axe was broken, and during this time he made two new ones.


    He transported all the trees to his home, and bibidong had already returned home after the first transportation.


    I''m busy cooking food there at this time.


    To tell you the truth, the food she made is not as delicious as Li Yi''s.


    But bibidong is very keen on this activity, because she feels that this is the only one she can help him.


    After all, you can''t just watch Li Yi be yourself there and rest here alone.


    And every time he eats what he makes, especially when he sees Li Yi eating happily, he feels happy in his heart and has a great sense of achievement.


    In other words, he is very happy about cooking food.


    Li Yi transported all the wood and began to gradually process it into the right size material, although he had only one axe and no tools.


    But with their own strong degree of control power, just like cutting vegetables, they make many boards.


    "Brother, I''m eating." Bibidong stood at the door and yelled at him.


    When Li Yi heard this, he immediately put down his axe and said, "here it is."


    See him come over, the girl''s face just showed a smile, immediately turned to eat.


    He dug out some water from the jar and cleaned his hands and face. Now there is still no table. Fortunately, a large part of his material has been disposed of. I will make a table first.


    "It''s delicious." Li Yi exclaimed that he was not completely wrong, although what he did was not as good as what he did.


    However, the ingredients are still the same, although the processing method of ingredients is not proficient, but it is OK.


    "Hey, hey." When bibidong heard her praise, he laughed and said nothing shyly.


    ..................


    It''s relatively easy to make a table. In fact, when he used the splicing method, Li Yi made three frames of the table with an axe, and then assembled the smooth wooden board without any meaningful thorns.


    He had already left enough grooves for each frame to fit into the board, which was smooth and firm.


    Finally, fill in another border and select the same size of treated wood.


    The table is not high. It''s less than one meter and two children use it.


    Li Yi, that''s OK. Bidong looks a little short in front of this table.


    He immediately made four chairs. Although there were only two of them, he decided to make four chairs for matching.


    The manufacture of the chair is much more difficult than the stool, especially the back is very, very difficult.


    Even if he is proficient in Mohist mechanism, it''s useless. It''s hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. What''s more, now he has only one stone axe.


    In the end, he could only give up the idea of making four chairs, and could only make four stools to sit on.


    Finally, take a lot of things, a lot of vines and weeds, and grind off the burrs and sharp edges of these tools bit by bit.


    After all this, it was evening. This evening, the two of them had a dinner at the table.


    Of course, there is no dish, there is only one dish in the mountain, especially now, there is not much time to pay attention to.


    Li Yi looked at some simple food on the table. Now many problems have been solved by him. They have beds, pots, tables, chairs and benches.


    The original room was also transformed into a storage rack by him. Now there is a pair of chess and a small pottery cat on it.


    And although I made it, I was busy all day, but I didn''t have the chance to get off.


    It seems that the next thing I have to do is to increase my exploration, and find out all the delicious things around him.


    You can''t just eat fruits and meat. You must also eat wild vegetables. If you have high starch products, you should also look for them.


    Only in this way can we enrich our dining table. I have to think about it. Sometimes it really speeds up the development of human science and technology to a certain extent.


    What can make human science and technology develop to the greatest extent should be war.


    Li Yi is lying on the bed after eating, and bidong is beside him. The bedding that two people cover has only been covered.


    The sheets have just been removed and cleaned again, because they are relatively dirty. However, they should be able to be used for a long time after this cleaning, because there is no dirt on the two people.


    In addition, the filling of grass balls must also be put on the agenda.


    This bed is a little hard. Li Yi thought of it in the center of bidong, which was obviously uncomfortable.

 Chapter 420

    Li Yi is always busy in the following time. He makes a fence and makes two swings in the yard.


    Even along the yard to make a small shed, and then the current stove and pot, all moved to the inside.


    In the future, it''s OK to cook in the house instead of in the house to avoid smoke and fire.


    In addition, he made many wooden windows. Although there were no nails, he still made the windows that could barely open and close with rattan and wood. But if you want to open them all, you have to close them. There is no such thing as half opening.


    Moreover, he also made an earthen stove in the house, but at present, there is no pot for him to use. If there is heavy rain, he can move all the pots and pans to the house.


    More importantly, he also made a chimney with clay. In order to make this chimney, he even made an air outlet on the top of the house and slowly knocked it out with an axe and his huge power.


    As a matter of fact, the time for these things to be done is also fleeting, and the time of more than ten days is fleeting.


    And as time goes by, little by little, there is their home.


    The furniture began to be laid out bit by bit, and the windows also came out.


    Li Yi even burned several flowerpots.


    Of course, more and more as time went by, he was able to detect that the heavy rain was coming.


    I''m afraid the rainy season will last for a long time, and the sunny days will be very, very short.


    Heavy rain may also cause landslides and landslides triggered by the whole mountain, as well as flash floods.


    He has observed the terrain here. If there is a debris flow, it will not impact here.


    As for mountain torrents, the soil under our feet is very solid. Mountain torrents should not appear.


    But long-term rain can also cause many problems, the most important point is the storage of food.


    For more than ten days, if he doesn''t go hunting, he doesn''t use the storage ring, and he can''t use the storage ring casually in front of Bibi East.


    Obviously, there is no way to explain many things about yourself.


    Chocolate, a relatively small thing, can be said to be hidden by oneself, but many foods eaten every day can not be said to be hidden by oneself.


    What''s more, it''s hard to keep food in the forest. If it''s meat, it can''t be used after three days outside.


    In fact, meat begins to deteriorate after 48 hours of storage.


    At that time, if the meat could be eaten, it could still be eaten. After it was cooked, it could still be eaten.


    Li Yi won''t let bibidong eat such meat casually, so he must think of ways to store some food, which can be stored for a long time.


    Otherwise, he would have to go out hunting in the heavy rain.


    In fact, his exploration of the surrounding environment can only be said to be a general, not detailed.


    In this mountain forest, there must be many things and species that I have never explored. I want to find them.


    He didn''t believe that there were only a group of sheep and a group of cattle in the forest. He had to look for all kinds of pheasants, rabbits, boars, tigers, bears and leopards.


    He didn''t believe it. There were only a few simple fruits in the mountain. He had to look carefully for anything with high starch content.


    If you can find this kind of thing, it''s like making a fortune. You should know that things with high starch content are available but not available.


    With this, he can make a lot of pasta. He is tired of eating meat every day.


    Of course, it''s not just eating these days. It has picked a lot of wild vegetables, and many of them have been dried and stored at home in advance.


    He also made several baskets and some cupboards, which can be used to store the things he prepared for storage, whether it is spices, herbs or wild vegetables.


    "I won''t come back at noon today. Dong''Er should be good at home." Li Yi touched bidong''s head. Her flaxen hair was very soft and smooth.


    Since he decided to go out to explore, it would take him a long time to thoroughly explore whether there are any less species and smaller communities around him, but he didn''t find them.


    Or there are some rare animals and plants, usually hidden too deep, they did not find, or there are no high starch plants here.


    He had to look for all these things, and when he came back, he cut down two more trees and stored more wood.


    If it''s winter, it may be very cold in the house. If it''s possible, he wants to burn some carbon.


    He can transform the pot he prepared in the room, or make another one, so that it can become a stove to provide warmth for himself.


    Obviously, it takes a lot of fuel to keep this warm.


    Bibidong grasped the door handle. The door and the already high height under his feet were nearly 30 cm. He needed some effort to cross the threshold, which was also made by Li Yi himself.


    It took him a lot of effort to make the door and the threshold.


    Because the door is not like the window, the door is often used, and sometimes it must be kept half open and half closed.


    The window can be completely open or closed if it wants, and obviously the door doesn''t have that choice.


    It''s hard to open and close the window every time. He must make sure to open and close the door, at least it''s easier than opening and closing the window.


    So he really used an axe and his own hand to knock out the piston device. God knows how much effort he spent in it.


    In fact, the birth of this door also comes from the anti daze device he forced to use. Although the size can''t guarantee complete consistency, he can hard plug it in. As long as he can plug it in and ensure normal opening and closing, it is a success.


    So, although his wooden door is ugly, and it doesn''t look very strong, it can at least work.


    This is his only requirement for the door furniture. If it can''t be used at that time, he will try to mend it.


    There is really no way. If he has a set, even half a set, or even just a few tools, with the knowledge of Mohist mechanism in his mind, he can make a beautiful, exquisite, convenient, simple, generous and practical door.


    But the problem is that he has only one axe in his hand, which is made of stone, not even iron.


    The only iron tool is his own small dagger. It''s OK to cut things. If you expect it to cut anything, it''s absolutely useless.


    "Brother, you must be careful on the way." Bibidong understood and knew what Li Yi was going to do. She didn''t cry or make any noise, but let Li Yi be careful all the way.

 Chapter 421

    Li Yi carefully looked at the colorful chicken in front of him. At the same time, he was also wondering, do the chickens in Douluo grow so unique?


    The color of the chicken is so colorful. It is certain that the chicken has not been irradiated. The eggs are really edible.


    In fact, the chicken in front of him should be a kind of soul beast. Of course, he didn''t know its name. After all, he didn''t know much about Douluo at present.


    What he can know is that the chicken in front of him should be a ghost beast, and many of the groups led by the chicken are hens.


    These chickens are not big, but there are only eight or nine, but there are three ghosts in them.


    If the indigenous people in this world come to think about it, they must be captured, or hunted to get the soul ring.


    Li Yi obviously didn''t think so much. He had only one idea, that is, the chickens. Are their eggs delicious?


    You know, sometimes eggs can represent many things. The most important thing is that he has observed this flock of chickens and probably won''t move freely.


    Moreover, the laying speed of this group of chickens is relatively fast, not relatively fast, but the number of eggs in their nests will always maintain a roughly constant value.


    If a hen finds that she has fewer eggs, she will be next.


    In other words, if you can not be found by them, then you will get a stable source of eggs.


    You don''t have to find a way to pick out the eggs every day, just like before. You can stay here for a while and then bring back a lot of eggs.


    Because the more than 30 eggs in his storage ring have proved that these ordinary hens may not be able to lay eggs, but this kind of soul beast hens have a strong ability to lay eggs.


    Otherwise, after stealing more than 30 eggs, there are still nine eggs in the nest.


    Take out a piece of sheepskin and mark the location of your house on it. There is also a specific distance mark. One centimeter above represents one kilometer.


    It''s almost three kilometers away from my home.


    Record the position here, fold up the sheepskin, and he begins to explore around and beyond.


    Exploring in the mountains is actually quite boring, because most of the scenery is repetitive, and it is relatively difficult to find some new animals or plants occasionally.


    At the same time, exploring in the mountains is sometimes like a treasure hunt, because you never know what new species you will encounter in the next turn.


    In fact, even now, his scope of exploration is always in a small area.


    Because there is no time to explore too large an area, I am afraid the rainy season is not coming soon, but is coming.


    Li Yi sensed the rain from the wind in the mountains. I''m afraid it will come here in three or five days and cover the vast land.


    So he had to store as much food as he could and go back and kill a chicken.


    At least, it''s the first time I''ve seen it. I''m looking for some mushrooms and have a chicken stewed with mushrooms.


    All of a sudden, he marched into a broad-leaved forest, where the trees were completely different from those used only as materials.


    From the material are not the same, and although such trees are very low, but it is quite lush.


    And he could feel the different materials of the trees here. He pulled out his dagger and scratched on the trunk.


    Soon there is juice oozing from the outside slowly, with hands on the nose to smell. There is no toxin. It is similar to ordinary sap, and its composition is very similar.


    So what''s wrong? Li Yi quickly picked up the roots of these trees with his hands. He was a man full of exploration spirit. Before he met a tree species, he had to explore it from top to bottom.


    Because he knows that in some places, the roots of some trees have a lot of starch. Since he came to this mountain forest, he did not know how many different kinds of trees he saw, but he did not encounter any of them. What if he had the same luck this time?


    ..................


    It tastes very good. It''s like sweet potato. It tastes very crisp and sweet. The only disadvantage is that it looks like TMD is poisonous.


    Li Yi chews a huge root, which really contains a high content of starch and tastes like sweet potato.


    As long as you can make the starch into flour, you can also make some pasta, but I don''t know if it tastes better than wheat after being ground into flour.


    Now the taste of raw food is quite good, which is very close to fruit.


    The only drawback is that it is poisonous. I don''t care about it. Bibidong may care about it.


    The toxin is not serious. It''s just that the mouth will be crisp after eating.


    In the acceptable range, if the amount of food is too much, it will be harmful. It was seriously poisoned.


    For specific toxicity detection, if you eat more than 300 kg at one time, it is likely that your body will be irreversibly injured.


    Of course, how can ordinary people eat so many things? It''s more likely that they will die of poisoning than support themselves.


    Therefore, we don''t need to accept this kind of thing. What he needs to do now is to collect more and take it back to process it into flour.


    It seems that I have to find a way to make some finer threads and connect them in series, so as to screen out the impurities after grinding.


    But even so, this kind of thing is also very suitable for food. Li Yi is going to take some back first and look back to see if there is poison after cooking.


    Of course, the forest is very big. I can only choose two trees and dig a little bit for each tree.


    Only in this way can we make sure that after some roots of these trees are removed by ourselves, nothing will happen.


    He soon found that although these trees looked very low, their roots were really underground, and they were quite large.


    The one he got better was nearly ten meters long, and the total weight was nearly 200 Jin.


    That is to say, it is impossible for others to collect the whole root.


    There is no river here. We can only hold the root in our hands for a while.


    Go back to the river to treat and wash the root, and then proceed to the next step of processing.


    This section of the tree root was cut into eight or nine sections of different sizes by him waving an axe, and then all of them were put into the basket on his back, which was carefully covered with eggs.


    I''ve done what I should do when I come here this time. I won''t kill the chicken first.


    Let the chicken live one more day. Go back these days to see if the starch can be used.


    So he immediately turned and left, and began to walk to the river where he had recorded, ready to wash the starch roots with water.


    If they can eat it, even if it''s high in starch, it''s a gift to them.


    Thinking of this, she was very happy, which was one of the most worthy things to make him happy.

 Chapter 422

    Li Yi is looking forward to the pot, and at the same time there is a side of his own grill, which is not so difficult to do, the only disadvantage is that the materials need to be changed frequently.


    After all, the grill is pottery. If it is heated many times and cooled again, it will become brittle and may break.


    He tried three ways to make this kind of high starch content root, cooking and baking.


    If it''s not that he doesn''t have enough fat, he even wants to try frying and frying.


    After all, it''s not clear at what temperature the starch plant loses its toxicity.


    If it''s 100 degrees, it''s the best. However, if you have to lose the temperature in two or three hundred degrees, the only way to make it yourself is to fry and fry it.


    So he was waiting, and bidong frowned slightly, "brother!" Her voice could not help but raise two or three degrees, which put the mind in the pot of Li Yi back.


    The two of them are playing chess. They are playing a very simple Gobang. With their own strength, even if they are not fully involved in this kind of problem, they can surely win over bidong at a glance.


    Therefore, he is not engrossed in this matter, but has been observing the pot.


    For his distraction, bidong is obviously not very satisfied. Even before, Li Yi has always won, but he can''t say to distract when playing with himself.


    "Hey, hey!" Li Yi smile, calm, no embarrassment.


    "My brother is wrong, so I''ll play with Dong''Er." Say next go out a chess piece.


    "Five sons in a row, it''s done." He slowly picked up all the five pieces of his piece, and then ate a piece of bibidong on the chessboard.


    The girl frowned, obviously trying her best to think. These days, she often lost. In fact, at the beginning, Li Yi wanted to let her, but later she found out quickly.


    It''s obvious that bidong is not satisfied with Li Yi''s behavior, so he won''t let her do it now.


    Just playing chess with her, I don''t have to think hard and try my best to win.


    ..................


    Bibidong once again tidies up the chessboard and pieces, which is the agreement he made with Li Yi.


    Every time who loses, he is responsible for arranging the messy chessboard and scattered pieces.


    This matter, the girl has done is handy, very skilled.


    Li Yi is surrounded by the pot has been observing the situation inside, the water in the pot has been boiling gurgling.


    It seems that we still need to make a lid, so as to achieve more long-term heat preservation. He thought so and picked up a spoon to scoop up the water in the pot.


    If the root is still poisonous, there must be a small amount of toxin in the water.


    Blow blow, although still relatively hot, but has been much better, at least a little drink will not be too hot.


    Because it is not very abundant, it cools faster.


    I''ll taste the water carefully. It''s sweet. It''s really like the water for boiling sweet potatoes.


    What''s more, no trace of toxicity has been found in the water for the time being, even the slight toxicity that would appear crisp after eating.


    This is a good thing, especially for myself.


    But he was still not sure, so he used chopsticks to peel off the bark. At that time, the skin outside the root of the tree had become very good, and it would fall off without a flick, revealing the white meat inside.


    After boiling, the root, because of its high starch content, is now white and rusty.


    Take a piece and put it in your mouth. It''s like eating mud or earth. Except for a little sweet, it doesn''t have any special taste. The taste is not so good. It''s not as soft as sweet potato, but it''s like sweet potato.


    In addition to a slight sweet taste, there is no other taste after cooking. It seems that all these sweet tastes penetrate into the water.


    Cooked roots are very suitable for staple food. The key is, if they can only be eaten as staple food, what else can they do with them? Just eat meat until you''re full?


    Li Yi made this kind of thing in order to determine its high starch content. He mainly wanted to process it into flour, and then use it to make other delicious steamed buns, dumplings, rice cakes, Ciba and leek boxes.


    He can even try to bake a cake.


    Of course, don''t think about the leek box for the time being. I haven''t found any wild leeks here, but he estimates there may be some in the mountain.


    The mountain is a huge treasure, but this treasure is scattered in the whole mountain. If I want to find it, I must have patience and survival wisdom.


    Put a small piece of cooked root into bibidong''s mouth. She tasted it. It was obvious that he didn''t like the food very much.


    To be exact, this kind of boiled food has no taste except that the water is a little sweet.


    If it''s acceptable to be a staple food, it doesn''t taste very good if you just eat it dry.


    Then he lifted the ceramic cover to one side, from which came out a small piece of steamed root and tasted it carefully.


    It has to be said that good roots are much better than cooked ones in taste and taste. They are not as rotten as cooked ones.


    The most important thing is that the taste is improved a lot, and there is a faint sweet taste. At least you can eat it, and you know it''s sweet.


    Li Yi thought of this, immediately put down the chopsticks in his hands, and went to pick the root of the roasted tree in the fire.


    It''s cooked and it''s really Tian Wei, so it''s more sweet to bake.


    Sure enough, when he pulled out the quick pickpocket, it was obvious that some sticky things had seeped out of it, which should be the sugar seeping out into something similar to syrup.


    Although the root is as black and carbon as it is now, it should be very sweet inside.


    Li Yi a force, black charcoal like appearance edge is instantly removed, revealing inside the white meat.


    Bursts of sweet fragrance floated out from above, and bibidong immediately approached the black root of the tree.


    Although she didn''t know whether it would work well, she could know that it would not taste bad by virtue of the box above.


    Li Yi carefully picked up a piece and put it into his mouth. Although the taste was not as good as the baked sweet potato he had eaten before, it was not particularly big.


    At least in the deep mountains and forests, it''s a pleasure to have a bite of roasted root. Of course, I don''t know if it''s harmful if I eat too much root.


    In addition to toxins, there will be other reasons for bad health or originally benign benefits. Eating too much will also cause problems.


    "Taste it carefully." Li Yi said, holding up a piece and sending it to bibidong''s mouth.

 Chapter 423

    Bibidong was sitting in a chair, facing a piece of baked tree in front of him. The root was growing.


    To tell you the truth, if you want to say what this food is, the delicacies are so delicious that it''s not as good as it is. However, after eating for more than ten days without any sugar, bidong seems to be a very delicious food.


    Sugar is really difficult to solve for a while. The main reason is that he didn''t find sugarcane.


    If there is no sugarcane, there will be no sugar. This is a difficult problem to solve, unless he uses other methods to obtain sugar, such as purchasing it from other places where human beings gather.


    Of course, he can also explore in the mountain forest. He doesn''t believe that such a big star forest is so rich in species that he can''t find a bundle of sugarcane.


    It''s the center of a circle. If one kilometer doesn''t work, it''s ten kilometers. If ten kilometers don''t work, it''s one hundred kilometers. If one hundred kilometers don''t work, it''s one thousand kilometers.


    Even if he searched all over Douluo, he would get two bundles of sugarcane back.


    But it is estimated that at that time I would be impatient to grab two from the sugar jar by the side of the road.


    Bibidong is very happy to eat roots. Li Yi looks at the big basket of roots and starts to think about how to deal with these things. Go back and try, peel and slice, then air dry to see if it can be preserved and ground into powder.


    If you can grind it into powder, you can make a fine yarn net by yourself, or you can use the method of water milling starch to grind it first, then let it precipitate slowly, and finally dry it.


    Just want to get rid of these things, you must have a stone millstone. It''s better to find a cow to pull your millstone.


    Of course, if you can''t find a cow, you can do it yourself. After all, in this mountain forest, it''s very risky to find a cow casually, because cattle need to be domesticated, and bison can''t pull a millstone.


    This thing can be done slowly for a while. This kind of thing is a large stone tool. Although one person can do it, it is impossible to do it by force in a day.


    For the time being, the most important task is to store grain. In fact, maybe you can try to stir the eggs with the boiled roots and bake them together. I don''t know how they taste.


    I can try it later. After all, I already have eggs, one of the three elements of cake.


    Eggs, cream, flour and sugar, even if it is a fool to do, as long as the ratio is not too outrageous, the taste will be good.


    Although I don''t have a professional oven, the fireplace I prepared before can also play this role to a certain extent.


    Even if you can''t eat cake or bread, you can''t make it. Steamed bread, steamed buns, dumplings.


    Because he suddenly thought that he could stir the eggs and boiled roots, but it was impossible to make the boiled roots dry and forced to wrap them into steamed buns or dumplings, which required much more materials than this.


    I don''t know if it''s a cake or something else?


    Li Yi is very confident in his cooking skills. In fact, although he has not done any special research, his cooking quality is close to the top level with his physical fitness and mastery ability.


    Even more than the vast majority of special training, or even make a living in this cook, he can be called a top master in this field, but not a master.


    Because this is a very vague street view, to be exact, the dishes he cooked have no soul.


    Although he didn''t know what the soul was, he clearly knew that his cooking was still a little bit short. He could make the most delicious dishes and master the delicate seasonings, but it was still a little short.


    He may be Tang Niu, but he is far less than Stephen Zhou.


    This is not a technological gap, but a difference on the road.


    It''s just that there is no one in ten thousand who can achieve this. At least it can be done well for bidong.


    Even if there is only salt, no monosodium glutamate, or even no flavoring substance.


    He always hangs a pot of soup from here, and then cooks the food with the soup. Although it takes a little effort, it can make the food taste better.


    Of course, it''s not easy to maintain the soup, but for him, since he has to cook every day, maintaining the soup is just a matter of adding firewood.


    Cut all these roots into pieces, put them outside and put them on the top of the stone house to dry. I don''t know what they will taste like when they are dried in the sun, whether they can be eaten after the exam, and whether they will be like steamed bread slices.


    Next, he had to collect more food and plants. Many herbs were collected by him to dry and then stored.


    The roots are very dry and brittle after drying.


    It''s like sweet potato chips. After drying, the taste and taste are not very good, but it can be stored for a long time, and it has a different flavor after cooking.


    During the same period, he also collected a lot of eggs. Of course, he has been looking for sugarcane all the time. There is no sugarcane in the area of ten li.


    The next thing you want to find is to expand the scope.


    Of course, he was not in a hurry, so he didn''t do it immediately, because as time went by, the rain came.


    The sky is like a torrential rain, and the next day is blocking the sun.


    He could not think of another word to describe this kind of rain except for the torrential rain, because the current is really like a crash, and someone poured water from the sky.


    In a short time, his threshold was almost submerged, and the water level once reached 20 cm of the threshold.


    Of course, with the heavy rain, he can hear a lot of sounds from the mountains in the distance, because the mountain torrents and mudslides caused by the heavy rain are breaking out. Although they can''t reach here, they can also hear a lot of sounds.


    The rain started in the afternoon, and now it''s almost evening. In fact, under such circumstances, it''s hard for him to judge the time.


    Even now, it''s just a vague judgment about time.


    In the past, he could judge the time by his very primitive sun wheel, but now he can''t judge it completely.


    It''s just that he can sense that as the light gets darker, it''s completely dark.


    I don''t know what time it is at night. The windows have been read and the vents have been blocked.


    Next, if you don''t need windows or ventilation, they won''t be opened.


    Because once it was opened, countless rain would pour in. Now he just opened a little door, paying attention to and observing the situation outside.


    Now, in addition to the heavy rain, there are branches, weeds and flowers flying all over the sky. With the strong wind, they make a sound on the stone wall.


    Moreover, the thunder in the sky is incessant and thunderclaps are loud. The debris flow and mountain torrents on the earth bring forth bursts of regret.


    He could even see the jar shaking gently on his desk.

 Chapter 424

    Bibidong is like a frightened kitten, tightly shrank in Li Yi''s arms, violent noise, the scene outside is like the end of the day, it really shocked and frightened her.


    Even just now she saw a towering tree torn by the wind and rising.


    Even the tree was still flying towards them. At that moment, her brain was lost.


    Although she didn''t fly near their home, and even the fence wasn''t broken, she was very scared.


    What''s more, there are the most scared thunder, and the shaking feeling like an earthquake.


    These are enough to make her fear and panic, if not for Li Yi has been holding her around to comfort her, maybe she would have been scared to cry.


    With the passage of time, although the rain is still very heavy, the wind is still very strong, but the kind of shock brought by mountain torrents is slowly weakening.


    In fact, it is not weakening, but because the collapse of debris flow has been almost.


    There will be collapses in the next few days, but it will not be as frequent as it is now.


    Moreover, the path of flash flood has been found. In the next few days, if there is no accident, we will follow this path. It seems that there will be some new small rivers after the heavy rain.


    Li Yi asked bibidong to pull him around the corner of his coat, because he had to cook now, so he couldn''t hold her all the time.


    He did store a lot of food these days. Look at the half basket full of more than 100 eggs.


    Some of them have been trampled and can hatch chickens. He is going to try again. If he can hatch chickens, he will have more chicken in the future.


    There are a lot of beef and mutton hanging on the side stone house, which he collected these days. In addition, there are a lot of herbs and wild vegetables in the cabinet.


    And then there are lots of root slices and some fresh roots.


    He thought of some ways to preserve these fresh roots, as long as they are buried in the soil. Because of the characteristics of the roots themselves, they will not be damaged for many times.


    Even if it''s long enough, maybe another tree will grow.


    Even if it can not be buried in the soil, find some soil to cover the roots, it can also increase the storage time for a long time.


    In this way, you can have some wet roots to eat in addition to the dry ones.


    At least the wet roots taste countless times better than the sun dried ones.


    In addition, when it rained before, he had already brought all the pots and pans outside into the house. Fortunately, he made a stove in advance, and now it can also be used.


    Bring firewood to light, and the flame rises.


    In these days, because of the earthen jar, he made a lot of things, such as butter and mutton oil.


    With these things, he can refine fat when he gets fat oil. Although mutton oil is very smelly, it is better than none.


    And butter is much better than mutton oil. The important thing is that you add a lot of herbs when you boil it, which can suppress and cover part of the taste.


    Dig out a small piece of mutton oil, put it into the pot and boil it. It flows all the way along the edge of the pot and starts to bubble slowly under the action of the flame.


    A piece of fresh mutton was pulled down from the room by him. In addition to some fresh mutton, some were salted and air dried.


    Salt is not much, because there is not much salt, mainly air dry.


    Although air dried is not particularly good, because it has lost a lot of moisture and can be preserved for a longer time, of course, the taste and taste are not very good.


    Cut the fresh mutton into pieces. At the same time, dig out a spoonful of settled rainwater from the VAT and wash the wild vegetables.


    He didn''t have anything to choke on. He didn''t even have pepper.


    Finally, only a few pieces of garlic can be put in the pot and fried with mutton oil to cover the smell of mutton oil.


    Then throw the mutton into the pot, and instantly the pot makes a Zizi sound, and the oil inside bursts and splashes outward.


    Mutton also gradually shrinks under the effect of oil temperature.


    Stir fry a little, add water to add herbs and spices, and then put the dried vegetables in. If it''s fresh wild vegetables, there''s no need to put them in so early, but since they''re dry, they can stew for a long time anyway, and the taste will be better.


    I have already made a simple wooden cover, which is much better than a bed, because when I made it, I specially selected a big tree, and then cut it off as a whole to make the cover.


    This cover is a whole. Although it may be a bit outrageous to make it with such a big tree, the most important thing in the deep mountains and forests is the towering ancient trees.


    After doing all this, Li Yi took out a bowl, put a few eggs into it, and then dug a little butter. He took out the roots that had been smashed by the sun and crushed them bit by bit.


    In fact, he can crush the root by hand. If he wants to compare it with the stone mill, the stone mill must be a little better, and it will be better to screen it again after grinding.


    Of course, he can be as fine as flour if he wants.


    Put the dried root powder crushed by hand into the egg, and then take out a few pieces of thin black sugar from the side of the jar.


    This sugar was developed and made by himself. Before, he found that when stewing the root, all the sugar in it went into the water. Then he precipitated the water again, and finally the precipitated water was full of dregs.


    Then dig out the top water, and then boil the water, you can get some black, thin sugar, inefficient. But it''s better than nothing.


    In addition, he now has a lot of sun dried boiled roots.


    Li Yi is going to go back and try to see how the dried roots are roasted again.


    Look at the taste of eggs, butter and sugar.


    These things are his first attempt, before too busy, did not have time, just this rain also has more time.


    After making these things, Li Yi took out a thin piece of stone, which he specially found and used as a baking tray.


    According to his prediction, it won''t last long, and it may decay and become brittle after several times.


    But that''s enough. He really can''t. He can find another one.


    Smash the roots that are similar to the dough and put them on it. Then throw them to the place where you have reserved for baking.


    Just by the temperature of cooking, it''s not a waste at all.


    At the same time, he took out another one and dried them after they were all cooked, just like a mud ball. He also put the very hard boiled roots on it and baked them to see how they tasted. He still had a lot of such things. He could use them if he could, or he could throw them away if he couldn''t.


    Of course, you can keep it until you have a stone mill to process things into powder.

 Chapter 425

    Li Yi carefully took out the hot stones that had been burned. There was a layer of black cake on it. The color was not so good-looking.


    The other is a white cake. Although the color is much better, you can feel that the taste may not be very good.


    Take out the two stones with the prepared stick and put them aside.


    Wait for them to cool down.


    At the same time, he picked up one side of the prepared sour plum and apple, which had been diced. He spread half of the fruit on all the cakes, and the other half was the same as before.


    You can''t put fruit directly just now, otherwise I''m afraid you can''t eat it at all. Your oven is not the kind of very professional oven with temperature report, and you can bake things by yourself.


    It''s just that I don''t know what it will taste like when I eat it with extra heat.


    On the other side, the mutton in the pot was hot and bubbling.


    Open the lid, aroma gushing out, which is already milk white mutton soup.


    With a flick of chopsticks, the mutton has been sliced open. Pick up seven or eight shrimps peeled at one side, throw them inside, cover them and turn off the fire.


    The firewood left in the pot won''t burn, but it''s warm enough to cook the shrimps.


    He has a water tank, which keeps a lot of aquatic products, shrimp, grass carp, and a tank with a few crabs.


    Maybe in a few days, I can try fishing with the hook.


    He turned his head and looked at the water at the crack of the door. It''s very good. Now he can even smell the smell of many rivers. It seems that the flood will bring a lot of fish and shrimp.


    If the rain has a chance to fall a little bit, or even not, you can go out for a walk, maybe the flood will bring something good.


    Knock a piece of the baked black biscuit off the stone and put it in your mouth.


    The baking time is not too long, and the taste is still OK. Although it''s not very soft and waxy, it''s not hard at this time.


    It tastes like eating coarse grain steamed bread and some sand, because the flour you crush can''t meet the demand of making bread or biscuit.


    Chew up is very, very fragrant, starch aroma, aroma of eggs, roasted taste mixed together.


    More importantly, it has egg butter and some light sweetness, which may be called biscuit.


    At least the name of coarse grain biscuit is OK.


    For him who is tired of mutton, this biscuit is very delicious.


    Pick up another biscuit with sour plum fruit. Well, the biscuit with sour plum fruit is more delicious, and because of the juice exudation of sour plum, the whole biscuit becomes sour and sweet.


    And the taste is much better, much softer.


    He picked up a biscuit with sour plum fruit and handed it to bibidong. She couldn''t wait. At this time, she took it and began to eat it directly.


    Just a bite, her face immediately appeared a smile, this piece of biscuit is very simple, even not worthy of being called biscuit, for now she has been a very rare thing.


    She knows how rare such food is. She also knows how hard Li Yi has worked to make himself eat it, picking wild fruits, drying and preserving them, and looking for new plants.


    Sometimes I''m too busy to eat.


    In fact, bidong understands that many things Li Yi is doing are for himself, if not for himself.


    Brother, there is no need for him to move here, he will not be afraid of the cold, and he does not need to prepare so many things every day.


    As a matter of fact, for bibidong now, his elder brother is the closest person to him, and he can trust him without reservation.


    Although she is small, in fact, she can see at a glance who is good to her after many things.


    Li Yi just tasted the biscuits a little. It really tasted good.


    Next time you can try something else. The taste of apple and sour plum is better than that of apple or sour plum alone.


    He picked up one side, next to only directly baked boiled root, taste and he imagined almost.


    The taste is not very delicious, very dry hard, but the nature is very crisp, a bite will break into many small pieces.


    Later, you can try to soak in mutton soup, which may become very soft and waxy.


    Li Yi is going to try the treatment after boiling and drying the water next time. What will be the different taste after baking.


    But he speculated that the sugar might be a little bit lighter, because after all, the root after the water boiled did not have any sweet taste.


    In fact, at the beginning, he also wanted to extract juice to obtain fructose, but on the one hand, the fruits he found were not particularly juicy.


    On the other hand, the production of fructose requires high technology, and it is very difficult to boil, which may directly boil.


    At that time, sugar became very bitter.


    More importantly, fructose is not only sweet, but also sour.


    Because of this, he gave up the production of fructose, otherwise she would use fructose directly.


    Although the production of fructose failed, his apple vinegar was successful to some extent.


    Unfortunately, it has no sugar, otherwise apple vinegar will turn into cider.


    Open the pot of boiled mutton, grab the right amount of salt and sprinkle it directly.


    Mutton is not like other things. It''s better to put salt after making, otherwise it will affect the taste.


    Pick up the spoon, fill with two pieces of mutton, a spoonful of soup, and a little wild vegetables.


    Then he took another bowl and put both on the table.


    At this time, bibidong was trying to take all the biscuits he baked into a small basket he made and put them on the table.


    At this time, the stones and biscuits are not too hot, so the process is also very smooth.


    It''s not too hard for him to put the biscuits on the table.


    After practicing, her height grows higher and higher day by day.


    It''s because the Dharma actually helps her develop to a certain extent, so that she becomes higher.


    Li Yi put the roasted white dry ice into the soup and soaked it a little. It''s very good. After soaking, it tastes even worse. After soaking, it just loses some water on the surface, and the taste becomes even worse.


    It seems that such things can only be used when they are processed again, with graphite ground into powder. Now it''s better to put them there first.


    You can try it next time, but you have to have this chance.


    Two people after dinner, the rain outside is still very, very big, and with the heavy rain comes the low temperature.


    In the air, the temperature inside the house began to gradually decrease.


    Li Yi added two more pieces of firewood to ensure that the temperature of the room was higher than that of the outside to a certain extent.


    Fortunately, their bed is close to the fireplace, so the temperature at the bedside is not so cold at this time.


    During this time, the mat made of sheepskin, cowhide, rattan and wild grass was thrown on the bed, and it was warm to spread a layer of back.

 Chapter 426

    Both of them are now huddled in warm bedclothes. At this time, because the firewood is gradually burning out, the temperature will gradually decrease and become colder and colder.


    Of course, with the quilt, they have warmed the bed. They don''t feel so cold. As long as they don''t go out, they will be warm.


    However, Li Yi can vaguely hear the sound of whimpering outside, and it is relatively vague, not really.


    In addition to the noise of the rain, even he doubted whether he had heard it.


    So he further opened his five senses to make his ears more sensitive and clear. This time, he finally separated the whimpering sound from the noise of rain and wind.


    It''s the wolf. It''s the sound of throwing food to the wolf.


    In fact, after many times of contact, coupled with his own deliberate mode training, he has established a certain basic trust in the wolf, and the wolf also knows that he is his first wolf.


    Now there is no conflict and distrust in myself. Instead, I am very close and submissive.


    And there are several times even help themselves hunt, help themselves quickly find the traces of sheep, or cattle.


    And what he has to pay is just a little meat that can''t be eaten up. It doesn''t do any harm to him, so he is willing to keep this relationship with the wolf.


    Although he never covered up his own smell, he did let the wolf follow him to the stone house twice before, but why did he come here at this time.


    He thought, immediately got up, looked at bibidong, she was asleep, now carefully left the bed.


    In order not to wake her up, she came to the door holding her breath, almost tensing her whole body, and opened the door little by little.


    At the first moment of opening the door, the rain gushed on him, but it didn''t hit him, just like hitting a transparent wall.


    He looked out through the crack of the door. It was heavy rain with enough density to block his sight. There was a wolf, a wolf that was wet, shivering, and all his hair stuck to his skin.


    And the wolf''s legs did not seem sharp, and he limped along the way.


    More importantly, there seems to be a lot of mud and blood all over.


    It whimpered, from its eyes can clearly see some confusion, according to the past memory, his leader is here, why he came here to call each other, the other did not appear.


    Therefore, it has some problems that it can''t figure out. With its intelligence level, it''s really hard to understand why there are such problems.


    At this time, Li Yi called each other gently.


    Of course, his voice has been condensed to ensure accurate transmission to the other party''s mouth.


    At the same time, it can also let the other party understand where the sound is made. It can hear the sound, although it is not smart.


    But long time contact can also let him judge whose voice is, for him, the voice is the leader''s.


    So it starts to look for and judge the source of the sound, getting closer and closer, and in the process, the sound becomes clearer and clearer. Finally came to the door.


    Li Yi directly pulled it into the room. At the first moment, the wolf trembled all over and let most of its water disperse.


    Then he kept wagging his tail and rolling on the ground. In the process, he didn''t seem to notice that his leg had been injured.


    It may be because the heavy rain numbs its wound, so it can''t feel pain for a moment, but as its body temperature rises and the environment changes, it will feel pain immediately.


    Li Yi didn''t care very much. He pulled his opponent''s hind leg aside. His left leg was really injured. It was a slight fracture. This fracture belongs to an old one. There was a cut near the fracture wound. To tell you the truth, the wound is not very big.


    Blood is no longer flowing out at this time, but the surface of the wound is pale.


    He picked up a bottle of powder from the side and sprinkled it on it. It was an excellent medicine. It didn''t even use the technique of refining medicine. It just collected herbs in the mountains to match the prescription. The effect of the golden sore medicine was quite good.


    With this medicine, I believe that in three or five days at most, the wound on the wolf''s leg will be completely healed, and the old fracture will be cured immediately.


    Fracture is not difficult to treat, before this wolf''s leg had a problem, just because after the fracture let the wound heal naturally, no bone.


    So now he''s going to connect the bone, press the wolf''s leg, and with a little force, the deformed bone will break instantly.


    Pain, very painful, even the wolf all pain of low voice sob, know this is still in a silver cover his mouth, just low voice sob, if not cover, I''m afraid it''s not sob.


    But even if it is this kind of pain, it does not have any trace of resistance.


    In a pack of wolves. It''s normal to be treated like this by a wolf, even if it may happen, and it can''t resist.


    Soon he pushed it gently to help it connect the bones, and then covered it with spiritual power to help it return to normal in the shortest time.


    So it didn''t take long for its bones to be connected by their own psychic power and recover.


    At this time, when he let go of it, the wolf was surprised to find that he seemed to be well, not only didn''t hurt at all, but also his legs seemed to grow well.


    It just doesn''t understand all this and doesn''t understand it. At this time, it just plays a happy role beside Li Yi, shakes its tail, and takes the initiative to show its stomach and let him touch it.


    The belly can be said to be the soft rib of many animals, the softer part.


    If you can touch its stomach, it means that the other party has surrendered to you. Otherwise, even if you force yourself to turn over and touch its stomach, you will instinctively want to get up and bite you.


    Li Yi touched his head, grabbed a piece of meat and threw it to him. When he didn''t move the meat and offered it to him, the wolf would never eat it.


    Therefore, even after the domestication of the wolf is very obedient. And this time he may not be called a wolf, but more like a dog.


    A dog is a domesticated wolf.


    Li Yi took a bundle of straw mats, threw them directly to the wall, and then pointed at the wolf.


    In fact, the other side is much smarter than the ordinary wolf. At this time, he has climbed up obediently.


    Then watch Li Yi leave, instantly want to get up, but he was forced on the top, dare not move.


    And he is a person to go back to the warm blanket again, this matter first like this, tomorrow slowly consider how to solve.


    If you can''t, you can keep him on your side, and you''ll be an extra helper.


    Moreover, he can also train a little, let him go hunting or something, and save energy.

 Chapter 427

    Bibidong woke up dimly, with the sound of rain beating on the ground and the sound of wind. She didn''t look outside, but could hear these.


    She didn''t want to open her eyes. She wanted to sleep a little longer with her arms around the quilt.


    Li Yi is already busy at this time. No matter when, three meals a day are indispensable.


    It''s just that it''s good to make two fried eggs with eggs.


    And yesterday''s leftover mutton and wild vegetable soup. Heat it up first, and then you can drink it.


    The wolf seemed to wake up early, but he didn''t dare to leave.


    Bibidong slept for a while. When the star had some consciousness, he slowly opened his eyes and saw a wolf sleeping nearby.


    No, the wolf wasn''t asleep. He just lay there with his eyes straight at him.


    Bibidong suddenly screamed and reacted very quickly. Wow, it was like a rabbit, jumping out of the bed.


    Hearing her voice, Li Yi immediately gave up everything at hand and jumped to her side in three and two steps.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There are wolves." She hugged her brother and hid behind him.


    "Nothing."


    Bibidong was relieved when she heard her words. At this time, she was completely awake.


    She has understood that wolf is absolutely impossible to appear here without Li Yi''s permission.


    With the strength that brother shows these days, what wolf ah, tiger ah is not an opponent at all.


    This wolf is quite honest. His brother should have given him the straw mat to sleep on, so he must know about it.


    She also heard her brother say that there was a wolf who helped him hunt. She just woke up suddenly, but she was not too sober. Now she is sober, and naturally she reacts.


    Li Yi grabs her hand, hoping to calm her down. At the same time, he looks at the wolf with a smile. "I told you before that this wolf is OK. It won''t hurt you. Don''t worry."


    Of course, he knew that even if he said so, he would be more or less worried about the wolf''s harm.


    But as long as the wolf is honest in the next few days, there will be no problem.


    Although he said so, it does not mean that bidong has completely believed that the wolf is safe.


    So, in the next minute, every second, she tried to avoid close contact with the wolf, and always stood by the bed carefully wearing her own clothes.


    And when washing his face, he always observed the wolf occasionally, that is, he was worried about the outbreak.


    This is very normal. If you suddenly break into a wolf in your home and look at you, even if someone tells you that it is safe and won''t hurt you, it doesn''t mean you will get rid of your scruples immediately.


    Bibidong is not as powerful as Li Yi. She doesn''t have to worry about a wolf. Of course, she is a little scared.


    This is very obvious, in the next washing and eating time, as the wolf is still honest, her courage also gradually increased.


    It''s still raining heavily outside, but in this case, I''m afraid I have to go out to look for food in the heavy rain.


    At present, there are only two people. The food is absolutely enough. Now there is another mouth. I''m afraid it''s not enough.


    So maybe in a few days, even in the heavy rain, I have to go out and look for food.


    Just from the current situation, it''s not a simple thing to go out looking for food in the heavy rain. The rain outside is too heavy.


    The wind is also very strong. Although my window has been worried about the cause of strong wind, I specially reinforce it. Now when it is blown by the wind, it also makes a shaking sound that makes my teeth ache. It seems that it will be blown away and cracked at any time.


    In the face of this situation, he can only pray that he will survive, at least through the rainy season.


    Otherwise, he would have to brave the heavy rain and strong wind outside to repair the window.


    Looking at the sky outside, the heavy rain continued at this time, but the thunder in the sky was much less.


    After another night, the vast majority of debris flows have already broken out. After tonight, many of our well-known ecology may be changed.


    Because of the outbreak of debris flow and mountain torrents, I don''t know whether it will affect the animals in the mountain.


    If it affects you, next time you want to find new prey.


    Thinking of this, he took a look at the wolf lying there. The wolf should have met some problems, so he came here.


    It''s just that I''ll go out and have a look at these things in a few days. I''ll know what the real situation is and whether the ecology here has been greatly affected.


    There is also that he is ready to give the wolf a telepathy, let it first awaken the mind.


    With intelligence, it is more convenient and energy-saving to communicate with it, and the world does not need to spend time domesticating it, so it can directly let it understand the relationship between itself and bibidong, and let it understand its status in this family.


    Only in this way, when he left alone, he could rest assured to put bibidong and the wolf together, and let the wolf practice again.


    After opening the mind, you can help him practice faster than Dong because of animals, at least in the early stage.


    Because as an animal itself, it has excellent physical quality and can withstand the improvement of greater strength, while bidong is just a child, and even the improvement needs to be slow.


    Therefore, this wolf will have a considerable part of the strength to protect in the early stage, and bidong is absolutely enough.


    Of course, in terms of the upper limit, this wolf will never be higher than Dong. Moreover, if he does not help him to open his mind, maybe this wolf will not be able to feel his mind until he dies.


    "Come here." Li Yi shouts like this, calling the wolf with his hand and letting it come.


    Bibidong looked at the wolf''s vigorous posture, and jumped to himself with joy. On his wolf''s body, there were hard lumps of soil and blood.


    With a tight body, he stood on the chair. And the wolf is happy to come to Li Yi''s feet, sniff his feet, has been wagging his tail back and forth, seems to want to jump up, in short, is very excited.


    Li Yi looked at it and touched the wolf''s head. With a smile on his face, he whispered to bidong, who was a little afraid. "It''s good. If you don''t believe it, your brother is touching him now. He doesn''t have any reaction. Otherwise, Donger will touch him too."


    After his words, he was immediately rejected by bidong.


    "Call you grey wolf." Li Yi said like that, and the gathering of spiritual power in his hand has already started.


    The spiritual power converges into the sea of wolf''s consciousness like the tide, which helps it to open up its intelligence and reduce the tyranny factor of the body. Even the wolf can make it more rational to judge things, and will not be mastered by the beast nature of the body.

 Chapter 428

    At this time, grey wolf is cheering around in front of Li Yi. His intelligence has just been partly developed. Of course, it is only a part.


    This kind of thing will be used as time goes on, and it will get higher and higher. Of course, it will stop growing after reaching a certain limit or a certain degree.


    Moreover, by virtue of the wisdom that you open for it, you can open the transverse bone of your throat and speak in a short time as long as you practice.


    To a certain extent, it is very effective to help grey wolf open his mind. At least he left an indelible impression in his sea of knowledge, and he has the power of life and death.


    With only one thought, you can easily erase its intelligence and turn it into a piece of meat.


    Similarly, it will also have the idea of submission to Li Yi, who helped her to open her mind, and it will begin from the aspect of Yuanshen.


    And with the development of psychic power, perhaps its physical body will be gradually enhanced.


    If he can help him through the disaster, instead of relying on the way of the world, he may be able to awaken the memory of the demon clan in his blood.


    Of course, this probability is not high, because there may not be any natural disasters in this world, and there is no need to cross them.


    After all, if you want to be transformed in this world, you have to be a 100000 year old spirit beast before it can be transformed.


    In other world, if you can''t be a Buddha for 100000 years, you''ll have already become an ancestor.


    There is no way. Before the transformation, the strength of these soul beasts grows slowly. In most cases, they only rely on instinct to cultivate and increase their own soul power. Even if they have lived for 100000 years, they can only reach this point.


    Li Yi has many simple, simple and many methods here. For example, he is now grasping the wolf''s back neck and inputting the skill into his soul.


    It''s the same method as guanding, but it''s more simple and crude. As long as you let Yuanshen remember this skill, you can let it practice and operate without hindrance next time.


    For a wolf, there is no need to talk so complicated, there is no need to cultivate for the future, there is no need to be so gentle, direct, simple and effective for each other.


    So now the wolf has entered the cultivation.


    Refine and transform the essence of the body, and condense the first aura in the body.


    It''s not difficult for him. On the one hand, because he is a beast, his body is much stronger than human beings. On the other hand, it''s also because there is plenty of aura here. Li Yi pushes aura into his body like a duck, which is a leap for him.


    It''s very difficult for the vast majority of demons to refine Qi and transform God, and the entry is slow.


    On the one hand, although their souls are not weak, they are ignorant and ignorant.


    To cultivate this realm, the speed of condensing Yin God is much slower than that of human beings. Many monsters will be trapped in this realm all their lives.


    And Li Yi''s use of apocalypse is to awaken his soul, which is not difficult for him.


    But it still needs ink and wash to practice slowly. Grey wolf directly crossed the threshold of refining Qi and entered the realm of practicing Qi and spirit, waiting for it to complete the practice of refining Qi and spirit.


    Before that, we should be able to open our bones and speak.


    These things all take time, and the rain outside hasn''t abated, it''s still very heavy.


    It''s raining heavily, so it''s impossible for him to go out and do anything. Although it''s very likely that he will encounter a shortage of food, at least there is enough food at present.


    So he has nothing to do, bibidong is still very afraid of the wolf, but grey wolf has understood what is the situation now.


    It soon found out its position. In this room, Li Yi is the eldest brother, and bidong, who is sitting on another stool, is the second. He belongs to the last position.


    Not only that, it did not try to challenge bidong, or even exchange the two sides of the micro.


    Because he knew that he had joined other wolves as a lone wolf, which should be his identity. It was lucky for others to let him join. Why ask for more.


    If it was not turned on before, the psychic might have such an idea, but when it was turned on, it immediately understood that it was an outsider in this wolf pack and had just joined.


    If you want to challenge the status immediately or even threaten other wolves, the first wolf is likely to drive himself out without hesitation.


    Now if you want to change your position, you can only defeat the wolf, but it can''t have any resistance to Li Yi, so you can only be the lowest wolf.


    Of course, if the wolves want to expand their head wolf, want to let other wolves join, then the wolves may have the opportunity to be the one who is not the lowest.


    This is its real idea, and it can only have some ideas after it has opened its mind. Otherwise, it was just in a muddle. Maybe on the first day of entering this organization, it will try to challenge bidong, and become the second wolf.


    At this time, it is cheering in front of Bibi East, swinging its tail, rolling, trying to attract each other''s attention, let her touch themselves.


    And even if it did, bibidong still had a little scruples and fear in his heart.


    This is a wolf, a vicious wolf. Even if he behaves like a husky now, he was a vicious wolf before.


    Its sharp teeth and claws show the fishy smell when it breathes its tongue, which shows that it is good at hunting and can kill itself at any time.


    Bibidong was so scared that he was numb. In the face of the wolf''s wanton action, he didn''t dare to move. His whole body seemed to be stiff.


    She was a little silly by the wolf. You know, Li Yi has protected her very well these days


    And there were no big beasts, even predators, on their way.


    So, although she stayed in the forest for a long time, it was the first time that she came into close contact with this predatory animal.


    "Nothing. My brother is by your side. He won''t hurt you." Li Yi took bidong''s hand and squatted down to touch the wolf''s head. The wolf obediently gave him his head.


    Bibidong looked away from him, and he had a lot of courage in his heart. I''m eager to give it a try.


    Finally, she felt that the wolf''s back hair was fluffy, not very clean, but really fluffy.


    For her, it has been a very novel and bold attempt, so she is very happy and never tired of it.


    Just hold Li Yi''s hand tightly all the time, and dare not let him get up.


    I believe that as time goes on, I will get used to it sooner or later.

 Chapter 429

    Li Yi looks at the decreasing food. The rain outside has also decreased a lot during this period.


    It''s been raining for three days in a row. Although it''s much smaller, it''s still quite heavy.


    To be honest, I don''t know how much food I have left. I don''t know how long it will last. It''s better to go out and look for it while the rain is decreasing.


    Most of the places outside have become a land of glory. Because the place he chose is relatively high, and he has built a threshold, so there is not much water in the house. Even so, when he occasionally opens the door, there is still a lot of water splashing in.


    He took a look at bibidong. After these days of mutual understanding and contact, she has established a relatively friendly relationship with the wolf she trained.


    In addition, the cultivation of grey wolf is also in an orderly way. It has to be said that the speed of cultivation of wolf is much faster than that of human beings. Because of its excellent physical quality and its cramming cultivation, the speed of cultivation in the early stage is far faster than that of bidong.


    With the further development of intelligence, it can further recognize its own condition and shape, and the blood of the body is also developing bit by bit. The physical body of the demon clan is much stronger than that of the human race.


    Generally speaking, in addition to Li Yi, who specializes in cultivating martial arts, ordinary immortals can''t compete with the demon clan in physical strength.


    "My brother will go out later. We don''t have much food. I''ll find something to eat." They are laughing and playing. When they hear Li Yi''s words, their faces suddenly change.


    Although she is small, she also knows what it means to go out in this environment. The rain is all over the sky, and she can''t see the road that can''t find the direction. All these are great dangers.


    It''s very dangerous outside now, so instinctively, she wants to stop Li Yi from going out.


    "Brother, don''t go out. It''s raining so hard outside. It must be dangerous to go out. If there is not enough food, Dong''Er will eat less, and I will eat a little more. " Her tone was low and low, and she even cried at the end.


    But she covered her face with her little hand. Although she didn''t want to cry, she took away one tear after another.


    Li Yi naturally knows that the other party is worried about himself. He also knows how bibidong can worry about himself.


    Rain all over the sky, howling wind, if it is for ordinary people, in the wild encounter this kind of situation, go out is tantamount to death.


    Close the door, turn back and walk to the east of Bibi, and take her into his arms.


    "Don''t worry, my brother is so powerful that he will be fine. Food, you want to eat, immediately I will find more food.


    Besides, the rain outside is much smaller now, and my brother won''t go out.


    Besides, even if my brother is so powerful, nothing will happen. "


    He said, as if to show his strength. After looking around, I found that there was nothing to show my strength, so I had to give up this idea.


    Bibidong was advised by him at this time. Although his tears were much less, he was still sobbing.


    "I know, I''m just afraid. You''re the only family I have. I''m afraid. " Bibidong said, burying his face deeply on his shoulder, and tears could no longer be controlled.


    Li Yi knew that no matter how much comfort he had at this time, he was pale and powerless.


    However, the current reality has been bothering and obstructing him. There is indeed a shortage of food. As for the problem of drinking water, there is no need to worry about it.


    But they won''t last long enough to cut down on food, and it''s not clear how long it will rain.


    It''s better to take advantage of the weak rain to go out and find some food for a few more days.


    So he has been waiting, waiting for the passage of time, bibidong is no longer crying, just sobbing in a low voice.


    Li Yi picked her up, let her sit on the bed, and wiped the tears in her eyes with her sleeve.


    Her eyes were red. At first glance, she knew that she was very sad and had been crying for a long time.


    Just as a child, especially a little girl, she can cry, can play helpless, can make trouble without reason, but she can''t, she should use the most appropriate method to solve all problems.


    Pretend to take a piece of chocolate out of your pocket, unpack it and put it directly into bidong''s mouth.


    "My brother won''t go." Li Yi''s words are like this. In fact, it''s a lie. Now he can''t go, and he can go at night.


    Anyway, for themselves, the rain is small, the difference between day and night is not very big.


    So he just said that, but in fact he kept moving. He patted him on the back, comforted bidong, told her not to worry, and told her that he would not go out.


    At dinner, bibidong just ate a little food. No matter how much he tried to persuade him, he didn''t want to eat two more.


    Li Yi has nothing to do with it. He should not have said that he wanted to go out because he knew he would face such a situation. Just go out and get some prey at night.


    .................


    At night, it rained more heavily. He opened the door quietly. At the moment when he opened the door, the sound made gray wolf wake up and open his eyes to make a defensive gesture.


    Staring at the door, I found that it was Li Yi, and then I let down my guard.


    He made a sign to keep his voice down, and then looked at bidong sleeping on the bed.


    "Take good care of your home." After finishing this sentence, he went outside and closed the door.


    The rain was very, very heavy. His true Qi propped up a wall of Qi all over his body, and not a drop of rain fell on him.


    It''s just that the heavy rain really obscures the sight to a certain extent. Of course, it doesn''t matter to him.


    He just covered most of the water in his upper body, and his legs were almost submerged.


    Away from his home, what li felt was that the water was deeper.


    He did not step on the water directly, but stepped on the deep water.


    Let''s first explore how deep the water is. The depth of the water is about 50 cm.


    After understanding, his body will naturally rise and start to step on the water, and a little water on his body will be directly evaporated.


    In fact, he was a little curious. If there was such a heavy rain every year, how could the wild animals survive here.


    You know, such a heavy rain for the cattle and sheep, can be said to be a complete ecological disaster, no food.


    It''s very normal that there is no place to live and flash floods will happen at any time. What do they rely on to survive.


    On this point, he was quite curious. He just took this opportunity to explore. If he could find his own prey, he would have it.

 Chapter 430

    Clattering of rain, slapping on the trees, visible to the naked eye, here is like a hard plow by the wind.


    Many small trees have been broken, just uprooted, even those towering ancient trees have many smooth, most of the branches above have been broken.


    In addition, the ground is full of branches of trees, crisscross, making it more difficult for him to walk.


    And in this case, it''s more difficult to find prey.


    Of course, he was not particularly worried. Because of the heavy rain, it was difficult to judge the specific time. But he knew that it was at most seven or eight o''clock in the evening. Of course, it could be early in the morning, because their work and rest might change a little every day, but the body''s biological clock would not change too much.


    I also have hours to hunt, kill and get food.


    It''s better to hunt more this time. More can be thrown out here, and the next time you save it, you can find it yourself.


    However, it is inevitable to expand the scope of the search. Sheep and cattle move very fast, and they seldom hunt in the last two days.


    In other words, he didn''t have the heart to hunt in those two days. He was busy strengthening his house, collecting enough fresh water and fuel, and moving everything outside into the house.


    Therefore, if these sheep and cattle escape and migrate hundreds of miles in a day, he really doesn''t know how to find them.


    Therefore, he can only expand his search area bit by bit.


    Obviously, in this case, it''s not difficult to find prey. You just need to raise the terrain and go to a higher place to explore.


    So he chose to expand the scope and always went to the nearby hills.


    Finally, when he was about to reach the top of the mountain, he saw or found the trail of the prey.


    Although it rained heavily, he could still judge from the bare soil of the hill that there had been animals trampling here for a short time. Because of the heavy rain, he could still see traces now, so it would not be long.


    When he came here, he found that it seemed very different. There was a piece of grass in front of him, and there were bluegrass everywhere on the ground. This is not unusual. Bluegrass is a weed all over the world.


    I''ve seen a lot of them before. Even not far from my home, there is a very big blue silver grass. However, I don''t know why, he can feel that the grass here is different from other places.


    The aura of heaven and earth here, especially the aura of wood, seems to be something that attracts them to become much denser.


    Instead of stepping on the water, he directly let his feet step on the earth. His mind and even his sense of what''s wrong with the whole earth around him.


    In fact, most of the grassland has been submerged. These bluegrass are all in the water now. In this case, they will be drowned in one day at most, because their roots will rot and eventually die completely.


    But it''s not surprising that even if the roots of the trees are rotten, it''s not surprising that they die.


    But why is the aura of wood so strong here? More importantly, the way of wood rules is also very strong here.


    He knows that in the big star forest, although the aura and the law of wood are generally stronger than those in other places, the scope of this richness is also within reasonable circumstances.


    It''s just that the aura of wood here is so strong that it doesn''t matter.


    If it''s just this, he may just feel some doubts and won''t pay much attention to it, but there are also many roads of wood here.


    The law of the road is all over this space, all over this common grass without any strange blue silver grass.


    It is because of this that he can observe and pay attention to it. Maybe others won''t find it. Even the world''s top strong may not pay attention to it, but he can clearly observe it.


    But the problem is, when my mind sweeps the earth countless times, including every leaf of every grass here.


    I really didn''t find any abnormality in them, all of them are very normal.


    So, helpless, he can only give up here for a while.


    Since we haven''t found any problems, let''s leave without exploring.


    First find food, kill some prey, deal with it, and then take care of other things.


    But in this grassland, there is a blue silver grass, not any different grass.


    Looking at him, and in the heart of fear, shivering, even if he has been a soul beast for 100000 years, but in essence, it is still just a blue silver grass.


    As a blue silver grass, I am naturally weak in fighting ability.


    Even because of plants, even if she is a hundred thousand year old soul beast, she can''t leave here and can only be firmly fixed on this grassland.


    And she gave birth to intelligence, which is not long ago. Just now, he could feel the terrible smell from that guy, and he seemed to be looking for something.


    Fortunately, her ability to cover the breath is very powerful, which was not found by the other side.


    Even if she had just awakened, she knew what it would be like to be discovered by human beings as a spirit beast. Moreover, as a blue silver grass, even if she was a spirit beast for 100000 years, her fighting ability was weak.


    I just wake up from the original state of ignorance, not long, what ability is not clear.


    Also encountered such a heavy rain, these days she can feel weak, roots are almost blistered rotten.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll be dead.


    Her heart is extremely afraid of such a situation, but there is no way, she can only face such a situation.


    ..................


    Li Yi looks at the cave. There are many animals in the cave, including cattle, sheep and even chickens.


    Besides, there are a group of rabbits. It seems that many animals nearby are all in this cave. But what do they eat in this cave? If the water supply is good, what do they depend on for food.


    Li Yi went deep into the cave, where he found a lot of different things, but also understand why these animals hide here, there is no lack of food.


    "This cane is terrible." Li Yi spits out the cane in his mouth. There are many vines in this cave, although the taste is not very good.


    But there is no poison. These animals should live on this vine.


    He also observed that there seems to be some colony breeding here. There are some mushrooms hiding here. There is no need to worry about the shortage of food.


    I think that''s why some ordinary beasts can live here.


    In exploring the depths of the cave, he suddenly found that the law of the main road here was struggling.


    Before careful study, all the ghosts and beasts I found in this area gathered here. They were in peace. This should also be a mutual agreement between the ghosts and beasts in the mountain forest, and even all the animals.


    Whenever there is a heavy rain, all the animals hide in the cave, and it is not allowed to attack each other during this period of time.

 Chapter 431

    Li Yi skillfully stood by the side of the heavy rain to deal with the prey. His hunting was quite smooth this time. In fact, nothing could stop him.


    It''s not particularly dangerous that you should be in the mixed zone of the star forest.


    If there is anything that can pose any threat to us in the current situation of the world, there are only a few ghosts in the core area.


    The others don''t need to care at all. Li Yi has made great progress in cultivating and observing during this period and building the basic road of the world by himself.


    On the one hand, he chose the main way of cultivation, which can be said to master and analyze all the forces between heaven and earth.


    The other party''s attack, no matter what the situation is, even if the attack is launched directly from the law of cause and effect of fate, he can also use his strength to block.


    Unless the other party''s attack does not completely affect the world, but attacks from other worlds, and directly attacks itself without passing through the world, so that they may not be able to defend.


    But at the first moment when the attack hurts you, you can also defend yourself.


    In this world, many of the attacks on themselves will be eliminated directly without even taking action.


    Because the other side has not condensed strength, or even launched an attack with enough strength, it will be completely wiped out by him at the beginning of accumulating strength.


    If his strength is strong enough, he can completely erase the concept of the other party''s existence.


    Only in that way, you can master not only one Tao, but at least most of the Tao in the world. Besides power, there are also fate, time, cause and effect and so on.


    Only when these avenues work together can a person be removed from the concept in a real sense.


    But also to ensure that the other side does not know or familiar with people to achieve the same strength and their own.


    Because in that way, he can''t erase the cause and effect of the other party and that person at one time.


    Of course, this has little to do with him now.


    Expertly dispose of these prey, let go of them, peel off the fur and divide them.


    Some of them are thrown into the back basket. The heavy rain can cover the bloody smell very well, so there is no need to worry that his animals will find that they are hunting their own animals.


    Some of these animals will be aware of the lack of companions, but with their intelligence, they will give up after the search is fruitless.


    Maybe they didn''t notice it at all. Even if they did, they might forget it in two days. It''s just a group of animals. We can''t expect them to be very smart.


    Even if they find out, what can they do? Can they find their own revenge.


    Li Yi walked back step by step, but this time when he was approaching the grass, he suddenly slowed down and began to walk slowly.


    There is definitely something wrong with this place, and it is very likely that it is here. I really don''t know where the problem is.


    But it''s absolutely weird, and at the same time, he looked at the information about the world record. Although he has not entered the original timeline and story, he knows a lot of things.


    It''s very likely that it''s the place where the blue silver emperor lived for 100000 years. I don''t know what''s his situation now and why he won''t show his true body to see himself.


    Although the demonized actor will not have any combat effectiveness in a short time.


    However, it is obvious that the blue silver emperor has not yet been transformed into a grass.


    In this case, why does the other side cover their breath so hard that they don''t want to find out? We need to know that the 100000 year old fighting ability of spirit beast theory is already the top in the world.


    Li Yi did not know that the blue silver emperor had just awakened at this time. Although he had existed for 100000 years because of his own characteristics, his essence was still a grass.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, although it is better than ordinary beasts, it is not much better. Moreover, because of the inability to move and the long-term flooding, the roots have begun to rot gradually. If this continues, even if the soul beast, who has been living for 100000 years, is essentially unable to move, it will die because of natural disasters.


    It''s not that someone maliciously framed her or wanted to kill her, it''s just that the world is so natural and man-made.


    It is for this reason that the blue silver emperor must have changed from the body of the soul beast to the human body.


    Otherwise, we will never give up the powerful fighting power of the soul beast and turn back to the human body for a dangerous life.


    But even if she could be given a few more days, the blue silver emperor would be able to master his own ability and use his own power familiarly, and would not fall into the present dangerous situation because of a heavy rain.


    Obviously, according to the next situation, there are only two ways for her to be born, either to become a human or to die as a ghost beast.


    Li Yi knows this, but he can be sure that the other party is hiding here, so he takes no pains to find it.


    Which one is it? His eyes were eager to try, and he swept every little grass back and forth.


    With the master and his mind, every minute and second is like washing the ground, covering here, observing every grass and every leaf.


    At the same time squat down, with their own hands gently playing each grass.


    Because the vast majority of blue silver grass is covered by the current, so he took a lot of bursts of water with such a shot, making the grass change direction with its own force.


    He didn''t have anything here, just a little grass in the grass, but his heart was still full of anxiety.


    She can feel that if according to the current situation, she is afraid that she has just been born, and she will soon encounter a survival crisis.


    However, if the other party does not leave, he has no way. Once he chooses to turn into a person in front of the other party, he will die.


    She was waiting for the other party to leave. She decided that once the other party left, she would become a human in a short time, and then she would escape to the mountain and could no longer stay in the water.


    Li Yi looks at the waves of water he has brought. You know, it seems that he is just playing grass without paying attention. In fact, he has a great power. He can completely eliminate the influence of rain and make the grass swaying in the same direction.


    But there is a grass is always very firm, there is no action there.


    Think of here, he stood up, and then to a grass, slowly squat down, eyes erratic, seems to be looking for something.


    Then don''t set the target in an instant, and the hand quickly catches a grass.


    At the same time, the whole grass was directly pulled out of the ground without any effort, and then looked at the grass thoughtfully.


    Good. He has found the blue silver emperor.

 Chapter 432

    Li Yi pulls up the grass in his hand. Thoughtfully, he can feel that the other party has woken up, but now he pretends that there is no abnormality, hoping to make himself admit his mistake.


    Unfortunately, this time, he would never admit that he was wrong. The rich wood spirit power had already wrapped the whole blue silver grass, and repaired her injuries.


    His martial spirit has gradually transformed into the same road of wood. Because the road of cultivation is the same, the other party will attract each other and have a good impression on him.


    It''s really a good way, especially for the grass that seems to have been open for a few days.


    Obviously, the grass didn''t seem to expect that he would do such a thing, but she was able to detect in a moment that the other party seemed to become similar to herself, and wanted to get close to him, instinctively and constantly liked him from the bottom of her heart, not to mention that the other party had just saved herself.


    At the beginning, he thought that the other party wanted to kill himself and completely pull himself out of the soil, but he didn''t expect that he would cure his injury.


    At this time, the leaves of bluegrass seemed to be conscious, moved gently, and rubbed against Li Yi''s palm.


    "Hello." She is weak in consciousness, but she uses her few wisdom to communicate with each other.


    Now she thinks that the other party should be similar to him, but now she is very strong. Maybe the other party is also a plant like him.


    Otherwise, how can there be such a strong and almost their own strength to help themselves heal.


    After Li Yi got the response, he nodded, said nothing more in silence, and began to run quickly.


    Now I have to go back to my home, find a flowerpot, plant the grass, and let it grow in the soil.


    .............


    Looking at the grass that had been planted in the flowerpot, Li Yi put it on the shelf on one side.


    He brought in water to wash his hands. He just dug up the soil.


    At the same time, it does not stop, and gently reaches out to grasp, the huge and strong earth spirit power between heaven and earth will gather in the palm of the hand, and at the same time, it will be put into the flowerpot.


    The blue silver grass above, also feel something, gently swing.


    Li Yi watched the blue silvergrass give off a very dim but beautiful light at night, not dazzling, very soft, almost like his own Moonstone.


    Don''t know is hallucination or other what, Li Yi seems to feel blue silver grass to oneself smile.


    Then he quickly realized that it was not an illusion, but the other party''s spiritual power, or the divine perception, releasing goodwill to himself, and that he had the ability to just see.


    Sure enough, when you take the initiative to master or even use the wood Road, you will find this ability.


    Any plant between heaven and earth will instinctively approach itself, just like the messenger of nature.


    One night nothing happened. The next morning, Bi Bi Dong could find a grass in his home and many prey.


    Of course, she also understood how these things came from, so she was not happy.


    "My brother lied to me." Bibidong grabbed her hand as if angry.


    Li Yi suddenly realized and looked around, "Oh! You found out. "


    Just this time, he didn''t get over it. Bidong was serious and unhappy.


    She felt very scared, because she didn''t know what she would do if she woke up and found that her brother wasn''t around, and what she would do if she was waiting for him and didn''t come back.


    This deep sense of fear and powerlessness instantly enveloped her whole body, and made her feel cold at the bottom of her heart.


    Especially in this heavy rain and dark environment, she will feel more depressed.


    And the idea that Li Yi wants to muddle through makes her feel that the other party has never paid attention to her words.


    She didn''t want to cry, but the tears came down.


    Li Yi saw her angry, small face high drum up, tears are not down.


    I also know that I can''t muddle through this time, and I''m wrong. I promise and cheat.


    He also knew what bibidong was afraid of and worried about.


    He also knew how scared and frightened a person would be if he faced the lonely environment in the deep mountains.


    So he didn''t say much, or comfort or apology.


    But the expression is no longer giggling, serious, very solemn promise to him, "rest assured, next in the rain did not stop before I will never go out, let''s hook."


    For a child of her mind, it''s very useful to pull the hook, because it seems that the oath can always produce more deterrent force for them.


    Let them keep their vows as much as possible.


    Bibidong sniffed at his words. Although there were still a few tears on his face, he solemnly held out his little thumb to hook him.


    "No change for a hundred years..."


    In this way, bibidong forgives Li Yi, but it is obvious that she still wants to stick to him, because she is still worried.


    He was also very curious about the grass in the flowerpot, because he didn''t understand why there were so many beautiful flowers outside. Her brother didn''t pick them back, but wanted to pick a blue silver grass that could be seen everywhere.


    And bluegrass obviously doesn''t think much, its intelligence is still very ignorant.


    Just wake up, aware of their own consciousness, this is not long thing.


    Even now thinking about things may not be as much as the wolf thought.


    Obviously, in her simple idea, Li Yi turns into a human form and soul beast, so the person with him is also a human form and soul beast.


    Obviously, as a hundred thousand year old soul beast, it will surely have a higher achievement if it chooses to turn into human form.


    What''s more, this achievement can be predicted and determined. It''s just that it takes a period of low ebb when it''s transformed into human form. Even in the period when it''s just transformed into human form, it''s totally an ordinary person without any combat effectiveness.


    Then, as they gradually began to practice again, only in this way can the spirit beast have the chance to become a God.


    Otherwise, a hundred thousand year old soul beast will only have a thousand year life span from the moment of its awakening.


    No one knows why, no one knows why.


    In bluegrass, I see such an opportunity to protect myself and grow up. I don''t think Li Yi will hurt myself.


    If he wanted to hurt himself, he could kill himself and get his own soul ring and soul bone, but he didn''t.


    She saved herself, helped herself heal and planted herself in the soil. She could feel comfortable here.


    And just born weak intelligence, let her instinctively want to imitate each other, become the same as each other, from the beast to human.


    Since he is the same, there is no reason why he can''t do it himself.

 Chapter 433

    Blue silver grass is almost the first moment to think like this, and then in an instant to strengthen their own ideas, they also want to become people like them.


    At this time, bibidong went to the flowerpot, squatted down and looked at the grass carefully.


    She is quite curious about this, why her brother does not find some other flowers and plants to come in, to find a blue silver grass everywhere.


    She stretched out her hand and poked the leaves twice, but suddenly the Bluegrass burst out a very gorgeous light.


    The road between heaven and earth is converging here.


    Li Yi was sitting on one side looking at bibidong happily. At this time, he didn''t care about anything else. He suddenly got up and pulled bibidong to a safe distance.


    And then let her hide behind him, he is observing the situation around, at any time there is any wrong will be shot.


    At present, he does not know what the Bluegrass''s attitude towards himself is.


    Although he has saved the other party, although the other party is likely to be a hundred thousand year old soul beast, but now there is no intelligence, what is the state after opening the intelligence, I don''t know at all.


    If he didn''t have the confidence to completely suppress the current opponent, he would not bring back bluegrass.


    The light is very dazzling, but with the passage of time, the light is gradually dim down.


    The original blue silver grass began to gradually change and shape, but Li Yi always observed this, this is his first time to observe the shape of the world.


    It''s different from the monster''s robbery in my imagination. There is no natural disaster at all, but it seems that I want to give up most of my power temporarily.


    This kind of cost can be said to be very terrible, because giving up the vast majority of power, and changing from a soul beast to a human, then in this state, the combat effectiveness of a soul beast may not be as good as an ordinary human.


    At most, she used to be a soul beast, with a little peculiarity. For example, bluegrass, even if she becomes a human, she can live without eating or drinking.


    However, it is obvious that in such a situation, whether it is the dangerous environment of the star forest, other beasts or humans who come outside to hunt and kill them to get the soul ring, they will do great harm.


    At that time, the spirit beast had no way to hide its own breath. The spirit beast of 100000 years was just so weak and easy to kill.


    If it''s not that you don''t need the soul ring at all, maybe someone else will crush her and get it.


    Li Yi squatted on one side to watch the gradual transformation of the blue silver grass, and the other side''s transformation speed is very fast.


    It wasn''t long before one of them wore the same clothes as bibidong, but his hair was blue as well.


    A very lovely, pink little girl.


    Generally speaking, she is the first time to shape, and in many aspects she can''t decide. At the moment when he just decided to shape this kind of thing, the resonance between heaven and earth has helped him forge and shape it.


    But there are some things she can choose, such as her own clothes.


    Obviously, she didn''t have much experience and experience, so she directly chose the similar style with bibidong.


    Then there was nothing else, and the Bluegrass just stood there.


    Eyes very curious looking away, but he did not speak, because he did not know what is speaking.


    Yes, she has the ability to speak now, but she doesn''t understand what language is or what words are.


    So she just looks at Li Yi with a smile.


    Bibidong quietly peeped out his head behind him and looked at the little girl in front of him.


    First look at his clothes, and then look at their own clothes, suddenly found that two people''s clothes look the same, but the color is different.


    And just now there was only a pot of grass, why did a person suddenly appear.


    She was very curious, but because she didn''t understand what was going on, she said she was still hiding behind her brother.


    Li Yi felt a headache at this time. Originally, he just wanted to pull the Bluegrass back.


    Because if you guess right, it is probably because of the heavy rain that bluegrass has to turn into a man.


    But he didn''t think why he chose to turn into a man when he brought him back to find a good flowerpot and cure his injury.


    He didn''t know what the other side thought, because he was always Li Yi, not LAN yincao.


    "Brother." The sound of bluegrass is very nice, very light and soft, just like the wind.


    But when these two words are called out, they are very difficult and unfamiliar.


    It''s like a bad performance. The performers try to imitate others.


    In fact, it''s true. This name was learned by LAN yincao when he heard that Bi bidong called Li Yi.


    Otherwise, she doesn''t know what language is and what writing is.


    She just imitates. Of course, after she becomes an adult, she is much better than ordinary children.


    It''s a good thing that you don''t have to spend so much effort teaching each other little by little.


    No matter what the reason is, since the other party pulled it back by himself, he will be responsible.


    Besides, anyway, bluegrass can still live without eating or drinking.


    Moreover, the combat effectiveness of the 100 000 year old soul beast will be very high, and the more important thing is that it will be very convenient and fast to cultivate the other side.


    You can let the other side have a considerable part of the combat effectiveness in the early stage, and you won''t worry about the problem of pulling out the seedlings and fueling the growth.


    Li Yi took bidong''s hand and came to her. He held out his hand and grasped her.


    "In the future, you will be called a yin." Then he looked at a yin and laughed.


    At the same time, the other side also gave him a smile. At this time, he always held bibidong''s hand and put them together.


    At the same time, he whispered to bibidong, "ah Yin will be your sister in the future. Dong Er should take good care of her."


    When bibidong heard Li Yi''s words, he suddenly felt a burden on his shoulder and nodded his head seriously.


    She decided to protect her sister as her brother did.


    At this time, a Yin also looks at each other and smiles. He doesn''t understand, and it''s hard to understand what Li Yi is saying.


    But she can feel that the most two people are very good to themselves, especially when Li Yi faces him, she feels at ease in her heart and feels that the other person is very reliable.


    She instinctively wanted to be close to him.


    Li Yi didn''t pay more attention to them. Anyway, it was heavy rain next. It''s better to take advantage of this time to teach them both.


    On the one hand, I can also teach the skills to a yin. I don''t know if the spirit beast can practice


    Should be able to, gray wolf is just an ordinary beast, can be cultivated.


    Moreover, the progress of cultivation is very fast. As the soul beast of 100000 years, bluegrass itself is a plant spirit, and its cultivation should be better.


    During this period of teaching, she can also teach her more common sense of life and other things.

 Chapter 434

    Li Yi skillfully cooks food. No matter what happens next, it''s right to eat first.


    Bibidong is just waking up now, so he should eat something.


    Take out the leftover food from yesterday, heat it again, then you can use it directly, and put some new things when heating.


    He crushed the roots of the tree and put them in it, which made the material object very close to porridge.


    Besides, there are mutton and wild vegetables in the porridge, you add a little salt, and some edible fungus you just picked.


    There are many trees on the mountain, which have produced Auricularia auricula. This time, it also picked some fresh, of course, just fresh.


    In this case, it''s impossible for her to want to dry in the sun, but it''s not difficult for her. He discharged all the toxins in the fungus ahead of time.


    Then cut it into pieces and put it into the pot to cook together. This pot of porridge doesn''t look good when it''s cooked, and its taste is only average.


    It is in this environment, can eat a hot porridge, let the body warm up, has been a rare enjoyment.


    And their current life situation is that Li Yi will eat whatever gray wolf eats.


    It''s just that they eat first, and then they get grey wolf.


    Because on the one hand, bluegrass has just entered the family. For gray wolf, the other is equivalent to a new wolf in the wolf pack.


    Instinctively, it will want to challenge each other''s position, and its wolf king must show the attitude of defending each other.


    Then, in the other party''s cognition, it is likely that a Yin''s position in the wolf pack is higher than his own. No matter what the reason is, he may even think that the other party is just a young wolf.


    Naturally, the river god can talk about the laws of human beings, and auntie, a newly formed soul beast, can gradually talk about the laws of human beings.


    But the most important thing to talk about with wolves is the law of wolves. It''s best for him to use it. On the other hand, it''s also because it can make him accept his identity and his position here faster.


    Li Yi served the porridge well, and bibidong took a yin to eat regardless of and care about it.


    He didn''t notice that his sister''s new friend didn''t know how to use chopsticks or even spoons.


    Even for him, although he can use his hands and feet reasonably now, how to use them is not too clear.


    She has been imitating all the time. It''s not very obvious. This time she didn''t imitate very well.


    Li Yi looked at her helplessly. There was no way. After all, he could not be a child with him. What''s more, he was just in shape.


    He went forward and grabbed the spoon from a Yin''s hand. Then he grasped her hand and guided her to use it.


    In the end, a Yin Jingdong finished eating independently with a spoon, and then he let go.


    Teaching each other is a very energy-saving thing, because after the other person becomes a soul beast, his learning ability and natural intelligence are definitely higher than ordinary people.


    Moreover, he can master himself well, just because he has just formed a personal habit.


    It doesn''t take much effort to teach the other person. What''s really difficult is how to teach him to practice next.


    Bibidong is watching Li Yi teach ah Yin little by little in a soft voice.


    There seems to be a trace of discontent in his heart. After all, he just got to know each other. It''s impossible for him to have any feelings with each other.


    As soon as she came, she robbed her brother. For bidong, the matter was big or small.


    But now she did not say anything, just buried her head deep to eat.


    When a few people have finished eating, the rest will be poured to grey wolf. Anyway, he can eat one meal, and he can eat two if he can''t finish it.


    After finishing his meal, bibidong began to help clean up and cut. After everything was cleaned up, he happily took the chessboard and pieces and began to play chess.


    In fact, although he likes playing Gobang with Li Yi at ordinary times, he has never been as excited as he is today.


    And there seems to be some anxiety.


    It seems that Li Yi wants to prove something, but now he doesn''t have the leisure to put the chessboard on one side of the table and pile up all the pieces on it.


    "Not now!" He looked at bidong and shook his head.


    Bibidong felt more and more aggrieved in his heart. After this man came, her brother refused to play chess with him.


    Pouting his little mouth, his face was full of unhappiness.


    Li Yi naturally saw her expression and went to touch her head. At first, bibidong wanted to avoid it, but at last he didn''t.


    "Now my brother will teach you to learn, and I''ll play with you later." He said it all with a smile and a soft tone.


    "Really Hearing what he said, bibidong immediately rushed to the table and waited to take Li Yi to teach him.


    At the same time, I don''t know why I took a provocative look at a yin.


    Seems to want to show off something, just see each other''s face at a loss, ignorant appearance.


    Bibidong felt soft again in a moment, and suddenly felt that he didn''t need to compete with the other party. He was so smart that the other party didn''t know anything.


    What''s more, my brother and I have been together for such a long time, and the other party just came.


    Up to now, he is still very confused, just clearly is a grass, why will suddenly become a person, this is the best strange point in her heart.


    If it wasn''t for a Yin''s lack of thinking and speaking, when Bi bidong asked her, he always hesitated to speak but couldn''t express it.


    Although he is not happy that a person has robbed a part of his brother''s attention, he is not so angry.


    Look at each other this very pitiful appearance, pour also have no angry heart.


    At present, although she is only five or six years old, she pretends to be old and sighs. Then she goes to a yin to help her sort out what she looks like now. All the remains of the living things bounce off during the meal.


    Although a Yin''s body will not be stained with stains, it does not mean that the stains will disappear automatically.


    Then he sat down and looked at Li Yi standing in front of the table. He stood up the other side of the chessboard so that he could write and draw something on it.


    On the one hand, the most important thing for him is to teach a Yin first, so that he can understand the basis of life, common sense and most of the language.


    Only in this way can he live well in the mountains and forests. First of all, I will teach her what I can use and what I may use. Later, if I find something I haven''t taught, I can teach it now.


    This is mainly for convenience. I don''t need to teach her every time.

 Chapter 435

    Li Yi drank a bowl of tea. In this mountain, although he has tea, he does find tea, but he doesn''t have the mind to make and stir fry them. Now he only drinks the most common boiled water.


    A Yin is really smart, and he can learn these things very quickly, especially many languages. For him, he can imitate just by listening to them once, and master them two or three times.


    In fact, the number of commonly used words is not much, and it is not too complicated, so the speed of teaching is really fast.


    As for the rest of the common sense of life and other things, I just briefly explained them, because I will teach her slowly in the future.


    A Yin is just like a small animal that can move, full of curiosity about the whole world. But she was very afraid of the heavy rain outside, so she had to look around the room.


    When I teach her, I face her curious eyes and the expression of trying very hard to learn.


    Li Yi himself feels quite successful.


    He is very proud to stop teaching, bibidong is taking advantage of this time to make a grimace to a yin.


    "Ah Yin is ashamed not to know such a simple thing." In the face of her actions, the girl just smiles, and smiles happily.


    It is not only the soul of the beast, but also the spirit of heaven and earth.


    For the environment, and even for other people''s perception is much clearer than the average person.


    She can feel that bibidong''s heart is kind and pure. She has no bad heart for herself. She can trust each other, because each other is a reliable object.


    And her perception of Li Yi is more clear. Just by getting along like this, she can''t restrain the trust and favor in her heart.


    She didn''t know why she felt this way, but she didn''t resent it. She didn''t even notice it.


    The other side saved himself, helped himself, and taught himself after he was transformed.


    It took Li Yi nearly a morning to finish this long teaching.


    He finally helped a Yin understand the vast majority of common sense of life and language problems. In the next period of time, as long as she slowly observes and looks at the world like a normal child, she will learn more things bit by bit.


    Li Yi looks at each other with a smile and at bidong at the same time.


    She is very good, even good some heartache.


    What she said didn''t mean anything to her, it didn''t work, it was all known.


    But I sit here all the time listening to myself, even if these things have no meaning for her.


    I didn''t release myself until I finished teaching.


    "Are you hungry?" He walked to bibidong with a smile. He didn''t have to eat. A Yin was just an animal. If she wanted to, she could become a bluegrass and plant it in the soil again.


    For him, eating can be eaten, or even converted into his own energy.


    If you don''t eat, there''s nothing to do, and you won''t have any loss to yourself.


    But bibidong is different. She needs more energy to practice now, and as a person, he just has some extraordinary power.


    Food is still in great demand for her. If she doesn''t eat, she will be really hungry, because aura has not completely replaced her body''s food making.


    In a word, he and a Yin will not be hungry if they don''t eat, but bibidong will be hungry.


    Just for the newly formed bluegrass, enjoying food is really a novel and wonderful experience.


    You know, as a grass, it has no taste at all, even no sense of smell. She can''t feel the aroma of any sour, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty food, even the heat.


    But after becoming an adult, her body structure is not much different from that of normal people.


    To be exact, it now has the ability to change back to bluegrass at any time, and it can obtain soul bone and 100000 year Soul Ring after killing. Other aspects are similar to ordinary human beings.


    If she is not in the form of blue silver grass, but in the form of other ghosts and beasts, she still needs to eat to maintain her energy consumption.


    And as the shape of bluegrass, she doesn''t need to eat. If she is hungry, she will return to the bluegrass.


    "What you want to eat, my brother will make it for you."


    When bibidong heard her words, he began to think. In fact, Li Yi has made a lot of things for him these days.


    Because of being trapped in the heavy rain, there is really nothing to do. Every day, apart from telling myself to teach myself to practice, I am preparing to eat and drink.


    Otherwise, two people play chess, then open the window once and watch the heavy rain outside in turn.


    I don''t know what''s the meaning of this, and it''s meaningless, but they are very keen to do it.


    "Brother, make biscuits. Ah Yin has never eaten it. It''s the best food in our family. " Bibidong smiles and draws a big circle.


    In fact, his own research is very simple, and it may not even be called biscuits. At present, he is able to find the best food to eat.


    To further increase the diversity of food, she is the only one who can get powdered sugar and make graphite, so that she can try to make real bread and cake. Before that, she can only eat this chat to comfort herself.


    "Good." Li Yi answered, then turned around and quickly started making.


    If bibidong took advantage of this time to get close to ah Yin, the two people would whisper to each other.


    At the same time, two people''s faces are very happy smile.


    ................


    Li Yi was busy for a long time, and finally baked the biscuits. At the same time, he also took advantage of this time to deal with the beef and mutton before.


    Just now I have some fresh roots here. Dig out the roots from the soil, clean them, peel them and cut them into pieces.


    This time, I simply put the root into the dish to cook. I just have beef here to have a look. How would it taste to make a beef stewed root.


    I don''t know if stewed beef root can achieve the same effect as stewed beef potato.


    Although there is not enough food in the store, you can try it.


    This dish is stewed, as long as there is enough time and proper heat.


    It should be made. It''s delicious.


    What kind of stew and other dishes he does in this stove tastes good, but what kind of stir fry he wants to make is just ordinary.


    Of course, in these days, he usually eats stewed dishes. After all, there are few things in the mountain that he can cook for himself.


    The only thing that counts is the egg.


    But if you only make this simple stir fry in your own kitchen, it''s enough.

 Chapter 436

    A Yin took a small bite of biscuits to eat, very satisfied, these things are she did not try.


    Especially I just know the sweet thing like sugar. It''s a good feeling. It''s never been before.


    It''s her Li Yi who can feel that she is relatively safe here. He makes Yuanshen and the body extremely relaxed at the same time.


    In fact, it is quite difficult for him, because in this case, sometimes he can even operate his physical body into complete relaxation.


    But it''s very difficult to get into a completely relaxed situation.


    This kind of situation can only enter itself naturally, and it is difficult for other external methods.


    Li Yi has been in this world for a long time. Even if he sleeps at night, his body only keeps a shallow sleep. Yuanshen is also the same. As long as there is a little abnormal noise, or movement, or even something with high energy, he will wake up instantly when he approaches here.


    This time, although the outside environment was noisy, he entered this extremely relaxing time.


    Bibidong watched Li Yi sit on the bed and fall asleep.


    She instantly realized that her brother had never been able to sleep before, so she had to sleep when she was sleepy.


    So she immediately made a silent gesture to a Yinbi, and the two men carefully put down the pieces.


    Bibidong gently steps to close the door, a Yin can''t do anything, can only honestly stay in place.


    Two people are no longer to do more, but together to communicate in a low voice.


    Occasionally cover your mouth, gently smile, dare not make too much noise.


    At this time, there was no sound except the rain outside.


    Grey wolf is also honest lying on one side. There are not many places left for him to move freely in this room.


    Mainly lying on the ground, occasionally standing up and walking activities, physical activity.


    As time goes by, Li Yi wakes up.

 Chapter 437

    Li Yi looked at the outside is already a wet mud, the rain is finally about to stop, this time the sky is only hazy drizzle, looks like to spread a layer of gauze between heaven and earth.


    Everything looks hazy and unreal.


    Out of the door, the body did not do any defense, he directly felt the rain, the rain is very light, very soft. It''s like a little bit of moisture spraying on him.


    But in this case, there are gusts of cold wind outside. If you are a little bit wet by the rain and the wind takes away most of the heat in your body, you will feel very, very cold, especially in the deep mountains and forests. If you stay outside for a long time without food or shelter, you will lose all your heat and eventually freeze to death.


    "It''s cold outside. You two stay inside and don''t come out." After Li Yi finished speaking, he stepped back into the room and picked up a coir raincoat from the side door.


    This coir raincoat was made by him before. It''s not perfect, but very simple. It''s like wearing a big grass skirt, and it''s very heavy.


    That is to say, if he has excellent physical quality, he can carry it. If ordinary people wear this coir raincoat, they will not be able to carry it for a long time, because it is too heavy and full of rain.


    He doesn''t care, but he doesn''t have a hat.


    Of course, it''s not difficult. Li Yi thought about the rain first, so he spent a lot of time on the preparation of sentences.


    In addition to this one, he made two umbrellas out of tree roots.


    The airtightness and rain blocking effect of the umbrella woven with tree roots is certainly not as good as the real umbrella.


    So he is not ready to use that thing to cover the wind and rain. Of course, it can play a great role in this kind of light rain. It''s better to have something than nothing.


    He picked up the prepared sentence, a person set foot on the distance to detect the situation.


    This time, on the one hand, we are looking for some new food to eat. 15 is already in short supply. What''s more important is that the method of preservation is not perfect. What''s more important is that the time is too short, and many dried meat is about to stink.


    It can''t be used as food at all. Of course, it can be used to feed grey wolf. Anyway, it''s a monster with strong body and good stomach. There''s no need to worry about eating problems.


    This time, on the one hand, he is looking for some new food, on the other hand, he is also looking at the ecological environment and situation in the forest after the big fish.


    So he didn''t really prepare to collect anything. I said it would be best if he could easily find some, but if he didn''t, he would not.


    In fact, the umbrella he brought has a better function. There is a movable mechanism inside the umbrella that can be pulled up. As long as the umbrella is pulled up, it can be easily held by hand. If there is a river passing by, fish and shrimp will be blocked in the umbrella and can be taken away by themselves.


    This umbrella was considered at the beginning of its design, and now it is easy to use.


    Walking out of his own fence and further away, he can really see me. He said that the damage of heavy rain to the mountains and forests, where he was originally, there would be no river. This heavy rain actually made a river, but he didn''t know how long this river would last. It would give birth to a new one and last for a long time, It will gradually decrease and disappear in just a few months.


    Crossing the river and walking forward, the grass in front of us and the weeds and flowers on it didn''t hurt much. It was just that some of them were killed by poles flying from afar. In addition, most of them are almost the same as before. Maybe they are more green because of the rain.


    And in front of the forest is a big change, the ground covered with branches and trunks.


    There is no real towering ancient tree, because if this kind of towering ancient tree wants to be blown up by the wind, it must meet a condition, that is, there is only one tree around, and it must face the strong wind directly, so that it can be blown up by the wind.


    And inside the forest, it is obvious that although the rain is strong, it has not reached the point where it can overturn the whole forest.


    Li Yi picked up a branch with his hand, weighed the size, and looked at it, because the broken end had been very sharp.


    Take it up and walk to the side of the river, insert it directly into the bottom of the river, and then put the umbrella on it. As long as you do this, you can stop a lot of things like fish and shrimp. Of course, if you are not lucky, there may be some debris in it.


    After putting the umbrella here, he began to continue the search, because the end of the heavy rain can be seen, there are obviously more animal breath in the mountains, such as birds.


    For example, voles and squirrels generally don''t look very big, and it can be seen that they didn''t go to hide in the cave. It seems that they should feel it in advance, and even know that there will be rainy season at this time of the year, and some animals either move to other places.


    Birds, for example, can fly completely for a long time, go to other places, and return when the rainy season is over.


    The sweet potato and sweet potato animals only need to store their own food, do not let themselves starve in the long rainy season. In this way, in the next time, they can hide at home, eat safely at home, and wait for the end of the heavy rain.


    If it wasn''t for the two accidents and the arrival of grey wolf, I would not go out to look for food, let alone find a yin.


    Of course, it''s not easy to say that if Auntie chooses to change her shape as a last resort, there will be energy fluctuations.


    The mastery of the surrounding environment, especially the observation of the five elements between heaven and earth, even if it is due to the heavy rain, a Yin Hua Xing will feel it.


    I''m afraid I''ll go and have a look. Ah Yin will still be brought back by himself.


    Li Yi''s exploration of the surrounding environment is just the exploration of slavery in the former dynasty. Many animals have not yet come back. I don''t know if they will come back after the rainy season.


    Besides, he didn''t collect any serious food.


    But on the way, he stole two mouse holes, a squirrel hole and got a lot of dried fruit and pine nuts.


    I didn''t find that there were so many dried fruits here before. Besides pine nuts, there were chestnuts and walnuts.


    I didn''t find it before. Although I found it this time, all the chestnuts and walnuts on it disappeared.


    It''s normal. Even if it''s not taken away by these animals, I''m afraid there''s nothing left after the strong wind and heavy rain.

 Chapter 438

    I saw six crabs in my umbrella standing in the river!


    Of course, it''s just that the six crabs don''t seem to be very active, and one of them has died, but the remaining five are still alive.


    In addition, there is a big fish, 17 or 18 shrimps and many scallops. Most importantly, there are two big mussels, each about the size of two adults.


    That is to say, the quality of the umbrella I put here is good enough, otherwise it would have been washed away.


    It seems that because of the heavy rain and the fact that this is a small river, many fish, shrimp and crabs from the river have been gathered here.


    Otherwise, it''s not easy to get so many prey.


    Li Yi thought in his heart, and immediately picked up these things and put them in the basket behind him.


    There are a lot of dried fruits in it. It''s too late to do anything at this time. Carefully sort them and put them away first.


    He can think of a way to stir fry these dried fruits and make them mature.


    Although they do not have sugar can not do sugar fried chestnut, but they have salt to do a salt fried pine nut or no problem.


    With the basket on his back and the coir raincoat on his body, he began to be very heavy because of the rain during this period, but it didn''t affect him much.


    Looked up at the sky, boom and explosion, several thunder, and the rain suddenly began to grow.


    Li Yi, all this is just the last struggle of the heavy rain. Even if it suddenly becomes bigger, it won''t last long.


    And after this heavy rain, the whole rainy season is coming to an end.


    But for such a long rainy season, even if the rain is just the last peak, it can last nearly an hour.


    He quickly stepped on the ground, splashed with rain, and came to the house at a very fast speed.


    Just back, bidong had heard and seen him from a distance. He opened the door and let Li Yi enter the room quickly.


    At the same time, he took what he had at hand. When gray wolf saw him coming back, he rushed to him excitedly and rolled around him.


    A Yin also came to him to help him untie his heavy and complicated coir raincoat. Although he could do all these things by himself, it was really good to be cared about.


    Bibidong handed over a bowl of hot water. It''s really just a bowl of ordinary hot water. There''s no ordinary tea.


    Only in this case, can drink a mouthful of hot water has been a rare enjoyment.


    Li Yi Gudong quickly gave himself two mouthfuls of water, and then looked at the heavy rain outside.


    It is estimated that it will clear up soon.


    Thinking of this, he was in a better mood because of the array, although it was raining heavily outside all this time.


    But it wasn''t so wet in the room, it was as dry as before


    But the next day after day of heavy rain, even if the sky is gloomy, I can''t judge the time.


    However, the heavy rain will undoubtedly do great harm to his next work and life.


    It''s the best thing for you to stop now.


    Think of here, he can''t help feeling better, the next thing to do is also more happy.


    He drank the rest of the water in the bowl, and a Yin gathered around the basket he had brought. He was very curious and looked at the contents.


    She has never seen these things. She is a grass in the mountain for a moment. How can she see the fish in the river.


    And during this time, although I told her what fish, shrimp and crab were, she didn''t really see them.


    It''s natural to be curious to see these things and things that used to exist only in language and description.


    He and bibidong had made a sacrifice for the fresh water they had found in the water tank.


    Li Yi didn''t stop her. If she wanted to see it, she just put all the crabs and fish in the water tank.


    Fish swimming in the water, a Yin looked at all this, feel very surprised, wonderful.


    Bibidong fiddled with the two mussels. She knew more about them. She felt that there would be pearls in them. Although she had seen pearls, she had never seen them from the mussel.


    So now he is very curious to open it, but he doesn''t rush to do so.


    In the face of novelty, children will instinctively feel curious and want to observe and contact them, while some children are instinctively resistant.


    Li Yi goes to the side of the clam with a knife. A Yinna also notices that he squats on the side like bibidong, watching Li Yi fiddle with these things.


    As soon as the knife was tilted, the shell was easily opened. There was white meat inside. Besides, there was nothing and no pearl.


    But when he carefully searched again, there were indeed three or two small pearls in it, but they were very, very small.


    It''s just the size of a grain of rice,


    Bibidong really thinks these things are precious. What''s more, although these things are very, very small, they have witnessed them with their own eyes.


    It was Li Yi who found the clam and opened it inside.


    Open the other one. This time, everyone is breathing gently. It''s like pulling a card. Whether it''s a golden legend or a white one depends on this.


    As the clam shell gradually opened, in addition to the snow-white meat, there was a bigger pearl with pure snow-white color, which was very big. It''s the size of a mineral water bottle cap.


    You know, this size of pearl can be said to be very rare, and can definitely sell at a high price.


    In fact, this pearl is absolutely impossible to appear here, the probability is too low, almost equal to No.


    But it does appear, because this pearl is a pearl that she forcibly used her spiritual power to build inside before opening, and it is 100% pearl.


    Because he is directly from the void to mobilize spiritual power, forced to condense the material production.


    It''s not the golden touch, it''s not the fantasy, it''s the real creation of a pearl.


    He didn''t want to open two clams and nothing came out. More importantly, he didn''t want to see bidong look disappointed.


    And if he does, he may get a lot of start-up money when he leaves the star forest.


    Although the small pearl is not worth money, this one is very big, round, clear and free of impurities. It''s really easy to sell it at a high price.


    With this pearl, if you leave the star forest and sell it, you can get a lot of money.


    The ultimate goal is not to sell the Pearl, but to exchange it for money.


    Li Yi has innumerable gold, even other currencies, precious herbs and pills, but these things can''t be taken out at one time, but they need a reason.


    He had gold, but he didn''t know it. He could tell him that he had sold the Pearl in exchange for the gold.


    So that we can use the money.

 Chapter 439

    Li Yi took a look at the Pearl and put it in the water to wash it slightly. The surface of the Pearl looks more round and glossy.


    The Pearl he made is more pure than most pearls.


    Bibidong is always staring at the Pearl. On the one hand, she is attracted by this beautiful and shiny thing. On the other hand, she knows the real value of this thing.


    In fact, gold and diamonds may not be good-looking, you think they are good-looking, just because the vast majority of their natural people give them a value, which makes them good-looking.


    And if there is a certain amount of gold and diamonds in this world, they can be seen everywhere.


    So, although they have no value can also be used as decorative items, they may not be so good-looking in your eyes.


    After all, even if it''s a kilogram without any decoration and the square gold bar is placed in front of you, you will also find this kind of thing extremely beautiful.


    Because they symbolize wealth in a sense.


    Bibidong took it carefully and held the round pearl in his hand. He looked at it again and again.


    In the end, she solemnly decided to put it under her pillow.


    Although she didn''t know why, she felt that it must be safe to put it under her pillow and would never be stolen by others.


    A Yin also looks at this thing like her, but she doesn''t understand, and she doesn''t know what the value of this thing is.


    It''s just that the same kind of glittering thing attracts her attention.


    In addition, bidong''s action can make her feel that this thing is absolutely very precious.


    Two people standing at the bedside, bibidong occasionally lifted the pillow to look at the pearl inside, and then quickly covered himself, there silly smile.


    At the same time, she whispered these things to her ear. At first, she didn''t understand what she said.


    Li Yi didn''t tell her about money and all kinds of precious metals, because it was meaningless in the star forest.


    And bibidong quickly explained to her the function of these currencies, and could buy all kinds of food and drink toys.


    In this way, she understood the relationship of currency a little, but still did not show too much interest in this pearl.


    Because for her, pearl is a new thing.


    But those fish, shrimp, crabs and even river shells are also very novel things.


    And more importantly, the fish, shrimp and crabs can be eaten.


    This pearl can only be seen.


    For her now, eating is really a rare enjoyment.


    Every time she tasted food, every time she tasted different food, it brought her a completely new and different experience.


    This has never been before. Even up to now, she still maintains this kind of interest and joy. If she is not a soul beast, bluegrass will not be fat, but will be transformed into energy in her body.


    Otherwise, now a Yin must be a little fat girl.


    Li Yi began to skillfully deal with those river fresh, boiling water, steaming.


    Now that I have garlic, I can make something close to garlic but not like garlic.


    In fact, making garlic is a very troublesome thing. First, beat the garlic into mud, and then rinse it with water.


    Then add oyster sauce, sugar and a lot of flavoring, and then stir fry, only in this way can produce qualified garlic.


    Li Yi doesn''t use any oil or sugar here. He has to stir fry it with oil and salt.


    It''s not perfect, but it can be used in this mountain forest.


    Besides, these are just River prawns. You can eat them with vinegar after drinking water.


    Of course, steamed garlic will taste better.


    In fact, the other reason is that he thinks it''s easy to do it at one time, and he doesn''t want to spend any more time. So, like crabs, they are all steamed in the pot.


    These things are just snacks to accompany the meal. Even if it''s just some children here, even a Yin just needs to taste fresh.


    Crabs and shrimps are far from enough.


    Catching a fish, Li Yi closed his eyes, let his hand across the fish, caressed and searched carefully, to understand every inch above.


    Then he began to deal with the whole fish to remove scales, gills and spines. What he did was to remove the spines of the whole fish in the real sense, and remove every bone from the fish.


    On the contrary, he didn''t go to the most important bone. Since he wanted to steam fish, if all the bones were removed, it would only be a piece of rotten meat.


    The biggest bone left can ensure that the whole fish is not damaged.


    There''s only one big bone, and you don''t have to worry about eating fishbone.


    After that, he put it on a ceramic plate and steamed it together. Fortunately, he made two steamers.


    Otherwise, there are still some troubles to deal with now, because it has no rope and two crabs have started to crawl around.


    When the flame rises and the temperature rises, they will stay in place and become a delicacy.


    It didn''t take long for the water to open. At this time, the rain outside finally disappeared.


    The sky is still very dark, it seems that this time is about in the evening.


    But outside it began to slowly clear up, a person disappeared for many days, the sun suddenly appeared, let people see, can''t help feeling more vitality in the heart.


    Sunset is very beautiful, a red sun hanging in the distant sky, surrounded by silence, heaven and earth are connected by sunset, red everywhere.


    In the evening after the heavy rain, looking at the sunset in the distance is a different kind of aesthetic feeling.


    Between the world is lonely, as if only one of their own, this loneliness was interrupted by the distant two girls playing sound.


    They''re not as much as they think. They''re just playing.


    Li Yi turns his head and looks at it, but he feels a headache.


    Bibidong is playing with a ball of mud, and like a little madman, he doesn''t know where to pick and touch with the branches he found.


    Fortunately, I don''t need to wash clothes, otherwise Li Yi can''t let her go around like this.


    Even if you don''t need to wash your own clothes, bibidong is a real headache.


    A Yin was just behind him, just like a little valet. Both of them were laughing and making trouble.


    Li Yi took another look at the setting sun in the distance. It was originally a bleak scene, but he didn''t know why it was so warm at this time.


    He didn''t take care of ayin and bibidong. They stayed in the house for such a long time because of the heavy rain.


    I''ve been crazy for a long time. Now I just need to release my stuffy mood and let them run and turn around.


    Anyway, there is gray wolf on the side, and you don''t need to worry about it.

 Chapter 440

    Li Yi takes a very finely cut branch and starts to deal with the crab meat. Bibidong teaches a Yin how to peel shrimp.


    It''s easy to say that shrimps are peeled. It doesn''t take much effort.


    What she deals with is river shrimp, not skin shrimp. Relatively speaking, it''s very easy to peel. Even a Yin, a child, can start it quickly.


    Li Yi took a bite of the crab meat and looked at the apple vinegar in a bowl.


    Eating crab with apple cider vinegar is a pioneer.


    There was no way in the mountains. He wanted to get some ginger, but there was no way.


    There is vinegar and garlic juice, crab LengSheng is eaten into dumplings by him.


    Shaking his head, Li Yi helped them open the shell of the crab and let them eat the yolk.


    A yin and bibidong also learned how to deal with crabs with great interest.


    But Li Yi used a dagger to help them open the crab first, so that they could take out the crab meat.


    Otherwise, they can only look at the crab.


    Crabs and shrimps are just appetizers after all. A delicious taste is the best.


    It''s almost impossible to rely on them for food.


    Li Yi several people eat these crabs and shrimps, collect the crab shells and shrimps, and throw them out directly.


    These things can be taken back and buried in the forest. They can also be used as fertilizer to enrich the land in the forest.


    Then he took the fish out of the steamer.


    It has to be said that this fish is really very fat, and after his treatment, the whole fish was slaughtered without any spines.


    That is to say, you can eat it directly without worrying about the cause of fishbone.


    Bibidong was hungry and didn''t have enough to eat. At this time, he was eating fish.


    Li Yi just smiles and doesn''t say much. As a child, bidong has no scruples when eating.


    A Yin is also there to taste the fish, the speed is not slow.


    Theoretically, even if she doesn''t eat, she won''t be hungry, but eating something will do her a lot of good.


    On the one hand, it can absorb some energy, on the other hand, it can experience the taste of food, which is the greatest enjoyment.


    Li Yi smiles to see them eat these things, but he seldom moves his chopsticks, just occasionally tasting them.


    As time goes by, the sunset disappears, and the bright night stars once again occupy the starry sky.


    Finally, the sky is not gray color, but a very pure and transparent black, with many stars embellishment.


    After a meal, a Yin turned into a pot of grass again. Every night, she would return to the pot.


    The earth quilt itself accumulates a large amount of earth power, which can help her cultivate and grow.


    This time, however, he moved a Yin outside. The stars in control and the faint light of blue silver grass reflected each other, and the power of stars began to gather here.


    The power of these stars is obtained by Li Yi from this sky. In fact, the power of these stars is not necessarily the real power of stars, but represents the power gathered by the avenue of stars.


    In the general world, if you want to gather and form, you need to get it from the light of the stars.


    In theory, the power of the stars in this world is directly reflected on the avenue of stars.


    Because of the exposure of the avenue of heaven and earth, there is no need to collect the power from the stars.


    Other worlds gain power from the stars, which contain the avenue of stars, gather the spiritual power between heaven and earth, and transform it into the power of stars.


    It is equivalent to that the spiritual power is purified once, at the same time, it is mixed with some special powers to have more wonderful effects.


    Practitioners are absorbing the power of the stars and transforming it into their own cultivation power.


    There is no trouble in this world. It directly causes the vibration and resonance of the aura of heaven and earth from the avenue of stars, gathers the power of stars, and puts it into the body of the cultivator.


    Compared with the former method, this method is much safer and more convenient. If it is not in this world, it will never be so easy.


    Bibidong is also practicing, and the power of stars between heaven and earth is also absorbed by her.


    Maybe it''s because of the heavy rain for a long time, star avenue is very active tonight.


    Li Yi absorbed a lot of the power of the stars in this period of time.


    In fact, the star forest can get its name from this, perhaps because there are stars.


    Relatively speaking, the forces of the stars around them were always converging towards the forest.


    And Li Yi gathered these forces again on the star forest, and gathered them here.


    The power of the stars can be said to be quite pure and high-level energy, which can be roughly understood as the function of the avenue of stars to purify the original spiritual power again.


    The effect is better, and there are many more magical effects because of the effect of spiritual power and Avenue.


    For example, starlight can wash the flesh, increase the qualification and strength of the flesh.


    The most important thing is to practice under the protection of the stars.


    If you have a special skill, you can even choose one of the stars as your life star.


    From then on, there will be a certain degree of contact with this star, which can be cultivated with the help of the power of that star.


    In addition, every year or many years, the day when the power of the star soars, as a practitioner, will also get endless benefits.


    Similarly, if the stars are dim when the weather is bad, the cultivation will be hindered.


    This kind of thing has some losses and must have some gains. When you choose to practice at some time, you will get blessing, and when the fate of the star is good, everything will be smooth.


    Then, when his life star is dim, he will be affected to a certain extent.


    Although Li Yi can help a yin and bibidong choose some stars in the sky as their destiny stars, he is not prepared to do so.


    Because there is no need, the number of these things, these things will not have any involvement, influence and risk, and help them gather the power of the stars to practice.


    It will gain a lot in itself, so it is not necessary to use this method.


    Between heaven and earth, the power of the stars is converging, and there is also the aura of the moon.


    These auras help ayin and bibidong cultivate, enhance their physical qualities and forge their bodies.


    It is very helpful for practitioners to wash the body with the power of stars.


    It''s just that Li Yi doesn''t need these, because his physical body has already been at its peak. Only if he turns to the immortal way now, whether it''s bajiu Xuangong or jiuzhuanxuangong, can he go further.


    Otherwise, his physical body will remain at its present state for a long time.


    Grey wolf didn''t practice at this time, but he was very excited.


    At the same time, he also looked at Li Yi from time to time. He wanted to roar up to the sky. Although the power of the stars and the power of the moon are here, as long as he could use the fainting dye technique, he still wanted to roar up to the sky.


    This is the instinct in the blood, the memory engraved in the DNA, not what it can suppress if it wants to suppress.

 Chapter 441

    Li Yi looks at a face anxious, very manic gray wolf some don''t understand, usually this goods although see their own time some excited, but also not to this point.


    And why didn''t he grasp such a good opportunity to practice, although he didn''t specially instill the spirit of the moon and the power of the stars into his body.


    It''s just that in the place where you are, whether it''s the power of the stars or the power of the moon, the concentration can be said to be quite high. It has reached the point where even people who can''t practice can absorb simple breathing here.


    At this time, even if the wolf didn''t practice, he was still wandering around.


    Grey wolf''s heart is bitter!


    It wants to roar up to the sky, but Li Yi, the wolf, does not dare to take the lead.


    The wolves roar at the moon. Naturally, the first wolf will lead them.


    But now his head wolf just stood there, and there was some confusion and helplessness in his eyes.


    Gray wolf looked at the moon very hard and made a gesture of roaring the moon. Although he didn''t make a sound, he really felt that he had tried his best to let the leader know what he was thinking.


    Li Yi looked at each other''s anxious movements and gestures, and then looked at the full moon in the sky.


    An idea suddenly flashed in his mind. He probably understood the wolf''s idea. The other party wanted to roar up to the sky.


    Maybe it''s because of their own martial spirit, or part of their own road and the stars and moonlight in the sky attract each other. If a wolf leads the wolves to howl the moon, they will be protected by the moon, and the power of the stars and moonlight will wash their bodies and enhance their strength.


    Obviously, leading Xiaoyue must be the first wolf to be qualified to do it, and if he does it casually, he will be beaten by the first wolf.


    There may also be driven out of the wolves, so it dare not do so, but has been anxiously waiting for itself.


    After Li Yi understood all this, he took a look at all the postures he had made, and then he led the wolf to take another look at the full moon in the sky.


    He felt that there was a certain possibility, but the probability was not high, so he was ready to give it a try.


    "Ouch... Ouch... Wuwu."


    Gray wolf''s mouth is covered by Li Yi''s hand, let it not make any sound.


    Just now, he gave a symbolic cry, and grey wolf immediately followed.


    Then gray wolf''s mouth was covered by his hand. A yin and bibidong were practicing. At this time, there was a loud noise that might affect them.


    Although the skill given to them by themselves is very simple, the possibility and probability of being possessed is almost zero.


    But his heart is also on guard against this matter, so he immediately tried to avoid making gray wolf make a sound.


    Gray wolf''s mouth was covered by him, and Li Yi saw the discontent and grievance in his eyes.


    I don''t know how a wolf shows such complicated emotions, that is, during this period of time, his intelligence keeps rising, and now his intelligence is absolutely no lower than that of ordinary people.


    But maybe it''s because I have experienced very few things, and I haven''t experienced anything sinister, so I seem to be a little pure.


    Just at this time, its eyes are really at a loss. Isn''t his head wolf going to Xiaoyue? Why did he suddenly stop?


    Li Yichong compared it with a low voice gesture, pointing to a yin and bibidong, and took him to a piece of grass not far away.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch."


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch."


    Li Yi gave a symbolic cry and immediately followed the penetrating roar of the wolf. In the mountains.


    The moon between heaven and earth falls, gray wolf instinctively absorbs and enjoys the grace of the moon.


    In this way, its strength can be said to increase very quickly. The advantage of this method is that it has no harm.


    Even if it increases a part of its strength rapidly, it will not produce any burden and consumption on itself.


    Li Yi grabs Yuehua and sends it into its body more quickly. On the one hand, it can accumulate more Yuehua aura in his shop.


    Let it cultivate and use slowly, on the one hand, it can also make it more quickly master not low combat effectiveness.


    The wolf can still be cultivated as the main combat power in the early stage. If the wolf is cultivated well, he may integrate the whole star forest and become the king of all the ghosts in the star forest.


    Li Yi can''t help shaking his head and laughing when he comes here. He also knows that he is thinking in vain. This kind of probability is very low, which is basically impossible.


    His luck is not so good. Even if he cultivates himself, he just wants to add a strong fighting force to his side in the future.


    I never thought about relying on each other to unify the whole star forest.


    Even if you help the wolf to enhance its strength, it''s good to be the leader of a small area with the intelligence of this stupid wolf. How can you unify the whole big forest.


    Li Yi lies on one side of the grass. At the moment when he is about to lie down, a lot of grass grows rapidly on his face, and regularly forms a bracket shape. Drag him up to keep it away from the soil.


    Both bibidong and a Yin are practicing, and they can''t do anything by themselves. Looking at the stars all over the sky, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind, as if he could really try to do something else.


    Although Xingdou forest has been roughly observed by itself, and there is no need for careful observation, you can go to other places to have a look.


    Thinking of this, he no longer lay cross legged and sat down, and Yuanshen immediately left his body.


    His current Yuanshen has been forged to be perfect and powerful, which is stronger than the physical body of ordinary practitioners.


    You don''t have to worry about any danger if you go out of the body directly. Moreover, if you have heaven and earth Avenue in this world, you will be more secure. You don''t have to worry about the invasion of extraterritorial demons.


    He doesn''t need to worry about his body. If something can invade his body, it will be more convenient and easy to invade his spirit.


    His body is much safer than its original spirit. Li Yi''s original spirit came out of his body and went with the wind.


    He didn''t plan to go too far this time. He didn''t bring anything with him, just some gold.


    This time since go out, if can, had better look for some sugarcane


    Take the sugarcane back, batch it in sections, and bury it in the soil, so that it can grow again.


    You can plant them anywhere. You can ripen them yourself.


    When Li Yi thought of this, his action was even faster. Soon, a small city appeared in front of him.


    It''s not a very big city. In terms of scale and area, it''s just a small city.


    But even if it is a small city, the population is also a lot, here is very busy, let him feel for a long time did not feel the hustle and bustling atmosphere.


    Take a breath. Although it''s night, some of the cities are still very busy.


    It can be seen from this situation that there are probably no curfew rules in Douluo world.

 Chapter 442

    He shuttled through the crowd, and the noisy vendors didn''t have any abnormality about his arrival, as if they didn''t see him.


    It''s just that everyone is instinctively avoiding him.


    This is because his aura has affected some of these people''s thinking and thinking.


    No one noticed him, and he just walked here.


    Those who can stay here and hang out at night are relatively rich.


    There are many vines around the street, on which grows a huge red flower like a lantern. And it''s steadily shining.


    It should be this kind of thing that provides a stable source of light. Li Yi stepped forward and carefully observed the flower.


    Then he went to one side of the street where he was selling sugar water and asked, "boss, what flower is that shining?"


    The peddler was busy. He didn''t look up when he heard the voice. He replied, "it''s lanterns. It''s our common thing. If it wasn''t for them, we couldn''t come out to do business at night."


    Then he looked up and found that there was no one in front of him.


    In the heart just rises doubt, some don''t understand, soliloquize a way, "nobody?"


    But soon he was pulled back by the busy business, and most of his attention was not focused on it.


    Li Yi nodded after hearing this. Just now, he didn''t show his figure. It was because he was busy that he asked.


    Otherwise, the other party may really find that he can''t see himself, and if so, he will show his body properly.


    For example, now he goes into the shop on one side and just bought some lantern seeds with his gold.


    This thing can be planted as a stable light source.


    If you want it to be stable, you have to plant it outside. The mechanism of Nepenthes seeds is similar to that of the moon.


    They absorb the light of the sun during the day and then glow at night.


    Li Yi thinks that this should be because the lanterns shine on the sun and absorb energy, so that they can shine at night.


    You can also plant them in the house, release energy into their body at night, and then let them shine.


    Of course, these things need to be further studied. He is just carrying some seeds. Ready to go back and plant it.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t find any sugarcane here. There were not only no sugarcane, but also no sugarcane seeds. On the contrary, there were some immature sugars with yellowish color, which were also very sweet.


    But he can''t take these things back. If he takes back some sugarcane and plants it, he can make sugar after a long time.


    But no matter what, I can''t go back with a lot of sugar. How to explain it then.


    Li Yi just took some seeds of lanterns, and then observed the city and asked what had happened around him.


    It''s not far from the star forest. It can be said that if people in this world want to enter the star forest, this place is an indispensable supply station.


    The last stop of replenishment is to move forward here, to really contact and enter the great forest.


    Therefore, the business here is more prosperous and prosperous. After all, it depends on mountains and rivers.


    He did hear some news about bibidong''s family a few months ago. According to the information he collected, the caravan was attacked by bandits who fled into the big star forest. It is said that no one came back alive.


    And I don''t know what happened to the robbers, so many people in this city dare not take that mountain road any more, but choose a more distant place to make a detour.


    After all, they don''t know what happened to the robbers, whether they all died or survived.


    The star forest is very big. Although the number of robbers escaping into it is relatively small, it is very difficult to catch them in the forest.


    Not only to search for traces, but also to guard against the attack of many ghosts and beasts, even if the beasts migrate.


    All information clues that may be collected will be destroyed.


    Besides, there will be heavy rain or fog in the forest from time to time, except after the end of the rainy season and the coming period.


    Although the time is very short, it is enough to eliminate the traces of some people, which makes it more difficult to arrest.


    Therefore, even though there are relatively few robbers or criminals who escape into the star forest, it is still a considerable number accumulated in one year, two years and ten years.


    Which of these robbers is not the most ferocious one? To put it mildly, if they come out of the big star forest and are caught and hanged ten times in a row, they will be considered light.


    All said that these robbers did not dare to come out, only dare to hide in the forest, if there is a caravan to loot.


    However, although this kind of situation has happened before, the robbers also know that if they want to plunder completely regardless of all costs.


    In the end, no caravan would want to pass by.


    What the robbers lack, most of them are necessities to live in the big star forest.


    On the contrary, they don''t have much desire for their goods and properties.


    Most of them are wanted people. Even if they have a lot of gold in their hands, they can''t get out of the star forest. In this case, an axe that can cut down trees is more valuable than gold.


    Therefore, the previous caravans and the bandits who committed all kinds of crimes in the mountains and forests have reached a strange balance under certain circumstances.


    Although occasionally the Empire would send people to go in for sake, it was a drop in the bucket and had little effect. On the contrary, there were some deterrents.


    Even some caravans, who are relatively courageous, dare to trade with those ferocious robbers with a lot of daily necessities. After all, they have a lot of precious materials living in the xintiaotai forest.


    Similarly, they also need a lot of living materials, and sometimes they can even trade with each other.


    It''s just that this time such a tragedy happened, many caravans are still worried about it, so it''s said that they haven''t taken this road for a long time.


    After Li Yi knew and understood these information, he did not stop to do more, and went back to his body again along with the yuan God.


    A yin and Bi Bi Dong are still repairing this big wolf, but they have already finished. Their fur has become brighter after being washed by the power of the moon and stars.


    The whole body is covered with a layer of light moonlight, and the color of the hair begins to change towards silver, which is not as gray as before, but looks heroic.


    Very abrupt is now the big wolf fat round rolling like a ball.

 Chapter 443

    Li Yi looks at the circle rolling, counting on the ground can only see limbs and tail, even his head is about to fall into the body fat wolf.


    Quite a few helplessly smile, a lot of the power of the moon and stars filled in its body.


    These forces can not be absorbed for a while, then they are transformed into entities and condensed in their bodies.


    These forces are not fat now, but real and effective forces, only in the form of meat.


    Gray wolf in the next period of time, as long as a good training, you can restore their body shape to the same as before.


    Similarly, in the next minute and second, even if it does nothing but sleep, its body will continue to work.


    In order to help it complete the cultivation method at one time, Li Yi branded the operation mode of cultivation on its spirit.


    As long as its original spirit is still in the body, its body will automatically operate for cultivation.


    This method of cultivation can be called simple and crude, and the same effect is really quite good.


    At least in this period of time, the four realms of cultivation, now grey wolf has successfully crossed one, and has reached the realm of refining spirit and opposing emptiness.


    But if there is no accident, it will stay in this realm for a long time. This realm is not so simple.


    If you help him to open his mind, the bonus he can get will be here. And because of the demon clan, the cultivation of this realm will be slower.


    Similarly, the power of the moon and the power of the stars will help it to wash its body and improve its combat effectiveness. Although it can improve its cultivation level, it is very slow compared with it.


    When Li Yi first helped him to brand his body skills, he naturally wrote them in.


    So it can also be cultivated. If you can''t wait for a while, you can help it to cultivate martial spirit and match some soul rings.


    Only in this way can he further improve his combat effectiveness and become the number one hitter under his command.


    A yin and bibidong also finished their cultivation. Li Yi arranged the array in the void. The array he arranged is a simple array composed of the power of the stars and the moon.


    All the materials are used for a very simple array of regions and cores formed mainly by the force of stars.


    It doesn''t have any special effect. It just gathers the aura of the moon and the power of the stars around it every night.


    Although this kind of thing is the first time to enhance the physical body, the effect is the best, and then the effect will gradually weaken until it disappears.


    In order to achieve the best effect and save the most resources among the sects.


    Naturally, each disciple is only allowed to practice once.


    Because it can consume the least material, the least energy and achieve the maximum effect.


    There are not so many people on Li Yi''s side. There are only two people, bibidondou and a yin. They naturally want to wash their bodies, so they must reach the maximum limit, even if they waste more.


    What''s more, the star forest is blessed with these things.


    When bibidong woke up, he immediately saw the fat grey wolf like a ball.


    What''s more, it''s hard for him to tell if it''s the wolf he used to be.


    Gray wolf saw her wake up, immediately want to past Sahuan, just in the process of running, but because of their own weight is too big to adapt to fall, and then really become a ball.


    Li Yi has no choice but to support his forehead with his hand. Now he is a demon in the third mirror of cultivation. In many world-class demons, he can be called a demon king.


    But how to mix like this, even walk can fall flat.


    Fortunately, after the fall, it rolled no two laps, and immediately adjusted its body.


    Bibidong was close to him and patted his stomach. It was very soft.


    And it''s like a lump of mud. It seems that you can squeeze it any way.


    What''s important is that he is very fat now, and because he is not fat, but a combination of the power of the moon and stars.


    Now the big wolf with a hand gently, the whole body just like water waves.


    Ah Yin saw it like this, covered his stomach and laughed very happily.


    Bibidong was also laughing and patting it from time to time.


    Gray wolf is a face of ignorant force, look at himself very puzzled, and it can feel with his swing body seems to be a little stronger.


    It''s because every minute and every second is digesting. If you tap and shake it, it may accelerate the effect to a certain extent.


    Of course, if the wolf is willing to exercise now, the effect will be better.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go back to bed." After Li Yi finished speaking, gray wolf immediately and honestly went back to his nest.


    Ah Yin also pretended to yawn. In fact, she was not sleepy at all.


    She did this just to see how she would behave when she was sleepy.


    Then the body turns into a little grass again and goes back to the flowerpot.


    Li Yi took the flowerpot and bibidong back to the house, and then they went to sleep.


    A night''s wind is just a night''s wind. In many places outside, most of the visible water has disappeared. Although the land is still very wet, it will be much better as long as it is dried again.


    Early the next morning, a long lost sunrise emerged from the East.


    Bluegrass also stretches its body along the sunrise, just in the position where it can shine the first light from the outside into the room.


    Li Yi has woken up early and started to be busy. The heavy rain has stopped. He is going to explore outside again today.


    Of course, these are not the most important. What''s more important is that Yuanshen came out yesterday and found that there were two or three beehives in a forest on the west campus.


    And he looks at honeycombs, bees, which is not very important.


    Although a lot of honey has been consumed due to the heavy rain, there is still a considerable part.


    Each of the three beehives takes a part and leaves a part for the honey as food for them to spend the time.


    Every once in a while, I can get some honey by myself, and a stable source of sugar is finally found.


    Although no sugarcane was found to make sugar, these honeycombs can also get a lot of honey by themselves.


    More importantly, if he can find more bees and find more places for them, he will have a lot of honey to eat.


    Sugar is very important, people eat sugar will become very happy, with honey, you can try to develop their own recipes.


    And also to find out if there is a big stone can do stone mill.

 Chapter 444

    Li Yi carried the basket on his back and put a small jar in the frame to hold honey.


    And put all the necessary tools into it. In fact, there is nothing. Except for a small dagger, the flint is just a stone axe.


    These things are necessary tools for him to explore and pack up.


    He said to bibidong and ayin, who were still eating there, "my brother is out. Dong''Er takes good care of her family and takes good care of ah Yin. Ah Yin is honest enough not to make trouble for your sister. "


    As he spoke, he came to the door.


    "Good."


    "I see."


    He opened the door and went out when he heard that both men agreed.


    "Brother, be careful on the way. Be safe. "


    Still the same words, or the same people, after bibidong explained, he closed the door and went back to the dining table, eating honestly.


    In fact, what can they do when they stay here? Every time Li Yi went out, there was only one thing he could do.


    That''s when he comes back.


    In addition, boring time will occupy the vast majority.


    Because she only has a few small things to do, such as today''s pinecones and all kinds of dried fruits put out to dry and classify.


    After sun drying, collect all of them, throw away the damaged ones that can''t be used, keep all the good ones, and eat them after frying. Of course, you can choose to eat it raw.


    Now it''s better than before. I have a sister to wait with me, and a big wolf dog to guard me, although the wolf dog is fat like a ball.


    And I''m still sleeping at this time, and I haven''t woken up yet.


    Li Yigang just walked out of the house the first second, bleak cold wind with piercing cold moment blowing to his body.


    Autumn wind is very bleak, and there is absolutely no gentle meaning, but into the red bone piercing knife, with penetrating power into your body.


    It seems that the four seasons in this mountain forest are quite distinct. I''m afraid it''s really autumn at this time.


    I don''t know how long it will be this autumn. It is estimated that it will be a month or two. I will take advantage of this time to collect a lot of food and build houses.


    He wants to repair the house a little bit, only in this way can he be more resistant to the cold.


    Winter is coming, you can store more food.


    Only in this way can we get through the cold winter and wait for spring.


    At the same time, you can also find ways to collect some warm clothes during this period of time, and prepare to burn a batch of charcoal at the same time.


    More importantly, he is going to find a way to roughly complete a facility that can help heat a small part of the whole room.


    Only in this way can we stay in it and spend the whole winter. We don''t need how warm it is, we just need to ensure that it won''t be too cold because of the low temperature.


    Li Yi is perfecting his ideas while walking on the road. The bleak wind and low temperature are not harmful to him.


    There will be no problem for a-yin, but bidong has to care about it.


    Although I used Xingli to help her practice, and I also practiced some basic foundation building skills.


    Her physical fitness is not enough to resist the cold wind. If she is only in the room, even if the temperature is very low, her clothes can help keep warm more effectively, which is not a problem.


    If you run around and the wind blows, you are likely to catch a cold again. A cold is not a problem for Li Yi, but a cold is really hard.


    The neon dress on her has no function of keeping the temperature constant.


    Li Yi estimated that he was the one who made neon clothes, but he did not consider this at all at that time, because who would have thought that a person wearing neon clothes could not withstand the low temperature and high temperature.


    I knew I would encounter such a problem. I should have refined this dress again.


    Now he''s looking for a lot of dead branches and leaves and piling them up under the honeycomb, and then he just needs to light them up.


    When the smoke rises, it will smoke the honey away, and then you can go in and get the honey.


    What he wants to take away is only a part, not a destructive one, so the necessary work is still needed.


    Sure enough, with the rising smoke, the bees soon couldn''t stay in their nest and had to leave.


    Li Yi uses both hands and feet at this time, and his vigorous posture climbs to the big tree a few times.


    Then use your own dagger to open a small hole for the honeycomb, and slowly let the honey flow into your own jar.


    It has to be said that this kind of honey is quite thick and sweet.


    It''s supposed to be 100% wild honey, which doesn''t compare with syrup with water.


    He tasted it himself, and the honey was quite sweet, but it was a pity that he had smoked it at this time.


    There are still a few bees that have not been completely smoked away. It seems that they want to stop themselves, but their small tail spines can''t pierce their skin at all.


    Don''t mention the bee''s tail needle. Even if it''s a nuclear bomb, it may be nothing if it explodes in front of him.


    He didn''t drive away or stop him. After taking the honey, he climbed down the tree, confirmed that he put out the fire and left.


    The bees themselves are not ready to kill them, even if they try to attack themselves.


    If you want to eat honey and sweetness, you need to rely on these bees.


    So he didn''t hurt these bees. These are his sugar helpers in the future, but he can''t hurt them.


    He also specially gathered aura to make these bees grow stronger. Collect pollen more quickly to make honey.


    He now condenses and purifies his aura. Ordinary people can prolong their life by taking a sip, not to mention a huge lump.


    Even if it is shared by many bees, the effect on each one is very considerable.


    Li Yi did the same for the other two beehives. A considerable amount of honey had been accumulated in the pot.


    Although it''s not full, it''s not too much, but it''s also a rare thing in this mountain.


    There is nothing in the forest that can get sugar directly. Sweetness is a rare taste.


    It''s autumn now. Some fruits are ripe and some have disappeared completely.


    Pick a few unique fruits in the mountains and a bunch of sour plum.


    With these things on his back, he once again began the process of searching for his own prey.


    The wind and rain have stopped for a long time. I believe that many prey should come back at this time. They should be able to get enough food by hunting in the past.


    Of course, this time, he is going to choose one to eat for a few more days.


    Because it''s autumn, and it''s the time for these mountain animals to put on their autumn fat. And just after a rainy season, they don''t have much fat.


    For a period of time, the meat is fat enough when it is killed in winter.

 Chapter 445

    There is a cow in Li Yi''s basket. It''s exactly the beef that has been divided and processed, the beef leg, the beef breast and the beef rib. It''s packed up by categories. You can see that the cow is not big, it''s just a calf.


    But even so, there are hundreds of Jin of meat after processing.


    In his back basket, there was only a small part, only more than 30 jin, and the remaining 200 Jin were all put in the storage ring by him.


    When it''s time to go hunting, you can take it out and eat it directly from the storage ring. You don''t have to go hunting every day before you go hunting. The biggest reason is that he only eats the best meat.


    As for the rest, most of them were discarded and wasted. That''s why he had to hunt every day.


    Of course, these things are in the past.


    In the future, if it goes well, he is ready to train the wolf to hunt, so that he can no longer worry about a stable food source.


    Anyway, he will solve it. Although the current guy looks stupid and cute, his combat effectiveness is much higher than that of a yin and Bi Bi Dong.


    Even if the aunt as a hundred thousand years after the beast, fully grasp the power of the beast, it may not be the current gray wolf''s opponent.


    After training him, he no longer has to worry about the source of food. If he really can''t, he can go far to hunt.


    Li Yi rolls up the cowhide, ready to go back to dry and knead it.


    It''s a good leather material. It can be used to make clothes or cushions.


    At that time, whether you can get through this cold winter depends largely on the cowhide above.


    When he was ready to go back, he looked at the honey in his hand.


    Inside is a thick liquid, the color is not very yellow, on the contrary, there are some dim.


    In fact, relatively speaking, this is the real color of honey. On the contrary, the kind of yellow is very crystal clear, and even shiny may not be the real honey.


    Then he thought about it carefully, and soon there were two big bags on his left forearm.


    This is his body reaction after he was bitten by bees. After all, he went back like this.


    It''s hard to say why there''s nothing on him. After all, bees are very dangerous in this mountain. Ordinary wild survivors don''t dare to provoke this kind of thing.


    If you step into the territory of a bear or a tiger or a lion, even though they are big predators, they may survive as long as they are full and you don''t take the initiative to provoke them.


    But if you suddenly step into the colony, even if you just go in and do nothing, they are likely to attack you.


    The vast majority of field explorers are absolutely at a distance from this kind of East and West.


    It''s the bravery of those who are good at their own arts and dare to provoke these things.


    Li Yi''s body bulged two bags after being caught by bees.


    In fact, there is no sense of pain, these are completely simulated by him.


    Sometimes before he went out hunting, even if there was no blood on his body, he would simulate some.


    After everything was done, he went home quickly.


    Bibidong and ayin are busy alone, turning over the dried fruits to dry.


    Li Yiqing clearly knows that in one night, the lanterns he planted outside have sprouted. Of course, part of this is because of its influence.


    Another part of the reason is that a Yin, as a hundred thousand year old soul beast of the grass family, where he lives, will have a lot of aura in the world, and the avenue will be more rich, which is relatively good for the growth of plants.


    As time goes on, and I help her wash her body, the speed of mastering strength will be faster and faster.


    It can not only accelerate the growth of plants, but also manipulate them.


    You can also train her this ability. After doing so, he may even control implantation, growth, or even change nature.


    It''s much harder to turn soil into edible flour than it is to turn starch rich in roots into edible flour.


    After all, one is the fundamental change of material form, from inorganic matter to organic matter.


    And a transformation is only in the relative form. The transformation of starch rich plants into starch is undoubtedly countless times simpler than the previous one.


    Li Yi Ran and jumped, very excited to come to her back, shouting, "look what my brother found."


    When bibidong heard his voice, she stood up in surprise and looked at the jar in his hand. She could see what honey it was. Golden honey.


    "Honey." She exclaimed in surprise. When ah Yin heard her exclamation, he was also curious to get close to Li Yi.


    "Where did you find it, brother?" Bibidong raised her head and asked. At the same time, she saw two big bags on his arms. She knew immediately that they were stung by bees.


    Just see Li Yi a pair of nothing, not how care about appearance.


    But she knew how painful it was to be stung by a bee. Although he had never been stung by a bee himself, the brothers or uncles in the caravan cried out in pain when they were stung by a bee.


    Bibidong didn''t know why. He felt very distressed in his heart, and his eyes were already filled with tears.


    She took the jar of honey and picked up a little honey with her fingers.


    With a smile on his face, Li Yi was ready to do other things, such as processing some meat, and with honey, he could make other things to eat.


    But he found that bibidong suddenly became like this, temporarily stunned, and did nothing.


    He also didn''t know what he was thinking in his cerebellar pouch. As an adult, it was really hard for him to understand their thoughts. Sometimes it was like flying horses and flying antelopes.


    In a short period of time, the idea is likely to have no connection, and the leapfrogging is also very big.


    Can see the tears in her eyes can guess what she thought is absolutely not a good thing.


    Bibidong put the honey on Li Yi''s arm and said to himself, "mom said that if you are stung by honey, the honey will not hurt."


    I don''t know where her mother learned this method, but it can only be used as spiritual comfort. It''s really better than honey sting. It''s useless.


    When bibidong put honey on it, he felt the two terrible but bulging bags.


    Tears can no longer be controlled to stay. She didn''t know why she had to suffer herself, why she just wanted to cry.


    Li Yi is also very moved to see her like this. This feeling of being cared for is very good.


    He hugs bibidong, but decides in his heart that bibidong is his own sister. Who dares to bully her.


    I''ll give her the ashes of her bully.

 Chapter 446

    Bibidong is held by him in this way. A Yin also comes to him at this time. Li Yi also holds her.


    Unfortunately, now a Yin is not interested in his embrace. What she is very interested in is the honey in the pot of bibidong.


    So although I was hugged by myself, all my attention was focused on honey.


    All the tears on bibidong''s face were wiped away by him. At this time, he didn''t cry any more, but his eyes were still red, but no tears were flowing out.


    "Come on, brother, make you something delicious." Li Yi then took them back to the room.


    With honey, with these dried fruits, it can try to make some snacks, make some snacks rich in sugar.


    This kind of food will be very delicious if you want to make it, especially in the deep mountains and forests. It''s a great enjoyment.


    Li Yi is not in the mood to toss about this now. He wants to make the meal first, and then eat snacks.


    On the one hand, because you can''t have too much snacks in reserve, if you eat first, you will eat less snacks. If you really take snacks as meals, you will eat them. It''s not enough to finish all the honey.


    So he first stewed part of the beef with water, added some salt, and cut it to eat directly.


    It''s the simplest food. It''s relatively easy. It''s just that the beef is of better quality and tastes delicious.


    He didn''t cook much. After three catties of beef were cooked, he could produce a little more than one catty at most.


    The rest was put up by him. It was a little cold at this time, and it would not be bad for a day outside.


    Some of them were thrown to gray wolf, but he didn''t eat them. Now he is busy digesting the energy in his body.


    Li Yi did not take care of it and cooked food skillfully.


    At the same time, during the time of stewing beef, go outside and start slowly selecting dried fruits.


    Bibidong and a Yin also help him.


    Take out the dried fruit which has been dried in the store.


    In short, first they are a rough fry, let them first cooked, and then take out their fruit, in the pot to add honey, add dried fruit, slowly boil.


    When the water in honey evaporates to a certain extent, it will gradually become solid.


    When the time comes, the candy with nuts made from honey will be finished.


    In fact, the products made by this method will be almost the same as those made by cutting cakes. The only difference is that the cut cakes use glucose syrup, while the ones you use are honey.


    Many pine nuts and other dried fruits, such as walnuts, were selected.


    Some of them were species he had seen on earth, and some of them he had not seen on earth.


    This species should be a specialty of Xingdou forest. The taste is really good. Even if these dried fruits are not fried, they can be eaten in the mouth.


    It''s just a little soft, and there''s no fragrance.


    When you heat the pot, you don''t need to add anything. As the temperature gradually rises, smoke starts to come out of the pot until the smoke is full and disappears. All the water in the pot is evaporated.


    Li Yi waited for a while until the pan was completely hot.


    Then he threw in the nuts with shells. As the nuts were thrown in, some smoke rose from the pot again, and as the heat increased, the nuts began to make a sound.


    It is fried directly, and there is nothing between them. Therefore, if one is not well done or the temperature is not properly controlled, it is easy to fry.


    It''s just that these things won''t have any influence on him. His mastery of the heat can be said to be superb.


    With the temperature rising, the moisture in the kernel began to evaporate gradually.


    Each nut has a cut in the body, revealing the flesh inside.


    Li Yi also ended the overspending at this time and filled out the nuts.


    Now it can''t be used directly, but the temperature of these nuts is still very high, and it''s not easy to peel.


    Because it''s too hot, I can''t hold it in my hand. Now when they cool down, I''ll peel it off by myself.


    During the period of frying nuts, the beef tendon meat cooked by myself was also stewed as early as possible.


    Li Yi jumps lightly with chopsticks, and the huge beef tendon flies to the plate in an instant.


    He took the dagger and began to cut it carefully. Now just eat whatever you like. The real big head should be in the back.


    After eating, a yin and bibidong went to peel off all the shells of the dried fruits, take out the nuts and process them in the next step.


    He took a lot of sour plum and smashed it to make sour plum sauce.


    The production of sour plum sauce is relatively simple and primitive. Just crush them and take out the core.


    It''s not the first time that Li Yi has done this kind of thing. He has made it twice before. It''s considered that the national flavor is good. It''s sour and sweet. It''s very delicious and appetizing.


    Now it''s easy to make. Soon, a small bowl of sour plum jam has been made. However, these jams can''t be preserved for a long time. They will go bad in a few days at most.


    So he didn''t make too much, so we can try sour plum stewed beef later.


    These recipes are all developed by him, some of which belong to dark cuisine, some of which can''t be eaten at all.


    For example, the last time he wanted to make apple stewed beef brisket, the taste can be said to be indescribable, soft and black apples, and beef with apple flavor.


    But he is still happy with such things. Anyway, he is idle in the mountains. It''s better to have a try.


    Expand your own menu, make your food rich and colorful, and make your life rich and colorful.


    But this honey does give him more possibilities than plum sauce.


    With sugar as a catalyst, he could try to make something else.


    For example, wine, plum wine, cider, adding honey fermentation may be a little different.


    He has tried to make fruit wine before. Although wine is of little use to a certain extent, it can only be drunk.


    Although he doesn''t like drinking, he certainly doesn''t hate it.


    For sweet fruit wine that can be used as seasoning, he can still accept it.


    It''s just that before, maybe it was because of the way he used it, or maybe it was because of the wrong selection of materials and the lack of sealing, the cider was successfully turned into apple vinegar.


    Of course, there may be a certain reason is that he did not add sugar, did not grasp the time.


    This time with honey, you can try to make it again.


    Even if cider and plum wine all fail, honey can make honey wine.


    On the one hand, some of the pottery used to burn paper has been damaged and cannot be used.


    On the one hand, with food and all kinds of miscellaneous things, some of their own pottery is not enough, so they need to be fired again.

 Chapter 447

    Li Yi kept stirring the Yellow honey in the pot. He didn''t dare to stop for a moment. He was worried that once he stopped, there would be the risk of paste pot.


    And as it stirs, a lot of dried fruit begins to be added to the honey.


    With the decrease of moisture, bursts of sweet smell suddenly filled the whole house.


    Bibidong and a Yin both took a deep breath, and both of them looked intoxicated.


    And has been surrounded by the pot, watching Li Yi constantly stirring the syrup inside the pot, with the turning of the syrup, those nuts are all wrapped in a layer of honey.


    The original color is different, red, yellow, gray nuts are all wrapped in yellow syrup.


    And when it is turned, it gives off a sweet smell, which really attracts people''s salivation. Especially in the eyes of bibidong, who has not eaten sweet food for a long time, this is not a simple honey nut at all, but just like a gift from heaven, it is shining.


    For such a long time, she has almost forgotten what is really sweet.


    For a Yin, she has never known what is really sweet.


    The last time I ate sugar, it was a long time. Before, Li Yi used the last little sugar extracted from the root of the tree to make cookies for her.


    Now she has only a very vague concept of sweetness.


    With his stir frying, the syrup water in the pan began to precipitate and gradually became thick.


    At first there was still some steam, but later there was little steam, almost invisible.


    Li Yi kept turning until he realized that it was almost the same.


    Then stop stir frying and rush to put the syrup on the container that was ready before it was received.


    The container is three big ceramic pots, but the syrup he put in each pot is only about one centimeter.


    In fact, he did not have so much honey to reach this height, it is entirely because of a large number of nuts.


    Only in this way can we achieve a balance in taste and taste, because if we eat honey directly or too much honey, it will be too sweet and greasy to eat.


    And this effect is just good, now the syrup is still very hot, want to reduce their temperature will take a long time.


    It will take at least a few minutes before you can try to cut them with a dagger.


    But it was obvious that a Yin couldn''t help it. She reached out and touched the candy.


    Then the hand drew back in an instant, very hot.


    But fortunately, the temperature can''t hurt her. At most, it can make her feel very hot and painful.


    Of course, even now, she may still feel the temperature of this syrup is very hot. More importantly, she will feel pain because of the high temperature.


    Over a period of time, as she gradually accepts her own strength, her physical fitness will also usher in an earth shaking change. The syrup of this temperature will not give her any feeling at all.


    Li Yi won''t be scalded by the syrup at this temperature now, and he won''t even have any feeling of taking a bath in the magma.


    Of course, in order to simulate the maximum strength he can show in this environment, he will adjust the five senses to the corresponding state.


    Now he will not be scalded by syrup, but it will be very painful by magma.


    Of course, at the first moment when he felt the pain, his physical instinct would release the self shielding mechanism and release the restriction of physical strength again to reach the strongest state.


    A Yin looks at his hand, but it''s OK. It''s not a very serious scald.


    Because her body is much better than ordinary people. On the other hand, as bluegrass, her recovery speed is quite good.


    How long does this kind of small scald take? It will recover in a few minutes.


    Li Yi helped her to break into some aura and recover faster.


    Bibidong is directing a yin to put his hand into the water to relieve the burning pain during this period.


    When a Yin put his hand in the water, it didn''t hurt, and it was very comfortable.


    Since it doesn''t hurt, there''s a smile on my face again.


    At this time, Li Yi broke off a piece of sugar from the spoon. The sugar in the plate didn''t cool down, but because the quantity of honey in the spoon is not large, and because it has been exposed to the air, it has cooled down at this time and can fall off with a tap.


    Give one to bibidong first and put it in her mouth.


    Then he took both hands to soak in the water, and kept flying in the basin of water. Occasionally he pretended to be a piece of silver that fish swam.


    Bibidong happily tasted the sweetness in his mouth. After all, he was a child. During this period of time, he suffered too much and became a bit over mature.


    At that time, she still exposed her child''s nature when she ate sugar.


    Very happy, cheering with a smile.


    A Yin is also silly smile, feel the mouth constantly melting sugar, just know that the real sweet taste is so sweet, so people feel happy.


    Taste along his future into his design, and bring this feeling to her.


    Li Yi knocked all the sugar left on the spoon into a small bowl.


    It''s not much, but it''s enough now.


    He himself picked up a piece with a chestnut kernel on it.


    Put it in your mouth and chew the sweet smell of honey and the aroma of chestnut, which instantly spreads to the whole taste bud.


    It''s delicious.


    Eating sweets always makes people feel good.


    At this time, a Yin''s scald had recovered. He went to the side of a small bowl, picked up a piece from time to time, and then giggled.


    This sweet food for him now can be said to be very attractive, and very wonderful.


    Bibidong is no better than him. He is also very happy eating sweets.


    But to his relief, they didn''t fight each other, which was very good. He had thought about what to do in case they were fighting for sugar.


    Now it seems that the two children are very good, and they don''t need to worry about such things.


    Li Yiqiao looked at the syrup. The temperature is still very high, but it has dropped a lot. What''s more, it''s just right at this time. It''s suitable for segmentation. When it''s completely cooled, it''s very likely that a lot of residue will fall.


    And now syrup is the moment when it will not coagulate. You can make beautiful squares with a knife.


    You don''t have to worry about fragmentation or breakage.


    He did not care about the hot, holding his own dagger in his hand, directly separated the honey.


    You say it''s very, very fast. After spending the honey, you can quickly divide it into pieces.


    Then gently disperse the flakes and allow them to cool and harden quickly.


    Wait until all the sections are finished and let them cool down slowly. Then find a clean earthen jar to dry the water in it. Put the sugar jar away, cover it and put it in a dark place.

 Chapter 448

    "Brother, I and a Yin


    Me, a yin and my brother


    One for me, one for my brother, one for ah Yin... "Bibidong picked up one piece after another of sugar in his hand.


    And divide them into three pots. Each piece of sugar cut by Li Yi is about the same size, so it''s convenient to divide them.


    A Yin sat watching, still holding the sugar jar he was given.


    Li Yi looks at them two, these honey predestination this matter is they two people think of together.


    If you think about it a little bit, you know that it should be bibidong who put forward this proposal, and then got the support of ABN.


    But he had been able to think that after they finished their sugar, they would look at the sugar in their sugar jar and drool.


    This kind of thing can be met almost 100% will happen.


    Since they all want to share, let them share.


    Anyway, when they finish eating, they will take the rest to them.


    Li Yi didn''t pay attention to their sugar sharing plan any more. Yes, although they just shared a piece of honey, they still gave it a name that they felt very strong about.


    During this period, the two of them also thought about other names and had disputes.


    Children always like to give all kinds of things a variety of meaning, perhaps these things are not worth mentioning in the eyes of adults, but it is really important for children.


    Li Yi knew, so he didn''t stop him.


    He has a lot more important to do.


    Those windows have become damp after the rainy season. If they are not opened to dry, they will definitely grow mushrooms.


    Then it will decay. If there is winter, it will never be able to carry it.


    In addition, there are his doors, which need to be redesigned.


    Don''t worry. This time he has more time to do it slowly.


    He could even try to make a semi fixed piston mechanism to operate the whole door.


    The windows also need to be repaired. At the same time, it''s better to make a real heater. It''s very hard to make a heater.


    Besides the heater, he is going to make a Kang, which is a big Kang in Northeast China. In winter, he can make a fire directly under it to heat the whole bed to a very warm level.


    Of course, the premise of doing this is that he must have a perfect exhaust system.


    We must be able to exhaust part of the smoke, or use smokeless carbon.


    Compared with the production of exhaust system, the use of smokeless carbon must be more simple, but the burning of smokeless carbon is not simple, which he is still exploring and trying.


    Of course, by contrast, it''s much easier to burn to no smoke than to rebuild an exhaust system.


    After all, it is very difficult for him to make more changes in the exhaust system, and because of the lack of materials, it is impossible for him to make a perfect exhaust system.


    He can only further improve the exhaust system that was originally made by the wall.


    At the same time, add two more fireplaces to increase the temperature.


    In addition, connect the exhaust.


    If the next few paper burning smokeless carbon failed, he had to try to update the exhaust system.


    Of course, this option is only a backup. At present, the most important thing to do is to explore and burn smokeless carbon and update furniture and equipment.


    Make a new bed with two cabinets and some shelves.


    With more and more things at home, now these furniture is not enough, must be added again.


    Well, even though there are a lot of things in his room now, it is still quite empty for the whole room.


    At the beginning, he hollowed out a whole room, but now there is still a large space in it.


    What''s more, it''s just relative. In fact, it''s very simple for him to have more things in the mountains.


    Of course, the room will soon be filled up, because it''s almost winter.


    According to his judgment, the winter in Warcraft Star Wars forest is probably not long, only about two months, but it must be very cold in those two months.


    Extremely low temperatures make it difficult to find food from the outside.


    So he has to be ready to face the situation.


    More importantly, in his attention, the previous group of wild boars have been gradually moving towards here, and it is very likely that they will come here in the next two days.


    It can be said that the two sides passed each other. The distance is not far. We must find a way to hunt and kill the two sides.


    He has observed that the speed of migration of these wild boars is not fast, almost while slowly migrating, while gradually raising the body fat.


    After such a long period of time, the fat on the other side has been almost raised.


    Moreover, the track of action of these wild boars has been exposed in the period of time that is about to end or has been reduced.


    What I don''t know is that the coming of the heavy rain doesn''t seem to cause any obvious damage to the wild boar. Unlike other animals, they are almost emaciated by naked eyes, but these wild boars are nothing.


    To be exact, it''s not that there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that it''s hard to see the direct emaciation observed with naked eyes.


    On the one hand, it may be because wild boars are omnivorous animals, on the other hand, it is more likely that these wild boars have accumulated enough fat and fat on their bodies, and the fat consumed during this period is only a small part.


    It''s not very close to you, and it''s good for you, because you can eat pork immediately.


    Speaking of pork, he suddenly thought of a thing, those tree roots are rich in starch, whether he can extract the starch and try to make vermicelli.


    Even if you can''t make vermicelli into vermicelli, vermicelli is OK. Pork stewed vermicelli, pork stewed vermicelli, and pork stewed vermicelli are acceptable.


    Unfortunately, there is no Chinese cabbage here. I can''t make pickles by myself.


    Otherwise, you can make a white meat and pickled cabbage vermicelli. Fortunately, although there is no cabbage now, it is also a good dish to stew pork with dried vegetables and vermicelli.


    And this dish does not need too many condiments, as long as these three with a little salt can maximize the stimulation of food flavor.


    Bibidong, while he was busy with his work and was still thinking, brought him a jar with a lot of sugar in it.


    "This is my brother''s." Then he ran back and tried to find a place to put his sugar jar.


    A Yin did the same as her.


    Li Yi opened the lid on the earthenware pot. If the lid was made by himself after firing the earthenware pot, it was not exactly the same, but it was enough.


    When I was burning paper, I used to burn it a little bit bigger. Now I can completely cover it.


    Take a look. It''s full of peaches. Take out a piece and chew it in your mouth.

 Chapter 449

    Li Yi lies in the grass. The thick weeds cover up his body. Maybe it is just after the heavy rain that these weeds grow crazily.


    Along with the crazy growth of shrubs, but it can be predicted that these things will soon wither because of the arrival of cold winter again.


    Even with the passage of time now, the autumn wind is bleak day by day, he can detect that the temperature begins to drop bit by bit.


    During this period, he did a lot of things to update his windows and doors, and he fixed the piston on the windows.


    No matter it is opened or closed, it becomes very simple and flexible, without the same effort as before, and you can open as many as you want.


    Similarly, the original push-pull door was also changed by his piston device to move left and right to open and close.


    More importantly, if winter comes, you can open the door a little and go out quickly.


    This can minimize the loss of indoor temperature.


    Similarly, he even made a wardrobe in which some very heavy clothes were placed, mainly made of cow hide and wool.


    These clothes are not good-looking, but they can be worn and can withstand the cold.


    Although it may be because of the establishment of your own heating system, it is very likely that it will not be very cold in the room, but this is still necessary. In case of any situation, you also have some precautions.


    The Kang had already been set up. In addition, he tried his best to set up a longer exhaust system.


    It takes a lot of effort to discharge the smoke from the inside to the fireplace and then to the outside.


    And he also successfully fired smokeless carbon, now two hands ready, no matter what the winter is, he can spend warm.


    There was more and more stuff in the house, a lot of fuel and coal were collected, a lot of dried vegetables and fruits.


    There are many sun dried mushrooms, as well as some sun dried spices and herbs are not all collected.


    He upgraded all the beds and quilts before, and now they are big and soft.


    It''s just right on the Kang.


    He also made many pottery bowls, chopsticks, earthen pots, dishes, water bottles and so on.


    He made a lot of them, which should be enough to use even next spring.


    A lot of food had been collected by him, but there was still a lot of food he didn''t get.


    Meat is the most important part. Before that, he had tried other ways to store some meat.


    For example, shrimp collected in the river are added with some salt to make dried shrimp.


    Dried prawns are still very successful. After being made into dried prawns, they have lost the original taste of shrimp meat, leaving only the function of freshness.


    Of course, we have to store a lot of bacon, eggs, chicken and so on.


    More importantly, if the winter here is very cold, he can kill a lot of cattle and sheep, and then put them outside for freezing treatment.


    In this way, there is no need to worry about deterioration and other issues.


    When you need these foods and fresh meat, you can take them out to thaw.


    The frozen meat may have less flavor, but the degree of preservation is definitely better than bacon.


    In fact, he didn''t save a lot of food when he made bacon, but wanted to get the unique flavor.


    He can smoke or leave it outside to dry.


    He lowered his breath and watched the boars passing by.


    This group of people have been observing for a long time. After such a long time, if they want to come here, they must catch two and go back.


    His target is the wild boar herd, and the last two smaller wild boars, though relatively small.


    I''m afraid the head of the boar herd will weigh nearly 2000 Jin by sight.


    The two smaller ones at the back are relatively small, but it is estimated that the total weight will be three or four hundred jin.


    Even if you remove half of it after hunting, you have to have at least 100 Jin, nearly 200 Jin of meat.


    Of course, they have to smoke and air dry, and they may get less, but even if it''s only 100 Jin of meat, it''s impossible for them to finish it.


    Fortunately, bacon can be preserved for a long time, but there''s no need to worry about its deterioration.


    Li Yi quietly watched the boar herd gradually pass, leaving only the last two smaller boars.


    Then slowly close to the two wild boars, and the two wild boars are still humming around, at the same time slowly forward complacent pace.


    They are wild boars, especially wild boars. It can be said that there are no natural enemies or opponents in this mountain forest, not to mention their leader is a soul beast.


    These factors add up to the fact that they don''t have any natural enemies in these areas near the star forest.


    It can be said that in the true sense, the whole star forest is rampant, no matter what kind of beast is afraid to provoke.


    Animals like wolves are not worth mentioning at all. Tigers don''t need to care at all. The only ones that can affect them are lions.


    It''s obvious that there''s nothing wrong near the star forest, or in this area, so these wild boars can run wild.


    Li Yi stealthily touches them. In fact, no boar pays attention to him. His sneaking method is trying to reduce his sense of existence.


    What''s more, these wild boars didn''t put their mind on him, but on the roadside fruits he had arranged.


    It prepared a lot of fruit on the ground, also has some weeds.


    Obviously, although these wild boars are migrating at present, it is also very important for them to find food on the way of migration. Therefore, the wild boars are temporarily scattered by them.


    It also gave him a chance to succeed.


    For example, he now drags a wild boar into the grass and can''t kill it here.


    On the one hand, not to mention the sound and sharp corners, it will also cause the smell of blood to be noticed by these wild boars. If they are besieged by wild boars, their situation will be bad.


    So the boar was knocked unconscious by him and dragged into the grass.


    The current situation may not be knocked unconscious by him, but may be knocked to death directly by him.


    The blow just now was a critical blow to the central nervous system of the wild boar. If the blow is on a person or other animal, it can''t die any more. That is to say, now it''s a wild boar, so it''s possible to faint.


    If you die, it''s just right. If you don''t die, it''s even better. If you don''t have blood circulation, you can''t clean it when you bleed. It''s not delicious.


    Li Yi uses the same method to capture another wild boar, and then carries them to the river in the distance.


    The boars pass by three kilometers away from where they live.


    If there is no accident, even if the other party finds that there are two little wild boars missing in the wild boar group, they should not find their own home.

 Chapter 450

    The smell of blood was carried by the wind and gradually spread in the air. The river was dyed red.


    Although he can handle pork, he can''t make blood intestines, and these pig viscera are directly discarded by him.


    The wild boar, no matter to what extent, is more fishy than the real domestic pig.


    This is the time to choose the smaller wild boar for hunting, otherwise I''m afraid it will be more coquettish now.


    So he threw away all the internal organs and pig''s head, tail and hoof.


    Although these things may be delicious, they are relatively coquettish and not easy to handle.


    He also peeled off all the skin of the pig, leaving only the lean meat and thick fat layer.


    He made great efforts to throw the pork onto the wooden shelf, which had been built before.


    Now it''s time to turn the meat into smoked meat and put a layer of salt on it.


    Then he ignited the flame under the shelf. Many branches were thrown in by him, along with many herbs and even garlic.


    The most important thing is that some branches of Zanthoxylum bungeanum were also thrown in by him.


    In the tree found a not small pepper forest, there are thirty or forty.


    Take a look at the two. It''s time to use these herbs, Chinese prickly ash and all kinds of spices to cover up and remove most of the smell on the pork.


    In addition, I make cured meat. After the success of the production, the smell will be further reduced.


    As the smoke dispersed, the oil on the pork began to secrete and drip onto the fire.


    He kept the temperature of the fire under strict control.


    Make sure you don''t see any open fire as much as you can, but there''s a lot of smoke and dust all the time.


    The conditions here are simple and crude, and there is no way for them to smoke outside. It''s impossible to smoke indoors.


    If forced to smoke indoors, I''m afraid the smell of pepper and the smell of pork will stay in the house for a long time.


    Fortunately, at this time, there is no wind around, or under his control, there is no wind coming here.


    So his smoked meat is as good as possible.


    The meat on the shelf, one by one, is secreting oil.


    Li Yi has prepared a place for the bacon outside the house in advance.


    When the time comes, hang them all up. It won''t reveal any humid environment, and they can be preserved for a longer time.


    You can also choose to put it inside or outside. However, depending on the situation, he is still going to put it outside. Although it may reduce a lot of dust in the room, it tastes too strong.


    Just wash it outside when you want to eat.


    You don''t have to worry about the smoky smell every second.


    On the other hand, he is going to make dried bacon.


    One pig was smoked and the other was dried.


    And it''s similar to what he predicted. After the pork is slaughtered, the skin, viscera and hair are removed.


    And the pig''s head is not needed at all, because the pig''s head is not easy to clean up and dispose, and there is not so much time to waste.


    So the last two pigs, which add up to nearly 400 Jin, only produced more than 100 Jin of meat.


    And whether it''s cured or air dried, it will cause their weight to decrease again, because the water will be lost.


    What''s more, he left part of the tenderloin and spareribs, which were not salted and processed, ready to make sweet and sour tenderloin and sweet and sour spareribs later.


    Sugar can be replaced by honey. As for vinegar, you can use apple vinegar.


    Besides, he can also try to make carbon barbecue steak, and some pork and some very fat pork are left behind by him. The most important thing about pork is that the fat on his body can be refined into fat.


    Maybe it''s because of the wild boar. The fat on these wild boars is very thick.


    He doesn''t like to eat very fat pork, so he takes down a lot.


    Of course, leaving enough parts will not make bacon firewood.


    Bacon smoked here is good, there is no need to watch.


    Because when he came out, he also brought out the wolf. At this time, although the wolf was playing around, he tried to attack the surrounding open space or trees.


    At this time, the power in its body was really released, and its level of big demon can be said to be very terrible.


    It''s body shape finally changed. Before, it deliberately suppressed and restrained itself in the room. As a result, although its body was two or three times bigger than that of ordinary wolf.


    But it is also relatively small, and now it shows its real body, a giant wolf more than eight meters long.


    It looks very majestic, but on the surface it is majestic, on the inside it is very stupid.


    After all, the time to awaken the mind determines its intelligence. Most of the memories before awakening the mind are confused and ignorant. Fortunately, Li Yi has helped him clear some of them to avoid affecting the present mind.


    And now some things of it are acting completely by instinct, and some things are groping and learning.


    Similarly, the time it spent exploring and learning is also very short, so now it seems that although he has strong power.


    They can also master this powerful force, but they are still very naive. If not, they will be fooled away by others.


    Fortunately, in this deep forest, there is no one to deceive it. There is no one here.


    There are only countless wild animals and ghost animals. As for these wild animals and ghost animals, their intelligence quotient is not as high as that of grey wolf, let alone worry about this.


    Li Yi called, gray wolf''s body began to become smaller in an instant, because he told it clearly before, whether it is close to him or a Yin, he should change his body to normal size.


    At the beginning, silly grey wolf did make several mistakes. When he called him, he still kept his original body. Later, he would have a few fights.


    He kicked two feet and pulled his ear several times.


    Although grey wolf didn''t feel much pain, he also knew to bow his head and whine after being beaten.


    At the same time, I also know that if I really can''t remember this, I will be beaten in the future, and I will probably be beaten even harder.


    Because in its cognition, Li Yi''s status among wolves is higher than his own.


    However, the identities of a yin and bibidong in the wolf pack seem to be a little higher than Li Yi, but Li Yi leads the hunting every time.


    Its identity and brain don''t understand this kind of complex things for the time being, because it is the first wolf who has the ability to lead the hunting among the wolves.


    But since Li Yi has the ability to lead the hunting, why sometimes a yin and bibidong eat first when they eat.


    These problems are too complicated and difficult for it, for a wolf who has not yet formed but just has intelligence, and some of them do not understand.

 Chapter 451

    "You watch here. Don''t eat here. Be honest." Li Yi patted grey wolf on the head.


    The other party whined twice to show that he knew.


    That''s how he left. Otherwise, he put the meat here.


    Although the wild animals may not come, it is difficult to guarantee that the birds in the sky will not steal.


    If you say that the meat you smoked was poked by birds in the sky, it was full of holes.


    No matter how delicious the bacon is, it''s hard for him to have an appetite for the bacon.


    It''s natural for grey wolf to take good care of the meat. Now it''s a big demon in the third realm of cultivation. If he can''t even see some bacon well, he can''t drive away the birds in the sky.


    Li Yi also don''t cultivate it, also don''t teach it to practice, directly killed, at night can eat wolf meat, also can have a wolf skin felt.


    After the explanation, he threw the rest of the pork into the back basket, some loin and ribs into it, as well as two pieces of the best pork and a lot of fat.


    Of course, in his storage ring, there are a lot of rib and ribs, which can be stored in the storage ring first and then taken out later.


    If bibidong is curious or confused, he will tell him that he froze in advance.


    Li Yi''s consideration is relatively comprehensive, and bidong won''t ask more questions. Even if there are many loopholes and shortcomings, she won''t care too much.


    Because she told her about it herself, she was totally blind in her belief, and she didn''t have any doubts at all.


    What he said is like truth to bibidong, which is absolutely right and there will be no mistakes.


    Li Yi came to the house with many things on his back, inside the fence and in the open space outside the house.


    He has already set up three or four wooden frames in advance, which are similar to those used to make bacon, but relatively speaking, they are much higher and can accept the wind from all directions for air drying.


    He didn''t go directly into the room. He just took the salt and began to marinate the meat again. This time it was much easier.


    Salt mixed with herbs in advance is spread on the meat and hung to dry.


    Time will prove everything, time also gives taste.


    The salt on the surface will gradually penetrate into it as time goes by.


    And these all need time to build up bit by bit.


    There''s no need to worry about birds coming to eat the bacon here. Because they have arranged the array in advance, it''s hard for birds to find it.


    Most of them will get lost in the outside world and finally fly to other places.


    Ah Yin and Bi Bi Dong looked at him like this. They were quite interested in these things.


    In other words, they feel very curious about this thing, especially a Yin, whose curiosity is quite expanding now.


    Bibidong had never seen anything like this. She lived in a pleasant and warm climate.


    Moreover, because of the existence of soul masters in the world of Douluo, there is no lack of the ability to preserve food.


    She had never seen such things as bacon, dried bacon and smoked meat, which only existed in colder or wetter places.


    It''s a way for the poorer local people to preserve meat.


    Bibidong''s family conditions are pretty good. It''s normal not to have seen these things.


    Sun, wind, oil secretion, the right temperature, the right sun, the right wind can make the meat gradually begin to change.


    Li Yi handles these well, and then carries a basket of pork to the pot outside. If he wants to boil, there must be a great taste. Just stay outside. Don''t go to the house.


    "Brother stinks." Bibidong covered his nose.


    I haven''t entered the house yet. Now I just come to the kitchen.


    The smell of pork fat on his back was everywhere.


    Bibidong and ayin covered their noses.


    Li Yi looks at them and laughs awkwardly. It''s hard for him to get used to the taste. If it''s OK when he made bacon before.


    Now a lot of lard is piled up together, and the taste is even worse.


    Just when dealing with these two wild boars, you should always close the meridians and acupoints on your nose, and keep yourself in a state of internal breathing without smelling these odors.


    Although bibidong and a Yin were able to do this, they didn''t teach them acupoints and meridians.


    What they were worried about was that when they were away, they would exercise their martial arts at will and trigger their own acupoints and meridians, which would lead to disorderly injury of internal breathing.


    Now they are still young, and their knowledge is relatively dangerous. They didn''t teach them, so they don''t know these things.


    A Yin can feel the smell is very bad, even if the smell is novel for her, she doesn''t want to smell it again.


    "You two go back to the house first!


    Don''t make it in the future. It''s like this in the whole room.


    I want to boil lard. After cooking lard, I can also put oil in the evening when cooking.


    My brother can also make lanterns for you. They are lantern lanterns that can fly. "


    Li Yi once described many things to them. Even in his description, he was a visitor from another world. One day, he didn''t know why he came to this world.


    Before, he came to other world as another world, which only a few people close to him knew.


    If it sounds mysterious to others, most people in this world will think it impossible.


    The two children clearly believed his story.


    In fact, even a mature and healthy adult may believe what he says when he hears it.


    Today, although things are out of line, what he describes from his mouth is a complete world, which has its own beliefs, science, festivals, language education and so on.


    Li Yi only said some simple things, such as Lantern Festival, eating zongzi on the Dragon Boat Festival, eating moon cakes on the Mid Autumn Festival, setting off firecrackers on the Spring Festival, new year animals and so on.


    Bibidong thinks these things are very interesting, and Li Yi has told her many stories.


    Of course, many of them are absolutely normal versions.


    For example, journey to the West and the original work of journey to the West are relatively dark.


    And Li Yi''s story is like storytelling, very interesting and humorous.


    In addition, others such as the little prince, snow white and the seven dwarfs and so on.


    There is no coherence in his stories. After all, he has no storybook, which is to say what he thinks.


    Because he had never seen the original work of journey to the west, but he did read the 86 edition of journey to the West many times.


    Even when he was a child, he always thought that journey to the West really had 81 episodes.

 Chapter 452

    Li Yi cut the lard into small pieces, put it into the pot, and poured two spoonfuls of water on it. This is a common water boiling method.


    As the temperature rises, the water in the oil will evaporate first, and by this time the pork has secreted some oil.


    So when the water evaporates completely, it won''t cause the pot to burn.


    Of course, other methods, such as oil boiling, are more difficult than water boiling.


    The most important thing is that he doesn''t have lard now. If he boils it with other oil, he will probably taste good. So it''s better to boil it with water.


    The temperature of the fire he was burning was just right. At this time, there was no smoke.


    Cooking lard is actually quite a test for the control of the fire and their own strength.


    It needs to be turned frequently to make every piece of fat pork in the pot force out its own fat and turn into oil residue.


    In fact, the oil residue is delicious. You can stir fry it with some salt and spices. It''s crispy and fragrant.


    Otherwise there are wild vegetables, you can also put them in the pot to stew together.


    Whether it''s as a snack or as a dish, its taste is OK.


    The reason why modern people don''t often use lard and oil residue is that it is not healthy because it is rich in too much animal fat.


    But really cooked lard used for cooking is very, very fragrant.


    When Li Yi was a part-time student, he had the experience of working in the kitchen. The cooked oil residue was very fragrant, hot and crisp. It was really delicious to dip in salt.


    With the disappearance of water, a large number of oil secretion.


    Cooking lard is a job that requires a lot of patience and time.


    Need to keep stirring, to ensure that can not paste the bottom of the pot, but as time goes by, a large number of oil secretion, oil residue also began to show some rudiments.


    Their color began to turn yellow and dry, and now they look yellow.


    There are many folds on each piece, and there are soft air cannons inside.


    At this time, it is very hot. When the temperature drops a little, you can taste the crispy taste.


    But if the temperature is completely reduced, then the oil residue will not be brittle.


    He is fishing up the oil residue bit by bit, holding a wooden leaky net in his hand.


    The leaky net is very primitive, and the whole material is made of solid wood. When he made it, he cut down a whole tree and selected a particularly suitable place to make it as a whole.


    In order to select materials, we wasted three or four big trees to do it.


    In other words, the star forest has never been developed by human beings, so he can find so many things.


    In fact, it''s because the area he''s in now is a mixed area of the star forest. Usually, no one comes in. Even the bandits live outside.


    The situation in Xingdou forest mixed zone is much more dangerous than that in the periphery.


    Further inside is the core area of the star forest, where all powerful ghosts and beasts are inside.


    The bandits who escaped in were not so fierce. They were already living in fear on the outside, not to mention on the inside.


    That is, Li Yi''s strength, can take two hands without the power of children to run across the star forest.


    If it were someone else, I would have died on the spot.


    The most important reason is that although his strength is very strong, he does not use the so-called soul power of the world. Those soul beasts can''t realize how strong his strength is.


    As long as he is willing, those ghosts can''t feel his real strength at all.


    Once people in this world use soul power to fight, some sensitive soul beasts can detect it.


    If the fighting people are too strong, or it may affect their survival, these ghosts will also act spontaneously.


    Li Yi and them used two different powers, so even if he used power to change the way of the power of the stars in the star forest, there was no soul beast found.


    Or even if a soul beast finds out, he doesn''t dare to beep more.


    A star that can move the whole star power and cannot be pulled back by itself.


    No matter who he is or the soul beast, his strength is much stronger than himself. He can''t beat the other side if he finds out what he can do.


    Among these soul beasts, those who can absorb the power of the stars all have intelligence.


    Wisdom will not be too low, know what is meant by the Gou Gou.


    All day long is very manic, the fighting spirit beast.


    I''ve been killed by people for a long time. I can''t live till now.


    Carefully spoon the lard into the earthen jar with a wooden spoon. When the temperature of the lard gradually drops, it will cool down.


    Instead of being as transparent as it is now, it becomes a paste of pure white solid.


    Once heated, it becomes transparent again.


    Li Yi put his nose on the edge of the frying pan and smelled on the earthen jar.


    Then I took a look at the huge amount of herbs and spices that were dripping oil.


    I added so many things, which played a great role. The taste in lard was removed by myself.


    Now it''s not fishy at all. It''s not like it''s made of boar oil at all, but it''s similar to the real home flavor.


    Wild boar meat may not be delicious. It may be better than domestic pigs in meat quality. To be exact, the meat quality of wild boar meat is better than that of factory pigs.


    The meat quality of wild boar is not necessarily as good as the pork raised by farmers themselves.


    Pigs raised by farmers themselves have been castrated, and the taste is certainly not as heavy as wild pigs.


    Li Yi cooked lard well and determined that the flame was out.


    He pinched a Yufeng Jue. The wind from all directions between heaven and earth quickly removed the smell of the yard.


    Moreover, the first sealing of bacon has been completed, and he is not going to take the meat in. Just leave it outside. It should not rain.


    Even if it was raining, he built a small shed in advance and hung the meat in the shed.


    And he must be able to feel it before it rains.


    Because his array covers the yard, from the sky to the ground.


    Even if the rain drops may not have fallen, the moment the clouds gather, the moment the elements of the five elements between heaven and earth change, he will be able to detect and predict.


    This is based on his body, his spirit, his mastery, his perception, his understanding and observation of heaven and earth.


    In fact, it''s not so difficult. People with a little accomplishments can see it.


    Li Yi did not go directly to the end of the tank filled with lard, the temperature is still too high.


    The lard is ready. At the same time, the sky seems to be getting dark, and the day goes by.


    Autumn wind seems more bleak, many plants are beginning to gradually wither.


    Maybe the lanterns don''t grow with autumn. In fact, they may not be able to shout out at the beginning because they are forced to ripen.


    So now there are many lanterns on the outside, the whole yard is very bright, and the house is also very bright.


    He made two covers. If he wanted to turn off the light, he directly covered the lantern with a cover, and the light would not come out.

 Chapter 453

    "Today, my brother will make you a sweet and sour tenderloin." Li Yi said that he never stopped his movements.


    He was very busy until last night. He didn''t have so much time to cook this dish. When he was free today, he naturally had to finish this sweet and sour tenderloin well.


    Although he has no sugar, but he has honey, although he has no vinegar, but he has apple vinegar can also be used instead.


    Don''t pay attention to so much in this deep forest. It''s a wonderful thing to have a sweet and sour tenderloin and a sweet and sour spareribs.


    When a Yin heard that there was new food and new dishes to eat, he immediately clapped his hands and jumped and yelled.


    For her now, it''s very happy to eat a new food.


    Bibidong also knew that he wanted to have something delicious to eat. Although he was also very happy, he was a little better than a yin. At least he didn''t clap his hands and jump and yell.


    A Yin knew that new things would be ready to eat immediately, and he couldn''t take care of the chess game that was not over yet.


    During this period of time, her level has gone up, but gobang is easy to learn and difficult to master, and there is always an upper limit.


    Yes, her level is much better than before, and now it''s just inseparable from Bi bidong. It''s not like before that the whole army has been destroyed and defeated one after another.


    Li Yi skillfully cuts meat into shreds. Although it has no starch, it has rough root powder that can not be completely processed.


    They are very rough, but when they are broken, they can still be wrapped on it.


    The most important reason is that he cooked these things until they were crushed, then took out the precipitated starch and dried it in the sun.


    The starch obtained in this way is very dry and hard, and it is a complete piece.


    But as long as the water is added again, it will return to the previous loose state.


    Stir with water. The tenderloin is quickly coated with starch and fried.


    It didn''t take long, because its oil temperature was very hot. If you can''t control the oil temperature when frying, it will be very difficult.


    And because they are not using real starch, but using water starch, it becomes more difficult to make it coated with powder.


    So the oil temperature is very high, the first moment the tenderloin goes in, it can be shaped, and then quickly control the flame to lower the oil temperature.


    That is to say, if Li Yi were replaced by someone else, I''m afraid the dish would not be so perfect.


    The next step is simple, the production of sweet and sour juice is not so difficult.


    Honey and vinegar mixed boiling is good, just because it is honey, there is no need to master the oil, warm water boil, oil boil, it is almost the same.


    Anyway, the final product is sweet and sour.


    This time he made it a little bit more.


    Because there are sweet and sour ribs need to be processed, sweet and sour ribs and sweet and sour tenderloin are almost the same method of water starch fried.


    Soon the two dishes were all wrapped up and the hot sweet and sour sauce was served.


    Li Yi tasted the taste of honey and apple vinegar, which was no worse than that of sugar tomato juice and vinegar.


    It seems more delicious and natural to eat in the mouth, perhaps because there are no other additives in these two things.


    A Yin had already taken the chopsticks and waited there for a long time. When he saw something coming up, he went to clip it immediately.


    Bibidong also picked up chopsticks to taste.


    Li Yi didn''t move his chopsticks. He looked at the two of them. When they finished eating, he wanted to ask how they tasted.


    It''s obvious that the two people are moving their chopsticks, and they don''t want to talk to him. That''s how children eat delicious food. At first, they can''t stop.


    Bibidong ate two pieces and wiped his mouth. Seeing that his brother had not moved his chopsticks, he picked up a spare ribs and sent it to his mouth.


    Li Yi didn''t have the slightest insight, or disliked biting bibidong''s chopsticks directly, tasting the taste above.


    After many times of processing, the smell of smell has been completely removed. What''s more, I use small ribs with more meat and less bone.


    It''s just a crisp bone. You can chew it directly.


    A Yin picked up the ridge and sent it to his mouth, and Li Yi also refused.


    These things for them is just a small episode, as far as possible to expand the menu, eat more delicious food.


    After all, there is nothing to pursue in this mountain forest, which is the only way.


    However, Gobang has a lot to play. If you go back, you can try to play some chess or wargame.


    Animal chess can also do a set, do more chess toys, these things play more.


    The most important thing is that you can burn paper with edible soil, and you don''t need other raw materials.


    The wind outside is stronger day by day, an autumn wind and a bleak.


    The flowers and plants outside are beginning to wither, only the lanterns planted in the house are still on at this time.


    They draw air from the earth and use this energy to shine.


    More importantly, as a Yin''s strength slowly grows and grows stronger, she is finally able to manipulate some plants.


    At least now she has been able to operate the lantern switch. At night, she doesn''t need to take a cover to cover the lantern as before. As long as a Yinxin says something, the lantern in the room will turn on and off automatically.


    It can control and switch the lanterns in the room normally. The lanterns don''t need to grow in the flowerpot as before.


    To be exact, a Yin can control the lantern to grow up all the time, to the roof, or to the installed lamp stand.


    The light will come out from above and shine on the whole house, not just from the ground as before, just to light up a small area.


    Now the room can become quite bright at night. The light emitted by the lantern can provide lighting at night, which can let them do more things.


    Of course, there''s actually nothing to do.


    What can you do at night? Except for bidong, sometimes he may practice for a period of time.


    A yin and grey wolf don''t need to cultivate the power accumulated in grey wolf''s body at all. They haven''t completely digested it up to now.


    As long as the time goes by, a Yin will grow rapidly and take back his own strength.


    Li Yi can only help her to speed up this process, and help her to cultivate in this process, not only to cultivate her own way.


    We also need to master some cultivation methods. The same cultivation of martial spirit can''t be left behind.


    Only in this period of time, her ability to master herself has reached the level of great soul master.


    He has reached level 27 in spiritual cultivation.


    It''s not true practice, in fact, with the growth of time, their own strength gradually returns.


    As a soul beast with a history of 100000 years, she has the same soul power as human beings.


    Because into life, these forces are temporarily sealed by the self, can not fully grasp.


    If she does not seal these forces, and does not choose to abandon them for a period of time, it will not be possible for her to become a human being.


    This is the world rule of Douluo continent. You can surpass this world or leave this world, otherwise you can''t change this rule.

 Chapter 454

    A Yin is wolfing down there. Maybe even she doesn''t realize how powerful she has mastered in a short time, and how great potential she will have in the future.


    It doesn''t need soul ring and soul bone to turn soul beasts into human beings. Or to be exact, their power comes from themselves.


    A Yin is not so much practicing now, as with the growth of time, he gradually takes back his own strength and grasps it.


    Speed is also very fast, there is no barrier, and with the breakthrough, she mastered two soul skills.


    One is healing, a skill that Li Yi helped her find and master rather than passively.


    The name is very simple: cure.


    In fact, the function is very overbearing, the effect on others is cure, the effect on oneself is regeneration.


    Unless she can kill ah Yin once and for all, she can recover even in a flash.


    Of course, it takes a certain amount of power, but the world is very exposed.


    Most of the power consumed by recovery is borne by the wood road between heaven and earth.


    It also has the same effect on others. It can help others recover from the situation that they have no fighting power or even are about to die.


    If her strength grows further, even the dead can be saved.


    The second soul skill is to simply manipulate and communicate with plants and listen to the sound of the spirit of plants between heaven and earth.


    This ability may not play a big role in other places, but the problem is that here is the star forest, and there are trees all over the mountains.


    With this ability, she can check every tree and grass in detail.


    Plants have spirit. Plants will tell a Yin everything they know.


    With this ability, all the plants in the star forest are her eyes and ears.


    What''s more terrible is to master and manipulate plants. Now this ability is too weak. It can only manipulate some lanterns and some plants that are not so powerful.


    As time goes on, this ability will increase, and faster and faster.


    If one day her ability grows, she can control all the trees in the whole forest.


    All the trees in the star forest are manipulated by a Yin alone. If an agreement is reached, the forest will become a natural moat.


    As long as she doesn''t want to, no one will be able to enter the star forest. Even if she does, she will be wiped out soon.


    If her strength grows to a certain extent, even Douluo will die in the big forest.


    Because even the plants mastered by a-yin communication can enhance the power of some plants.


    Ordinary lanterns can''t climb to a very high roof or shelf.


    Their weak roots can''t support them, because such a long distance of energy transportation will make them waste a lot of power.


    When communicating with these plants, we can also master some of the power of strengthening some of the plants.


    And let them help themselves fight.


    In the big forest, this ability will continue to grow.


    If he can communicate with those extremely huge, really towering ancient trees, which are thousands of feet high.


    Even with the improvement of strength, those ancient trees can be activated and become real war trees and war machines.


    So, ah Yin really runs across the whole Douluo continent.


    At that time, in the big star forest, I''m afraid no one is her opponent, even if all the world''s title Douluo can''t match her.


    Star forest has a huge and very complex tree species and quantity.


    The towering giant trees can be seen at will, if it can really let her master the whole star forest.


    Then a person is a war machine, and can launch a huge war anytime and anywhere.


    But now a Yin has no such ability.


    However, bibidong does not have any real combat effectiveness now, although she has already played a similar foundation.


    But Li Yi hasn''t really taught her all the nouns, which takes quite a long time.


    Then she can start the formal cultivation. Finally, at her age, it will be at least another year before she can help her open the soul of martial arts.


    Although I can observe her martial spirit now, it''s not a good thing for her to open it too early because she is too young.


    So we can only let her choose not to open.


    After opening the martial spirit, Li Yi can help him create a soul ring, or even customize it.


    He now has the ability to make a soul ring, even if he can make a soul ring in a fancy way with a running lantern and flash.


    Because in essence, it only simulates the external light effect, just like a computer. The soul ring is the color displayed by a simple program, which is just different in the program.


    Li Yi is equivalent to mastering part of the administrator authority of this computer. It''s really easy to modify the color of a soul ring.


    Red, orange, red, yellow, cyan, blue and purple. If he wants to, he can have gold and black.


    If he''s not satisfied, he can even turn out the flash and running lights.


    Of course, it''s just to change the process of external light effect, but the essence of internal light effect is the same.


    The real effect mainly depends on what soul skill he put on it when he made it.


    For him now, the vast majority of soul skills can be customized on site to ensure efficacy and effect, and to broaden his growth ability.


    Even because of their limited ability to bear, the first soul ring is too strong, which may lead to the martial spirit unable to bear.


    Li Yi can also help upgrade in the future, or leave enough room for growth in the early stage of manufacturing.


    These are bug level capabilities that other people in the world can''t imagine.


    In this world, people''s acquisition of martial spirit, even Soul Ring and soul skill, is completely dependent on life as if they were taking cards.


    Good luck is the Golden Legend. From then on, life is open, and cattle are roaring.


    If you''re not lucky, you won''t be able to wake up your soul, not to mention the Soul Ring in the future.


    He is equivalent to controlling the pumping pool, saying that you can get whatever you want.


    Gray wolf was also quickly armed by him. As a beast, he didn''t need to wake up any soul, but he did install two soul skills for him to use.


    Soul skill is very simple. It is basically to enhance physical strength and speed.


    In the early stage, these two skills are very practical, and in the later stage of growth, they are quite high.


    Now its combat effectiveness is also expanding rapidly, except for grey wolf.


    A Yin has no chance of actual combat, and there is no danger in the place where he is. Even if he does, he will be cleared up for the first time.


    Gray wolf, a powerful monster, has to help himself to watch the bacon. Some ghost beasts can already feel that there are very strong ghost beasts here, which they can''t afford. They don''t dare to stay here or even enter this place.

 Chapter 455

    Many stones are shaking from a big stone.


    Li Yi polished the stone bit by bit with an axe.


    This is a stone mill. Recently, he found two good stones. After a little processing, they can be assembled into a stone mill.


    It''s quite difficult to make this thing. In these days, he comes to polish it every day when he is free.


    Apart from that, I don''t do anything else except to prepare three meals and collect some resources.


    When there is nothing, he just comes to polish these two stones.


    Now we have come to the end of the process.


    As long as the final finishing process is done well, there will be no difficulty.


    According to this schedule, you can use the stone mill tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. You already have many sun dried roots. You can try to grind them tomorrow to see if they can be made into flour.


    If you can make it into flour, even if it is only made into something very close to flour, you can make a large part of your food reserves and recipes.


    At the end of a busy day''s work, he has been struggling for a long time recently, carving out the most real weapons, soldiers, cannons, flags and commanders, which makes him spend a lot of time and effort.


    He found some natural dyes in the forest.


    He played those flags, chess and game of Warcraft into colorful colors.


    It''s more beautiful and lifelike. In addition, his carving skill is very exquisite.


    Therefore, these military chess and chess can be regarded as a complete handicraft, and they are very advanced.


    Li Yi was searching in the mountains, although he had a lot of food in reserve.


    But except for the two wild boars, there was no more meat in reserve, because this is not the time to reserve meat, and these animals have not yet pasted autumn fat.


    When it''s about winter, or more than ten days before it''s winter, I will reserve meat.


    At that time, all kinds of animals pasted autumn fat, and the meat was at the most plump and delicious time.


    At that time, the temperature was very low, and it would not go bad even if it was stored for a few days after hunting.


    You know, even if it is directly air dried, without any salt, I''m afraid it can be preserved for a long time at that low temperature.


    If you choose to hunt at this time, I''m afraid it will stink completely soon.


    These days, he still hunts for fresh food.


    The surrounding environment he has explored is almost the same, except for cattle and sheep, there is also a nest of chickens.


    And two nests of water ducks were found by a lake in the distance.


    There are duck eggs. He made some of them into salted duck eggs, but they are not ready yet. At that time, he can cook two and try them to see how they taste.


    In addition, the surrounding general biological environment and activities are like this.


    There are some ordinary fish and shrimps in it, but it''s very difficult to have big fish and shrimps unless you go to the big lake.


    Of course, there is a small river. There are some big crabs beside it.


    This is the general situation around us. Maybe in a period of time, the animals in the star forest will have an autumn migration, but it is obvious that it has not started yet.


    This is generally the case with the surrounding biological environment. If a creature wants to migrate, he will certainly hunt and store some animals before they migrate.


    This time, he just wanted to hunt casually. Recently, he has not hunted many times.


    It''s usually to kill an entire prey and leave some of the best meat to eat.


    But even such an animal, a cow or a sheep, has enough meat for seven or eight days.


    The rest of the wool and sheepskin is collected by him, processed as bedding, or made into a coat, which is warm in winter.


    As for those not too good meat and bones were eaten by gray wolf.


    Only this time, when he was hunting, he did not expect that there was one more animal.


    To be exact, it''s not that he has taken off more animals, but that he can clearly perceive that the road between heaven and earth around him and the aura environment are beginning to change again.


    And all the way left a very sincere figure to the distance.


    This situation is very similar to the time when a Yin appeared.


    The ghosts and beasts of 100000 years have some anomalies and characteristics. Where they are, their own roads will be relatively condensed. At the same time, because of the roads, the aura between heaven and earth will be attracted.


    If we say that they are in shape, the shape itself can not cover up this fluctuation.


    At the first moment of transformation, the energy level of this wave will reach a very large and complex level.


    Therefore, the soul hand of 100000 years has no way to cover itself.


    Once the soul beast of 100000 years chooses to transform, it can only choose to hide in one place and hide all the time until it has some ability.


    Even then, even in the depths of the star forest, it is still possible to be captured by human beings.


    Because in a short period of time, it will be very, very weak.


    No matter who is able to hunt, and after hunting will have a Soul Ring soul bone of 100000 years.


    For people in this world, it''s an unimaginable temptation.


    If Li Yi didn''t need soul ring and soul bone, maybe he would hunt some soul beasts to increase and supplement his strength.


    But these things are of no use to him at all, even he can produce them by himself.


    In this way, those hundred thousand year old ghosts and beasts in the core area of star forest can live up to now.


    Otherwise, with his strength, I''m afraid he would have mobilized the wind and rain inside Warcraft and hunted these ghosts everywhere to fill his strength.


    Li Yi began to search for this element between heaven and earth, as well as the activities of the avenue.


    As long as this kind of thing exists, it will leave traces, even if it once existed, it will leave traces to the world.


    This thing will move, will produce a certain range of movement, they will be able to find.


    When searching for a-yin at first, it was mainly because it didn''t move. Although the avenue of heaven and earth was displayed, the scope was not very accurate, and it was surrounded by blue silver grass, which was not easy to find.


    This time, it''s obviously not as troublesome as last time. The road between heaven and earth has become clearly visible and can be explored.


    He observed the surrounding road activity environment, and along the left set of his own feel abnormal Road, slowly pursuing forward.


    The other side left a very heavy mark, and there is no cover.


    Most importantly, it seems that within a certain range of the outbreak of their own forces, making this trace and then more intense.


    This helps him to search more easily.

 Chapter 456

    "Where is it?" With a smile, he kept on searching for the energy left between heaven and earth as well as the traces of the road, exploring carefully.


    In his eyes, these marks are like someone guiding himself with paint.


    Very clear, as long as you keep up with it, you don''t have to worry about not finding it.


    He came to a big tree, which needs two people to hold. Of course, in the big star forest, the size of the tree can only be said to be average.


    And in the vicinity of this tree, there are many grass, very high, very lush, full of thirty or forty centimeters.


    Li Yi continues to move forward. If he is not wrong, this should be the source of the road between heaven and earth.


    Because he came to the place is the end, and then forward, left, right, there is no trace.


    Just stay here. The Tao here is very strong, so it should be here.


    When his mind was detected, the grass became invisible in front of him.


    There is a hole in the big tree, which is exactly the root of the big tree.


    The thick roots above support a nest.


    There is only one rabbit in the nest, but this rabbit is very strange. Its fur is white, black and gray.


    But this rabbit is pink, and this pink is absolutely natural powder, not synthetic artificial dye at all.


    In other words, this kind of pink is the same when the other party was born.


    Li Yi squats down slowly, and the other party doesn''t seem to notice her existence. There are many pink fluff in her nest, which should have just faded.


    It seems that the rabbit has just been foraging and is now lying on the ground.


    He didn''t do much. Instead, he arranged an early warning array here.


    At the same time, the array allows him to pay attention to and observe at any time. He can find anything here for the first time.


    According to the judgment and its general conjecture, this rabbit is likely to be the soul beast of 100000 years.


    It should be the little dance in the original book. Of course, it may be her mother.


    This probability is very high, because the hundred thousand year old soul beast is not the cabbage on the roadside, how can it be everywhere.


    Yes, it''s also possible that it''s not anyone in my guess at all.


    Of course, there is such a probability.


    After all, the forest is very big. It''s a coincidence that the rabbit just passed the place where he was hunting?


    Of course, it''s hard to say. After all, it''s far away from where I hunt. If I didn''t notice the traces left in the space.


    I won''t find this rabbit, and it''s even less likely to find each other, but is it really such a coincidence? The other party just passed by.


    In fact, when he thought about it carefully, it was almost the same. His range of activities was still very large. As long as the other party passed by, he would be able to observe it.


    Although it is not clear why the other party has been deep here, we should know that this place can no longer be regarded as a mixed area of the star forest, or even deep into the core.


    Here, although the number of ghosts and beasts in 100000 years is not much, it is absolutely not much.


    Here, the Tao between heaven and earth is also very complicated.


    Ordinary soul beasts, even if they just live here, can accelerate their own growth and gather soul power.


    He just looked at the rabbit a little and left.


    He didn''t do anything else. Of course, he could take Xiaowu or her mother by force.


    It''s just obviously not necessary.


    So he just left an array. On the one hand, he was observing the other side. On the other hand, if he met danger, it was not too late for him to rescue her.


    If Xiaowu doesn''t choose to transform, she chooses to be a happy soul beast.


    Happy life in the big star forest, he will not do anything.


    If the other party chooses to take shape, then he will stand up and act as the protector of the other party on the one hand, and guide her to practice as her future combat effectiveness on the other hand.


    For a period of time after 100000 years, there was no combat effectiveness at all.


    Sometimes if he doesn''t help her, I don''t know if Xiaowu can survive.


    If she chooses to transform, Li Yi will stand up to protect her and guide her growth at that time.


    At the same time, draw close the relationship between the two people, so that the other party can quickly produce a sense of trust and trust in him.


    At the same time, as the relationship between the two sides gets closer, Li Yi will also have the opportunity to realize his plan.


    Xiaowu, as the soul beast of 100000 years, will have a good fighting capacity with a little training.


    After arranging the array here, he will go back. After all, as long as he can guarantee the safety of the other side a little.


    Now it''s time for me to go back. I''ve wasted so long time. Now it''s a little late. I haven''t gone back yet. They should be worried.


    Another thing is that I haven''t hunted my prey well yet. Now I should catch up with you.


    .................


    Li Yi cooked the food skillfully, which is a very common thing. Since he came to the mountains, every day has been so flat.


    In fact, he has been used to this kind of life, and he got used to it earlier than bidong and ayin.


    The temperature outside is getting lower and lower, and the grass is about to wither completely. I don''t know if it''s because of the season or not. A Yin seems to be a little depressed these days, unable to concentrate.


    It may be due to wind, rain, ambient air temperature, humidity and natural growth between species.


    Autumn is supposed to be a bleak season, a Yin is a blue silver grass, and most of the blue silver grass will wither at this time.


    But their roots will stay in the soil, and deep buried in the soil, until next year to germinate.


    However, she gave up the body of the soul beast. After she became a human body, she would not be buried in the soil, and she would not have to wait until next year to sprout.


    Although the transformation into human body has reduced a lot of the influence of bluegrass withering in this season, there are still some.


    However, as autumn goes by and winter comes, this symptom will disappear. After all, although winter is very cold, the roots of bluegrass accumulate energy in the earth.


    When the frozen soil in winter is unsealed, the soil will break and germinate again.


    Li Yi smiles and touches her head, "go to sleep."


    A silver hazy promised him, the spoon in the hand directly down, and again into a grass, lying in the flowerpot.


    Bibidong was quick at this time. After eating, he went back to the bed and lay down.


    It''s blowing outside again. The wind in autumn is getting colder and colder, making people feel cold.


    There is a strong wind outside. In fact, if the wind is not as strong as the one that rained heavily before, it''s just that the temperature of the wind is very low.


    The temperature difference between day and night in the mountain forest is very big. Now the temperature outside is close to zero.


    Fortunately, I have a heater. Otherwise, it must be very cold now.


    He thought so, and lay in the warm bed.

 Chapter 457

    Li Yi pinched it gently, and in his hand was the flour that had agglomerated into a ball.


    It''s very, very fine. It''s like dust. It''s not very different from white flour.


    If we say that there is a real gap, it may be the color of the ground surface of the tree roots. When many of them are piled up, we can clearly find that the color is yellowish compared with ordinary wheat flour.


    I just don''t know how it tastes. I can try it later.


    The ground flour is OK.


    If only stone mill, want to make such fine flour, of course, is impossible.


    Even if it''s not for his sake, it''s impossible to make stone mill and starch food in the deep mountains.


    Especially in his situation, even worse than Robinson.


    Robinson had a ship''s supplies.


    Although he didn''t take all of them, he also took many parts to let him live a normal life, and he also had a dog and a cat.


    Li Yi doesn''t have a dog now, but he has a wolf.


    But now, like cattle, it is helping it pull the stone mill and turn the starch into small pieces.


    A Yin uses his ability to communicate with plants, to be exact, to manipulate them, so that these fragments can be further decomposed into fine flour.


    In fact, she also has the ability to turn a whole piece into flour, but the more broken the roots are, the less power a Yin consumes.


    In this way, the maximum amount of starch can be obtained.


    Pour all the flour into the small jar that has been prepared. Now do more. Later, you can try to make food with flour, such as steamed buns.


    Meat dumplings, such as steamed bread rolls, if you can, you may also try to make new year cake and Ciba.


    Even Lantern Festival, of course, these things are only in the imagination for the time being, whether they can succeed or not is still unknown.


    Only with a Yin''s unique ability and cooperation, I believe it will be successful.


    He thinks that he should believe it.


    A Yin worked very hard to turn these crumbs into real flour.


    In fact, his current mastery and control are not very good and perfect.


    Otherwise, he can even try to change the properties of these starches and add something to them to make some of them suitable for making yuanxiao, bread and flour.


    All these things will be tried later. For a-yin now, it''s really not an easy and simple job. It consumes a lot of energy and takes a lot of brains.


    But Li Yi described it to her, and she could eat new food immediately.


    A Yincai felt that his efforts would be rewarded and was very willing to carry out the work.


    After finishing these, a Yin spent a lot of effort and was very tired. He hid in the flowerpot again to have a rest.


    I just told her to wake her up and let her eat when the meal was ready.


    Li Yi also began to add water and noodles quickly.


    The proportion of water surface reaches the most compatible level, the dough is quickly kneaded to form, and with further kneading, it stretches more.


    The properties of these noodles are quite good. They are more sticky than ordinary wheat flour.


    The next step is to ferment. He will try to ferment the dough to make a cake.


    Of course, it''s only part of the preparation for finished products, and some flour. He''s going to have a try to see if he can test out biscuits and bread.


    By the way, try potstickers, steamed buns, dumplings, steamed bread and noodles.


    Of course, these things can be changed gradually.


    What Li Yi has to wait for now is to wait for the flour to ferment.


    In fact, to make bread, you need to add honey and many other things, such as jam.


    Of course, he is not ready to do so. He will try to ferment it later. When he wants to bake, he will knead the honey in it. After baking, he will take it out, spread it with jam and eat it directly.


    He pulled out a jar from one side, which also contained a lot of sugar and nuts.


    This crisp candy was made by him before. A yin and bibidong both like it very much. Unfortunately, they have already finished their sugar.


    Take out a piece and chew it carefully. Ah Yin and Bi bidong were playing chess.


    The chewing students who hear the creaking sound turn their heads to look at Li Yi.


    There''s no doubt that their eyes have the color of desire, their mouths start to salivate and swallow a mouthful of spit, and then turn their heads in the hope that they can focus on the chess game again instead of snacks.


    Just the next second, their mouths were stuffed with a piece of sugar, both of them were very honest chewing.


    Mouth is vague, even if it is, it is still playing chess.


    Li Yi saw that both of them honestly ate the candy. He nodded with satisfaction, sealed the jar again and put it aside.


    Bibidong and ayin people ate up the sugar early, or they ate a large part of the sugar on the first day.


    Then just three or five days later, the sugar in the jar was empty.


    Li Yi really didn''t have the leisure to move them at all. Every time she remembered that there was still sugar left to eat, she took it out and ate one by herself.


    One more for each of bibidong and ayin.


    Take out part of the dough that hasn''t been fermented, and start beating them hard and carefully. If appropriate, maybe you can make something similar to glutinous rice dough.


    Of course, it''s ok if you don''t succeed. Anyway, if you just try, you will fail.


    As the flour ferments, the smaller dough begins to expand.


    Make them all into potions, throw them in the oven and start baking.


    As for the rest, we can make some steamed buns or steamed buns.


    Boil water on the pot, put all the steamed bread on the pot to steam.


    Along with it, there are several large steamed meats, which are pork, dried vegetables and some herbs.


    He has no onion and ginger, can''t remove the fishy smell, can only use herbs, also don''t know the effect.


    It''s the smell of smoke. It''s the smell of carbohydrates.


    For those who are tired of eating meat and eat meat every day when they open their eyes, or else they are dry wild vegetables, they can''t change their taste at all. For them, the taste is totally different.


    Only Li Yi and Bi bidong know the taste.


    In a Yin''s opinion, this is just a new kind of food. He is undoubtedly very happy to know that there will be something new to eat soon.


    For her now, eating is a very important thing.

 Chapter 458

    The weather outside is getting colder and colder, and the collection and storage of food and the development of new ingredients are also in an orderly way.


    Although he did not succeed in making new year cake last time, he succeeded in making bread, steamed bread and steamed buns.


    Collect a large number of roots, air dry, and store them as food for a long time after drying.


    He filled the room with all kinds of mushrooms, spices and herbs, and two big pots of honey.


    Some of the fruits were dry. At that time, although all the fruit trees did not wither, the fruits on them were either completely ripe and rotten, or bare and nothing.


    If you want to eat fruits to supplement vitamins, you can only rely on these dried fruits.


    In his storage ring, there are a lot of fresh fruits that can be taken out to eat, but if there is no crisis, he will not expose the material storage in his storage ring.


    As the weather gets colder, the biggest thing that brings him is that under no circumstances, he is not willing to go out for a stroll.


    It''s very windy outside, although there''s not much soil erosion inside the big star forest.


    There is no sand, but when the wind blows, it splashes countless fallen leaves and debris, and it is not easy to hit the face.


    The temperature outside is getting colder day by day, and all the animals that can migrate have migrated.


    Even the animals that can''t migrate, during this period of time, they have to eat desperately and try their best to get fat to spend the winter.


    They know that once it''s winter, most of the plants will wither, and animals like cattle and sheep can''t eat grass.


    There is no way to get food other than to be hungry, or occasionally to find a way to eat some bark or branches.


    Maybe there are roots to eat in the cave, but this time all the plants withered, more importantly, the low temperature, and it will not grow again for a long time.


    Many animals are crazy to eat at this time, or hunting, at all costs to increase their body fat.


    Li Yi occasionally went hunting and dried the meat.


    Instead of salting, it is directly dried. His salt is a very precious material.


    At least in this mountain, he has not thought of how to get salt for no reason.


    These meats are dried directly. Because of the low temperature outside, they don''t rot and stink, but they may taste a little worse.


    Of course, none of this is worth mentioning in winter.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, but the most important thing is that grey wolf''s intelligence has finally made a breakthrough in essence.


    It finally realized its own concept, and realized that it was not in a pack of wolves.


    On this point is really a rare progress, Li Yi finally do not have to worry about gray wolf, feel that he is still in a wolf pack.


    After all, sometimes his relationship with ah Yin and bibidong makes the wolf feel very confused.


    Therefore, the other party can finally clearly understand that they are not in the wolves, but also understand their position.


    Li Yi arranged for him to release his own bioinformatics in all the places around him. To put it simply, he called it urination.


    As long as it encircles tens of kilometers and hundreds of kilometers around, other large beasts dare not come in at all.


    On this point, it still has sufficient strength. After all, its current strength can be said to be quite strong. Even the ten thousand year spirit beast is not an opponent.


    As for the ghost beast of 100000 years, Li Yi is not very clear, because he hasn''t played yet.


    Such strength is not worth mentioning if it is put in the core area of the star forest.


    But in this mixed zone, it is absolutely possible to bully.


    At least most of the mixed zone ghosts are not its rivals.


    More importantly, the star forest is big enough.


    Drawing a circle of more than 100 kilometers is just not worth mentioning for the whole star forest mixed area.


    So in these days, he is busy with this matter, to be exact, driving away the surrounding ghosts and beasts.


    Those herbivorous beasts are not aware of this at all. The gap between them is so big that they can''t even detect it.


    Only the soul beast, or some large beasts, can smell the smell and know that this is the place of the strong. As another hunter, he should not enter the territory of the other side. If he snatches the prey from the other side, he will leave obediently.


    So, up to now, grey wolf is still busy outside.


    Even if it is a big demon, it obviously can''t use many magic methods. What''s more, although it moves very fast, you don''t have to run fast to release pheromones.


    So these days, the wolf has been in the wild.


    Li Yi doesn''t worry about what he can worry about. Grey wolf has enough strength, and it''s normal to live in the mountains as a beast.


    As for whether he will run away or leave, it is even more ridiculous.


    Only on this day, her spiritual sense suddenly woke up, because he felt that there was something wrong with his array.


    In the remote core area of the great forest mountains, there is something wrong with the array and prohibition of the rabbit. The rabbit must have a big problem now.


    Li Yi thought also observed the rabbit''s good situation. As a hundred thousand year old soul beast, he is being chased by a lion who is also a soul beast.


    This lion is a real beast, so it won''t hunt rabbits.


    If you want to miss the rabbit, it will consume more energy than eating it.


    This kind of business is no doubt thankless when it is getting worse and colder day by day.


    It''s because the lion''s soul eating hand is also a soul beast. As long as he eats the rabbit in front of him, it will bring him many benefits.


    In fact, the fighting power of the star forest is much stronger than that of the human world. It''s only because of the disputes between ghosts and beasts that human beings gradually break through.


    Li Yi found this situation, quickly explained two, said he had something to leave.


    Let Bi Bi Dong and a Yin stay at home honestly, and run out by themselves.


    Bibidong looked at him far away, and there was a strong sadness and worry in his eyes.


    Brother suddenly so anxious, must be out of some big problem, otherwise, he will never ignore everything.


    But she didn''t know what happened. Even if she knew, she couldn''t help him. Even ah Yin was more useful than herself.


    For a moment, the girl''s heart can not help but complain and worry, he really useless, nothing can help his brother.

 Chapter 459

    In the mountain forest, countless dead leaves are stirred up by the rapid movement. His moving speed is very fast, and every step on the earth will bring up countless dust and fallen leaves.


    His figure speed is extremely fast, has already broken through the sound barrier, at this time there is no need for such strength.


    He didn''t run too fast, he flew too low.


    Of course, in fact, he didn''t worry much, because according to his observation of the array, Xiaowu is quite able to run. Judging from the current situation, the lion behind can''t catch up with her for a while.


    A pink rabbit is running desperately in the core area of the big star forest.


    She was already flustered in her heart, and the first thought in her mind was to move towards her home.


    In fact, this is a completely wrong way. There is only one channel in one''s home, which only forces one to a dead end.


    This is not what she thinks. Even if she is a hundred thousand year old soul beast, she has opened her mind for some time, but it is rare to encounter such a situation.


    Originally, her mother lived together. This time, she sneaked out to see the outside world.


    This is her first time to do such a thing, did not expect to encounter such great difficulties.


    But he didn''t know what he had done. His mother saw it seriously. Even at this time, her mother had already prepared for it. If there was any danger, she could take her to escape at any time.


    Her mother has been a soul beast for 100000 years and has been a soul beast for 100000 years for quite a long time.


    In terms of combat strength, it is no weaker than other hundred thousand year old ghost beasts. It is easy to solve a lion.


    In fact, she had already noticed when she ran out of the little dance, but it rang for a while and didn''t take her back very rudely.


    But choose to keep up quietly, if there is any difficulty on the way, I can help her.


    Along the way, in fact, she secretly became a little dancer many times, otherwise, she was a hundred thousand year old soul beast who had just awakened.


    How could it be so easy to get into the heart of the star forest.


    This time, however, she felt she had to show up.


    Or wait to solve the problem. The lion is teaching her to let her know that the outside world is not as good as she imagined.


    In this way, she would wait, as long as Xiaowu was in danger, she could rescue her at any time.


    Li Yi can feel that the distance between him and Xiao Wu is constantly being drawn closer. He always keeps a very fast moving array, like a bright lamp.


    You never need to run in the wrong direction or find a goal.


    The figure suddenly prominent, a hand directly to the small dance that is running rabbit fished over.


    Fortunately, no matter he or Xiao Wu, their physical fitness is strong enough. If this is an ordinary rabbit, Li Yi is also moving at a very high speed in the process of galloping.


    With such a hand, the rabbit will surely explode.


    Xiaowu was put in his arms. How did the lion find out that the target was him? After that, he didn''t stop, but ran straight up.


    Li Yishou gently pushed the lion, even he didn''t realize that he couldn''t control his body and flew back.


    It has a moment''s stop in its thinking, which makes it fly over ten thousand meters.


    When the reaction came over and found that he was not dead, he immediately understood that the other party was not provoked by himself.


    So he immediately turned and ran away. Did he want to attack Li Yi again.


    If this stupid lion really does this, he will have to hurt the killer, and he doesn''t know what the lion meat tastes like.


    What''s the difference between the flavor of lion meat and that of ordinary lion meat.


    It was as if some creature was going to attack Li Yi. He instantly noticed this, and then stopped the other party''s action.


    Then he also saw a pink rabbit standing in the air, the other side still kept flying to attack himself, and the spirit of his body had been opened.


    The opponent''s soul should be about the function of accelerating escape. Some skills of soul have been activated, which can be regarded as having a good fight.


    In this world, the fighting power between ghosts and beasts can''t be judged by their size.


    Of course, we can be sure that the super giant soul beast is likely to have a part of strong combat effectiveness.


    We must not underestimate their small and familiar days. We must know whether these small and delicate backhand players are in a normal state or have a way to make themselves smaller.


    God knows what kind of martial spirit and soul skill this kind of soul beast awakened in the process of growing up.


    Therefore, don''t underestimate the combat effectiveness of the other side. Maybe the other side looks mediocre and can''t make a super double backhand.


    Then you have 17 cards.


    There''s nothing wrong with being careful at any time.


    Himself, he wants to take a closer look at each other.


    But the rabbit in his arms could not help fluttering.


    Xiaowu was originally running away, trying to avoid the mountain torrent, but Li Yi suddenly appeared and grabbed her.


    With a thump in her heart, she finished her work. It was just out of the lion''s mouth, but also in the hands.


    Mother told herself that when she saw that human beings must stay away, they would probably kill themselves.


    Originally, she thought she was going to die. Li Yi beat back the lion. In her eyes, it was just driving away the other side and then killing herself.


    So he can get his own ring of 100000 years.


    Desperately want to resist, but she found that in the hands of this person is proud of the power of nothing.


    In other words, now she can''t mobilize any of her own strength. She is not far behind an ordinary rabbit. At most, her color is a little pink. In addition, her physical quality is better than those ordinary rabbits, so all martial arts skills can''t be used.


    But when she saw her mother, he started the resistance in the video. He didn''t know why her mother appeared here.


    She doesn''t have the heart to think about this now, but when she finds her mother in the air, she knows that her mother is also dangerous, so she tries her best to resist, even if it is in vain.


    Xiao Wu knows that all this can only be done by him. I''m afraid no one can do it except him.


    Li Yi raised his head and watched the rabbit flapping its legs.


    Then he looked at the rabbit that stayed in the air and was similar to him.


    Now the other party''s role in all the columns around and in the world has been stagnated by him. The world will no longer have an effect on her, and she will no longer have an effect on the world, so she has stagnated.


    After thinking about it, first lift your deprivation of Fang Li.


    Then he put the little dance on the ground again.

 Chapter 460

    Xiaowu was let down by him, and found that her strength was all back, and she could use her martial spirit and soul skills, but now she didn''t dare to use them at all.


    Although she is very simple, but she is not stupid, since the other party just can limit themselves once, they must be able to limit their second time.


    Similarly, her mother immediately protected her and looked up at Li Yi.


    The next moment, her mother turned into a human being.


    Xiaowu''s mother has been a human for many years, if everything goes well next.


    There is no situation, after a period of time, she will make his daughter into shape, and protect her during the period when her daughter loses strength.


    But this time, she encountered a completely irresistible force, the other side is too strong, he can not see through the other side, do not know whether it is a ghost beast or a person.


    So, even if you know your own defense, in the eyes of the other party, it is likely to be a piece of paper, which can be broken with a stroke.


    Even if all her efforts in the other party''s eyes is a mantis arm blocking the car, she is still in front of her daughter.


    Li Yi looked at the woman in front of him, dressed in a light blue dress and two ponytails, looking very heroic.


    As a result, he also removed his disguise and change. Before, he looked like a child. She still needs to look up to him.


    This made him feel very uncomfortable. Now the change has been relieved, and his own strength has returned.


    Xiaowu and her mother feel that their hearts are pinched by a pair of big hands, and they can''t help shivering.


    This is a complete crush on the species. Li Yi''s body is all released now. In the eyes of many sensitive animals, it is more terrifying than their natural enemies.


    But soon, this feeling quickly disappeared, there was no need to expose the momentum in front of the two of them.


    He also switched his way in an instant to make himself kind in front of them.


    To be exact, as long as two people establish a little basic favor and trust, they will be magnified in this sense.


    The relationship between the two sides will soon be very close.


    Looking at her, she held out her hand with a smile, "Hello, my name is Li Yi."


    Xiaowu''s mother didn''t know why she felt that the other party seemed to be very kind and friendly. The other party also held out her hand. Although she didn''t know what it meant, she also held out her hand.


    "I am a soft bone rabbit, so is the soul of martial arts. My soul skill is slamming eight steps. In addition, I can move quickly within 100 meters... "Maybe it''s because I seldom communicate with people in the core area of Xingdou forest. Xiaowu''s mother seems to be too talkative, or too simple. She has exposed all her information before long.


    Li Yi listened all the time and nodded occasionally.


    "You don''t have a name. What should I call you later?" She does not have a name. After all, it took a hundred thousand years for the soul beast to have its own intelligence, so it is possible to have a name.


    But it''s obvious that many of them are not interested in these things.


    They are not interested, but even if they are, it''s hard for them to come up with a name.


    But in some groups within the soulmate, the name is very important for these soulmates, because the name is a proof of their separation from other members of the group.


    Such a soul beast will see the name very, very important.


    "I''ll call you ah Rou after that." He thought about it casually and put the name on her.


    She didn''t disagree. On the contrary, she seemed a little happy. She was very happy to accept the name. With the name, she could prove that her soft bone rabbit was different.


    This is a very important thing for her. After all, the whole star forest does not know how many rabbits are the same as her, and her name distinguishes her from these rabbits.


    "Ah rou." She said to herself and laughed. She liked the name very much.


    Li Yi went to one side and sat down, "is she your child?"


    Ah Rou nodded, "she''s not obedient. She ran out alone."


    "Then you should take care of her. This time it''s me. If it''s human, I''ll kill you two and get the ring.


    When I was wandering in the mountains before, I found that there was a strong force of elements passing by.


    Unfortunately, after exploring, she followed this force and quickly found the cave where she lived.


    After I found out that she was a soul beast for 100000 years, I worried that he would be in danger when he met human beings.


    My soul skill can put a mark on it to observe the situation around him. If there is danger, I can give early warning. " Li Yi explained what he had done before. Ah Rou listened quietly, only occasionally.


    "Thank you!"


    "Little things. If anything happens in the future. You can come to me. " Li Yi points to the place where he has come all the way, and takes a marked stone to ah rou.


    As long as she takes this stone with her, she can sense her coordinates at any time.


    After a discussion with her, he never revealed his identity. Instead, he separated himself from other human beings as if he had nothing to do with them, making each other feel that he might be a ghost beast.


    In fact, his method is also very effective. Ah Rou now really believes that Li Yi is the same as herself, who also chooses to turn into a human soul beast, and the other party is much better than herself.


    "Yes! Here you are. It''s human food. It''s delicious. " Li Yi takes out two chocolates from the storage ring.


    This thing can be said to be very rare.


    In this big star forest, it''s not impossible to find something more delicious, but it''s also very difficult.


    Chocolate is fragrant and has high sugar content. It tastes very good.


    "Thank you Ah Rou answered softly.


    "Then we''ll see you next time." Li Yi stands up.


    "See you later."


    .............


    His figure faded into her eyes.


    And the little dance in her arms is not honest again. She wants to slip away unnoticed. It doesn''t take long to open her mind. Now she is just a child, and the biggest thing is to play.


    But she didn''t have the chance to be forced back by his mother.


    "Once I went back to take it with me honestly. Don''t run around any more. What should I do if something happens again? This time someone has saved you. Will there be another time?"


    Her tone is very decisive, there is no room to refuse to discuss.


    Xiao Wu was so trained that she didn''t dare to do any more actions.

 Chapter 461

    When Li Yi goes back alone, he has already done what he should do, although the appearance of Xiao Wu''s mother is unexpected.


    It''s just that it didn''t disturb his plan too much. Originally, it was impossible for him to bring back Xiaowu, but if he couldn''t bring it back, he couldn''t bring it back.


    What can he do now even if he brings back Xiaowu? She is not the only one who has been a ghost beast for 100000 years.


    Since I can''t bring it back, that''s it. It''s good to keep the current situation.


    If you can help her a few more, you can also try to pull her into your own team.


    If there is no such chance, then forget it. Anyway, the plot in the original book has been changed by him.


    After all, it''s impossible for bibidong and a yin to become sisters in the original work, and they have a close relationship.


    Now the plot is so crooked that it is almost impossible to find the north. More importantly, he is preparing for the next part of the plan.


    Contact the road of heaven and earth in this world, simulate to visit the whole planet.


    Set up an array on the planet. If you find that the soul of any outsider, even the real spirit, or even the memory, wants to enter the world, you can find it in advance and break up the other person.


    In this way, we can completely eliminate the possibility of Tang San''s appearance, and then try our best to sneak into the martial spirit hall.


    Sneaking into the Wuhun hall, while eating the grain of the Wuhun hall, he is building a counter attack of the Wuhun hall.


    At the same time, we should take advantage of this opportunity to try to get into the two empires.


    In a word, the most important thing is to get rid of all those bullshit beliefs.


    Even if it can''t be completely eliminated, it will also cause some obstacles and panic to them. I can even find a way to cause several riots. It would be better to let those gods pay attention to nature.


    At the same time, I kept accumulating strength during this period of time.


    How to deal with those gods who sent them to separate themselves for a moment or who sent them to work secretly without leaving any trace.


    If you surround yourself like this, unless the other side platoons too many support forces at one time, you will be able to eat them.


    Finally, he killed the divine world by himself, and told them what it means that under the absolute power, everything is not easy to use.


    This is the general plan and the only one.


    Because the strength of people in the world as a whole will be limited by the rules of the world.


    Ayin and bibidong, but no matter how strong they are, it''s hard to challenge the real gods.


    But if they rely on him, it is absolutely enough for them to cut off the paws and running dogs of the gods and destroy their faith.


    Li Yi is ready to try whether he can also create a way to turn the title Douluo of limit into a God.


    It''s the kind of direct change that doesn''t need to complete any assessment at all.


    He hasn''t found out this yet, even now he can make soul ring and martial spirit by hand.


    Even what effect can be produced, but there is no breakthrough on this point.


    This should be the most difficult thing in the world, or when he does not try to create this kind of power, he always feels very, very difficult, or fails because of various accidents.


    According to his conjecture, it may be that the power gods he tried to create before still live in this world and do not die, so he has no way to replace them and master their power to become gods.


    Or their power is sealed by themselves. They have cultivated a road, at least a road in the world, to a very thorough degree. Then, to a certain extent, they can also master the road in the world.


    The level of oneself is not higher than that of the other party, so we can''t make it.


    To put it simply, you can''t get permission through command force cracking.


    If there is no way to achieve authority, there is no way to control the other side''s divinity or Tao.


    It can''t be condensed into real power to give to others.


    If his understanding of a certain way has exceeded that of the God sitting on the throne, then he can rely on his present authority to deprive the other party of all his strength, or even ban the road.


    The other side can no longer borrow any strength from this road, and there is no way to command and master this road.


    But these are still very far away for him, now the most important thing should be to find a way to finish this year.


    I don''t know if there will be caravans passing by in the spring of next year. If there are caravans passing by, I can just leave with them.


    Go to the human city, and then find a way to enter the martial spirit hall.


    In fact, now he can help bibidong awaken his martial spirit at any time. He doesn''t need to use the martial spirit hall at all.


    It''s just that it''s not good for the martial spirit to wake up too early. Besides, during this period of time, he just slowly modified the martial spirit attribute of bibidong, so that the road contained in her martial spirit can reduce the vast majority of impurities, and try to rely on some kind of pure way.


    The more complex and disordered the way of heaven and earth, the worse the final effect.


    It''s better to directly lock one avenue to the end and then use it to feed back the others.


    Of course, this is only a way. If there is a God who is willing to give his authority to him.


    Li Yi can use this power to quickly grasp the road that he understands.


    The Tao he realized before is totally different from the Tao contained in power.


    There are two completely different ways. Power represents a certain rule of the world. As long as you get it, it is equivalent to mastering the administrator''s authority in an instant. It is not like you need to practice little by little now.


    When Li Yi returned to the room, bidong immediately stood up, looked back and forth, and patted him at the same time.


    He had already changed back to his former appearance. Naturally, there was no difference between him and when he just left the house. Bibidong didn''t see anything. He just felt relieved that nothing had happened to his brother.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and then asked, "what just happened?"


    A Yin didn''t speak, just looked at him with inquiring eyes.


    He sat on one side laughing, "nothing big, just grey wolf there out of some small problems, I have been dealt with."


    Naturally, the two children knew about it. The reason Li Yi gave them was that grey wolf went out hunting.


    Anyway, just let this stupid wolf bring back some prey.


    After listening to his explanation, neither of them doubted anything.


    Time goes by slowly, with the last leaf falling on the tree.


    Autumn has finally come to an end, and everything is bleak.


    When one night, Li Yi looked at the snowflakes falling from the sky and the gusts of cold wind in the air, he knew it was snowing.


    The winter of Xingdou forest has finally arrived. I don''t know what winter is like here.


    I just think it should be very, very cold, but fortunately, my material storage is perfect, so I don''t need to worry about it.

 Chapter 462

    The sky is falling snow, Li Yi sitting at the door looking at the snow outside, the snow is very, very big.


    Because of the reason in the mountains, snow is not short of water, and can be kneaded into a ball with a light hand.


    It has been snowing for a long time, and it has never stopped since last night.


    Now it seems that the whole star forest is a vast expanse, the boundary between the sky and the earth at this time began to become blurred, no matter up and down is a white.


    The forest is really quiet, there is no sound of any biological activities, only the sound of wind and the sound of snow falling on the ground.


    Li Yi closed the door, the cold wind outside no longer slowly into the room.


    The room is still very warm, and because of the lantern, it is very bright at this time, not so dark.


    He has a fully adequate heating system and doesn''t have to worry about heating.


    Closing the door, he began to prepare breakfast, which he was already familiar with.


    Busy for a while, a yin and Bi Bi Dong also wake up, two people wash gargle finished, this just sat on the table to eat.


    Grey wolf lay on one side and went on sleeping. He didn''t wake up, and no one woke him up.


    The power in its body has been absorbed for a long time, and it has finally been completely absorbed, and the body has been enhanced by some unknown amount.


    The heavy snow in the sky is still falling, so it''s better. If it''s snowing all the time, it''s better than stopping suddenly.


    If the snow keeps falling, the temperature will keep a balance.


    If the snow stops suddenly, the temperature rises, the snow begins to melt, and then it will be frozen again before it is finished. At this time, the snow will become very, very hard and slippery.


    If not completely melted, and then a new heavy snow, the original snow was piled up will become more difficult to melt.


    The snow in the sky is still falling like this. Because of the heavy snow, most animals have no way to get food.


    But the soul beast this kind of thing, perhaps because receives the partial restriction, they all need the food.


    Even if they choose to become human, they have to need food for a while after becoming human.


    This seems to be the limit set between heaven and earth, but as soul beasts, they are more able to starve than ordinary beasts.


    Of course, some soul beasts can produce food by their soul skills. The food produced by their soul skills has more energy than ordinary food, which can keep them alive for many days.


    Li Yi took the bowl and drank porridge slowly. In fact, it was not porridge. To be exact, it could be called pimple soup.


    There are some mushrooms, wild vegetables and minced meat in it. The taste is quite good. A little salt can make this food delicious.


    The snow was still falling outside, and it never seemed ready to stop.


    It snowed for three days.


    Three days later, the snow outside had reached a very deep level. When Li Yi went out, the snow outside had reached his waist. You should know that although he is a fantastic body now, his height is about 1.7 meters.


    Has been very close to their original body state, in this case, the height of snow can still reach their waist.


    If it was ayin and bibidong, they would be buried in the snow.


    He had some difficulty in opening up a road. The heavy snow had accumulated a thick layer in the mountains and forests, and the snow was all around his house.


    He knew that the most important thing to do now was to clean up the snow around his house.


    But the problem is that he can''t guarantee whether it will snow next. In this case, the possibility of snow is very, very big.


    But he reckons that''s the end of the snow. It is very likely that there will be two or three heavy snowfalls in this deep winter, but it is estimated that it will be so heavy this time.


    In the next ten days and a half months, the snow on the ground will gradually melt.


    Bibidong also ran out in thick clothes. Now it''s not so cold outside. It''s not the coldest time.


    The most important thing is that the piercing wind has stopped, and she stands on the snow in thick clothes, not worried about the cold.


    Bibidong was standing on the snowdrift, looking at the homes that could not be identified. Many of their houses had been buried underground.


    Although a Yin was able to come out, she didn''t like the cold, so she didn''t come out at all.


    Li Yi started to clean up the snow with a shovel. At the same time, he began to build a snowman and a snow slide.


    That is, the intensity of the snow is not enough, otherwise, he can even make a carousel.


    But just now, the tools he made for playing have already made bidong feel very novel.


    He had not seen the slide before, but she had not seen the 100 meter long slide made of snow.


    And in this hundred meters distance, there are many buildings.


    It''s like living in a country of ice and snow.


    Bibidong is very excited to try several times, that is, her clothes are cowhide, very solid.


    More because the slide building material is snow, not very friction.


    Otherwise, her clothes would be worn out after she took the slide several times.


    Li Yi''s snow accumulated into slides, as well as many snowmen and buildings of different sizes.


    And he also took out a lot of things from the house to decorate, branches, leaves, some at home, all of them were used by him.


    A Yin can''t bear the temptation of playing like this. It''s cold outside, which makes her feel uncomfortable and dislike this feeling


    But sitting on the slide, looking at the scenery outside the slide, fast down, that kind of happiness really makes her happy.


    A yin and Bi Bi Dong are happy to play.


    Li Yi slowly clear out the snow, gray wolf this time also came out to help him clean up the snow.


    Put the snow in the basket, let the wolf pull to the distance, pour, pile together, soon, the fence outside the pile is very high.


    Li Yi doesn''t worry about what will happen after the snow melts. According to the current temperature, it will take many days for the blood to melt a little every day.


    During this period, the surrounding temperature will be very, very cold, because snow needs heat to melt, and if it wants to melt, it will continue to absorb the surrounding heat.


    Even now the snow has stopped, the weather has stopped, and the next few days will still be very, very cold.


    The advantage is that you surround the house with thick snow. No matter how strong the wind is, you don''t want to blow here.


    Although the blocking effect is only a little bit, it is much better than none.

 Chapter 463

    Li Yi looked at them two people are still there to play, do not know why such thing, they two people play happily.


    It''s been almost an hour, still climbing up and down like this.


    Bibidong was so tired that he couldn''t catch his breath, but every time he climbed down the slide, he still screamed and then slid down.


    Then go to one side again and slowly climb up.


    A Yin is just like her. Sometimes they even hold hands together.


    Of course, the two of them can do this. If they are two ordinary children, Li Yi will never let them play like this.


    A Yin has been a soul beast for 100000 years. In addition to being strengthened by himself, his physical fitness is very good now. Let alone a hundred meter slide, even if he falls directly from a hundred meter high building, nothing will happen.


    Although bibidong''s physical quality is not as strong as a Yin''s, the neon clothes he gave him also have some ability to protect himself.


    Even if it''s only a part of it, it''s enough to protect her.


    And he secretly carved two arrays on it, otherwise he would not rest assured that she would come out to play in such cold weather.


    Li Yi continued to clean up his own snowdrift, and he didn''t go back to the house immediately until it was all finished.


    Pick up the meat hanging outside to air dry. It''s very good. Even if it''s not completely air dried, it''s freezing hard at this time.


    Use snow water to wash away the dust on it. The biggest advantage of this heavy snow is that you don''t have to run to collect water resources. Just dig the snow and boil it.


    Snow water is still very clear, of course, there may be some bacteria ah what, but as long as the boil will not have any problems.


    Throw the meat in and wash it with boiling water.


    He cleans the meat carefully, cuts it into small pieces and fry it. He can make a stewed noodles.


    He doesn''t have beans, but he has pickled wild vegetables and can put more meat.


    The most important thing is that all his noodles are hand rolled fresh noodles.


    It''s not difficult to make stewed noodles. As long as you have a good command of the amount of water and the size of the fire, the most important thing is to be willing to put materials.


    To make this dish, if you are not willing to put meat and oil into it, it will be dry and not delicious at all.


    Li Yi obviously does not have the above problems, so he will be very fragrant.


    ..............


    "Stop playing, wash your hands quickly, go into the room and eat. This time, I made something new for you." Li Yi stood at the door, calling out to bibidong and ayin.


    Both of them stopped honestly when they heard her words.


    Rushing back and forth into the house to eat.


    Li Yi wiped their hands and face with a warm towel first. Although the snow was very clean, how could it be that they could not get any dust after playing for so long.


    Both of them felt very warm after wiping. They moved around the room again.


    It''s very cold outside. Although they don''t feel very cold, relatively speaking, they will feel some when they just enter a warm place.


    He also helped ah Yin and bibidong take off all the heavy cotton padded jackets, which were very thick and filled with wool.


    At this time, the two of them began to obediently pick up the chopsticks and sit at the table.


    Li Yi just filled out the food in the pot. He just sat down and tasted his steamed noodles.


    The taste is quite good. The noodles are full of tendons and the side dishes are also very good. However, the wild vegetables are dry, but they taste more delicious.


    He just wanted to chew, taste and fill his stomach.


    But suddenly I felt the signal I had left. Specifically, the marked stone for ah Rou suddenly began to move, and the direction was toward the place where they met last time.


    A little speculation can also guess what must have happened, otherwise, the other party will not be so flustered on the way, and the speed is very fast.


    Li Yi immediately felt that something was definitely wrong. He didn''t add a lot of prohibitions and arrays to the mark, so he couldn''t see the situation there.


    He doesn''t have the habit of prying into other people''s privacy at will. His previous little dance was a rabbit, and he didn''t feel much when he did it.


    However, since ah Rou has been transformed, she should treat her like an ordinary person. It''s not good to pry into her privacy.


    Before Li Yi had time to take a second bite, he immediately stood up and slowly explained.


    "There are some things over there that I need to solve. I''ll go out and close the doors and windows." As he said this, he put on his clothes and asked grey wolf to go out with him.


    A yin and Bi Bi Dong agreed in unison. Although they didn''t know what happened, they knew they couldn''t help.


    They all know that the most important thing to do at this time is to stay in the house honestly and not to make trouble for their brother.


    Li Yi quickly rushed out of the house, over the snow, into a vast world.


    Everywhere is a white, in this environment, and because of the snow, although the sun is out, but there is no light, even the sun is gray.


    It is very, very difficult to judge the coordinates in this case. Once you get lost, you may never find them again.


    Li Yi doesn''t need to worry at all. He has coordinates. His coordinates are like the Polaris in the night, guiding him in the direction.


    Gray wolf''s posture is still quite vigorous, and the speed of galloping is also very fast.


    And out of the outside, its physical restrictions are also relaxed, part of the body size is huge again.


    Li Yi didn''t walk or fly when he met him. Anyway, this time, he was not in a hurry.


    It will be quite a long time for ah Rou to get to the place she marked, that is, the place she left at the beginning.


    He can go there ahead of time to wait, so there is no need to hurry. Just let grey wolf go and sit on the wolf''s head.


    Of course, there may be a little swing. After kicking it, gray wolf''s speed began to slow down. The top of the tap also becomes very smooth.


    I have to say that I am very comfortable sitting on him now, and the hair on his head is quite soft.


    The speed of one person and one wolf is not slow, early already arrived that place ahead of time.


    It''s here that Li Yi gives the stone to ah Rou and tells her that if something happens, she can go there to find herself.


    According to the coordinates on the stone, we can judge that the other party has been coming here. We just need to wait here in advance.


    So he just stood on the wolf''s head and watched and felt.


    Slowly waiting for ah Rou''s arrival.

 Chapter 464

    Ah Rou and her daughter dance step by step, running on the earth, she really encountered some small problems.


    For example, she never thought that the winter in the core area of star forest would be so cold, and she didn''t collect any food to spend the winter because she had to protect and track the little dance some time ago.


    So, this winter, they met a big problem, a serious shortage of food reserves.


    The way of cultivation in this world is very, very strange, because the martial spirit and soul skill are exactly on the road.


    Except for some extremely rare avenues, the vast majority of martial spirits and soul skills do not directly enhance the power of the holder.


    Their power seems to be a part of heaven and earth''s loan to them. Naturally, they can run rampant in this world.


    But once out of this world, this power will disappear in an instant.


    Because their power itself is more like what the world lends them, and it is difficult for them to act on themselves.


    So the world''s strong will face some very strange limits, such as life expectancy.


    Under normal circumstances, even if the practitioners practice to refine the Qi, they can increase their life slightly.


    What''s more, after practicing Qi and spirit, Qi nourishes the body. Under normal circumstances, practitioners of this level can live to about 150 years old.


    But in this world, no matter what your strength is, even if you are a hundred level title, Douluo''s life span is only one hundred years old.


    This online can be said to limit a lot of experts in the further possible.


    So most people in the world, even the soul beast, are very weak.


    Some ghosts and beasts can insist on not eating for a long time, of course.


    Not to mention the ghost beast, even the black bear may need to hibernate every year and do not eat for a long time.


    On the one hand, because they are rabbits, their metabolism is very fast.


    On the one hand, the soft bone rabbit''s body is much better than the ordinary soft bone rabbit even if it awakens the soul.


    But if compared with those real big beasts, they may not be as strong as those big beasts.


    To be able to defeat large beasts, the most important thing is that the soul skill on the body can increase the combat effectiveness when fighting.


    As a result, they are faced with a very embarrassing situation, although ah Rou, who has become a human being, doesn''t need to eat much.


    In other words, she only needs to eat once in a while to avoid eating for a long time, but Xiao Wu has no such ability. She has to eat.


    It''s clear that they''re running out of food.


    From the beginning, they were unable to store food. During the period of time when they went back, although they also stored part of the food in panic, they were still consumed.


    Ah Rou thought of Li Yi when she was young, and she immediately felt that she could ask for help from the other side, because the other side looked very trusting.


    And the other side looks very reliable, I don''t know why it always makes people feel at ease.


    In this way, she picked up the stone, with a little dance, want to ask each other, borrow some food to spend the winter.


    But her brain didn''t think that running in such a snowy day would consume the heat and stored energy in her body more quickly.


    She does not have a strong physical body, and her physical strength is not even as strong as a yin.


    So when the cold wind blows, she can feel the horror of winter even more. Every winter before, she hid in the cave and had stored food. She has been here for so many years.


    In fact, her memory is not so long, only about three years.


    Before I became a hundred thousand year old beast, I didn''t wake up. The memory of that time was too long.


    She almost forgot how she had spent the winter before, but every year after her awakening, she had stored a lot of hay in advance and put it in the hole.


    This time, I have been chasing Xiaowu and forgot it.


    Also with the piercing cold wind to take away a lot of heat in his body, but her body is strong and has considerable energy reserves.


    Just run fast in the cold wind, and start to consume little by little.


    When she was about to arrive at the place where she left, ah Rou also found a giant wolf standing more than ten meters high there.


    The wolf is very, very tall, and there is a man standing on the huge wolf''s head. If you look carefully, it is Li Yi.


    She was far away from the wolf, but he could feel the horror of each other, like the abyss, like the sea.


    Even in the face of such opponents, her heart could not rise the idea of resistance.


    But in the face of Li Yi, he never felt this way. The other side gave him the feeling of being warm and kind.


    This can only show that Li Yi''s strength is stronger than this wolf, and he can completely control his own strength.


    Don''t let their own strength or even momentum leak out, that is to say, they won''t be scared.


    In fact, she was much better, and the little dance in his arms was shaking with fright.


    With the distance between the two sides getting closer, she felt more and more heavy, and even had to endure great fear every time she moved forward.


    Although the wolf didn''t look directly at herself, just staying by her side made her feel terrible.


    On the one hand, it is because as a herbivorous animal, in the face of the predator''s instinctive blood fear, and gray wolf''s powerful body magnifies this kind of prestige countless times, which makes her so afraid.


    Of course, now grey wolf, the strength is definitely better than her.


    But it''s not as strong as that.


    She will feel that this terrible pressure is actually a combination of many reasons.


    Li Yi can also observe the situation of the other side at this time, and then kicks gray wolf hard.


    But he found that it was useless. He really couldn''t restrain his own strength.


    It''s also strange that when I first cultivated it, all I wanted was quick success, and I didn''t lay any foundation at all.


    It has huge power now, but it will take a long time to master it thoroughly and even send and receive it freely.


    Again, he reduced the wolf''s body size to the same size.


    At the same time, the huge power of coercion was restrained.


    Ah Rou suddenly felt relieved. The original feeling of terrible fear disappeared, which made her gasp easily.


    Li Yi slowly approaches her, and ah Rou seems to be in a mess, because the low temperature leads to her red body.


    And when she stopped, she seemed to keep shaking.


    She just stood firm, and before she could say anything, she suddenly felt that she was covered with a very heavy dress.


    Li Yi puts on her clothes directly.


    Anyway, he doesn''t need to wear it because of his physical quality. It''s just a cover up.

 Chapter 465

    Ah Rou feels warm first, and the residual temperature on Li Yi''s clothes relieves her a lot.


    She immediately thought of each other to take off their clothes to themselves, what the other party would do, and then looked at Li Yi did not care, and even took off this heavy clothes seems to be a lot easier.


    Also, the strength of the other side is so powerful, so powerful, I certainly don''t have to worry about the cold wind like myself.


    When she thought about this in her mind, she heard Li Yi ask, "what''s the matter?"


    His tone seems to be very anxious. Ah Rou comes here with a little dance. Judging from the current situation, there is nothing wrong with both of them. The most possible reason is that the long-term movement consumes a lot of energy, and now they are hungry and cold.


    But it''s not a big problem.


    Ah Rou is relieved to hear his inquiry. She is still thinking about how to say it. Now she can answer the other side''s question.


    "I don''t have any food at home. Can you lend me some?" She was very embarrassed and lowered her head.


    In the end, it seems that he is still afraid that Li Yi will not lend her food. Then he immediately guarantees that he will pay you back next year, really


    "Fortunately, I thought what a dangerous thing happened. It was just such a small thing." Li Yi laughs. He is relieved that there is nothing more than grain left and right. He has stored quite a lot of food, which is absolutely enough.


    When ah Rou heard his laughter and his words, she knew that her problem had been solved and she was now relaxed.


    "Let''s go! I''ll take you to my house and bring you some food on the way. " He said hello gray wolf honestly lie down, and change shape.


    Ah Rou sat on the wolf''s head and drove home slowly.


    With the passage of time, the outline of the house gradually unfolded.


    Li Yi changed again and became the child before.


    Then he looked at ah Rou as if he were observing something.


    "You can''t do that."


    "Ah Ah Rou was a little surprised. She looked down at herself and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Li Yi whispered a few words and waved her hand. Ah Rou became a little girl.


    "Come on! That''s it. " Obviously, ah Rou doesn''t know what it is, but she also knows that Li Yi made her look like this, short and small.


    She didn''t have any opinions or say anything about this kind of thing.


    In her opinion, only in this way can she enter the room, which should be similar to her own nest. Every time she enters the room, she has to become a rabbit to climb in.


    I don''t know too early that I will become a rabbit, but I can''t seem to change now.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he became like this, even if he wanted to relieve himself now, he could not relieve himself.


    Li Yi is very satisfied with her appearance. Ah Rou has changed into a very lovely little girl, but there is still some heroic spirit between her eyes.


    After all, ah Rou was only about 20 years old in appearance.


    It''s just obvious that the real mental age is not much higher.


    After all, I eat grass all day and seldom communicate with others. Naturally, my mind is not high enough.


    Even her intelligence quotient, emotional quotient and the ability to communicate with others may not be higher than today''s.


    What''s more, Li Yi made her look like this in order to make her more integrated and familiar with a yin and Bi Bi Dong.


    This time, since ah Rou came here, he was not ready to let her go. Anyway, he had to let him spend the winter here.


    I''m afraid she doesn''t want to leave until next spring.


    When Li Yi saw that she had become like this, he took Xiaowu from her arms with a gentle smile.


    "First room." He said so, slowly toward the room, while holding out her hand.


    Ah Rou''s hands are very cold and red. It seems that although she put on her clothes, the gust of cold wind just left a heavy chill in her body.


    He knocked on the door. He was sitting on the table. He was very upset. When he heard the knock, he was very happy. He jumped to the door three and two times and pushed the door open slowly.


    When he saw Li Yi''s face, he immediately laughed.


    The last trace of uneasiness in her heart completely disappeared, but the next second she noticed that the thick cotton padded clothes on Li Yi''s body were gone, and now she was only wearing a thin blouse.


    She quickly dodged and opened the door wider so that her brother could enter.


    At the same time, when Li Yi came in, he also saw his brother holding another little girl.


    At the same time, I also noticed the rabbit in Li Yihuai.


    Her eyes flashed a little doubt, such cold weather, why there is a little girl outside, and there is a rabbit, even if there is a rabbit.


    More importantly, my brother''s cotton padded jacket is on the little girl.


    Don''t know why, the girl''s heart rose a trace of discontent, you know this dress but she and a Yin two people hand-made together.


    It took a long time to make it. Originally it was said that my brother would be very warm in winter, but now it''s on her.


    This naturally made her feel very dissatisfied. And because the girl''s origin is very unknown, there is heavy snow outside, and most children have already died of freezing. How is he here?


    Besides, it''s the star forest. You know, although it''s just a mixed zone, no matter the evil natural environment, the piercing cold wind outside, all kinds of strange ghosts and vicious beasts.


    In this case, not to mention an ordinary child, even if some level 50 or 60 soul masters come, they will have to break the sand.


    How on earth did she come here, and how did she know her brother?


    Bibidong never thought that he was also a person at the beginning. He spent a long time in the mixed zone of the star forest before he met Li Yi.


    I didn''t think that it was my brother who took the initiative to go out to bring ah Rou back. People are emotional animals.


    In fact, for bidong, she was only a child, so she never thought there was anything wrong with Li Yi, nor did she think it was strange when she met her brother.


    It''s about putting everything on ah Rou''s head.


    Ah Rou just came in and seemed to want to smile, but he saw Bi bidong looking at her with a kind of hostile look.


    Now the smile on the face is frozen there, I don''t know what to do.


    A Yin is also standing beside bibidong, but she is better, at least not with some hostile eyes.


    In other words, most of the attention and observation are on Li Yihuai''s rabbit.

 Chapter 466

    Li Yi can also see that Bi bidong doesn''t show any welcome for ah Rou''s arrival. On the contrary, he vaguely dislikes or even hates her.


    He didn''t know what she was thinking or what she was thinking.


    But he also understood that it was not easy for him to do anything at this time, even if he forced bibidong to welcome ah rou.


    This will only make her even more disgusted with ah rou.


    "Go and eat first." Li Yi said to help her take off her cotton padded clothes. Ah Rou had never worn them before.


    In other words, the clothes on his body were brought with him after transformation. Although she can take them off, as a rabbit, she may not be able to change her body several times a year under normal circumstances.


    She has never experienced real undressing and dressing before. If she wants to take off this heavy dress again, she naturally needs his help. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for her to do it alone.


    Of course, it''s not that you can''t take it off, but it''s very likely that when you take it off, it''s already broken everywhere.


    Taking off the heavy clothes and putting them aside, ah Rou felt how warm and comfortable the room was at this time.


    And the cold air outside are two worlds, two worlds.


    Here, she doesn''t have to wear heavy clothes, she can move freely.


    And very warm and comfortable, especially he just experienced a long period of cold, the warmth is enough for her to cherish.


    Li Yi took her hand and let her sit on the table. The table was cleaned up, and the leftover noodles were poured back into the pot again. After all, the pot can keep warm. If you put it outside, even if it is very warm in this room, it will become cold and hard after a period of time.


    He put the warm noodles in front of ah Rou and taught him to use chopsticks.


    Although using chopsticks is a troublesome thing, eating noodles with chopsticks is not particularly difficult.


    As long as it can be picked up, it can be sent to the mouth. After all, what he does is stewed noodles, not as smooth as soup noodles.


    Ah Rou only took a bite, her eyes lit up instantly. She had never eaten anything so delicious.


    This is because she has never known about taste. She doesn''t know what is fresh and salty.


    She has never really eaten meat. Of course, she can recognize some wild vegetables, which she has eaten before.


    I don''t know why these wild vegetables are so delicious when they come out of the pot. Does Li Yi have any special martial spirit.


    After all, she had never seen anything like this. What he saw now was that Li Yi just took the food out of the inner pot.


    She didn''t know all the things before. Now she is not as good as a yin. At the beginning, a Yin was infused with a lot of knowledge by Li Yi''s method, but later she worked hard to teach for a long time.


    And she has never accepted anything from human society and is curious about everything now.


    The food in the bowl made her like it even more.


    "Slow down, there''s not enough." Li Yi occasionally moves his chopsticks to eat with ah rou.


    When she finished her first bowl, she put another bowl on it, and ah Rou continued to eat the big pieces.


    A Yin is holding the rabbit, he is very curious about the rabbit.


    It''s not that he has never seen a rabbit. She has never seen a pink rabbit.


    And the little dance at this time was very cute. A Yin handed her some dried wild vegetables in her hand.


    Xiao Wu chews like this, and at the same time, she looks at her mother while eating.


    She didn''t know what her mother was doing. She had two long things in her hands and kept sending them to her mouth.


    She is very, very hungry now, but she has been eating wild vegetables in her mouth. Fortunately, she is a rabbit, and she has no pressure to eat this kind of dried wild vegetables, so she has been eating fast.


    Ah Rou is completely full. After she is full, she still consciously lies on the back chair, very relaxed and relaxed.


    I have to say that the environment and conditions here are really relaxing. I''ve just had enough and it''s warm here.


    I don''t know why. She seems sleepy and wants to sleep.


    But she also knew it was not a time to waste time.


    The problem is that Li Yi doesn''t mention it all the time, and she''s a little embarrassed.


    On the other side, Xiao Wu kept eating.


    A Yin picked her up and looked at her carefully. She didn''t know if she could eat it or how it tasted.


    She is now very straightforward and simple thinking, and willing to try anything not tried.


    Obviously, she hasn''t eaten rabbit meat. She doesn''t know what rabbit meat tastes like, but can rabbit eat it? This is a problem.


    This is actually very difficult for her to understand. Li Yi once told her that some things are poisonous. If you eat them directly, they are likely to die of poisoning.


    So she directly pinched the rabbit''s ears, went to Li Yi''s side and asked, "brother, can this rabbit eat?"


    For her, it''s good to ask her brother about the things she doesn''t know. Her brother will give her an answer.


    Just hearing his words, the little dance that was caught by him suddenly went crazy. Although he couldn''t speak, he could understand what it meant.


    This person actually wants to eat himself. It turns out that she just gave her hay to eat in order to make herself fatter.


    So he was crazy and wanted to run away. Unfortunately, when she entered the room, most of her strength was sealed by Li Yi. There was nothing wrong with her action at this time.


    When ah Rou heard what he said, she didn''t care. She got up and wanted to grab the little dance in ah Yin''s hand.


    Li Yi couldn''t do anything. He immediately stood up and took the rabbit out of a Yin''s hand with his backhand. Then he pushed him back and stood in front of him.


    Ah Rou pounced on him and ran into him.


    Li Yi uses soft power to unload his power bit by bit, so that she won''t be hurt.


    She was hit by herself, so to speak, nothing happened.


    Ah Rou red eyes quickly grabbed his hand inside the small dance, her heart now only feel fear and fear.


    If Li Yi really wants to do something to them and eat both of them, she doesn''t even have the ability to resist.


    Even if it wasn''t for this situation, if it wasn''t for the fact that she had to protect Xiaowu now, she would probably have to find a place to wipe her tears alone.


    Looking at her like this, Li Yi also understands and can understand. After all, Xiaowu is her child and her most important person.


    It''s only natural for her to have such a big reaction when she heard that a Yin wanted to eat Xiao Wu.

 Chapter 467

    Li Yi has some helplessness to see a silver, he really has no way to say anything, after all, the other party seems to have some grievances.


    In her opinion, she just wants to eat a rabbit. She doesn''t want to eat it. Why is she so fierce.


    As for any other possibility, she never thought about it.


    It''s not how bad she is, but in a Yin''s opinion, this is an ordinary rabbit.


    Ah Rou seems to be looking for a way to escape with a flustered look.


    Li Yichong waved a yin to let her go first. He could see that ah Rou was very excited now.


    Anyway, let a Yin leave first, and then stimulate her.


    The room is very big, and there are a lot of cabinet furnishings.


    As long as ah Yin leaves a little, ah Rou can''t see her, and Li Yi can comfort her.


    You can tell a yin that Xiao Wu is a soul beast and ah Rou is also a soul beast. As long as she does, she will be able to understand why ah Rou''s emotions are so impulsive.


    He took two steps forward, trying to go to ah Rou to comfort her, persuade her, and tell her that ah Yin was a child and didn''t understand these things at all, so he said such words.


    However, he took two steps forward, but ah Rou seemed very scared and retreated. Li Yi saw that she was not moving forward.


    Ah Rou looked up at her at this time. Her face was sad, and her tone seemed to be very flat. "Do you want to eat me, too?"


    "Hiss." When Li Yi heard her words, he couldn''t help taking a breath. What was in her mind?


    After all, in his eyes, it was a Yin who wanted to eat Xiaowu.


    Maybe now, in his eyes, the image of himself and a Yin is about to eat them both.


    After ah Rou''s words, the defense line at the bottom of her heart was completely broken down, and she couldn''t help crying any more. Big tears fell to the ground.


    "If you want to eat only me, don''t eat little dance." When she had finished speaking, she did not stop crying.


    The little dance in her arms seems to feel her own destiny, and she is not willing to move any more.


    Seeing her like this, Li Yi was silent for two seconds and sighed helplessly.


    Then she stepped forward. At this time, ah Rou did not retreat any more. It seemed that she wanted to accept her fate calmly.


    It''s just that her body is shaking slightly. It seems that her heart is very scared.


    Li Yi took her into his arms and patted her on the back.


    "How can my brother eat ah Rou?" You looked down at the little dance in his arms, "you won''t eat it.


    Ah Rou is so cute. How can my brother be willing to eat you? "


    Hearing what he said, she asked, "really?"


    Li Yi heard her words, looked her eyes in the face, and said solemnly, "really! Won''t ah Rou believe me? "


    Hearing what he said, the girl''s cry became smaller and smaller, but she was still sobbing.


    "Then she......" it''s obvious that she really can''t believe ah Yin.


    "She''s just too young to know these things. Don''t worry, I''ll tell him right away." Li Yi immediately patted his chest to guarantee that nothing would happen.


    After his words, ah Rou didn''t cry any more, just fidgeted on the chair at the dining table.


    Li Yi also understood that the comforts and guarantees he had just given were just a thin layer of paper.


    Temporarily cover her fire, but if you don''t put it out, sooner or later, the paper will not cover the fire.


    When he thought of it, he could not help feeling some headache. Fortunately, it was not a big deal.


    At most, there are some troubles to be solved, but not so difficult.


    Ah Rou is sitting on the table with Xiao Wu in her arms. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    At this time, Li Yi turned around and left. At the same time, she calmed down.


    A Yin hides in one side, very aggrieved, until now she still very does not understand.


    Of course, she can''t be blamed, or he can''t be totally blamed. After all, there are many things she doesn''t know.


    She didn''t understand why her brother wanted to let him go, why her brother saw that he was full of grievances and wanted to comfort him first.


    Think of here, his heart is more uncomfortable, tears will not be able to control the flow out.


    But I found that Li Yi came to me with a smile.


    She tried not to let the tears in her eyes stay, but the tears had accumulated a lot, but she couldn''t help it.


    Li Yi stepped forward to hold her. He didn''t say any more words. If he needed words, even actions and guarantees to win ah Rou''s trust, he didn''t need these things in the face of ah Yin and Bi Bi Dong.


    He just simply hugs her like this. A Yin can''t help his grievance any more and lies on Li Yi''s shoulder and cries.


    Tears can no longer control, drop by drop, wet his shoulder.


    When her cry gradually stopped, Li Yi said, "ah Yin, do you know that rabbit you just wanted to eat is a hundred thousand year old beast like you. But at the beginning you chose to transform, she didn''t choose.


    That sister ah Rou is the mother of the rabbit you said you wanted to eat.


    So do you understand why he''s so angry?


    Do you think I''ll be angry if someone says they want to eat you? "


    After listening to him, a Yin was silent. She was unreasonable and didn''t know right or wrong.


    After listening to Li Yi''s words, she can understand that she is wrong.


    She also knows that it''s her own fault now, and she has so much happiness in her heart.


    Because ah Rou Xiaowu is also a kind of soul beast, which is the same as him.


    Before Li Yi told her that she was the only one who was the soul beast, and when she and bibidong were both ordinary people, ah Yin was alone, secretly sad for a long time.


    Now there are two more 100 thousand year old ghosts in my family, just like myself.


    How can a Yin be unhappy? Of course. Of course, now she is not only happy, but also ashamed.


    After all, those things before are all their own fault, although it is unintentional, but still blame themselves.


    "Well, go and apologize to your sister." Li Yidao.


    Silver to his words nodded, very serious runway ah Rou side, "sister, I''m sorry.


    I didn''t know that rabbit was your daughter, and I didn''t know that you, like me, were also a ghost animal. "


    At the beginning, ah Rou suddenly found that she came over and shrunk back, even ready to run away at any time.


    However, after hearing her apology, she was a little surprised. After hearing that ah Yin and she were both ghosts, she accepted her apology.


    Li Yi has been watching.

 Chapter 468

    Bibidong was sitting on the ground at the corner of the room. It was already a little cold here. After all, it was far away from the stove.


    And she didn''t seem to care at all. She squatted on the ground in silence, holding the corner of her clothes tightly.


    From the ground under her body, we can see that she should have just cried, and there are traces of tears on the ground.


    When Li Yi saw her, he called out, "Dong Er"


    After hearing this, bibidong immediately raised his head and his eyes were red. When he saw that it was him, he immediately stood up and answered, "brother." There was a cry in the tone.


    When Li Yi saw her like this, he was deeply distressed and blamed himself for not considering her feelings.


    But he didn''t think that bidong should be so sensitive.


    Also, she experienced too many things. She was just a child. She saw her parents die in front of her eyes and wandered alone in the wilderness.


    At this time, he appeared to save her, and bidong would naturally regard himself as the only one to rely on.


    For what she has done, she will naturally pay close attention to it and think about it.


    Usually many things may not notice, but in fact, she is still a very sensitive child.


    The most terrible thing for a child like her is that she will take all her faults on her own, thinking that they are all her own.


    Li Yi quickly walked over and gently held her in his arms. Bidong held him tightly with his hands, as if he was worried that he would run away the next second.


    Her body was very cold, especially the piercing ice in his hands. He had to hold him in his arms as much as possible to transmit his body temperature to him.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my brother''s fault. My brother didn''t think about Dong''Er."


    His Bi Bi Dong is like a broken string, which can''t be stretched any longer.


    Tears immediately flow down again, "clothes are clearly my hard work, why should my brother give her to wear, the pot of rice is also my brother left, why should I give her to eat?"


    She cried and said, and then she cried for a longer time.


    Li Yi didn''t know what to say, but he just held her all the time.


    "Brother, don''t want Donger, OK?" In her words, she cried even more, as if she would cry the next second.


    And the tone is very low and dejected, when asked this sentence, even closed his eyes, some fear, some dare not hear his answer.


    Hearing her words, Li Yixin felt even more painful. He patted bidong''s back gently. "No, my brother will never leave Donger. I don''t want Donger. "


    He didn''t say much, just the simplest promise.


    When bibidong heard what he said, he was calm.


    "Then we''ll always be together and never separate for the rest of our lives." She said so, looking at Li Yi with expectation in her eyes.


    "Well, we''ll always be together and never separate." Naturally, that''s what he said.


    Hearing her words, Bibi Dongfang just opened a smile on her face, just like a flower.


    It''s just that the eyes are still slightly red. You can see at a glance that you''ve cried before.


    When Li Yi saw her smile, he also laughed. He could not help sighing that a child is a child.


    Maybe in many years, even bidong himself will forget today''s words and promises.


    .................


    With bibidong, the two of them went back to the warm place before, near the stove. It was here that the room was warm.


    If you hide at the corner of the room as before, the temperature will be very low when it reaches there.


    Relatively speaking, it''s just better than the cold outside. Where is the warm here.


    When Li Yi tried to build a heating system before, he thought that he could not make the whole room very warm, so the warm place was just a small piece.


    They mainly live and live in this small area. As for other open areas, they mostly store a lot of materials.


    It is said that the place where bibidong stayed before stored a lot of herbs and food.


    "Ah Rou is the same soul beast as ah Yin. At the beginning, her brother found her trace in the mountain forest, and later he knew her.


    The rabbit in her arms is her daughter.


    Anyway, she said that she was adopted after she was transformed. I don''t know much about the specific situation. " Li Yi tells her about what ah Rou told him.


    He doesn''t expect bibidon and arrou to be good friends, as long as nothing happens to them during this period of time.


    Bibidong heard Li Yi''s words, but nodded in silence.


    Anyway, no matter what the reason is, even because of her brother, during this period of time, she also decided to get along with ah rou.


    During this period of time, a Yin has reached a certain degree of consensus with a rou. For example, now he is skipping to introduce all the things in this room to her and teach her what he knows.


    This kind of thing is the same as what Li yibidong taught her at the beginning. Obviously, ah Rou is very curious about these things.


    For these new things have a strong curiosity, but for a silver has always been so some can not let go, dare not in front of each other to let go of their own defense.


    When she saw Li Yi coming back, she immediately looked at him for help.


    Sometimes a Yin came to Li Yi and took bidong by the hand.


    Just now I didn''t know where my sister was, but I saw her again. Anyway, she must introduce her sister to this new friend.


    Bibidong looks at ah Rou''s smile, and the other person smiles back.


    For bibidong, ah Rou''s favor is more, because anyway, at least the other party didn''t ask to eat her daughter.


    And even if she knew what ah Yin said was totally unintentional, she was still not at ease.


    Li Yi saw that the three of them could get together in this way, and his heart was stable.


    Let the three of them play there. He has other things to do.


    He wants to make a nest for rabbits.


    He must prepare a place for Xiao Wu to live in this room, but it''s not difficult to do. Anyway, he has vines.


    Weave a nest of similar size with vines. It should be enough, and then spread some hay and fur on it.


    On the contrary, it''s not a man who lives on it. It''s a rabbit. It''s OK to sleep in the cave with dead branches and hay before. It should be very good to sleep in this nest.


    Li Yi said to do it, and immediately picked up the cane and rolled it.


    In itself, his action was very fast, and it didn''t take long for the rudiment of a nest to appear.


    Ah Rou wanted to ask herself when she could take the food, but she saw Li Yi busy.


    In addition, a yin and bibidong are pulling her together to play.


    This is not to ask, but has been honest waiting.

 Chapter 469

    Li Yi put the rabbit''s nest aside, and then spread some dry weeds in it. The weeds he had collected before were ready to be used as igniters.


    So it was stored very, very well by him. Of course, the storage location was specially considered. It would never accidentally stick to Mars and be ignited.


    Finally, spread a piece of cowhide on it. If the rabbit is allowed to sleep, this nest is absolutely enough.


    He turns to see that ah Rou is playing chess with Bi bidong, while ah Yin is watching, and is responsible for giving advice to ah Rou, hoping that she can defeat Bi bidong.


    Li Yi is also sitting and watching at this time. Ah Rou doesn''t notice when she sees him coming, because now her whole mind is on the chessboard. She has never played such a novel thing.


    Not only that, she has not seen many things since she came here.


    Li Yi looked at it for a while, then turned to look outside. At this time, it was already dark. It was winter, with short days and long nights.


    He began to prepare food, cooking in the forest is definitely not an easy thing.


    It happened that ah Rou came to bake two loaves by himself this time. The bread he made was improved many times.


    It''s not just bread. In fact, real European bread doesn''t taste so good.


    The real European bread is not as good as steamed bread in taste or taste. Li Yi made it by adding eggs, lard, honey and jam.


    This kind of bread is delicious bread. If you want to really make European bread, that kind of bread can really kill people when it''s dry.


    This kind of bread is very skilled for him, but it will take a while to wake up the dough.


    He put the dough, which was already very smooth, into one side of the cupboard and took out a small jar.


    There is some sugar in the jar. The honey made by him from the mixture of nuts and honey has already been used up, which was made last time.


    It''s a pity that after the production, whether it''s Auntie or bidong, their sugar will be eaten up in a period of time.


    Although they persisted longer than last time, at least they did not eat nearly half of them on the first day.


    But with the passage of time, the two of them still took the lead in finding the bottom of the sugar jar, so they only had to give it to themselves and keep it until the end.


    Li Yi ate it himself first. This time, the product was improved. He added some dried plum and dried apple to it, which made it more delicious.


    At the same time, remove two kinds of nuts that may have some astringency, and taste better after improvement.


    He took the jar to ah Rou and gave her a piece to taste. He also put a piece in the mouth of bibidong and Li Yi.


    Ah Rou looked down at the sugar. It was bright yellow and transparent. It was decorated with many white nuts and some black plums.


    He had never seen such food, but he also knew that what Li Yi gave himself should be good, because she saw that both bibidong and a Yin ate delicious food.


    After such a short time, she said a lot to him, and the relationship between the three people was getting closer.


    For many things, she is also the first time to hear, the first time to know, very, very curious.


    Ah Rou put it into her mouth, and the next second she was stunned. It was a taste she had never tasted. It was sweet.


    This kind of feeling let her feel relaxed and happy from the bottom of her heart, the corners of her mouth unconsciously put on a smile.


    "Isn''t it sweet? That''s sweet." A Yin looks at a judo.


    That''s what she looked like when she first ate sugar.


    Ah Rou didn''t speak. She quickly nodded and continued to taste the taste inside her mouth. It was delicious.


    Even her whole body could not help stretching out, very comfortable.


    Li Yi sees her this appearance, shallow smile.


    "It''s dark outside. I''ll leave tomorrow. " He could see that ah Rou had just been looking at him with exploratory eyes, and she wanted to ask him about it.


    It''s just a matter of two days, two days, three days, waiting for three or five days.


    He simply asked her to go back through the winter.


    When ah Rou heard his words, she didn''t refuse. Instead, she felt more stable in her heart.


    She has no opinion most of the time. Li Yi is so strong that she has no chance to refuse.


    So she nodded her head in agreement.


    Seeing her promise, Li Yi nodded, "I''ll make something to eat."


    He said and went to the side of the pot busy, ah Rou is obviously very curious about this matter, eyes have been staring at him.


    At this time, bibidong didn''t want to continue playing chess, because playing chess with ah Rou is absolutely impossible for her to lose.


    So he also felt that it was not very interesting. On the contrary, it was more interesting to watch Li Yi prepare food.


    Similarly, instead of watching, she went up to do what she could to help.


    A Yin is just like him. He''s going to see if he can help and help.


    Although they are children, their elder brother is not much older than them.


    And let their brother has been working, they both feel sorry.


    Li Yi makes food like this, bakes bread. Of course, bread is just a snack before or after a meal.


    If you really want to have enough, it depends on his stew.


    The air dried pork, the chicken which has been placed in advance, is buried under the ground after being hunted. At this time, it is not damaged, just some soil, which can be eaten after a little cleaning.


    First, rub the chopped chicken a little to remove the blood. After all, it has been stored for a long time


    In the process of cutting pork into small pieces, we can get some fat.


    At the same time, take advantage of this opportunity to put spices and some herbs in it.


    Then throw the chicken inside and stir fry it a little. Unfortunately, there is only salt, no soy sauce, soy sauce, oyster sauce and so on.


    As for MSG, we don''t need it, because it has some soup cooked in advance.


    Add some soup, mushrooms, wild vegetables and water.


    Then seasoning and slowly simmered.


    A large pot of stew has been completed, limited by the material is the best he can do.


    He has been baking the dead noodles without awakening. Later, he can paste them on the edge of the pot, or throw them into the soup to cook together.


    When these things are ready, they can start dinner.


    A yin and bibidong also helped him to do a lot of work, and the three were busy for a long time, so they could have a short leisure.


    The iron pot should be stewed slowly, and the bread should be baked little by little.


    Ah Rou has been standing on one side, looking at these things curiously, which she has never seen before, very, very curious.

 Chapter 470

    The baked bread sends out bursts of fragrance. Ah Rou just sniffs the saliva in her mouth.


    She looked at it, no one noticed her movements, so she quickly swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Li Yi sees her this appearance, not from ground low voice light smile.


    This bread can be said to be the best food for the whole star forest at present.


    Because I''ve lived in the forest for so long, I''m the only one who knows how to bake bread.


    After all, the forest itself is sparsely populated. In addition to the current weather, even the soul master who wants to hunt for the soul beast and obtain the soul ring will not choose this time.


    At this time, it is very likely that a Blizzard will bury all their teams in the natural disaster.


    Even if you want to come in and hunt ghosts, you have to wait until the spring of next year.


    As for the bandits, they are even less likely to have a chance to eat these things.


    Li Yi picked up his own small dagger, which was very sharp after such a long time.


    He quickly cut the bread and cut it into slices about one centimeter thick.


    Then spread jam on one side of the bread and press a piece of bread on it.


    The piece of bread was smeared with honey. He only smeared a thin layer of honey. After all, honey is very sweet. If you put too much honey, you will feel very greasy.


    Then cover a piece of bread with three layers of bread, jam and honey.


    Finally, he cut the bread in the middle and divided it into four pieces.


    Then give everyone a piece. Ah Rou takes it and looks at it carefully.


    Then he put it next to his nose and smelled it, with a satisfied and intoxicated expression on his face.


    After all, it takes a lot of time to bake bread. The most important thing is that their jam and honey are limited, so they can''t eat them every day.


    So even for a Yin, eating this kind of food is very enjoyable


    Bibidong also sat quietly, chewing his food.


    As for Li Yi, he doesn''t have so much thought. He has to pay attention to the situation in the pot all the time. In case the cake pasted is burnt, it won''t taste good.


    Bibidong saw that he didn''t eat. He took the initiative to get close to him, put the bread in his hand to his mouth and let him take a bite.


    Li Yi also didn''t see meaning, small bite, continue to busy.


    When bibidong saw that he was eating too, he just gave a smile.


    Soon, everyone sat on the table and ate honestly, but the food in the iron pot was still cooking.


    You can continue to eat it tomorrow morning. The important thing is that after stewing all night, the wild vegetables and all kinds of mushrooms absorb the taste of the soup more, and the taste is better.


    Only at this time did he have the heart to chew the piece of bread, and the remaining one and a half were placed in a jar to keep out the air, so that it would not dry.


    Tomorrow morning, take it up and put it on the pot. If it''s a little hot, you can continue to eat.


    At this time, he had the heart to eat his piece of bread. Although some of the warm and cool taste may not be as good as before, it was still delicious.


    He took two mouthfuls, ate the worse side of the bread, and then gave the rest to bidong.


    She mouth with a smile, quickly swallow the rest of the bread into her stomach, and then honestly sat on the table to eat.


    I don''t eat much bread. How can I be full? I really have to eat staple food.


    Li Yi took the cake to them. It''s delicious and the cake is very suitable.


    In this cold and lack of cooking methods and cooking tools, northeast cuisine can play a very important role.


    It is also the origin of a part of northeast cuisine itself, which is the way that the people who went to Kanto lived.


    The wisdom of survival, they clearly know what to eat in the cold days can make the body warm, can maximize the heat gain.


    While cooking, you can also heat the Kang. Every heat will be used to the best of its ability, without any waste.


    After dinner, Li Yi can hear the wind blowing outside again, and bring countless snow sounds, very, very loud.


    It''s like someone, or some ghost, is howling outside.


    There are not many entertainment activities in the evening here. The only thing we can do is to play wargaming and wargaming.


    Or other chess, in addition, in fact, there is nothing to do, or fun.


    Li Yi put the little dance in ah Rou''s arms into her own nest.


    In fact, he just held Xiaowu in his arms and refused to give it to anyone.


    It seems that I''m worried that if I let go of the little dance, there will be something wrong again.


    Li Yi is very easy to take the little dance from her hand, just this can show that no matter what, ah Rou has a great trust in him.


    He put the little dance in it, touched it gently, and tugged at her ear.


    Take some wild vegetables and hay, anyway, she is a rabbit, as long as you eat these things.


    Ah Rou also brought some of her food to Xiao Wu before dinner.


    So it''s obvious that she, who has already eaten her own food, is totally dismissive of these wild vegetables and hay.


    I didn''t even look at it. Instead, I found a comfortable position in the nest and fell down to sleep.


    When Li Yi saw her like this, he turned back to join the movement of a''rou-bi-bi-dong''a-yin.


    He killed all three of them by himself, whether it was military chess, chess, Gobang or animal fighting chess.


    Their three children only lose in front of themselves, and even play three games at the same time by themselves.


    However, if they play flying chess, Li Yi can only look up to the sky and sigh. After all, without cheating, the game of flying chess depends entirely on luck. If they are lucky, they can take off quickly.


    Bad luck, it''s very likely that the other side has successfully cleared the customs, and they haven''t taken off yet.


    Obviously, Li Yi''s luck is not so good. Among the four people, Bi Dong''s luck is the best. Ah Rou is a little worse than her. Ah Yin is a little worse than her. He is the only one who has the worst luck and never takes off.


    It''s not easy to take off successfully. The game has already been in the middle of the game, and bidong is almost at the end of the game.


    In the end, even in the previous chess games, he always had the upper hand, but in the competition of luck, he really lost completely.


    Bibidong was very happy to be the first winner. She stood up and took a stretch. At this time, she was really sleepy.


    But the game is not completely over, so she holds Li Yi''s arm and lies on his shoulder, watching the plane in the field.


    Soon, as a yin and a rou took the lead to reach the finish line, the competition finally came to an end.


    In fact, Li Yi can change the number of dice, but that is not necessary. Since he is playing games with them, how can he cheat.


    If you lose, you lose. He packed up all the pieces.


    When bibidong was very sleepy, he had got into the bed early and was ready to go to bed.

 Chapter 471

    Li Yi is lying on the bed. On his left is Bi Bi Dong. At this time, he is very sleepy, but he is still sleepy.


    And on his right is ah Rou, originally she wanted to become a rabbit and dance together.


    But Li Yi told her that the nest was not very big, and this bed was very spacious, so she went to bed together.


    Although ah Rou still insists, she is forced to bed by Li Yi.


    It has to be said that the quilt is very, very warm.


    Let her whole body warm, involuntarily want to stretch out.


    "How do you feel?" Li Yi said softly next to him.


    Ah Rou didn''t need to twist when she heard him. She was so comfortable that she forgot that there were other people around her.


    "Good." She is telling the truth. Everything here is something he has never felt before. Whether it is the candy Li Yi gave him, the meal she ate today, the room she entered and the bed she slept in, she has never seen or heard of.


    And playing chess is really interesting and fun.


    "That''s good." Li Yi closed his eyes and didn''t look at her. Now the whole room is dark. Maybe apart from him, only a Yin can see everything around with the excellent perception of plants.


    As for ah Rou Xiaowu, when they came into the room, their strength was sealed by themselves.


    He also wants to talk with ah Rou, but he can feel that on the other side, Bi bidong is holding his hand.


    He turned over, also took the hands of Bibi, "what''s the matter?"


    She talks again, just lie down in her arms when Li Yi turns around, pillow his arm and hold him tightly.


    She has nothing to do, just don''t want Li Yi to talk to ah Rou, want Li Yi to hold himself and look at himself.


    She hugged her brother tightly, looked at him contentedly, and then fell asleep.


    Li Yi also has no way to her, can only honestly embrace him to sleep.


    .................


    The next day it was still dark, not as good as yesterday.


    Yesterday, the heavy snow stopped, and at least the sun came out. At this time, there was no sun outside, but there was a piercing wind, which was even colder.


    But a Yin didn''t wake up early. After washing, he was making a fuss about going out to play on the slide.


    I don''t know why I didn''t get tired of playing all day yesterday.


    A Yin is still very pure and happy, dressed in clothes and jumping.


    She is not like ah Rou, who has something to take responsibility for herself, nor is she like bibidong, who has suffered too much. Ah Yin has always been very happy.


    Up to now, she didn''t know what sorrow was. Every day she was happy and happy.


    And bibidong is the same as her. After yesterday, both of them fell in love with this activity.


    Yelling and sliding down the slide.


    Ah Rou obviously didn''t know all this. When she put on her thick winter suit and came out with the rabbit in her arms, she found out how interesting the sport was.


    I almost forgot what I came here for.


    Li Yi watched them play outside and didn''t say much. It was winter and nothing could be done.


    He went outside and pinched the snow outside. As expected, part of the blood had just turned into water, and it had not yet been completely evaporated. The temperature dropped again, turning them into ice.


    Now the snow has some shadow, I''m afraid that when it comes to another snow, the snow below will become really hard ice.


    Then is the most terrible situation in winter, but it is estimated that after the second heavy snow, winter will soon be over.


    When it comes to the third snow at most, the temperature will begin to rise, the ice and snow will melt, and everything will recover.


    Ah Rou doesn''t know how long she has been playing. When she reacts, she knows that a morning is wasted by herself.


    This whole morning, she didn''t do anything. She wanted to take some food, but she didn''t succeed.


    However, Li Yi was forced to stay for a meal. More importantly, it was dark when he came home.


    Li Yigen didn''t let her leave. She also knew that she was concerned about herself. After all, it''s a university now. It''s very cold outside. It must be very difficult to drive at night.


    After a day or two, she found that she seemed to have been used to this kind of life. Every day, she went out to play with them with laughter.


    When eating, there is always hot and delicious food. Otherwise, we can make a meal together and clean the room.


    Li Yi went to a very far place to process some things. He said that he found some fish and shrimp in a lake.


    They were things she had never seen before, and of course they tasted good.


    Over the past few days, she has even been happy to stay here.


    It''s hard to feel that I have been here for a long time and should go.


    Li Yi took a look at her and the sky outside.


    "It''s too cold this winter. I don''t think you have anything to keep out the cold when you go back. If you don''t have enough food, you have to come here again. It''s better to go back after the winter here."


    He said so, although he said so, it was not the tone of inquiry at all.


    But has helped him make a decision, ah Rou also did not say no, or she is hesitating, now by Li Yi such an order, he is also directly agreed.


    Soon, the second heavy snow in winter came, and the new snow in the sky pressed the old snow.


    Some places that had already melted were covered again. After the second heavy snow, the weather became colder.


    The environment of the whole Xingdou forest is quite different. With the end of the second heavy snow, the temperature began to rise slowly.


    Of course, the recovery is not much, very slow.


    About a month later, the last light snow came.


    The snow marks the end of the winter in the star forest.


    Temperature began to pick up bit by bit, and the speed is faster and faster.


    Li Yi also consumes a large part of the materials he stores, but there are still a lot of them that can make him spend the time when food is scarce at the beginning of spring.


    At this time, although winter is coming to an end, spring has not really come. Although there are some animals in the wilderness, they are also short of food, so there is not much meat on them.


    In this period of time, a Yin seems to be particularly lively because of the spring return and the recovery of all things.


    A few days later, the grass on the ground finally sprouted, and spring came again. The originally silent mountain forest became lively.


    Li Yi finally smile, whether it is frozen meat or bacon, or air dried meat, it really does not want to eat, and now go to eat fresh meat.

 Chapter 472

    When fresh meat is cooked, the smell is totally different from the past, fresh taste.


    This is really a rare food for those who have been tired of bacon for a long time.


    Fresh food and vegetables are always pleasant. Bamboo shoots have been sprouted in the distance.


    It''s delicious to cut it into pieces and cook it in broth.


    Looking at the melting rain and snow, all things recover, the spring of the star forest comes quickly, and green shoots can be seen on the ground overnight.


    The leaves on the trees also sprouted, and the whole forest became lively.


    He was standing in the distance at this time, looking at a caravan in the city in the distance. If there was no accident, the caravan would go through the outside of the star forest.


    Take local specialties and all kinds of precious herbal materials to other places.


    Li Yi also knows that no matter what, maybe it''s time to leave here.


    Staying in the big star forest all the time may be carefree and happy.


    It''s really comfortable for me to feel the fish all the time.


    He didn''t even want to work hard for such a long time.


    But no matter what, you still have to go out to develop. It''s not a matter to stay in the mountains all the time.


    He stood up, according to the estimated time, if according to his previous observation of the trade road, if the caravan did not change the other way this time, then it would take quite a long time for them to come near.


    At least it will take them nearly a month. When they come here, the caravan''s journey is almost to the end, and they can reach another city in seven or eight days at most.


    Then they will sell some goods in that city, or do some repairs.


    Then move on and sell the goods to more prosperous places.


    If you don''t want to trouble or want money, you can also sell those goods to other merchants in the border town.


    Get part of their own interests and leave again, but that does not maximize the interests.


    Li Yi doesn''t care about these things. He looks at the room and everything around him, considering how to enter the caravan and what identity to enter.


    Then follow them and try to get into the border town first. If the people in the caravan are willing to move on, he will follow.


    Choose any small city on the road and live in anonymity first.


    We should observe the life of ordinary residents in the whole continent of Douluo for a period of time, as well as various ideas and development levels to choose the best way to leverage the whole continent.


    It''s a very good way for him to do this, but he''d better ask bibidong and ayin before doing it.


    Ask them what they think and if they want to see the outside world.


    Or they think it''s good to live in the mountains, and their ideas will influence their own ways to a certain extent.


    If you want to stay in the mountains, Li Yi will try to find ways to communicate with more soul streams in the next period of time, cultivate their strong fighting capacity, and integrate the power of the whole star forest.


    Integrate the ghosts and beasts of the whole star forest into a piece of iron, and then use the whole star forest to arrange the array with a huge volume to pry the road of the earth around.


    No longer allow any human to enter, at the same time, he will take many elite level ghost teams to take in and even hunt out the ghost animals.


    The disadvantage of this operation is that it takes a very, very long time. However, if we start to measure up to 100 years, the whole human society will be like a major shuffle and collapse.


    At present, the class of Douluo mainland is a society of soul masters, and the highest rank of Douluo occupies the vast majority of the world''s resources.


    And the descendants of Title Douluo, even if it is not title Douluo, will never be worse, he and their family still occupy the most resources in the world.


    But if no one can hunt a soul beast at this time, even if you are born with full soul power and powerful martial spirit, your level will reach level 10 at most, and you can''t go any further.


    And this level of soul master is better than ordinary people, but the strength is limited.


    Even the more powerful the martial spirit is, it is very likely that it has not yet shown its edge at this stage.


    If Li Yi is secretly spreading some martial arts to the world, he doesn''t need to be strong enough to reach the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    Even the top martial arts masters of the day after tomorrow, if they ignore the strange abilities of all kinds of martial spirits, killing those level 10 soul masters is like killing chickens.


    That is to say, with no one being able to acquire martial spirit, no matter how powerful they were before.


    Even the title Douluo, because of the limit of life, will die within a hundred years.


    Then, with the passage of time, all the high-level soul masters die, while new martial arts masters continue to emerge, and the whole human society will usher in a new shuffle.


    It is absolutely impossible for the top martial arts masters to compete with the organized army.


    If the formed army had practiced the same skills as them, it would be even more impossible to compete.


    At the peak of the day after tomorrow, it''s still flesh and blood. The volley of crossbows and arrows is still a hedgehog.


    And in this case, who is the first to master a stronger industry.


    The most powerful force is the one who can train the army into a system.


    Obviously, at that time, there was little use in believing in gods.


    They believe in gods, because they believe that they can get the protection of gods, or that a big family itself is the spokesman of gods in the world.


    However, when the class of the soul master disappears completely, the new martial class becomes popular, and science begins to develop, all these will become useless.


    Even if the gods in the sky come down to earth, as long as they can''t break through the whole star forest array, even the defense will be useless.


    You can''t kill the soul beast, you can''t get the soul ring, and you can''t upgrade.


    When the soul master has completely disappeared, Li Yi sometimes starts the last step. He will send those hundred thousand year old soul beasts to participate in the assessment arranged by the gods.


    All kinds of ways can be tried, and there is no need to be too eager, because at this time, no one in the human world is qualified to participate in the assessment.


    Then, when those ghosts and beasts succeed in the examination and become new gods, Li Yi can directly observe and master the power of the new gods, and quickly master a certain way through the power.


    According to this situation, give him enough time, no more than 300 years at most, and the whole divine world of Douluo will be eroded.


    The rest of those who resist are not worth mentioning at all, and then as long as you gently move your hands, you can easily solve those problems.


    Even if the entrusted task is completed here.

 Chapter 473

    Li Yi chewed the food in his mouth. The room seemed quite empty at this time. With the echo of doubt, he moved the cooking place outside, and took the time to clean up the room.


    Many things were taken outside for drying. Even though the room was very dry, it also accumulated a lot of moisture in the winter environment.


    What''s more, because winter has been warm and cold, and the air has been quite humid recently.


    After dinner, he carried four rattan chairs to the outside. The sun was warm in the spring, accompanied by a lot of laziness.


    "Donger." Li Yi looks at bibidong and yells softly. About returning to human society again, the most important thing in the world is that aunt bibidong has not touched human society, or even people.


    Maybe it''s a novel thing for him to go or not. If he doesn''t go, he can stay here and get into the environment of the star forest.


    But bibidong is different. She is a person who has had many experiences in the human world. Whether she can go back or not is entirely up to her.


    If she thinks the human world is very good and wants to go back, then Li Yi, I will take her away from the big star forest. If he feels that the big forest makes him comfortable and wants to stay in the big star forest, Li Yi will stay here.


    "Well." Bibidong answered him.


    "How do you feel about living here?" He asked softly, basking in the warm spring sun on his chair.


    She closed her eyes and the cane chair swayed, which made her think slowly. Moreover, she felt sleepy and wanted to sleep when she was in the sun.


    But on such an afternoon, it''s very comfortable to bask in the sun of Hexi and blow a gentle wind. The brain is empty.


    Any thing is not thinking, the difficulties of cultivation and being divorced. He forgot all the training terms he asked to memorize. At this moment, she just wanted to enjoy everything at this moment.


    "As long as there''s a brother there, it''s good." She turned over. For today''s bibidong, it doesn''t matter where she is. As long as she is around Li Yi, it''s the best. However, even if the environment is very dangerous, Li Yi can become better and better.


    At that time, you were lost in the stars forest, cold and hungry, and almost showed that your brother saved herself. She still remembers the piercing cold when she was sleeping in the cabin that day.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yi, who later held himself and warmed her with his own body, I''m afraid she would have died.


    Later, they lived in a small wooden house. They really had a miserable life, but fortunately, their brother took them all the way to this stone house.


    However, just arrived at the food, they did not live very well, there is no bed in the food, they can only sleep on the cold ground, although they have a quilt, but also very uncomfortable.


    The door has no windows, so it leaks at night.


    The howling wind outside is really frightening.


    In fact, you are hiding from your brother. Sometimes when his brother leaves, he is very lonely and afraid to stay here alone, even crying secretly.


    But she never told her brother that she was afraid of Li Yi.


    Later, the environment got better. At first, they didn''t make a pot at all, and most of the food they ate was barbecue.


    It''s impossible to cook something and stew something. At first, they didn''t have the swing outside, the fence outside.


    At the beginning, there was a field beside the stone house, full of weeds, which were cleared out bit by bit.


    Later, Li Yi made a bed and finally stopped sleeping on the ground. He was able to sleep in a soft bed.


    Even fired pottery, burned a kitten.


    Then they had some shelves, doors and windows.


    Eating is also getting better and better, with stew, with fresh meat, with fish and shrimp, with wild vegetables.


    In the end, they even had honey, all because of Li Yi''s little efforts and changes.


    Therefore, bibidong believes that he believes in his brother and that he will make a good life wherever he is. No matter where he is, his brother will be like this.


    In her heart, her brother is omnipotent. Nothing can defeat her brother, no matter what.


    So for bibidong, it doesn''t matter where he can live with Li Yi.


    The most important thing is not where to live, not where to stay, but with your brother.


    Li Yi laughs at her words, "yes! No matter what, my brother won''t hurt you. "


    He also wanted to ask, but bidong had already fallen asleep, even ayin had fallen asleep.


    They quickly brought a quilt to cover them. Although the temperature outside is not cold, if they fall asleep, they may suffer from the cold.


    After covering them with the quilt, he shook his head and laughed.


    The strength of both of them is already very high. How can they get cold when the cold wind blows.


    It''s really stupid to cover them, but anyhow, ah Yin and bibidong are two children in front of him, and they have no ability.


    This time he can think of it and laugh, but next time if the same happens, maybe his subconscious reaction is still like this.


    Ah Rou didn''t fall asleep. Xiao Wu was running in the yard, strolling and chewing fresh grass.


    Occasionally also always want to jump outside the fence, gray wolf also lie at Li Yi''s feet.


    According to the current situation, even if Xiao Wu runs out, there are no creatures around her that can threaten her safety.


    A large area of this area has been cleaned up by grey wolf, but any soul beast that can sense that there is a very powerful soul beast here.


    Have been far away, did not dare to come to this piece, can not feel, it does not need to worry about them even the gray wolf''s strong are not aware, the strength is not as good as Xiaowu.


    "Ah Rou, in a while, I will probably leave here."


    Li Yi saw that he didn''t want to take ah Rou away or invite him in his plan.


    Of course, the other party won''t leave with them. They don''t even like Auntie who saw themselves and Xiao Wu used to the human world when she was born. They are still ghosts. It''s very dangerous for them to go to the human world.


    More importantly, he needs some people to help him integrate the whole star forest.


    It is imperative to integrate and unify the whole star forest. On the one hand, we should integrate the star forest, and on the other hand, we should do things outside. We should grasp both hands and work hard.


    This is the first plan he made. In the following time, his family will implement it slowly

 Chapter 474

    "What?" When ah Rou heard what he said, she had some drowsy thoughts and woke up from the reclining chair.


    Li Yi also sat up, looking very serious, not as relaxed as before, but very serious.


    "Now it''s spring. I''m going to leave the star forest and go to the outside world.


    It''s nothing to stay here, not to mention that Dong''Er and I are human beings. "


    "You are human!" Ah Rou heard what he said, and suddenly exclaimed, after all, in her cognition, Li Yi should be the same as her, is the soul of the beast.


    Otherwise, if the opponent is a human, why not hunt yourself for the soul ring?


    Not only did he not hunt himself to get the soul ring, but also he was good to himself. Did he want to cheat himself?


    But what can he do to deceive himself? As a hundred thousand year old soul beast, he is not the opponent of the other party at all.


    If you want to kill yourself, it''s easy to get the soul ring, and it''s also a small thing to control yourself.


    Of course, she came up with this idea later. As for now, she hasn''t thought so much with her cerebellum.


    Li Yi hears her cry and looks at a yin and Bi Bi Dong first. Fortunately, they are still sleeping heavily, and they are not awakened by the sound.


    "Of course I''m human, but I''m not human in this world. I''m a guest from another world.


    So I don''t need any soul ring or martial spirit at all. "


    He said that with a slight lifting of his hand, hundreds of soul rings suddenly appeared on his body. To a certain extent, these soul rings are real, and they are the combination of his main roads.


    But even with his strength, it''s a great consumption to drive thousands of soul rings.


    Just to mobilize part of the spiritual power to pry the road, the number of piles up is also very large.


    Then he showed ah Rou his nine martial spirits, "I''m not a person in this world, but I came to this world to study the martial spirits and soul rings of this world a little bit. This is a little bit of ability that I have studied."


    Ah Rou is completely blank at this time. She is really shocked. Now everything Li Yi says is unimaginable.


    The other party is actually a person from another world, but where is the other world, what is everything now?


    "Here, here you are." Li Yi said while making a soul ring, this kind of Soul Ring for him is just a small thing, can be made at any time.


    What''s more, he used some other methods when making this kind of soul ring.


    Now this soul ring, although the effect is not strong, has no growth.


    But the advantage is that the soul ring can be taken down.


    There is also that after taking it down, it can be loaded on other people again with the original owner''s mind.


    This can be said to be a very powerful thing, because it makes the Soul Ring trade possible.


    If you can promote or even popularize this method, maybe the future Douluo land soul ring is just a tool.


    But this kind of Soul Ring still has an unsolvable difficulty, that is, since the soul master wants to break through, he must be equipped with a soul ring. Once this kind of soul ring is used when breaking through, it will not be transferred.


    Of course, this is not difficult, because this kind of soul ring can be plug-in, even if you are full of soul ring.


    You can also add some such soul rings to your body, which is a great improvement to the strength of the soul master, because you can add two, three or more such soul rings.


    Li Yi plans to make these soul rings in large quantities in the next part, and then distribute them privately or trade them out.


    We can find a way to disturb the water in Douluo and obtain huge benefits at the same time.


    Use the money from these soul rings for development.


    There is only one project, how to use the environment and avenue of Douluo to develop scientific weapons.


    At that time, whether the Reiki cannon or the magic weapon to promote the law of the great way will be part of scientific research.


    Science should really recognize the whole world and classify and study it.


    The greatest advantage of developing science in Douluo is that it can liberate the productive forces


    Let people have more things to do other things, and at the same time unify the whole star forest to control the number of soul rings.


    A two pronged approach can speed up his movements to a great extent.


    Before long, people in Douluo world will find it more and more difficult to obtain the soul ring, and even the star fight forest will become more and more dangerous.


    At this time, some people sell soul rings. Although they are still rotten and the effect is rubbish, they can quickly upgrade their level as long as they buy them.


    After the level is upgraded, even if your own soul is not as good as the opponent''s, you can crush the opponent with your huge soul power.


    In fact, even if he does not promote the development of world science and technology, there are fewer and fewer soul masters.


    Douluo mainland world''s science and technology will also develop itself, and the speed of science and technology development will be as fast as snowball.


    Maybe at the beginning, he was just an ordinary farmer, and found that those soul masters were not much better than himself.


    It may also be that some people who are practicing martial arts find that the soul master who was superior before is not as strong as himself.


    Similarly, because of the massive reduction of the soul stone, the grain that could be produced in large quantities relying on the soul master may begin to reduce production on a large scale, and if there is not enough food, there will be an uprising.


    Because if you want to live, you must have enough food. If you want to have enough food, you must have food. If those noble lords don''t give them food, the starving peasants will revolt.


    Without soul division, relying only on ordinary troops, or just some troops that awaken their spirits, even if they can defeat those refugees, they will certainly pay a considerable price.


    If there are some more warriors among the refugees, the army composed of these soul divisions may fail.


    And even in Douluo, there are few people who can cultivate martial spirit.


    Finally, the three largest empires in Douluo, whether Xingluo, Tiandou or the sun moon Empire, are likely to perish because of the uprising.


    A new country will be born, science and technology will be developed to a certain extent, and then it will perish again because of the lack of development.


    In a period of time, with the development of science and technology and the gradual improvement of productivity, perhaps the first industrial revolution will start, and the speed of the country''s demise will drop greatly. And if science and technology develop faster and faster, it is very likely that the country will never perish.


    Because every day, science and technology in this country is exploding. Thirty years ago and thirty years later, there may be two worlds.


    Similarly, because of the outbreak of productive forces, material will be greatly enriched. There is no life and death, only who will be free to rebel.

 Chapter 475

    Ah Rou is aware of the power of the soul ring. He knows that the soul ring can help him to improve his speed easily.


    She can also feel that she can take off the Soul Ring very simply.


    This is totally impossible in her previous cognition, which is beyond her cognition.


    Whose soul ring can be put on and taken off at will, but the existence of Li Yi makes it a reality.


    Now she still believes that Li Yiding is from another world. In fact, even if she doesn''t take out this soul ring, ah Rou will believe it.


    Although her trust in Li Yi has not reached that of bibidong and a Yin, she can trust Li Yi without any consideration.


    For them, as long as it is said by Li Yi, they believe it, no matter what it is, no matter how unreasonable it is.


    Although ah Rou has not reached this point, she also has a great foundation of trust in Li Yi.


    In addition, seeing is believing, and the real things are in front of her, and she already believes.


    Li Yi knows that she has already believed that she is a visitor from another world.


    "I am likely to leave after a period of time. Of course, it may not be. It depends on whether they are willing or not.


    You''ll live in this room then. It''s hard for me to take a lot of things away and leave them to you.


    Gray wolf also left you two, on the one hand to protect you, on the other hand, I need it to do something else.


    To tell you the truth, I want to gradually master and get through the whole star forest. If you are willing to help me, it''s best, but it''s also good if you don''t want to live here. "


    When he had finished speaking, he stood up and looked into the distance.


    He didn''t cover up his plan in front of ah Rou, because he might need her help in the future.


    This matter either chooses not to tell each other all the time, keeps her in the dark, or tells her honestly.


    There was no other choice. He couldn''t let someone who didn''t know his plan help manage and deal with the whole forest.


    If ah Rou is willing to help, it''s best. But if she is not willing, it''s OK. At most, she has to work hard to cultivate grey wolf.


    Ah Rou was silent when she heard him. It was too big, even too big to be feared.


    Before that, he was just a happy little rabbit. How could he think so much?


    So for a moment, she hesitated and didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Li Yi came up to her, took her hand and said softly, "if you don''t want to choose, you can choose not.


    I want you to live a happy life more than you help me unify the whole star forest. "


    "I will." If ah Rou had a little hesitation and uneasiness before, after listening to Li Yi''s words, there was no hesitation at all.


    There was an impulse in her heart, an uncontrollable impulse, and she wanted to help him.


    No matter what she does, he can''t just let the other party pay for him. The other party pays so much for him, but she doesn''t do anything. It''s not appropriate.


    Li Yi patted her on the shoulder and pressed her onto the couch.


    "You don''t have to worry. It''s not a day or two. Take your time.


    Besides, it''s not a big deal. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    He said so, and he was going to teach her a piece of practice first.


    When she enters the right path of cultivation, it doesn''t take long, three or five days at most.


    Ah Rou''s foundation is better than that of Bi Bi Dong and a yin. In these days, she has also learned a lot of cultivation terms with Bi Bi Dong and a yin.


    If she wants to practice, it must be easier for her to master, and her practice can be more difficult.


    Li Yi chooses the skills that ah Rou can practice in his mind, although there is nothing to choose.


    They don''t have too many cultivation methods. They are less suitable for each other. There are only two ways to choose.


    It''s useless for him to choose his own. He helps her in every subject he cultivates.


    "The five elements returning to the original." It may be a little difficult to practice the simplest and most practical method, but it''s absolutely not that difficult. What''s more, because of the reason of practicing the five elements method, we can master all the five elements method very quickly in the future.


    For ah Rou, this cultivation method is just right. She is the most basic cultivation method, just like bibidong. She has laid the foundation first, and the foundation has been laid for such a long time, so she can practice further.


    After all, she is not bibidong, and even bibidong can now practice the next step.


    Xingguang forging, in addition to the fact that they have not used less of Tiancai and Dibao during this period of time, they always add some things or herbs to their meals, which are equivalent to tonic.


    Medicinal materials are also good medicines. There are many in the core area of Xingdou forest, Millennium ginseng and century Ganoderma lucidum.


    Does he teach ah Rou this skill slowly while telling her everything? Although it''s only the first level, it''s enough for him to practice for a long time.


    Because in the first step, she had to transform the spiritual power in her body into the spiritual power of the five elements method.


    "Take the matter of cultivation first, and don''t tell them both. If you don''t, come and ask me at any time. " Li Yi touches her head. Ah Rou''s hair is smooth.


    He told you not to let him tell bibidong and his aunt, for fear that they would come and pester themselves to practice the next step.


    I''m afraid that according to their personality requirements, they must be the same as ah Rou, but the skills given to ah Rou may not be suitable for them.


    So he is ready to go back and find a way to classify them. Everyone will give them different skills to practice.


    Ah Rou nods when she hears this. Li Yi doesn''t let him tell ah Yin and Bi bidong about it.


    This is equivalent to two people have a little secret, can''t help but let him have a trace of joy.


    Li Yi goes on to get busy. A yin and Bi Bi Dong haven''t woken up yet, but they''re almost there. I don''t know if they can still go to bed after a long sleep.


    I''m afraid it will take a long time for me to go to bed. I''m afraid I won''t go to bed after I go to bed. I''m pulling myself to tell her a story.


    When ah Yin heard this, he would certainly get into bed and listen together.


    Fortunately, this bed was big enough when it was first made, and it was spacious enough even for two or three more people.


    Fortunately, a few people are children, lying on the bed is very easy, but also able to stretch their hands and feet, will not appear crowded.


    Now he can imagine what will happen later, because this is not the first time, there has been a precedent.

 Chapter 476

    A Yin wakes up dimly, looking at the red sun outside and the setting sun around.


    For a moment, she felt that it was not night, but morning.


    But soon she reflected that she was sleeping until sunset.


    Also beside her, bibidong just woke up. Not long after, Li Yi was already cooking food.


    In the mountains, in fact, the difference between the colors of vegetables is not very big. It''s just about what kind of meat and vegetables to eat. In the choice of vegetables, because it''s spring, there are many choices. Many fresh wild vegetables have sprouted and grown.


    If it''s the same as before, he has only one or two choices in autumn and winter.


    This time, Li Yi even made a bacon fried wild vegetables, stewed a bowl of fresh fish soup, and finally cooked some broad noodles with the soup.


    At present, we haven''t found pepper and Chinese prickly ash in the mountains. Fortunately, they are all children, and few children like spicy food.


    Ah Yin and Bi Bi Dong just woke up and went to bed after lunch. By this time, they were already hungry.


    It''s also normal. After all, they are children. They are hungry when they grow up.


    When eating, only chewing sound, no one to speak.


    Li Yi''s level of food making is fairly good.


    After dinner, fortunately, there is the light of lanterns. Instead of going to bed early, they play together.


    "How does a Yin feel about living in the star forest?"


    "Good! It''s good to be with my brother. " A Yin pondered over all the things he had lived here during this period of time, and his life began to get better bit by bit, and finally came to this conclusion.


    When Li Yi heard his words, he was silent for two seconds. At this time, even he hesitated. Is it really a good choice to live in the mountains?


    It''s true, but they can''t live in the mountains all the time.


    It doesn''t matter if he is alone. It''s the same everywhere.


    Star forest is a suitable place, it has enough time and resources to develop slowly.


    In this mountain, cats have trained a group of powerful soul beasts for decades, and then go out to hang those Title Douluo.


    He himself could take advantage of that time to find a way to reach the divine world.


    She is different from herself, from ah Yin and from ah rou.


    She is a person. He is a little girl with little mind. She always stays in the mountains and is depressed. I''m afraid there will be problems.


    And it''s hard to find a good environment for him here.


    Now it''s because his real plan hasn''t been implemented. When he''s really ready to implement it, I''m afraid he''ll be busy alone. Let alone 996, 007 won''t be finished.


    I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to communicate with bidong.


    He can''t keep bibidong in captivity. If you think about it carefully, you''d better take him out, or let her enter the martial spirit hall.


    He can also get into the martial spirit hall. It''s not difficult. As long as he can do it easily, he can disguise himself.


    At that time, join the martial spirit hall first, and plan for the rest in the future.


    It''s just a plan now, and it''s still uncertain whether it will succeed in the future. After all, many times the plan can never catch up with the change.


    "It''s open now. I want to leave the star forest and go outside later.


    What do you think? " Li Yi has confidence in his heart. Although his tone is to ask, he has a definite number in his heart for the answers of Bi Bi Dong and a Yin, because they will go with him.


    After hearing this, a Yin''s eyes lit up. She heard Li Yi and Bi bidong say that the outside world is different from walking in the big forest. There are many delicious things outside.


    "Good! Good She stood up excitedly, shaking left and right and yelling, but she suddenly responded that she would not be hunted by others if she was taken outside as a soul beast?


    If someone kills himself, what should he do? He is so weak and can''t run away.


    For a moment, the cheerful mood quickly fell down.


    "But brother, is it very dangerous for me outside? In that case, I''d better stay here."


    Li Yi saw that his clothes changed face instantly, and he couldn''t help laughing. "Ah Yin, no matter how dangerous it is outside, you don''t have to be afraid that your brother is protecting you."


    Bibidong just looked at her and never expressed her opinions. For her, the outside was good and the outside was bad. Even the outside was a vague concept for her. All the sufferings she suffered were outside, which made her instinctively have some resistance.


    But she also understood that she had no suffering outside. On the contrary, if she went outside, she could live better.


    So should we leave? She''s thinking, too.


    Later, he had some conflicts with the fresh environment outside, and even the different situation. On the one hand, she wanted to have a look again.


    Another part of the reason is that he suffered from great stimulation outside. He ran here and was rescued by Li Yi. Now he lives in the place for a long time.


    This place, this room in her heart is home, is the most secure place.


    But if you go outside, it means you have to get out of here.


    For a moment, she also had some confusion.


    "Does Dong''Er want to go?" Li Yi has been looking at bidong.


    "Brother, I''ll go." She thought that if she had her brother with her, no matter where she went, she would not be afraid.


    "Well, after a while, let''s go outside and have a look."


    Ah Rou did not take part in this discussion. Although she and ah Yin were closer to each other than bidong during this period, she always understood that she was an outsider in this family.


    She is different from bibidong and ayin. His relationship with ahrou is not so good. She can''t leave either. Because of Xiaowu, he can''t leave either.


    In fact, ah Rou is very envious of the relationship between Bi bidong and Li Yi. She only envies the relationship between Bi bidong and Li Yi. She also knows that it''s useless to be envious.


    In fact, in her heart, there is also a wild hope that when Li Yi can be so close to herself.


    Maybe for a while, or all the time.


    Li Yi has already decided to leave. Ah Yin is full of expectation.


    He didn''t know what it was like outside. This time, he had to go out and have a look. There were so many delicious things outside. She had only heard of them before. If she could go out, she had to taste them.


    Bibidong''s heart is also complex. How is it? Maybe she will go outside again after a while, but what''s the outside like?


    Li Yi was very happy, and even secretly separated his mind to observe the caravan''s condition, which was very good. Their business was quite smooth this time.

 Chapter 477

    An old man with a simple black face and a very strong body walked in front of the caravan with two mules in his hand.


    Behind him, there were seven or eight people with 134 mules, each carrying a lot of goods.


    These things are local specialties of the city where they live. Some of them are not worth much money. They can be seen everywhere, but they are rare compared with another city.


    As long as they can complete this business, they can sell their goods at more than five times the price, which is a considerable return.


    Of course, we have to go back and forth between the road to eat horse chewing, plus the loss of other items.


    After all, people have to eat, and when they enter the city, they may have to pay another entrance fee.


    The stars are big, and the environment inside the forest is not so good. You have to take risks when you go in. If you''re not lucky, you''ll run into a robber and be robbed. It''s going to get worse.


    But in this way, the profit of the merchants is still very considerable. Even if the loss of 7788 is removed, the profit can be doubled in one trip.


    But we should make sure that we are not robbed this time. If we are robbed, the profit will be reduced by 34% for no reason.


    If it''s more unfortunate to meet ghosts or a lot of ferocious beasts, I''m afraid the whole caravan will die.


    Liu Er is not only a businessman, but also a child in the mountains. In his early years, he followed his father to hunt. Later, by chance, he began to trade in the caravan.


    With his hunting and walking experience in the mountains, he has been in business for more than 40 years. Although he had several thrilling experiences, he didn''t hurt his own life.


    Star forest has been a commercial road for more than a hundred times.


    In fact, he should have been at home for a long time, but this year, the snow under the big star forest is particularly heavy, and the cold comes very early, and the mountain is sealed by heavy snow.


    In addition, the rainy season inside the big star forest was bigger than in previous years.


    It can almost be judged that the mountain road they used to walk on before has disappeared in nine cases out of ten.


    Even if it doesn''t disappear, I''m afraid most of the traces are covered up because of heavy rain and snow.


    Even every tree, every stone on the road may be a piece of grass or an animal''s nest.


    For those who have been used to going on the road, it is a sign, which can guide the direction, determine their own location, and will not be lost.


    Otherwise, once there is a problem in the big forest, it will be very dangerous. If there is fog or something, it will be a complete end.


    At that time, the people in the caravan would have to live in the wilderness until they were killed by accident.


    If you don''t have a secure business route and go straight into the big forest, whether you can reach your goal or not, I''m afraid it will be a problem to go back.


    It''s also because of this that Liu Er, who had been enjoying his grandchildren at home, decided to go out of the mountain again and take his children and grandchildren to find a new business road.


    Otherwise, he is not at ease to let his children and grandchildren go alone. Even though his son is now in his prime and in his prime, and has a lot of experience, he is still a child in his eyes.


    This time, he was on the road together mainly for safety. Fortunately, he walked for seven or eight days. Anyway, the mountain road he had walked before was still there.


    At least most of them are still there. Although there are some scenery and marks left on the road and they disappear, they can still make vague judgment, which is not particularly dangerous.


    If the traces of the whole mountain road are covered up as he imagined, it would be dangerous, because they want to open up a new business road from scratch. It is not known whether this road is as good as before.


    ...............


    Li Yi takes a look at the caravan far away. He can follow the caravan or walk by himself.


    It''s just that it will be much more convenient to come with the caravan. What''s more, it may have a more reasonable and legal identity.


    No matter where you go with the caravan, relatively speaking, you have to better integrate into that place than taking bidong and a Yin with you.


    This is very important for him, bibidong may have a normal identity, and Li Yi and a Yin are completely black households.


    We should know that black households, no matter in what era or in which country, are difficult to move and will be restricted.


    Nowadays, the mainland''s technology is not developed, but the household registration system has been born.


    Because there are countries in the mainland, and there are countries with registered residence.


    It is convenient to collect tax if registered residence. If registered residence is chaotic, tax evasion and tax evasion can be very serious.


    At least Li Yi needs a formal identity temporarily, which is not independent of the imperial registered residence system.


    Now he does not have such strength, to be exact, can not show such strength.


    And it''s easier to do the next thing after getting registered residence, no matter how much cash it gets.


    Or buying a house or buying land to acquire a lot of wasteland to train people, training organizations need a suitable identity.


    With the first step, he can take the second step and the third step. Of course, if he can show his strength, he can reach a high position in a short time.


    But it''s not good for him, because since he has decided to develop well and then take it away directly, it will take time.


    It takes time for him to develop slowly, and it also takes time. If he stands in a high position at the beginning and starts to develop his own power, it is difficult for him to guarantee that he will not be discovered by others.


    A super power from outside occupies a place in his own country and secretly develops his own power.


    If he is the king of this country, he will definitely feel whether this boy wants to rebel.


    Even if it''s not clear on the face of obstruction, secretly is also more prevention, at the same time try to stop each other as much as possible.


    Several early explorations finally found that it was not enough, so we had to hurt the killer.


    In order not to fall into this situation, he had to choose to slow down his development.


    Li Yi has put things in the basket bit by bit at this time. Since he wants to leave, he still needs to take some things more or less.


    When I met the caravan, it was not a few days since I left the star forest, and the road was full of food, so the food was not important, just bring some.


    And it''s easy to damage too much, so he just brought some bacon and some dried mushrooms and wild vegetables.


    There was nothing else, nothing to change.


    There was nothing else. He took a pair of Gobang with him. As for other pieces, he didn''t take them with him.


    So that this kind of toy can be made again, and the materials used will be much better.


    Bibidong put his kitten and a huge pearl into the basket, and covered it well. The Pearl was deeply hidden by her.

 Chapter 478

    Li Yi left many things left in this room.


    "You two will live here in the future, and you can just take care of this room for me." He looked at ah Rou''s little dance in her arms and said.


    Ah Rou nodded solemnly. At this time, it was obvious that Bi bidong was not willing to give up because he was leaving tomorrow.


    After all, she was familiar with everything here, and everything around the room had unforgettable experiences for her.


    A Yin is the same as him, although she is the most wanted to leave, so that she can eat a lot of delicious food.


    But when I think of leaving, I feel a little sad.


    They have packed their bags and will leave tomorrow.


    Today''s meal is very rich. Li Yi makes a lot of food. He exhausts all the materials he can find in this mountain forest and all the tools and methods he has.


    But usually the most greedy a Yin did not have much appetite at this time.


    I''ll leave tomorrow, and I''ll be unknown after I leave.


    Li Yi didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what to say, and he''s not ready to say it now.


    So I finished the meal in a silent atmosphere.


    ..............


    At night, when she thought that she might be sleeping in this bed for the last time, bibidong felt uncomfortable, but she didn''t show it.


    "If Dong Er doesn''t want to go, he can''t go." Li Yi hugged him and let her lie in her arms and speak softly.


    Bibidong didn''t say much, just holding his brother.


    "As long as I can be with my brother." She didn''t know who to tell.


    The night seemed peaceful and peaceful.


    ...........


    The old man named Liu San is also resting with the caravan, but their environment is not very good. After all, there is too much moisture in the mountains.


    When the old man was young, he often trudged in the mountains. He suffered from rheumatism and bone disease when he slept in the open air. This time he went into the mountains again. Although he didn''t encounter any fog, just like this, the moisture in the mountains was enough to make him uncomfortable.


    The old man did not fall asleep, just lying on a mattress, holding his hand tightly, secretly enduring the pain.


    .............


    The day is still bright, but Li Yi wakes up early and kicks gray wolf up with one hand.


    When grey wolf woke up, he was a little stunned and left and right reacted.


    And then found that Li Yi glared at it, followed him honestly.


    "After I leave, you stay in the star forest. According to the plan I told you, slowly implement the unification of the whole star forest. Don''t rush, just take your time.


    You can also choose some loyal and reliable beasts for your cultivation.


    This room must be good around, you can also bring some people here to absorb the star power.


    I''ll come back to have a look some time later. You''d better stay here. The most important thing is to protect ah Rou Xiaowu. This is the most important thing. As for other things, I''m not in a hurry


    Li Yi explained these to it in detail, even complicated.


    No way, this stupid wolf''s IQ is not very high, if you don''t tell it in detail, God knows what he will do.


    At that time, don''t expect him to unify. The whole star forest will not be eradicated by other ghosts and beasts.


    He left a communication tool, which can ensure that the other party can find him at any time. Because of the world road, he can even use the space jump at the critical moment to jump directly to the side of grey wolf.


    After explaining everything, he patted grey wolf''s head.


    Breakfast is just for two people. Because they didn''t eat yesterday, they were really hungry. To be exact, they were really hungry.


    So this morning, I ate a lot of delicious food, so I have more physical strength to face the long journey below.


    Li Yi planned that they would have to walk in the wilderness for three days before they could come to the place where the caravan had to pass.


    According to the calculation, if it''s not too bad, they should meet there.


    If there is something wrong with the caravan, he will change his direction and speed.


    Li Yi pulls bibidong in his left hand and ah Yin in his right hand, and the three of them walk away under ah Rou''s gaze.


    Finally, the three of them completely disappeared in the distance. Ah Rou touched the little dance in her arms and turned back.


    ............


    Walking in the mountains in early spring is a very interesting thing.


    In particular, a Yin is bouncing around to explore everything, better than bidong, but also very curious about all the surrounding environment.


    Before that, their biggest range of activities, that is, around the house, was very novel about everything now.


    Li Yi was watching. If they were in any danger or had any problems, they would be ready to stop them at any time.


    A Yin smiles. Sometimes she goes to a big tree or a small grass and squats down. She uses her own martial spirit to communicate and occasionally talks to herself.


    But this kind of novel feeling gradually decreases after walking for a long time until it disappears.


    After all, the scenery in the mountains is almost the same in general. At first, it will be very novel, but as time goes on, it will be very boring in the end.


    They are walking forward slowly, not slowly, because the physical quality of the three people are very strong.


    So they walk very fast, only when they enter the deep forest.


    The oppressive environment inside still made the two children, bibidong and a Yin, a little afraid. They could not help holding Li Yi''s hand tightly and moving closer to him.


    The light in the forest is very dark, and there is no natural wind. I just don''t know what happens occasionally.


    Not to a gust of wind blowing, with leaves rustling, very afraid.


    This is due to the natural respiration of the swamp below.


    Li Yi understands this, but it is obvious that people in this world do not understand it.


    So this kind of situation is easy to be deified, or mistakenly thought that there is something like mountain ghost in the deep mountains and forests.


    He is not afraid, even if there is a mountain ghost, he must retreat and dare not look directly at himself.


    His physical body is now full of vitality, and his martial arts spirit is strong. In a weaker world, he is already the strongest fighting force in the whole world. Unless the gods come down to earth, he will have no opponent.


    He took both of them by the hand and walked slowly forward.


    Ah Yin and Bi Bi Dong also had confidence in their hearts at this time. They didn''t seem to be so afraid holding their brother''s hand.


    As time went by, they finally came out.


    They both came out with a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Li Yi went to one side of the open space to have a look, and began to prepare. Of course, there was nothing here, and he still needed to pick up branches and hunt.

 Chapter 479

    It''s not easy to prepare food and organize the camp here. They just need a little tidying up and a little rest, and they can go on tomorrow.


    In fact, they didn''t eat much at noon. They just drank some water and ate a few fruits.


    In the forest, every minute and second is very precious.


    If they also need to plan a camp at noon, it will be a waste of time.


    Take out a huge piece of cowhide and spread it on the ground. The mountain itself is humid. Cowhide can also isolate the cold and moisture on the ground.


    Bibidong and ayin collect some dry branches nearby and bring them back to make a fire.


    Lighting this thing can only be done by Li Yi, and only he has the ability, but now he is looking for some prey.


    It''s early spring now. It''s very easy for him to look for prey in the mountains, but he didn''t hunt, which may waste some time.


    Another point is that the meat quality of the animals that are being hunted is also average. They have to walk next, and there is no way to store it. Most of it will be wasted.


    Fortunately, there was a lot of reserve in the storage ring. He just went out for a turn and took out the meat.


    Raise the fire, and slowly adjust the size of the fire, until it''s almost done, with a clean stick through the mutton to start cooking.


    He didn''t bring much seasoning, just some ordinary salt, and a small mixture of crushed herbs and spices.


    Although not pickled, but sprinkled on the top of mutton can also remove the smell of mutton to the greatest extent.


    Beautiful oil drops on the flame, with bursts of smoke and Zizi sound.


    It doesn''t matter if the conditions are simple to drive here. Anyway, it doesn''t take a few days.


    They''ll be there in two days, with the caravan if they miss it or if they''re rejected.


    He can also walk forward slowly, maybe faster.


    Anyway, it will take ten days at most to get out of the Xingdou forest area and get in touch with the crowded villages.


    As he thought about this, he slowly turned the barbecue, sliced it off with a knife and gave it to ayin and bibidong.


    .................


    Li Yi carried a huge basket on his back and walked forward slowly. When they climbed a gentle hillside and stood on the hillside, they were relieved and put down the basket.


    They have been walking for several days. Today, they finally arrived at this place. The hillside is very gentle. If you look down from a distance, you can see a looming road.


    The road is not very wide, at most about a foot, and only the middle of the road is not full of grass, which can be regarded as normal traffic. There are weeds, rocks and shrubs on both sides of the road.


    It''s only in the road that you can walk normally. It takes a lot of effort to open up this path.


    Moreover, it was in early spring that the road had not been trampled by human beings and animals for a long time, and a lot of grass appeared on it.


    If no one continues to walk here, maybe for a long time, the road will be full of weeds again.


    Liu Er gently pulls the mule behind him and pauses his steps. He has left his business road for a long time. The path in front of him is the only way to enter Tiandou empire.


    On this road, it means that the journey of nearly two months has reached the end.


    Liu Er looked at the full load of goods on the mule behind him. For some reason, the journey went smoothly.


    Along the way, I didn''t meet any soul beast or beast.


    Although some of the goods have been lost, they are still within the scope of acceptance. More importantly, they may be the first to go into business this year.


    In this way, their own profits will be higher, because there may be some goods that can only be sold by themselves, but not by others. You can buy more for yourself.


    When Liu Er thought of this, he was even more relieved. There was a lot of light not only in his eyes, but also in the eyes of his grandchildren.


    They all know that they will make a lot of money this time.


    Li Yi stands in the same place and looks at the environment here. To be honest, it''s not very far from the place where he found bibidong.


    To be exact, the straight-line distance is not very far. If the height is included, it may be more than 100 meters.


    I don''t know that when she fell from a cliff 100 meters high, there was no big deal.


    I have to say it''s very lucky. If someone else doesn''t fall to death at this height, it''s already a blessing. What''s more, there''s nothing wrong with it. There''s even no scratch. At most, there''s some putty.


    This kind of luck is just the daughter of heaven. It can be said that the world helped her to open the plug-in and guaranteed that nothing would happen if she fell down.


    Soon, in his field of vision, there was a group of people pulling mules. Their faces were all covered with thick dust, but their eyes were bright and they were all smiling.


    It is also in this kind of environment that it is impossible to say that there is no ash on one''s body if one has been in business for such a long time.


    Their strength is very ordinary. They basically have no soul power. There is only one person who should have a martial spirit. It can be said that cultivation is just a practice. They are not much better than ordinary people.


    Li Yi caught up with them immediately after he found them. He could see clearly that the leader was an old man, so he said, "old man......"


    Liu ER was on his way, thinking about what price he should sell these goods at.


    All of a sudden, I heard this cry, and I felt excited and trembled.


    If it wasn''t for the mule beside him, he almost fell to the ground.


    Just in the twinkling of an eye, I soon saw a young man pulling two little girls, three people''s speed, very fast towards themselves.


    Liu Er frowned and didn''t know where the other party came from, but it was obvious that it was not normal for him to meet a teenager and two children in the mountains.


    Several of his children and grandchildren are not the first time to do business. For a moment, they all put their hands to ensure that they can draw out weapons at any time.


    Force is the last means. They won''t use it until the last moment. It''s just strange to meet this situation here.


    And it''s not clear where the other party came from, so we have to guard against it.


    Several of his grandchildren stand beside Liu er. Li Yi gradually slows down when he comes to Liu er''s side, and smiles on his face.


    He could see that the old man''s way of standing was definitely trained or figured out by himself.


    They stand in such a way that they can take into account any accidents around them to the greatest extent.


    Unless there are crossbows in the distance, or they come down from the sky, or the enemy''s strength exceeds them too much.


    Otherwise, ordinary people will only be surrounded and killed by them when they enter, and even three or five people will be separated and broken by them.

 Chapter 480

    Li Yi stops because he can see that the other party is afraid of himself now. Although he is not hostile to himself, he has a sense of preparedness for himself.


    This is normal. To be fair, even if you suddenly see three children in the forest, you will feel that this is absolutely abnormal.


    Because of the harsh environment of deep mountains and forests, it is obvious that the three children can not live a normal life.


    Now he may not be a child in other people''s eyes. After all, his physical fitness has been recovering all this time.


    He began to slowly grow tall, little by little to eliminate the traces of their own changes, now the height has been about 1.7 meters.


    In this way, in a few months at most, he can freely show his original strength and appearance in front of ah Yin and Bibi Dongrong.


    A yin and Bi Bi Dong have been growing tall all the time, and even for various reasons, they have reached the height of 1.4 meters.


    The two of them are only six years old. Of course, a Yin is a little older, 100000 years and 1 years old.


    Li Yi looked at them with a shallow smile, "old man, if you want to go out of the star forest, can you take us with you? Our brother and sister have been in the star forest for nearly a year."


    At the end of his speech, all the men didn''t speak. They just looked at Liu Er together so that their father (grandfather) could make a decision.


    Liu Er didn''t speak. He thought for a while and listened to each other''s words. He had been in the star forest for more than a year.


    Don''t he know what''s inside the big star forest. What''s more, the appearance of the other party may not be in the periphery, it may be in the mixed zone.


    Three children can live in this environment, or each other''s luck is particularly good. But if you''re lucky for a day or two, you can''t be lucky for a year.


    There is only one possibility, that is, the strength of the other side, especially strong.


    There is no need to be afraid of most of the ghosts in the Warcraft mountains. Only in this way can we live here safely and carefree, not to mention that the three of them are all white. There is no dust.


    This is even more terrible. How can ordinary people have such a clean way to survive here.


    It is obvious that this situation does not take the normal opponent, either there are some experts and strong people to protect them secretly, or they have extraordinary strength. Otherwise, how can they walk and live in the star forest safely.


    In the face of such people''s demands, Liu Er does not have the right to refuse. Once he refuses, the other party becomes angry and kills himself.


    He has no place to reason, saying that in the face of this request, he can only accept it.


    And he knows that he can''t show any weakness at this time, because at this time, no matter what, his son and grandson have to look at himself.


    He forced a smile out of his face. "If you don''t mind us, you''ll follow."


    With that, he smiles, and his sons disperse, leading the mule forward.


    Liu Er didn''t pay much attention, didn''t do much, and didn''t even look at Li Yi.


    Although he has never met any situation, but many years of experience can still give him the highest priority to judge the current situation.


    Since the other party just wants to go with them, go with them.


    Anyway, it''s not a few days'' journey. In the next few days, you can do whatever you want.


    Don''t get in touch with each other, and don''t think about offering any kind of hospitality. This kind of noble person may just be on the spur of the moment. When you get out of the big star forest, you will forget everything and honestly sell your own things.


    Liu Er knows that in the face of this kind of noble man, don''t try to please each other if you have nothing to do. If you don''t flatter the horse, you may lose a lot.


    If we don''t do anything, we will never lose anything.


    He didn''t want to cause any trouble for himself, so he said he didn''t talk much and walked forward slowly.


    The journey is so silent, Li Yi and they don''t talk much, and they don''t get close to each other.


    He can see that the other party doesn''t seem to want to communicate with him. This feeling is not only resistance, but also some fear.


    Time is still slowly passing, Li Yi watched the sun sink.


    Liu ER and his family are already camping. In fact, compared with them, it''s hard to find food in the star forest. The only thing they can find is some wild fruits and vegetables.


    For one thing, Liu Er Nian, the only one of them who is a hunter, can''t hunt as before. If we want to let them go hunting, I''m afraid it will only be hard work and can''t find anything.


    In this mountain forest, if it wasn''t for experienced hunters, let alone cattle, sheep and wild boar, ordinary people couldn''t even catch a rabbit.


    Rabbits run faster than normal people.


    Li Yi is also arranging the camp. In fact, he has nothing to prepare for. Just arrange it a little.


    Liu Er, their preparation is a little better, but it''s not so good.


    At least their fire has started, and a yin and Bi Bi Dong are still collecting igniters.


    Li Yi is not here. He has gone into the woods alone and started to look for something better to eat tonight.


    Soon he found the target. In front of him, there was a small sheep whose fur was bright yellow.


    Perhaps in other places, these sheepskins can be sold for a lot of money, but in the mountains, they are worth only meat.


    Li Yi skillfully obtains a large amount of mutton, which is not difficult for him. It is a very simple skill in itself. Coupled with such a long time of skilled operation, he has been able to easily complete skinning, cleaning internal organs, shaving bones and getting meat.


    He went back with a lot of mutton on his back, only to find that the fire had been raised.


    In the past, when he didn''t come back, the fire could never be ignited.


    Bibidong and a Yin do not have the ability to light a fire alone, and can ensure that the fire will not be blown by the wind, causing the whole mountain forest to be destroyed.


    Bibidong pointed to a man beside Liu er. It was obvious that they helped to raise the flame.


    Li Yi looks at him, and the man smiles when he finds out. Similarly, he will smile back.


    He took out a large part of the mutton. Anyway, he couldn''t finish so much.


    Liu ER was even more shocked when he saw it, but he soon reflected that since he could live in the mountains for such a long time, it would be easy to master the ability of hunting.


    He gave all the meat to the man, "eat, eat something good, and you''ll have to go on tomorrow."


    And then he went back, and he had to cook.

 Chapter 481

    At night, Liu ER was lying on the ground alone, watching the stars in the sky beside her. Several children and grandchildren had already fallen asleep.


    There was only one night watchman there, but he was also sleepy. He just paid attention to his father''s wake-up, but didn''t see much. Maybe because the old people are older and sleep less.


    Although his sons all know that their father has rheumatism, these days, they have never seen that their father said that he was in pain or even frowned.


    They went to ask, and the answers they got were, "your Lao Tzu is strong, and you don''t need to care about him."


    After several times, they all felt that their father might not be a big deal, but they all quickened their pace, hoping to go out faster.


    Liu erbu couldn''t sleep alone. After all, even though he disguised himself well, the pain was still painful. He stood up alone to move.


    Since I entered the mountain, my rheumatism has become more and more serious day by day. I feel more and more painful these days. It''s OK during the day, but it''s not acceptable to lie on the ground at night.


    Stand up to activity, although it is still very painful, but how much better.


    Liu Er understood that it might be better to get up and have some activities at this time. If he had been lying on the ground, he would only feel more uncomfortable.


    There is no way, the mountain is wet, these days can only sleep on a thin felt, which is more uncomfortable for him.


    Moisture into the body, leading to his rheumatic bone disease began to be more serious bit by bit.


    There is no way. In order to bring more goods, we can only try to reduce other things.


    In the big star forest, the business itself is a very dangerous thing. It can bring more goods and sell more money at a time.


    He walked alone to the fire. By this time, the fire was about to go out. He added some firewood to it.


    In the camp at night, the fire must be kept burning. Only in this way can the attack of wild animals be avoided as far as possible. If there are any wild animals that prey at night, they will retreat because of fear after seeing the fire.


    After that, he walked slowly to one side to a place where no one could see him.


    I found a flat stone and sat down slowly.


    He seemed to do it very slowly, and he was very tight, very hard, until he sat down completely.


    His good disguise never means that he doesn''t feel pain at all. Finally, no one can see him and there is no need to suppress himself all the time.


    But he was still lowering his voice, groaning, panting, as if to release all the pain.


    In fact, Li Yi was watching, and the camp they arranged was not too far away.


    Before, because of the relationship between the sheep, the atmosphere between the two sides eased a lot, but it did not reach the point where the camp can be arranged together.


    The old man is now quite close to his camp, which he naturally observed in the first second.


    But he just watched quietly, did not say anything, did not do anything.


    He could see that the old man suffered from a very serious rheumatic bone disease. Unless the disease reached a very serious level, it would be very difficult to really crush a person, especially a strong man.


    But I have to admit that once the disease is committed, it is very painful.


    Li Yi just glanced at him and left. He understood why he wanted to do this. As the leader of the caravan, the father and grandfather in these people''s eyes were very powerful even if he was not omnipotent.


    And it''s time to go into business. Even if you have rheumatism and osteopathy, you can''t say it. You will only worry your children and grandchildren for no reason.


    He said that he chose to cover up everything and use his strong willpower to suppress his pain. He only showed some pain when there was no one.


    Whether it is for this reason or for other reasons, the other party can be sure that it does not want to be known by others.


    Although they know, but there is no need to say.


    Do not stand out at this time to interrupt each other, it will only let us rub a lot of embarrassment for no reason.


    And so he just took a look and went back.


    Liu Er sat for a while and felt that his pain had been relieved. Then he dragged himself back slowly.


    Just when he was about to return to the camp, he straightened his back and quickened his pace.


    And then lie on the felt, looking forward to the night.


    The next day, in the mountains, there is no need to sleep more, even if it is not very comfortable to sleep.


    So all of them wake up early. Today''s atmosphere is more relaxed than yesterday''s.


    Li Yi hunted a fat sheep yesterday, and gave them a lot of mutton to make them have a good meal.


    It''s a luxury to eat meat in the mountains. After all, if you want to eat meat, you have to hunt first.


    They obviously don''t have this ability. In the past, businessmen relied on some dry food and wild fruits and vegetables on the road to pass slowly.


    After all, although it is possible to hunt fat sheep, it is more likely. Accidentally break into the territory or nest of a beast.


    Li Yi has this kind of ability. They are not surprised at this, but the other side''s attitude is very kind, and they are not as good as before.


    So today''s journey is still smooth, although both sides still can not say a few words, but the atmosphere really eased a lot.


    At least not like before, everyone is silent, life and death do not speak.


    At night, today''s camp is stationed by the river. No matter what, last time, the two sides did not camp separately, but tied the camp together by tacit understanding.


    "Don''t leave the night watchmen tonight. Let''s do it.


    Otherwise, we will be embarrassed to eat your prey all the time. " One of the men said happily.


    At the same time also do not forget to bite a pig leg, Li Yi killed a small wild boar, is now on the fire roast.


    Pork, roasted gold, oily, with some salt is the best food.


    It''s never the rule of their family to let other people hunt hard without doing anything in return.


    So Liu Er didn''t say it, but his eldest son did.


    Today, Li Yi had a little exchange with them to know how simple the old man named Liu Er named his children and grandchildren.


    His name is Liu Er, so his son''s name is Liu Xiaoer. Similarly, his second son''s name is Liu Xiaosan until Liu Xiaosi.


    As for the naming of several grandchildren, it''s even simpler. It can only be said that it''s just a word transfer. The eldest grandson is Liu Er Xiao, and then Liu San Xiao.


    Name acquisition is very simple, perhaps because there is no reason for knowledge, in any era, reading, literacy is a luxury thing.

 Chapter 482

    The moon emits a light and soft light, and the flame reddenes everyone''s face.


    Bibidong eats meat with a small mouth. She doesn''t like to talk more. Ah Yin is similar to him. Even ah Yin, who is always very lively and jumping, is afraid of strangers at this time.


    Most of the time, he would not speak to Li Yi.


    After dinner, there is nothing else to do in the forest, so we have to rest.


    This time they are lucky, not far away is the river, ready to put some hot water on the flame to boil.


    Drinking raw water in the wild is a very dangerous thing.


    Although this time around the stream, but no one intends to clean themselves in the stream.


    Now the weather is very cold, and it''s in the wild. If you get sick after taking a bath, I''m afraid you will be dragged to death in the deep mountains and forests.


    So even if the river is nearby, they just bring some water to boil and drink.


    At most, some of the rest is used to wash the face.


    After dinner, there is nothing to do in the mountains. The relationship between Liu Xiaoer and his brothers and Li Yi is only a little better than before. It is far from how familiar they are.


    So there''s nothing active to talk about, and there''s no topic to stir up.


    If their brothers still wanted to chat when they were on the road, they would have been tempered by the long journey.


    So after the meal, they all lay on the felt and didn''t know what they were thinking, or they fell asleep.


    Li Yi didn''t speak. He sat down next to Liu ER and handed out a calf leather bag. "There are some herbs in it. They can be boiled together to relieve pain and remove dampness.


    It''s OK to eat directly, and the effect will be very good, but the taste is not very good.


    After going out, I can give you a prescription, drink medicine on time every day, and then smoke.


    Now we can only find these herbs, only to treat the symptoms but not the root cause. "


    He said that, with a smile, did not say anything more, leaving a stunned silent Liu Er to go back alone.


    Liu Er looked at the herbs inside and kept silent for a long time. He thought about it carefully. When was it discovered by the other party? Was it last night? It seems that this is the only possibility.


    No, if these are true and what the other party says is true, then he will dispense medicine, which proves that he is a doctor.


    A doctor, even if he doesn''t know his own condition, should feel it even if he looks at it a little.


    Liu Er thinks so, and feels that the probability is absolutely high.


    Even if you cover up, but if the other party is really a doctor, it must be easy to see.


    As for whether these drugs have problems, whether they will be toxic, or whether they will add together, and whether they will make something happen to themselves.


    Liu Er thinks that there is no such possibility at all.


    Because if the other party wants to hurt themselves, it doesn''t take so much effort.


    With the strength of each other, as long as they are sleeping at night, they can easily kill themselves.


    After all, the other side is powerful and has the ability to hunt in the mountains.


    The environment of Xingdou forest is bad, so it needs a lot of experience to be able to hunt.


    If this kind of sophisticated Hunter decides to attack and kill them in this mountain forest, maybe he has some ability to resist, and all his children and grandchildren will be killed without any resistance.


    And it doesn''t need to spend so much effort to kill himself bit by bit, so Liu Er doesn''t care about taking the medicine.


    After the herbs were rejected by him, they turned into bursts of bitter taste and spread out on the tip of his tongue.


    There is still some water on the stove to help him drink. Although the bitter taste permeates his mouth for a moment, at least it won''t last for a long time.


    After Liu Er finished drinking these drugs, he immediately lay on the ground and tried to maintain his expression.


    But fortunately, now several of his children and grandchildren are asleep, no one to observe him.


    He felt that if he didn''t lie on the ground right now, he would drool immediately.


    He thought the medicine would be bitter, but he didn''t expect it to be so bitter.


    However, although these drugs are very bitter, he thinks they are good. Good medicine tastes bitter and is good for illness, and good advice is bad for behavior. Liu Er still knows this simple truth.


    Soon he can feel his body does not hurt, in fact, it is not no pain, but these drugs to a certain extent paralyze his nerve perception, let him not so painful.


    Of course, there are some effects of dehumidification, but it is not so good.


    In this world, it''s not impossible to really cure this disease. It''s just very difficult and the price is very high. Liu Er can''t afford it.


    Even so, it''s enough to ease him in the mountains.


    Liu Er took a few deep breaths. For the first time since he entered the mountain, he slept so peacefully and comfortably.


    Finally, he didn''t need to be covered up by the deep pain. At the same time, he was grateful to Li Yi now.


    The other party is likely to find his secret, but did not tell anyone, did not grow, but to help him hide, and quietly give their own medicine.


    "It seems that I have met a noble man this time." He thought of falling into sleep.


    Li Yi is also lying on the ground. A Yin has been asleep for a long time. Since she came outside, she has been keeping the same appearance.


    No longer turned into bluegrass, but there is a flowerpot in the basket.


    After leaving here, as long as there is no one, she can become the essence of bluegrass.


    When she came out, Li Yi repeatedly told her that it was very dangerous outside, although she had the ability to protect her.


    But it''s better not to reveal that you are a ghost beast.


    Ah Yin also understands that, so he has always been honest and has not shown the noumenon.


    Bibidong didn''t fall asleep. Holding Li Yi''s arm, she was about to go out. She didn''t know why. At that time, she was not happy, but worried about gain and loss.


    It''s not clear why his brother wants to leave bibidong. He always feels that he can vaguely guess that his brother may still have family outside, unlike himself.


    What should I do then?


    She was a little worried and afraid, and she didn''t know what was going on outside, and she was afraid of the unknown.


    But she knew that no matter what, she had to face it.


    He just keeps these things in his heart and won''t say them out.


    Bibidong took a deep breath and closed his eyes, hoping for a better tomorrow.


    Because no matter what, I have to face tomorrow.


    Li Yi also looked at the stars in the sky for a little rest. He had not really had a thorough rest for a long time.


    He doesn''t need them either.

 Chapter 483

    Li Yi and they are still walking out at a slow speed. With the growth of time, this is the outermost part of the mixed area of the star forest.


    If you go ahead, you can say that you have come to the outside of the star forest, and there is basically no danger in the wild.


    There are only some beasts on the outside. In the face of these beasts, they have weapons, and they will never have any worries about their lives.


    Before, in the mixed zone, if suddenly, there was a strange spirit beast coming out, even if they had weapons, they might die.


    Some soul beasts are very powerful, and their martial spirits may be strange. It''s easy to kill them.


    After walking out of the mixed zone and outside the star forest for another two or three days, you should be able to walk out of the forest gradually, and then you can see people in one day.


    At that time, Li Yi can try to leave the caravan alone, or follow the caravan to other cities.


    But when they got here, Liu ER and they suddenly got nervous, although they were close to the outside of the star forest.


    It''s very safe to be on the edge of the mixed zone, but the bandits who have invested in it for so many years are just around here.


    After all, if these bandits are outside the star forest, they are likely to be easily arrested.


    After all, the periphery is relatively safe. Even if we can''t carry out a large-scale search, we can send small soul division teams many times in a row to search and eliminate them.


    The mixed zone is relatively dangerous. Similarly, if you want to eliminate them, it will be much more difficult.


    Over the years, both Tiandou Empire and Wuhun hall have been cleaned up for a long time and many times, but generally speaking, little effect has been achieved.


    In fact, Liu Er understood how those big people could waste a lot of energy on such things.


    Especially those so-called high spirited masters, how can they risk their lives to come here.


    The so-called clean-up campaign is just an act. Whenever he goes to this place, he can only hope that he will not be found.


    If it''s found out, there''s no doubt about it.


    In fact, every time he thought about it, Liu er''s heart was full of blood. He finally took such a big risk to transport the goods. As a result, the bandits had to eat ready-made food.


    Although they don''t sell their own goods, they have their own ways to make them appear in other cities cleanly and sell them at high prices.


    If there are bandits who have saved enough money, they can consider going to other countries, hiding their names and flying far away.


    But in the face of such things, Liu Er has no way.


    Those bandits, which one is not the most ferocious desperado, not to mention the existence of the soul master.


    Whatever it is, they are not able to resist. If they want to live, they have to hand over things obediently.


    Fortunately, he didn''t seem to meet anyone this time, but he didn''t dare to be careless.


    But soon, the woods in front of him began to shake, and Liu Er immediately knew that this time was over.


    Many birds were startled and flew into the sky. Not long after, more than 30 people with green eyes came to them.


    These people are very thin, very thin, all smelly, and there are no shaped clothes on them. They are all cloth strips.


    There is no way, that is to add heavy snow in the forest, these bandits can only be honest and save grain, it is estimated that there is no grain.


    I''m afraid they''ve been hungry for a long time. The living environment of these bandits is absolutely not good. Now we need to know that these people are bandits. Those who don''t know may think they are beggars.


    Every one of them has a light in their eyes. That kind of light is very vicious. Dozens of people are mixed together.


    Some people don''t look fierce, but their faces look like hungry wolves at this time.


    They all look extremely vicious. There are absolutely no good people.


    Li Yi just glanced at these people and judged them, not only because of these, but also because he could see the murderous and evil spirit of these people.


    At the first moment when these people came out, Liu Er immediately stepped back and drew out his weapons. So did his sons.


    At the same time, he surrounded bibidong and ayin and protected the goods together. In fact, Liu Er didn''t have his own purpose in doing so.


    On the one hand, the medicine Li Yi gave him these days really helped him a lot.


    Anyway, for this reason, he has to protect each other. The other reason is that as long as he can go to other places where there are people, Li Yi will buy some herbal medicine to help him prepare a pair of medicine. After taking it every day, it will greatly relieve his own pain.


    In this case, Li Yi is also a very powerful fighter.


    Although he looks younger, he is no more than fourteen or fifteen.


    But he can take two little girls who have no strength to bind a chicken, and live in the star forest for such a long time, which shows that no matter how strong his strength is, he must be good.


    Liu ER was familiar with a Yin Bi Bi Dong during this period. They came from the depths of the great forest.


    That place is already the innermost part of the mixed zone, maybe even the core zone.


    It must be a strong man who can live a normal life in that place.


    Of course, only knowing these, others don''t know much.


    Because Liu Er knew that Li Yi probably came out of the mixed area or the core area of the star forest.


    It''s enough to know these. With the strength of the other party, if he has any curiosity to know, it is likely to cause the other party''s displeasure.


    Liu Er understands that ignorance is sometimes a kind of happiness. If he knows too much, sometimes it''s not good.


    All the people showed their weapons. In fact, they probably knew that this time they just showed their weapons. The real fighting probability was very low.


    They show their weapons just as a demonstration, telling these merchants that there are several lives under their hands. If you don''t hand in something, don''t think about it so easily.


    It''s the same with Liu er. To show his weapon is to tell you that although we don''t have as many people as you. But even if you''re on the same side, you''ll die in our hands.


    If we fight, we''ll see who''s out of luck.


    It''s also to prevent the bandits from charging too much later, because they don''t have any guys in their hands.


    And Li Yi looks very calm, looking at these people, he has no interest in this matter.


    He doesn''t plan to make a move either. To be exact, he doesn''t plan to make a move now.


    Now there are so many people watching, if you can, try not to expose all their strength.


    I''ll go back and quietly touch them, and then I''ll kill them.


    After all, he can''t kill Liu ER and them all.

 Chapter 484

    Ah Yin and bibidong were hiding in this small circle, lying on the stove. There was no fear in ah Yin''s heart.


    Because Li Yi is here. In her eyes, her brother is omnipotent. Naturally, she doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    He was so scared that he could hardly stop shaking and weeping.


    Obviously, the current situation reminds her of some previous memories and makes her very, very scared.


    "A few heroes, the old man is walking steadily in this road. Why do you want to stop us suddenly?" What Liu er said that time was neither humble nor arrogant, which was totally different from the previous times. This time, with guys in their hands and people behind them, they naturally had a lot of confidence in their hearts.


    In fact, relatively speaking, he was blackmailed the least times, and even if it was a little bit of blood, it was only a little bit.


    On the one hand, his children and grandchildren are all strong men, unlike other caravans. If they want to walk this road safely, they have to pay some money and hire some escorts.


    Or choose to be blackmailed by these people without looking for a guard.


    Liu Er felt that even if he had to bleed this time, he couldn''t do much.


    It''s a pity that the other party''s idea is quite different from him. They haven''t seen anyone for a long time. If they don''t open it again, they may really die here.


    This time, whether Liu Er is willing or not, he will give a lot of blood.


    Besides, they didn''t intend to let Liu Er leave any goods this time. They wanted to take them all.


    "Old man, don''t pretend to me that you''re not going to die, or else..."


    Obviously, these gangsters also have the ability to get all the goods, because they have two crossbows.


    Two people on the arm, above each arrow are emitting a dazzling cold.


    Liu Er Ming Xian clenched his fist when he saw the crossbow. The crossbow is different from the bow and arrow.


    If you want to use bow and arrow skillfully, it''s very hard, and it takes a long time to learn.


    If you are a beginner, I''m afraid you may not be able to guarantee the accuracy within 10 meters.


    But the crossbow is different. This kind of thing can be activated immediately after it is loaded. Even if the beginner tosses for three or five days, he can make six out of ten within thirty or fifty meters.


    These bandits even have crossbows and arrows, which are not allowed to be held by the people.


    But how can Liu Er be willing to leave these goods here, but what can he do if he is not willing? The other party has a crossbow and can take their lives as soon as it is fired.


    Li Yi didn''t care about them, because bibidong was crying. Obviously, she was scared by the bandits.


    I''m afraid that not long ago, the same group of bandits took her parents'' lives in front of her.


    This matter itself is about to dust in her memory, but today suddenly this kind of thing, let her recall.


    After Li Yi finished studying the avenue, he once again went there to investigate. It should be the soul of someone in his parents'' caravan. He has an extremely powerful ability to break out an extremely powerful attack.


    This kind of attack should only be used once. It does not have enough soul power to pry the road to launch this attack.


    Therefore, as a price, it is to consume one''s own vitality.


    This powerful attack is that all the bandits are dead, but it is estimated that before the bandits die, all the people in the caravan will be almost dead.


    Otherwise, who would want to die with these bandits.


    He can''t find out more information, because his strength is still relatively weak.


    "It''s all right, Donger.


    Brother is always by your side, it will be ok... "Don''t cry, brother will solve this matter right away..." Li Yi comforted her gently, and he just stood beside the mule, without paying any attention to the fierce atmosphere in the field and the ferocious bandits.


    "Close your eyes. Don''t look at the next kids." He said, taking up a Yin''s hand and letting her cover her eyes.


    Bibidong also covered his eyes honestly. Although he was still sobbing and had tears, he still listened to his brother''s words honestly.


    Li Yi frowned and shook his head. He sighed helplessly and took a look at the bandits.


    His eyes were very cold, very cold, and he didn''t seem to have any feelings. Even looking at these people in front of him was not like looking at more than 30 people, but like looking at more than 30 wooden posts.


    "You say you can''t live well, you have to go to die." His voice is not high, but it is enough for everyone to hear clearly in the frozen atmosphere.


    The leader of the bandit really heard clearly, but he didn''t come to make any response, because there was a blood hole in his chest the next second.


    Li Yi has a gun in his hand. It''s a long gun. His speed is very fast. Every time a gun is fired, a bandit has already died.


    Sometimes, three or five bandits are fired at once, just like sugar gourd on the gun.


    It''s not a fight, it''s a one-sided massacre, at most 30 seconds.


    The bandits who used to stand in the field have all fallen on the ground now. Blood is flowing everywhere and converges into several blood streams on the ground.


    The air was filled with the smell of blood, and Liu Er felt his hands shaking at this time.


    And the heart beats very fast, breathing very, very fast.


    In fact, the scene in front of them to say how miserable, let them feel very scared, it is not as good.


    Liu ER and they also walked on the commercial road for several times. Although this was the first time to see such a scene, it was not that they had never seen a dead person before.


    Although they haven''t killed people by themselves, they have seen a lot.


    But Li Yi very short time, a person with a long gun, easy to kill bandits, it is really let them feel some shock.


    "Let''s go. If we don''t, the smell of blood will cause the beast trouble later." Li Yi said and waved his hand, and the long gun disappeared in an instant.


    Liu Er didn''t feel strange about this scene. It seems that the long gun is his soul.


    He must be a powerful soul master. It''s natural for him to have such ability.


    They also began to leave here immediately. What Li Yi said was true. A lot of bloody smell gathered here, which would really attract a lot of wild animals.


    There is a great possibility that these bodies will be eaten by those wild animals.


    Li Yi handled these things well, and when he came to bibidong and a Yin, he took them down from the mule carefully. They still covered their eyes all the time.


    "Don''t open your eyes yet." Li Yi touched their heads, took their hands and said softly.


    Liu er''s expression is very strange, without him, it is Li Yi''s performance contrast is too big.


    Who would have thought that a murderer would kill more than 30 fat ruthless people without blinking an eye a second ago. The next moment, he would coax the two girls in a whisper.

 Chapter 485

    Liu Er took the mule and walked forward step by step. His grandchildren and Li Yi also followed him.


    Soon the speed of the team quickly up, usually the team when walking almost nothing to say, all the way is very silent.


    If Liu Er had a rest, he would probably say a few words, but once he started to walk, it was difficult to speak. Sometimes he said two words to prepare for a rest, or he encountered some obstacles.


    But this time, he even laughed for the first time, "work hard, you can go out immediately."


    He has seen the lens and edge of the great forest. Looking forward, the trees are getting shorter and smaller. There is the boundary between the great forest and the normal plain.


    Even when they arrived at Tiandou Empire, they were finally able to walk out of the big forest.


    If you have bad luck around the big forest, you may meet some wild animals. But as long as you can go out and walk a little further, you can see people and villages.


    When I get there, I can relieve a lot of frustrations these days. I can take a bath, change my clothes, have another meal, and have a good sleep with a bed and quilt.


    Hearing what he said, his children and grandchildren were excited, but they still controlled their voice in a very small range.


    Although this place is about to leave the big star forest, it may be dangerous for some wild animals to be provoked by bad luck.


    Every one of them is speeding up, even the mules are full of vitality in their eyes, and the journey along the way is also very frustrating for them.


    Although the goods on their backs are not heavy, what they have to do is that the distance is too long. Although they had fattened up for the whole autumn and winter before they came here, they are still much thinner.


    These mules will be sold locally. Liu Er can''t take them back with him. He will sell them locally and take the money.


    They are buying new mules and loading new goods, because there is no fat on these mules, so it is impossible to drag them.


    If you have to pull these mules back, I''m afraid they will die on the road.


    Then take a lot of goods back, and sell those goods in their hometown at a very high price to get enough profit.


    He took the goods to his hometown, and the profit he made was much lower than that of this trip, although he had enough time at home to trade the goods slowly.


    However, although the things of Tiandou empire are precious in their hometown, they have not yet played an irreplaceable role.


    Moreover, the goods in your hand are only your own, so you can buy them at a higher price.


    In fact, Liu Er still has some ideas. If he wants to have a look here, he''d better spend more time to understand the situation here.


    Let a son stay here, and then go back to deliver the goods themselves, so that they can eat the most profits. Before, they had to sell these goods to local merchants in large quantities.


    If you leave someone here to understand the situation, they can help handle the goods, and they can make the most profit.


    Of course, this is just an idea, which is likely to slow down the return of funds.


    Liu Er just has this idea in his heart. The real situation needs to be seen later.


    .............


    Baishui village, a small village of Tiandou Empire, may be attacked by wild animals because it is close to Xingdou forest.


    Almost all the people around Xingdou forest live in villages, relying on mountains and rivers, hunting and farming.


    Of course, at this time, there are no hunters hunting in the mountains. Naturally, the villagers here know the truth of fishing with all their might. Now it''s a winter when a large number of animals come out to look for food and breed all kinds of animals in heat.


    The last thing we should do at this time is not to go into the mountains to practice. If we go into the mountains to hunt in large quantities, it is likely to lead to a sharp decrease in prey.


    It took a while to start hunting.


    When Liu Eryuan saw the stockade, he immediately got excited. They didn''t travel all the way here. It''s impossible for them to have a safe and fixed resting place here.


    If there is no accident, they are likely to choose a safer place for their whole life.


    Baishui village is his choice. If there is no accident, Baishui village will not disappear, and his business will continue.


    Son, his grandson will probably choose this place as the first place to get out of the forest.


    The residents of Baishui village were very enthusiastic about their arrival, and Liu Er didn''t pay.


    Because what he can live here is not money. The residents in the mountains are simple and honest, even to the point of some death reason.


    If it wasn''t for him, ordinary people would be targeted by bows and arrows if they didn''t come here at will.


    Liu ER was able to come in because he was introduced by an acquaintance, otherwise the villagers would not have let him in.


    Also his son is the same, they are very familiar with Liu Er, will let his son into the village.


    They are here to rest, even eat and drink, basically do not need to spend any money.


    This is because every time Liu Er comes here with some goods, not the goods carried by the mules behind him.


    They are the things that can be bought locally in Tiandou Empire, as well as a considerable part of daily necessities, such as salt.


    Or all kinds of ceramics. Although it was easy for Li Yi to make ceramics by himself before, in fact, it was a very difficult thing.


    He took some necessities, or rare things, from the city to the wilderness.


    Then they sell these things to the villagers at the full cost price without making any money.


    Liu Er promised that he would only charge the cost price for the daily necessities or special products he could buy from Tiandou empire of these villagers, and even have some losses.


    Of course, it is also because of this that he can rest at ease in this stockade. If he goes to a strange place or other stockade carelessly, he is worried that he will be murdered.


    After all, this is the big star forest nearby. After killing, throw it into the forest, as long as all the people concerned keep their mouths shut.


    No one will know about it. If they die, they will die. No one will show any surprise about their disappearance.


    It is a dangerous thing to do business in itself. In addition, I am in Tiandou Empire now. If Xingluo Empire disappears, it is likely to cause an investigation.


    In Tiandou Empire, no one will investigate himself. Officials of Tiandou empire will not care much about people in Xingluo Empire, and they will disappear when they disappear.


    After so many days in the stockade, Liu Er Zi''s tense spirit finally relaxed. When he met those familiar people, even old friends, he was happy to see that they were still alive.


    Of course, some old friends have already died. He knows, but he sighs helplessly in his heart.

 Chapter 486

    Li Yi and his family live in the brightest room in the stockade. The villagers here are very simple in aesthetics. In their hearts, being big and strong is good.


    Make the room must be big and spacious, and be able to keep out the wind and rain.


    This kind of room is in line with their aesthetic, is the best room.


    The house they live in is relatively good, and the villagers are very enthusiastic about their arrival.


    After all, Liu Er hasn''t been in business for a long time, and these villagers haven''t bought anything outside for a long time.


    If everything else is OK, some necessities of life are not enough.


    If Liu Er doesn''t come any more, they will have to find a way to go out and buy.


    It can be said that the long journey in this era is an activity to gamble on one''s life.


    In particular, the villagers are not like Liu Er, who is a businessman. There are no familiar footholds or people along the way.


    You may be killed for money if you enter a black shop.


    In this era, if there are no familiar shops or people on the road, Liu Er would rather take a night''s rest in the wild than go into those unfamiliar places.


    When they come here, they can relax completely. With the arrival of Liu Er, the whole stockade becomes very lively.


    A lot of people want to buy something, they have to drag them to help and bring it back from other places.


    Liu Er, the goods they brought back at one time are limited, so whose goods should be brought and what should be brought become a way to be considered.


    So now it''s very busy outside, and their food, their living and even their bedding are sent by every household.


    Several of Liu er''s sons are talking with some young adults, but those grandchildren have already taken a bath.


    After all, those grandchildren have nothing to talk about with these people in the village, and they have nothing to say with the young people in the village. They live in a very different world.


    After a few days at most, they will leave again.


    The conversation between parents is also mostly polite. Let''s exchange the latest situation and what we should bring back this time.


    Li Yi is also resting. They have a rest here, and then move forward again.


    Go to a big city, trade goods, and choose a city to settle down.


    As for the next thing, when you can slowly prepare in the future, you can also have an identity.


    He had already figured out what to do after he settled down and opened a drugstore.


    With his means, it''s absolutely necessary to get rid of the illness after taking the medicine. First, it''s on, and then slowly look at the next situation.


    He thinks so, but a yin and Bi Bi Dong feel strange because they enter a new environment.


    Stay at his side dare not run around, soon night fell, this time all people have a good rest.


    No one bothers them. The people in the stockade know that after a long journey, they have no mood and energy now.


    Anyway, they can relax and have a good rest tonight.


    Night comes, this time, they finally sleep in a comfortable place, everyone can have a good rest, not as before in the wild, there may be attacks.


    Those mules can finally eat some good feed, and even eat some eggs.


    They will have to work hard for the next few days.


    ................


    The night was very peaceful and stable. The two children, bibidong and a Yin, also felt very comfortable because they were sleeping in a warm bed.


    After all, before sleeping in the wild for a night, the body will be very stiff, and very cold, in the morning can feel the body is cold.


    Or sleep in bed comfortable, Liu er they have already started to eat early, this breakfast can be said to be quite rich.


    In fact, they have been eating a lot since they arrived here yesterday afternoon.


    There are no high-level chefs or rare ingredients in the cottage. For some people who live in the open, even the simple food in front of them is rich enough.


    When you are full, what you can do is rest.


    They all know that their precious rest time is luxurious.


    We shouldn''t waste it. We have to go on the road after the rest.


    The next journey is more stable than before..


    Along the way, they have a familiar residence, where they have to spend money to stay and eat, unlike in the stockade.


    Because there is no post station or Inn outside the star forest.


    If you want to live, you can only live in the villages.


    The villagers are relatively closed. If you are not from this village, or from several nearby villages.


    It''s just a person they don''t know. It''s impossible to put you in the stockade. In the next few days, you may sleep in the wilderness.


    If you''re not lucky, it''s not impossible to be killed and robbed.


    In the stockade, it is a relatively safe guarantee. When they leave the stockade, the stockade will send two or three people to go on the road with them to send them to a safe place.


    In this way, even if other bandits see them pulling a large number of goods, they will not come out to seek death.


    The village itself is relatively closed. If you want to marry, you have to marry other villages.


    If you provoke people from one village, you are likely to face all the people from seven or eight villages in the end.


    Also note that these people are basically hunters who eat in the mountains. Ordinary bandits are not the opponents of these experienced hunters. Moreover, these hunters are more organized than these bandits.


    Therefore, the vast majority of bandits will give up if they find that there are obvious caravan people escorted by villagers.


    Li Yi, what they have to do is to have a rest. After all, they have to go on the road tomorrow morning. When they were in the caravan, time was very valuable.


    In this case, Liu Er knew that he was the first businessman to explore the way. As long as he was fast enough, he would deliver the goods before everyone else.


    They have full bargaining rights, and can sell the goods at a higher price.


    In particular, there are some new fabrics and spices in it. Liu Er knows that what those nobles like most is this kind of strange thing, which is used to show their identity.


    Other nobles do not have their own, which can show their differences.


    So he knew that he was leaving tomorrow. He took advantage of this day to visit these old friends first.


    When the time comes, he will come back again, and the time to come back is not so urgent. The Xingluo Empire where Liu Er lived did not have much desire for most of the materials of Tiandou empire.


    As for those that are really precious, he can''t bring them back. Every time he goes back, he brings some goods with him, and the selling price is only equivalent to his loss this time.


    In this case, the goods sold this time are basically net profits.

 Chapter 487

    Li Yi looks at the rising sun in the sky. He thought he was going to leave the stockade today. Even he has packed his bags. But when he is about to leave, Liu Er comes with two old people.


    He thought it had nothing to do with himself, but the three came straight to him.


    Liu Er looks at Li Yi''s embarrassed hand rubbing and laughs happily. The two old people beside him are also fascinated by the smile.


    The wrinkles on the faces of the three people all wrinkled with laughter, just like the three blooming dahlias.


    The three old people looked around, as if they had something to hide. They were embarrassed to speak.


    Then he turned to look at him again and continued to smile.


    Li Yi was seen by the three of them. He felt uneasy, hairy and suspicious.


    "What''s the matter? Uncle Liu, don''t you mean to hurry on the road? Or what happened? " He looked at the two old men and asked Liu er.


    "Hey, hey..." he seemed very embarrassed and scratched his head.


    He really has a very important thing. Li Yi''s rheumatic medicine works very well.


    It can be said that in a real sense, it made him feel that he had cured his old rheumatism for many years.


    In fact, the drugs were just to paralyze and block his pain perception, and to relieve it a little bit, so as not to make the situation worse.


    But Liu Er didn''t know that in his eyes, it seemed that Li Yi had given him the medicine, which was really good.


    So yesterday, together with these old friends, he could not help telling this story.


    The problem is that there are many people with rheumatism and osteopathy in this village.


    Hunters often go hunting in the mountains. They can''t come back and forth in a day. They often need to live in the wild.


    Many old hunters are also suffering from rheumatic bone disease, especially now is the early spring, in the evening can be said to be desperate.


    Liu Er gave them some of his own medicine. As a result, after taking it, the effect was also very good. After all, the pain seemed to have completely disappeared.


    The problem is that the next day there is no medicine, the thought of tomorrow may continue to pain.


    So many old hunters quietly ran to Liu Er to ask him the prescription of the medicine he wanted.


    But where does Liu er know that this is Li Yi''s ration, and now it''s leaked out by himself. It''s already bad.


    But there is no way, it is a few old friends have been begging him.


    In the end, he really shirked responsibility, but decided to pull down his face to see if he could get it from Li Yi.


    I think so, but I''m more or less embarrassed to be here.


    So now that he didn''t speak, the two old friends and Li Yi were not familiar, so they were even more embarrassed.


    "Let''s talk about it."


    When Liu Er heard what he said, he was embarrassed and laughed. Then he took out a bag from his hand without saying anything.


    "Take it first, take it... I''ll take it."


    Li Yi opened it and saw that there were ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum and some pilose antler in it.


    There are also some other very valuable medicinal materials, although they are relatively few in the mountains.


    The difficulty of picking is still very high. The value here may be lower. It''s a huge sum of money to take out.


    He looked at it carefully. In fact, he knew that the other party was asking for himself, but he didn''t know what it was.


    Instead of receiving these things immediately, I put the herbs at hand first.


    "Just tell me what''s going on. I''ll try my best if I can help you." If it is really a small matter, he will really help solve it.


    After all, they also went a long way with Liu Er, and they helped themselves a lot along the way.


    As long as there is something that is not particularly difficult to solve, he will help.


    He estimated that these villagers could not raise any particularly difficult problems, because some problems could not be solved completely in their eyes, but they were very easy in their own eyes.


    Liu Er took a look at the herbs that were put aside. "You didn''t give me some medicine before, saying that you helped me treat rheumatism. They are


    He pointed to the other two elders and said, "they have rheumatism as well as me. I gave them that medicine yesterday."


    "After eating that, it''s a miracle. It doesn''t hurt at once." An old man interrupted.


    Liu ER and another old man also nodded.


    "So you came to me for medicine." After he finished, he waved his hand again and again, "no, no, if I guess right, you''re here to ask me for a prescription."


    After he finished, he quietly looked at the three of them, Liu er. They were more embarrassed by this look.


    Because they all know that a prescription is a very important thing for a doctor.


    Especially this kind of magic medicine, it is absolutely very precious, they directly want to open how possible.


    Liu two felt a red face. Although Li Yi had given him a prescription after he had promised to come out, he also knew that the prescription was given to him. He is now giving it to others.


    But now that he had agreed, he had no way to brazenly nod his head.


    This is what he can do. As for Li Yi''s refusal, he doesn''t know.


    "That''s not a big deal. Take the pen and paper.


    Add some more medicine, and I''ll teach you to boil them into ointment and put them on your body later.


    Only then can we cure the symptoms and cure the root cause. The only medicine you don''t use now is to relieve the situation, keep it from worsening, and add analgesia.


    If you want to be a little better, it''s basically impossible. If you want to be completely better, it''s impossible. " He said and put away a package of herbs.


    Liu Er saw that Li Yi took the medicine, and the heart was stable. He quickly went to get the pen and paper with a smile.


    If Li Yi didn''t accept them, he might be worried. Now that he has accepted them, he is quite calm.


    Soon someone brought clean paper and pens. In fact, these things are very precious in the mountains.


    Fortunately, they can still find paper and pens, which means that at least a few people in the stockade can still read.


    To be able to recognize words, he should be able to find the herbs he said, and he didn''t have time to teach them slowly.


    He just wrote down the names of all the herbs and asked them to look for them in the village.


    If not, he took all the medicines that could be found in the village. He changed the formula on the spot.


    He gave a prescription for rheumatic bone disease that he could barely use. Of course, it was in his opinion that he could barely use it.


    Because no matter what, this pair of medicine has been able to contain rheumatic bone disease to a certain extent in Evergrande. Although it is not a radical cure, it can recover as long as it is used persistently.


    But the premise is that these hunters should never enter the mountain very frequently.


    As for the cooking method and time, they were also told that those in the cloud were very grateful for his action.


    After all, it is very important for them to give such a precious thing to them.


    Anyway, Li Yi can at least eat and stay in the stockade without paying.

 Chapter 488

    The journey continued. They took a day off to leave the stockade, accompanied by three or five young people in the stockade.


    In the stockade, Liu ER and they replenished their supplies a little, and there were still some places to rest, but most of the things there were very expensive.


    The most important thing is that there are many rest places in front of us, which are not serious rest places at all.


    Even go to the front, sit in a tea shop, a bowl of tea dare to sell you 100 gold coins.


    If you don''t pay or drink, a group of bandits will appear in front of you and rob you soon.


    There is no such big risk if you pay obediently.


    Of course, they are much safer with the young people in the stockade.


    Ordinary bandits don''t provoke people in the stockade at all. They have been on their way for several days.


    Those young people in the stockade are going back here. Of course, they are basically safe places to go forward.


    It''s just barely leaving the border of Tiandou empire. Further on, it''s the interior of Tiandou Empire, where public security is still OK.


    It''s not like before. There are some bandits almost every other place. There''s no way. After all, when many criminals get together, there will certainly be many bandits.


    Tiandou Empire carries out an annual campaign, but it is not effective.


    Because the border here further inside is the star forest, the border here does not border with any other country.


    There is no need for order and security here. Anyway, no one from any country will cross the whole star forest to attack here.


    There is no need to build any frontier fortress cities here. If there is no need to defend, there will be no garrison here. In addition, the economic development here is not very good, so the public security here is only maintained at the lowest level.


    However, from here on, the public security will get better and better along the way, and there are not so many black shops on the road.


    Liu Er is already familiar with the following road, and he has walked through every place in the future.


    What is the specific situation there is also very clear, they are very safe to spend this journey.


    ................


    "It won''t be long before we get to Liufeng city." Liu Er smiles. There are also many pedestrians on the road going to Liufeng city with them.


    After hearing the name of the city, bibidong''s eyes lit up. She grabbed Li Yi''s hand as if she felt at ease.


    Liufeng City, located in the southwest of Tiandou Empire, is a relatively prosperous city in the southwest.


    The business of Liufeng city in the southwest of Tiandou empire was the most prosperous. Liu Er came here because of this, where he could quickly sell his goods.


    At the same time, do not spend any effort and effort to be able to quickly buy all kinds of products you need.


    In other cities, it will take a long time to buy more mules and horses.


    And liufengcheng has such a foundation that it can quickly get all kinds of things.


    Soon the outline of the city appeared in front of us. The wall of this city was not so grand.


    It''s not high, but the gates are built in many ways.


    If anyone wants to attack this city, it''s very simple, but this is the hinterland of Tiandou empire.


    This city was not built according to the standard of military fortress.


    As a commercial city, it does not need strong walls, because ordinary enemies want to attack, which means that the whole Tiandou Empire has been occupied by more than 80%.


    After all, if you want to attack, you have to start from the northeast. If you go around, you have to go through the star forest, which is impossible.


    Liufeng city has about 200000 residents. Villages and towns are scattered around the city. Two rivers flow not far from the city, bringing countless goods and necessities, as well as other precious goods.


    Soon they had reached the edge of Liufeng city. There were guards on both sides of the gate.


    Li Yi took a look, his heart had already judged, although he didn''t know what the Lord of the city looked like.


    However, judging from the current situation, the city is well managed by him.


    Seen from the city wall, the repair is very complete and undamaged. Although it is not tall and majestic, it is also very rare.


    This is also normal, the management of the city should also care about money, money must be spent on the edge


    It is impossible for Liufeng city to face any enemy attack. If we can fight here, it is better to open the door and surrender.


    So it''s useless to build the city wall. As long as the city wall is relatively neat and there is no collapse and corruption, it''s also very difficult.


    What''s more, the 16 guards guarding the gate, each equipped with a complete set of armor weapons and swords.


    The height and physique are almost the same, the mental outlook is very good, you can see at a glance that it is absolutely well-trained.


    Although I haven''t seen any blood, I definitely have a certain fighting ability.


    Li Yi and they passed two cities on their way here. They didn''t go in. They just replenished supplies nearby.


    The training quality of both the city walls and the soldiers guarding the two cities is not as good as that of Liufeng city.


    There are soldiers to maintain order, and the people who enter the city are obviously much more orderly.


    If you look carefully, you will find that there are still soldiers patrolling on the wall. Although the number is small, you can quickly call for support in case of any emergency.


    Li Yi once directed the battle, and he understood that the strength of the organization was huge.


    A well-trained soldier may not be able to defeat the three bandits. After all, there is only one man. There are three people on the other side, and they all have weapons.


    Even if you can prevent two people, as long as one person left to give you a knife, you must die.


    But ten well-trained soldiers can fight with 30 bandits. They come and go.


    There''s only such a big place around you. If thirty bandits rush up without any organization, three or five of them will be killed by soldiers.


    Similarly, with such a gap in the number of soldiers, these soldiers can only do so.


    Even if it is to kill three or five of the other side, there must be damage on their own side, and the result may be a draw.


    But a hundred well-trained soldiers can easily defeat 300 unorganized bandits.


    If the two sides fight for life and death on the flat ground, it will be a one-sided massacre.


    Li Yi can imagine a scene like this, where 300 bandits without any organization and training rush to the soldiers with all kinds of weapons.


    They may be alone or in groups.


    Soldiers with standard weapons in their hands, the whole organized movement, or a small team of five per ten people, will carry out targeted massacres against these bandits.


    The maximum loss of the bandits is 110. It is estimated that the bandits will basically flee.


    Then there will be a complete one-sided massacre.

 Chapter 489

    Li Yi thought they would have to wait in line for a long time, but he didn''t expect Liu Er to take them, but he didn''t go through the gate in front of them. Instead, he went through a side door beside them.


    The side door is relatively smaller than the main door, but it is absolutely enough for ordinary people to pass normally, and even a large number of goods can still enter.


    There is no doubt that the speed is much faster. As Liu Er Yi slowly leads the mule to the side gate, he explains to Li Yi, "not long after the leader of Liufeng city took office, he built a side gate beside the main gate.


    All merchants who come from afar don''t have to wait in line at the main gate, just walk through the side gate to get in quickly.


    Also, we didn''t come at the right time. Today is just ten days, so all the eight gates are open.


    I remember when I first took office, I announced that there were four city gates specially reserved for us merchants.


    Even so, sometimes it''s still very slow. With this side door, it''s much better. "


    Li Yi nodded after listening, the leader of Liufeng city is really a talent.


    There are not only four doors specially set aside for customers coming from afar, but also side doors are added to share the flow of people.


    For businessmen, time is life. If you can enter the city faster, you can dispose of the goods in your hands faster.


    Goods are sold at the same price, or almost the same, because Liufeng city is prosperous and close to the canal, the price can be higher.


    Not only that, you will get better treatment when you come here.


    We are all in business. We can save a lot of time when we come here.


    If you run twice in other places, maybe you can run three times in Liufeng city.


    The price is still higher, which leads to the more prosperous development of the city.


    Li Yi entered the gate, and the guards in it didn''t charge any entrance fee. He was not surprised at this.


    Although for the city of this era, the entrance fee is likely to be a very high income.


    However, compared with liufengcheng, the city entrance fee is just a small part of their income.


    No matter how you buy and sell things here, you have to pay taxes to the city. Compared with the huge taxes, the city entrance fee is not worth mentioning.


    In this way, it''s better not to collect the entrance fee, but also need special personnel to count and observe the position of the gatekeeper.


    Corruption is very likely to happen. In this case, we might as well cut it off directly from the source.


    The purpose of Liufeng city is to attract people to the city as much as possible, and never drive people out.


    Li Yi can see that because of the prosperity of Commerce and the continuous development of the city, there is a lack of population in the city.


    To be exact, the prosperity of business brings countless matching jobs.


    And if any man dwell in the city, some shall eat and drink, and Lazarus shall dwell.


    After living in the city, businessmen can not be busy with such things every day, so these things need special people to work.


    There are plenty of jobs in Liufeng City, but there is not enough population.


    In this era, the population is still very valuable.


    Even if the soul master is an aristocrat and has a lot of land, he must find someone to cultivate it for you.


    Yes, there are some soul masters'' soul skills that can cultivate a lot of land and even increase grain production on a large scale.


    But every one of those people is an important tool of the country, and the vast majority of the land still depends on the slow cultivation of farmers.


    With a population, they can only get food by farming land, and only the city leader''s office can receive food and use it to maintain its rule.


    Most of the time, money is useless. Food is the real heart needle.


    What can make the residents feel very safe is not only the opportunity to make a lot of money in the city, but also the grain accumulated in many granaries, which gives people a heavy sense of security.


    There are still many small clans in Tiandou Empire, but it is obvious that the royal family of Tiandou empire is the most powerful.


    It can''t centralize power, on the contrary, it has the taste of some feudal separatism, but the imperial family of Tiandou empire is the most powerful.


    After entering the city pool, bibidong seems to settle down, just like a person once again entering a familiar environment.


    After entering the city, Li Yi obviously relaxed. The street was very broad, but it didn''t seem crowded.


    It seems that the city owner of Liufeng city also considered the possible increase of population in the city.


    So the street is very wide, just a good one. If the population grows wildly in the future, it will become very crowded.


    Liu Ergang and his family were targeted when they went to Chengchi. In this era, business, especially this kind of very long-distance business, is very profitable.


    Even if Liu Er resells these goods in large quantities to other merchants in exchange for the opportunity to sell them quickly.


    He can make a lot of profits, and those merchants who buy these goods and sell them to other places in Tiandou empire will make more profits.


    Almost as soon as Liu Er entered the city, he was stopped by people. Many businessmen even knew him. As soon as they met him, they kindly stopped talking and called out big brother.


    And look at that posture, today is not willing to let go, soon, gathered a lot of people around Liu er.


    This kind of scene can be said to be very rare in the past. Liu Er understands that this is because of the bad environment this year.


    I was the first one to move. I hardly encountered any accidents along the way.


    Although there are some problems, they are easily solved by Li Yi, which leads to their journey much faster than others.


    It is very likely that his things are the only one here. As long as he is willing to sell them to anyone, that person can easily get high profits.


    Those nobles are not worried about the price of something, they are more worried about the scarcity of it.


    Li Yi can see that Liu Er still enjoys this feeling. He stands here and looks at the city.


    The city is full of vitality and enthusiasm from head to toe. Everyone is smiling. At least now, the city is in a period of rapid development.


    No matter what happens in the future, the people here now, as long as they are down-to-earth and willing to work, will surely lead a better and better life.


    At least they are. As for their children and grandchildren, that is not necessarily the case.


    For the first time, Liu Er is really going to sell some goods here. First, he will collect a large amount of money. At the same time, he is also going to take some goods to other cities.


    This time, he wants to try to find a way to sell his goods to the nobles, or to other cities. If he sells his goods to the shops in that city, the price will be higher.


    Li Yi was watching quietly, standing beside the goods without disturbing him.


    He is ready to settle down in this city. What Liu Er is going to do next has nothing to do with her.


    Because he can see that bibidong probably lived in this city, because he seems to be very familiar with this city.


    I''ve been here many times, if not very familiar with it.


    In addition, his parents are likely to be businessmen, so this matter can be determined.

 Chapter 490

    Liu Er smiles and turns away those enthusiastic businessmen. He knows that he probably has dozens of days left.


    After all, he was the first to leave this year, and the journey was smooth, faster than usual.


    Although he did not know whether others would go into business together after he left, even those businessmen in his hometown were as bold as himself.


    It will take more than ten days to prepare immediately after leaving.


    The city where I live is not a city of Liufeng. It''s hard to gather a large number of tools for businessmen.


    Although Liu Er got rid of the merchants for a while, it was obvious that the group of people were still unscrupulous.


    Although he was not here, he did let some of his boys stare at them.


    They also went back to ask the owner, or the head of the family, father, grandfather, or the patriarch, what kind of price they should pay for the goods.


    Liu Er has a good idea. Anyway, he will ask a lot of money, and they will pay back the money.


    In any case, the two sides can conclude a deal only when they get a satisfactory price.


    Of course, he also knows that if his price is too high and exceeds the expectations of these people, they will not buy their own things.


    Let yourself sell slowly to see how much you can sell. Otherwise, some other goods will come here.


    Liu Er wants to sell part of the goods quickly, and those businessmen want to receive part of the goods quickly, and then get a lot of profits by selling them at high prices with scarcity.


    There will be a lot of exchanges and discussions between the two sides. Of course, we will try our best to reach a satisfactory result.


    After all, a lot of goods make a lot of money. They will never lose money. They just earn more and less.


    Li Yi saw the end of their negotiation, and then he walked up with his fist clasped. It was the first time Liu Er saw him face himself with such a serious posture, and now he felt something in his heart.


    "Uncle Li, here we are. I have other things to do. Let''s say goodbye."


    After his words, Liu Er is also boxing. He just had a premonition in his heart, and now it''s true.


    "Then goodbye. I''ll see you later." Liu Erdao.


    "I''ll see you some day."


    ..................


    Li Yi holds the hands of Bi Bi Dong and a Yin, and they walk slowly in the city.


    They are not in a hurry. Anyway, all they have to do now is just hang out.


    Ah Yin was very happy to see such a prosperous scene for the first time, but there were still some people who were afraid of strangers. When he saw the street vendors selling rice gadgets and snacks, although he wanted them very much, he didn''t dare to speak.


    Just point to that thing and tell Li Yi quietly.


    Next, she will have one more thing on her hand, either food or toys. So will bibidong. She didn''t say what she wanted.


    But whenever Li Yi saw it, he would buy two.


    Soon, a Yin''s hands were big after big, and he couldn''t take anything any more.


    Walking on the street, many children are attracted by all kinds of toys and snacks in her hands.


    And crying to their parents to buy.


    Li Yi knows that since he wants to open a drugstore and is ready to cure his illness and save his life, the drugstore does not need to be opened in a too prosperous place.


    Because I need to prepare for rebellion, opening a drugstore is just a cover for my superficial activities.


    Choose a secluded place and open the shop there. He can feel the security of Liufeng city is very good.


    This has come all the way from myself. In every street, whether it is prosperous or calm, there are guards to patrol and maintain law and order.


    The standard of each of these soldiers can be regarded as a valiant person. If we take all these soldiers out to fight several battles and let them see their blood, they can become soldiers of all wars.


    It seems that the Lord of Liufeng city attaches great importance to the maintenance of public order in the city, otherwise there will be no foreign attack in this place.


    These soldiers will never be so smart, but will be lazy.


    Although Li Yi has some favorite places in his heart along the way, he knows that he is willing to have no way, and whether he can buy a house is the real hard truth.


    It''s a pity that I''m not familiar with the place of life all the way here, otherwise I''ll ask someone.


    He thought in his heart that he had decided on his goal. Along the way, he saw many people wearing the uniform of the city guard.


    Instead of patrolling, they have been dealing with conflicts.


    This is a large city with many residents. If many people gather together, there will be contradictions. If the contradictions are not solved, there will be more and more.


    Liufengcheng already has the basic law enforcers on the official face. It seems that there are many people on Li Yilu who have solved the contradictions.


    Some of them ask for compensation, and some of them are trivial matters.


    For example, he sweeps the fallen leaves from his own door to another door every day.


    These little things depend on these people to adjust and resolve, because they resolve these little things, so that these small pimples do not gradually become bigger, and finally lead to disaster.


    Li Yi quickly steps forward to stop a city guard who is solving an accident.


    It is obvious that he seems to solve a very complicated and difficult problem. Now his face is not so good-looking, but helpless.


    Wang Dong rubbed his temple with a headache. It was too difficult just now.


    A husband beat his wife. Her wife reported to the police. The soldiers on patrol arrested her husband. According to the regulations of the city, she was going to be locked up for a month.


    The next day, the woman ran to the city hall and asked the guards to release her husband.


    This matter is just nonsense. How can we change the sentence again because of a person''s one-sided words?


    What''s more, when she was sentenced, she accepted it herself.


    As a result, Wang Dong had to sigh in his heart that they were going to release people again. Fortunately, their city leader was more generous.


    It''s totally different from other city masters. It''s natural for a man to beat his wife in another city. Women can''t resist at all.


    But fortunately, this matter is a temporary solution, I hope that the next few days that woman do not make trouble.


    Anyway, in a few days, her husband should be released.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t think about these complicated things any more. Soon his mood was adjusted again, and he took a long breath in front of the busy street with calm eyes.


    Li Yi walks to him with a smile. Wang Dong was thinking about what to eat after work.


    When Li Yi smiles at him, he smiles back.

 Chapter 491

    When Wang Dong saw someone coming, he immediately put a smile on his face and looked at him carefully. He found that he had never seen him before.


    It should not be the people in this area. All the people who live in this area often come here. They don''t know all of them, but they have met each other, and they can remember their appearance.


    Look at their appearance, a young man with two little girls.


    At that time, I had a 778 judgment on this matter. I should have been lost here for the first time.


    After all, Liufeng city can accommodate 200000 people, which is quite huge.


    Although some more advanced building materials have appeared in this era, the overall construction mode is still one floor or at most three floors.


    Liufeng city has a population of nearly 200000 and covers an extremely large area, especially in the outer city.


    The buildings in the outer city are not as elegant and tall as those in the inner city, but the outer city is prosperous enough.


    Most of the people live in the outer city, and most of the business activities are also here. As for the inner city, it is the location of the noble Lord and the Lord''s mansion.


    Wang Dongchong said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Can''t find the way home, where to live. I''ll help you find it right away. "


    He wanted to make his tone a little more peaceful. At the same time, he sighed in his heart that it was the strict management of the city Lord that prevented the city guards from becoming soldiers of Naka.


    In this way, these children can think of asking for help when they have an accident.


    When Wang Dong was a child, he met the city guards in other cities. He wanted to stay away.


    Hearing his words, Li Yi shook his head. "I want to buy a house here and live here. I don''t know where to go. Could you show me the way? "


    He asked with a smile and great respect.


    He thinks that there should be an attitude of asking for help. It''s a waste of other people''s time to let others show you the way on the street.


    So you must have a better attitude. After all, there is a big difference between asking me how to go this way and telling me how to go this way.


    In the face of the first, many people will smile, warm-hearted help you identify, even if you do not know, will also wave.


    If facing the second one, it is estimated that many people will turn around and leave without looking at you.


    Wang Dong was a little surprised when he heard his words. He frowned.


    Although the city Lord''s office is now vigorously absorbing residents, it wants to let more people live in Liufeng city.


    As long as there are people living in cities, they need to spend money. If they want to survive, they will spend money, and they will make money.


    As long as the economy works, they can collect taxes. These things are said by the Lord of the city.


    Wang Dong doesn''t know much about it, but he understands that his job is to let more people settle down in the city.


    And the city Lord also implemented a lot of policies, so that talents with skills can get a lot of concessions.


    However, it is obvious that it has nothing to do with a teenager who is at most 14 or 15 years old. Even if he wants to settle here, his parents should come.


    Wang Dong was really confused for a moment, but he didn''t take it as a casual remark. He didn''t take it as a joke because he was young.


    After all, in this world, young people who get married and start a family at the age of 14 or 15 are not without them.


    He seems to be at such an age now. If you want to choose a city to settle down, maybe it''s really possible.


    Li Yi also knows that some of the things he said do not conform to common sense. After all, even in this world, 14-year-old and 5-year-old people get married early.


    But it must be strange to rashly want to live alone in other cities.


    Of course, it''s just a little strange. Wang Dong didn''t refuse this, because he knew that the policy at this time was to recruit as many people as possible.


    "Well, I''ll take you to the city hall, where you can settle down. Where are you before, and have you registered residence?"


    Because the empire is very big, and it has popularized hukou to the residents in the city as much as possible.


    And the registered residence system has covered the vast majority of the Empire, whether in the city or in the wilderness.


    But in the remote areas, many people still have no registered residence, no household registration and no tax payment.


    Of course, the environment there is also dangerous, the living environment is not very good.


    Li Yi was silent after hearing what he said. Wang Dong thought he had asked what he shouldn''t ask.


    "Can we talk alone?" Li Yi asked.


    Wang Dong took a look at the two lovely little girls beside him. At the moment, he seemed to understand something and nodded.


    He said hello to the city guard who was patrolling not far away. He told them to pay attention to the two little girls. They are coming and going here. Don''t get lost again.


    Two people go to one side of the alley, Li Yi from time to time look at, bibidong and a Yin, they two have a city guard soldiers left to look at them.


    After Li Yi came in, he was silent. At the beginning, he didn''t speak. Wang Dong also understood that some things were difficult for the other party to say in front of the two children, so he could only talk to himself.


    "In fact, I was an orphan. I grew up without parents.


    Later, I learned from my master and became a doctor. Since my master left, I have been wandering around the village near the star forest, treating diseases for others and making a living.


    And then I went into the mountain to collect herbs. It was very foggy that day.


    I lost my way. I thought I would die in the mountains, but I didn''t.


    I live, live in the wild, eat raw meat.


    Later, the time was delayed. With my years of experience and a better understanding of the inner environment of the heart forest, although I didn''t go out for the time being, my life was like a duck to water.


    I met those two children in the mountains. Both parents were businessmen, and they met bandits in the mountains. Their parents fought to get them out.


    Later, they met me. The three of us lived in the mountains, but we could live on.


    As for later, we found a business road, and met businessmen who were doing business, and followed them out of the mountains. Come here. "


    Li Yi''s story is not full of flaws. On the contrary, there are not many loopholes. That is to say, some of what he said are not very clear. Unless someone specially studies and carefully investigates, otherwise, there are no loopholes.


    No matter in any aspect, there is a suitable filling. Later, even if you show something, you can correct it in time.


    Bibidong is really a businessman''s child, and her parents do meet bandits.


    They did live in the mountains for a long time, and they did follow Liu Er CAI to Liufeng city. These things can be confirmed by others.


    Li Yi himself is really a doctor with high medical skills.

 Chapter 492

    After listening to Li Yi''s words, Wang Dong looks a little complicated. He is not sure whether the other party''s words are true or false, but he already believes some of them in his heart.


    Since he said that he came to Liufeng city with a businessman, there must be records when he went in and out. Maybe we can find the businessman now and confirm with him.


    If the other party really wants to cheat himself, he will never tell such a bad lie, and he can easily expose it.


    As for whether Li Yi wanted to ambush here or not, Wang Donggen didn''t think about it.


    It has nothing to do with him. It''s not his responsibility.


    He believed these words very quickly.


    Wang Dong sighed in his heart alone. He was a miserable and pitiful child.


    But he didn''t show it on the surface, because he could see that people like Li Yi could live alone in the mountains for a long time, and no matter what the situation was, they were not knocked down.


    There is no taboo in the face of being an orphan. Such a person should have great self-esteem.


    To bring myself here should be to take care of the emotions of the two children.


    Not only is he not humble but also he knows how to take care of others. He is really excellent.


    Looking back at his age, Wang Dong may not be as good as his counterpart.


    Of course, he thinks he can''t be any worse. After all, he got married and started a business when he was 14, and he lived with his father when he was 13.


    He nodded, "come on, I''ll take you to the city hall to help you with your naturalization."


    With a smile, Wang Dong walked in front of Li Yi and said hello to the city guards who were guarding by Bi Bi Dong and a yin.


    Then he led them to the direction of the city hall.


    The city affairs hall of Liufeng city is one of the first-class buildings in the outer city, with a construction area of more than 2000 square meters. The upper and lower five floors are extremely magnificent and luxurious.


    The whole hall has many functions, such as naturalization, household registration, various subsidies and applications, and even property inheritance and division. Many urban management affairs are included in it.


    People come and go, it seems a bit crowded, Wang Dong here has reached the hall to line up.


    The window in front of them is not like many people in other places. There are only three or five people in front of them.


    In this era, the population is very precious, especially those with special skills.


    Wang an knows that Li Yi is a doctor, which may not be very good, but a simple headache and brain fever can definitely be cured.


    According to their city leader''s words, Liufeng city is most short of talents now, so we must step up the absorption of such talents.


    Photographed in front of him are professional chefs, construction workers, and a carpenter.


    It wasn''t long before the first three people got a watch.


    Li Yi also got one and filled it in.


    It''s not so difficult and complicated to go through the naturalization procedures. Of course, it''s also related to the lack of professional talents in liufengcheng to a certain extent.


    After filling out this form, even if he successfully went through the naturalization procedures, he also wrote a yin and Bi Bi Dong together.


    Next, we have to make an examination to examine his medical skills.


    Chefs examine their skills, and builders examine how to build houses, how to mix soil and build walls.


    After the assessment, there will be a rating similar to the level of soul power. With this rating, you can receive a sum of money every month for three consecutive years.


    The assessment is from high to low. It is said that some majors want to complete the most advanced assessment, and I may be a soul teacher.


    It''s not that some things of the soul master can''t be done at all. Similarly, if the highest assessment can be completed, the subsidy will be relatively generous. However, compared with the soul master himself, it may not be of any use.


    He soon filled out the report form for examination.


    Liufengcheng is really rich, otherwise it can not have a lot of paper, and equipped with a large number of people to update these files.


    Li Yi wants to be assessed by himself. Bibidong and a Yin sit on one side and wait for him honestly.


    There are many people sitting here. Some of them are brought by their families. Their husbands or parents are assessing and waiting here.


    Obviously, the Lord of this city, considering the parents'' assessment, will have many children here.


    Some children may be honest or afraid to stay there, but as long as there are a few children who like to make noise, they will soon lead to the whole house dancing wildly.


    Equipped with a few looks very fierce into the army, looking at these children, but who dares to make a fuss stare at him, immediately honest.


    What are the names of these herbs and what are their effects.


    There are about 30 kinds of medicines in front of Li Yi, of which seven or eight are common, and even ordinary residents can use them.


    There are also some that are not particularly common. Ordinary people certainly can''t use them. Only professional pharmacists can use them.


    "Qingxincao is used to treat chest tightness and asthma, because it is very similar to qingxincao. Some people often use it wrongly."


    When he finished, the middle-aged man in front of him nodded. He might have despised Li Yi because he was younger, so he put it away.


    The other party directly recognizes Qingxin, which is the most difficult to recognize among these herbs. You should know that even the experienced key of this medicine may not know the appearance of Qingxin and Qingxin.


    "Night cold, used to treat fever and dry heat, can be used to treat heatstroke, and mint collocation is best."


    He picked up another herb and began to introduce it, "the main function of Xifeng is to relieve pain, and then this is Xianglu white. Its biggest function is to remove dampness......"


    Soon, he introduced more than 30 kinds of herbs in front of him, and the first assessment was not difficult. In fact, if he could complete the first assessment, and if he successfully applied more than 25 kinds of herbs, he could become a pharmacist.


    Of course, this is only the lowest level pharmacist, and you can continue to assess them.


    Next, the other side describes the disease and tries to find a way to treat it.


    This is relatively time-consuming, because after answering the question, you need to ask someone to take it to a nearby pharmacy and ask the old pharmacist there to see if his medication is accurate.


    Soon the news came that Li Yi''s prescriptions were perfect and all passed.


    He didn''t have any accident at the time of this news. Now it''s not the time to hide. He doesn''t have to hide anything. When he just selected the medicinal materials, the guidelines in her blood can make her quickly find the corresponding medicine.


    "Can bone graft treat trauma?"


    "Yes."


    After Li Yi finished this sentence, he didn''t wait. After all, it''s impossible to find someone to really do two cuts at this time to let him test the effect.


    It''s impossible to find a person to break a bone, so he skipped this item and became a quasi third level pharmacist for the time being.


    So the subsidy will be paid according to the three-level standard first. If someone proves or does not have the corresponding ability in the future, it will be investigated by the city Lord''s government.

 Chapter 493

    Li Yi passed the examination, the most important thing is to get a certificate soon. It''s said that it''s a certificate, but it''s actually something like a wooden brand.


    The material is not so good, but it is strong enough.


    The front of the sign says Li Yi, a third-class pharmacist, issued by liufengcheng.


    He also received his own share of the subsidy, ten soul gold coins.


    This is quite a lot. You should know that you can get it once a month.


    The monetary system in the mainland of Luo was exercised by gold, silver and copper.


    One hundred copper coins can be exchanged for one silver coin, and ten silver coins can be exchanged for one gold coin.


    One gold coin is equal to one thousand copper coins.


    Along the way, he also learned more or less about the purchasing power of Douluo''s mainland currency.


    Although the degree of development of the city will produce some deviation.


    But on the whole, the deviation is not big. The purchasing power of a soul gold coin is about 500 yuan.


    Of course, it''s only roughly close. It can''t be so simple and general.


    And with the prosperity of the city, the price will decrease or increase.


    So ten soul gold coins are about five thousand yuan, which is quite a lot of money.


    After all, in this city, many people''s salary is only three or four gold coins a month.


    Ten already belong to a fairly high salary, and this is just a subsidy. If you do something else, the salary will be even higher.


    With this money, even if you don''t do anything, you can still live normally in the city.


    Of course, this is because Li Yizhen is a special talent. In this era, people who can use a kind of herbal medicine to treat diseases are very good doctors.


    It is a famous doctor who can combine herbs for use.


    He is a rare talent who is also proficient in the management of trauma.


    After all, although there is such a special existence of soul masters in this era, most of them are still ordinary people.


    Even the soul master family or the imperial nobility, there are many ordinary people who can''t wake up and cultivate their martial spirit.


    They are also ordinary people. They may get hurt or get sick. Even the soul master may get hurt or get sick.


    Of course, as their strength gets stronger and stronger, this possibility will gradually decrease. In the end, their injuries can''t be cured except by the medical soul master.


    Although Li Yi''s current level has not been really confirmed, he is one of the most famous doctors in the city.


    At present, there are few doctors in the whole city who can consult alone, because the economic development and vigorous construction of the city are the time in recent years.


    Before that, the population in the city was not so large.


    This kind of profession is relatively backward in information transmission in this era, and the poor and middle peasants are illiterate at all. It is very difficult to cultivate a doctor.


    The nobles may learn much easier, but the problem is that they don''t care to do it.


    Although the status of the miracle doctor in this era is not low, few aristocrats would like to learn.


    The vast majority of nobles either went to practice soul power, and those who had no talent also went to politics.


    Even if some aristocrats are really interested in it, his family will stop him.


    In this case, if you want to cultivate a doctor, you have to let the famous doctors take care of them from childhood.


    As a result, it takes a very long time to train a qualified doctor, often more than 15 years.


    The arrival of Li Yi is undoubtedly to ease the medical tension in the city.


    Originally, there were few doctors with professional level, and the nobles wanted to monopolize this resource. Although the Lord of the city cracked down, there was no way. Now the situation and environment of the city are also the result of many games between him and the nobles.


    Similarly, the treatment of other scarce talents is also very rich. In this era, it takes a very, very long time to learn a special craft.


    The biggest reason is because of privacy. In this era of extremely slow spread of information, a professional craft can really be passed down as a family heirloom.


    It can be predicted that this craft may be the future of my family, so that my sons and grandchildren will not be hungry.


    As a result, those people always hide their skills except when they teach their children and grandchildren.


    If you don''t know how to learn crafts, you may not be able to do it well in ten years.


    But as long as someone teaches you slowly, you can start quickly in a short time.


    This leads to talents with professional skills to be popular in any field.


    After all, a professional masons, build the wall is absolutely solid and reliable, can not be built by a person who can push the wall down.


    The dishes fried by professional chefs are full of color, fragrance and non professional bottom can be fried and pasted.


    In the real world, it''s impossible for a kitchen explosion to happen. It''s possible to ignite.


    Ten golden soul gold coins were sent to her hands, flashing a dazzling light, gently shaking, making a clear and pleasant sound.


    Li Yi put it in his arms. This is a very important thing. Only on the fifth day of every month can he come here to get a subsidy.


    It''s twenty-three today. I can get it again in a few days.


    A yin and bibidong have been waiting for a long time. When Li Yi goes in, a Yin is still eating.


    Bibidong obviously didn''t want to eat. He sat there honestly and handed all the snacks to a yin.


    Seeing Li Yi coming back, they both laughed and ran to him.


    Wang Dong saw Li Yi come out, and knew that he was also very happy after the examination, the other party was the person he brought.


    He is also a very good doctor. It''s really good for him to know him.


    No one can guarantee that he won''t get hurt or get sick in the future. Knowing a doctor with good means can help him a lot.


    "What are you going to do next?" He asked, looking at his mouth.


    "There''s a place in the city that sells houses. I want to buy a shop and open a pharmacy."


    Wang Dong is even more happy after hearing what he said. Li Yi plans to open a drugstore, which is a good thing. Not only his city leader''s office itself, but also he supports this policy very much.


    With a professional craftsmanship, the city master''s government, which plans to open a shop, will give great support. If you have money, you can lend it to you. If you don''t have land, you can sell it to you at a low price.


    As long as you can open the shop and let it open.


    So Wang Dong didn''t worry that Li Yi was so young that he might not have the money to open a pharmacy.


    On the contrary, he was very happy to take him to the place where he bought the house to open a shop.


    In fact, if Li Yi is not a doctor, but an outsider with other professional skills, or just no skills.


    Wang Dong may just hand him over to the staff of the city affairs hall, and he will leave.


    I also know that Li Yi is a doctor, and then he is ready to help him.


    If you or your family have any injuries in the future, you can also ask for help.

 Chapter 494

    "You can see that the houses here are not expensive. It''s all out of town.


    This is the plan of the city Lord''s office. It''s mainly for you, so there are a lot of subsidies. "


    There is a huge map in front of Li Yi, which is the general architectural map of Liufeng city.


    There are many areas above that are completely blank, and only some places built by the city Lord''s office have detailed areas.


    Many of them are the gatehouses of the nobles. They can''t let the people in the city Lord''s mansion go in and draw maps.


    There are also some places that are military priority, or other unspeakable places, such as banks, which are all blank on the map.


    But even so, there are still many places for Li Yi to choose.


    "Now that I''m going to open a drugstore, I don''t need to look at these commercial streets.


    Since it''s better to open a drugstore where people live. "


    Li Yi looks at the huge map and talks to himself, but his words are clearly heard by Wang Dong.


    Wang Dong knew that there was no vacant house in the street.


    But there are still many vacant houses in the street, and it is not far from my home.


    So he immediately pointed out the streets and eagerly introduced them to Li Yi.


    "Since brother Wang has said that, it''s here. I''ll see which one to choose later."


    Li Yi didn''t know how to choose right now. Although he had a little observation of the scenery along the street, he couldn''t go into the house to have a close look.


    ............


    "To Whitehead bridge." Wang Dong took them to a carriage. Now the whole city is still very big. If there is anything to travel for a long distance, you still need to rent a carriage.


    Of course, the price is too high for ordinary people to afford.


    But what they did was to provide the city hall for people like Li Yi to go all over the city.


    There are also many carriages here to send outsiders to all parts of the city.


    And let them become a part of the city and slowly increase the strength of the whole city.


    The carriage was not crowded. After all, there were not many people sitting on it. The road in the city was wide and flat, and it didn''t sway much.


    Soon they came to a street, next to which there was a white marble bridge.


    Of course, in Li Yi''s opinion, the texture of the bridge is similar to that of white marble in his eyes.


    The river is not wide, and it should have been repaired on both sides.


    There was also a fence and a sign that said, "no washing or washing in the river, no throwing rubbish into the river. Violators will be fined five silver coins. "


    The price is not low. 250 yuan is very high.


    The effect is also very good, at least now the river is very clear, there is no pollution.


    There are many aquatic plants, with the flow of the river, a shake, there are small fish and shrimp.


    A Yin was pulled away by Li Yi after two seconds. There were not many vacant houses on both sides of the street. Although there were not many people living in these days, there were also many.


    To buy a house, some people put their homes here, find a job and pay off the mortgage slowly.


    Anyway, these houses are liufengcheng, with a lower price, do not charge any interest to them, as long as they are willing to work here, the house money can be slowly returned every month.


    If they work hard, they may be able to own their own house in a few years.


    Li Yi doesn''t need it. He has enough money in his hand. Of course, he can take down the house first.


    As for the money, it will not be too late for him to return these large quantities of gold and jewelry.


    It can be paid in advance, but not too late.


    Li Yi took down a set first, and there were many houses on both sides for him to choose from.


    There are also some interior and not how to decorate, is the blank room.


    Of course, there are also some simple decoration, but the furniture has not been purchased.


    Certainly there is no time for slow decoration, pick a set has been simple, buy some furniture can stay.


    He walked in the street like this, and when he saw the vacant house for trading, he went in and looked around.


    It wasn''t long before he finally picked out a house that made him feel more satisfied. It was a two-story building.


    The main building on the first floor is solid and solid.


    Most of the second floor is made of wood, and the quality of the walls and columns to bear the load is also very good.


    The firmness is good, the decoration is reasonable and appropriate, the important thing is that the first floor is good, the pharmacy can be opened, and the warehouse for storing medicinal materials can be selected on the first floor.


    People live on the second floor, just right, no delay.


    Li Yi decided to take the house.


    Of course, the price of this house is absolutely not cheap, 300 gold coins.


    This is mainly because he didn''t charge any extra fees for purchasing the house. If you want to buy such a spacious house, it won''t be the price.


    "In this case, you can take advantage of these two days to buy some furniture or something. The house procedures will be completed in two days, and I''ll go first."


    Wang Dong said that he handed over 30 pieces of soul gold coins, which were also provided by the city Lord''s house. It had to be said that their city Lord thought very well.


    Even after purchasing the house, we need to consider the decoration and even the money for furniture.


    Of course, the money is interest free, of course, they dare to give the money to Li Yi, they also have enough confidence.


    On the one hand, if you don''t repay the loan and pretend to disappear, the whole human world will evaporate.


    The rich city Lord''s office will pursue you at all costs, from its own city guards to the imperial army fighting against the Empire, and even some gangsters and killers on the street.


    I''ll chase you. It''s no use unless you hide in the mountains.


    This kind of practice is cruel, but no doubt it is very useful. When the person who is in debt does not pay off the loan of the city Lord''s government and runs away directly is killed.


    Originally, there may be a lot of money in my heart, and some people who want to run away after taking the money have already thought about it, and work honestly to pay back the money.


    Also, if it wasn''t for Li Yi''s special identity, it would be impossible to give so many people a professional skill at one time.


    And people with such a professional skill will be popular wherever they are. There is no need to risk all kinds of hardships to defraud such a sum of money.


    So although this happened twice, they were all brought to justice.


    Then no one dares to do so any more. Ordinary honest civilians only want to work hard and pay off the money they owe to the city Lord''s office.


    Even if some of the cheaters see the dead body hanging on the pole, they feel cold in their heart.


    If we completely eliminate what we don''t have in our hearts, we can only work honestly and pay back the money as soon as possible.


    Li Yi and his family walked into the courtyard. The two-story building is ingeniously designed. It has a room and can be used as a shop with a little decoration outside.


    Also with a small yard, not how big, but also a full 60 square meters.


    More importantly, this small courtyard is for free, not included in the overall building scope of the house.

 Chapter 495

    Li Yi pushed open the door of the courtyard, and three people went into the small courtyard. At this time, there was nothing in the courtyard, and the ground was covered with blue bricks.


    There are still two places that have not been paved, which are specially reserved for planting flowers and plants.


    Of course, if you don''t want to plant flowers and plants, it''s absolutely enough to plant some vegetables.


    He put down the basket behind him. After carrying it for such a long time, he didn''t have to carry it any more.


    Now there are many things in his basket, some herbs and all kinds of miscellaneous things.


    Some useful ones can be taken out, while others can be discarded later.


    "This will be our new home." Looking at the bright and bright house in front of him, he sighed.


    A Yin has been looking left and right in the courtyard. There is a well built beside the courtyard. At this time, the well head has been covered.


    Li Yi moved the stone, and the well was not built long ago. The green bricks on it were relatively new, and no weeds grew.


    It''s all perfect. He just needs to buy two buckets to pump water out easily.


    After entering the kitchen, the stove has been built and the ventilation pipe is ready. He just needs to buy some tables, chairs and shelves.


    Buy a pot, some seasonings, all kinds of kitchen utensils and cooking products to cook.


    The first floor is still very broad. This house is definitely not small. There are four rooms up and down and a living room.


    The opening of the first floor hall is the street outside. It should have been specially designed. This kind of house is specially for those who open shops.


    Below is the shop, above is the home.


    Li Yi is already planning the first floor. In addition to the hall and kitchen, there are three rooms that can be used completely.


    The hall is used for storing medicinal materials and visiting patients, and the remaining two rooms have their own uses.


    He just went to see Liufeng City, which has a relatively advanced sanitary treatment method.


    For example, the construction of their sewers is very ingenious. Although there is no such buggy thing as toilet, the dirty feces can be washed away by water in the city.


    After washing away, it should be precipitated, fermented and used as fertilizer.


    This technology is relatively common in the world at present, and it is also because it leads to a substantial increase in grain production, so that the mainland can accommodate such a large population.


    Otherwise, population growth and lack of food will lead to war and change.


    Because advanced science and technology lead to the increase of grain production, that is to say, Douluo can support so many people.


    Li Yi has been able to find Douluo mainland with naked eyes. Maybe it is because the avenue of heaven and earth is exposed, and because of the soul master, the scientific level of development is fairly good.


    Of course, the most important thing is that those soul masters can only live for 100 years. No matter how powerful a soul master is, even if he is called Douluo, as long as he does not become a God, his life span of 100 years is the limit.


    Because of this, the world can develop science and technology, and develop science and technology to a higher level.


    Otherwise, it is difficult for technology to reach this level.


    Along the way, we can see that the world''s science and technology has surpassed the Ming Dynasty and is still developing.


    Many new farming technologies began to be changed bit by bit. Of course, advanced weapons developed very slowly.


    Even now people in this world use black powder only to set off fireworks.


    There are not many weapons to use as weapons. If a soul master with high cultivation can play a more powerful role than these gunpowder.


    If there is no need for development, there will be no massive investment. The development of weapons in the world of science and technology is not so advanced.


    After all, there are many things that are difficult to come up with only by personal strength. If a country is willing to develop with all its strength, he believes that in a very short period of time, the Empire will rapidly apply all kinds of gunpowder technology to war.


    But it''s useless. No matter how strong your gunpowder technology is, as long as the other side gives you one more title, the situation will change overwhelmingly.


    "Let''s choose which room to live in." Li Yi stands in the hall on the second floor and points to the rooms nearby.


    "Then I can''t live with my brother in the future?" Ah Yin looked at the rooms and turned to ask.


    She also wants to stay with Li Yi. She feels very relieved to stay with Li Yi.


    Although it''s good to live in several rooms, it''s good to live with my brother.


    A Yin looked at all the rooms and made the decision.


    Similarly, Bi Bi Dong did not speak. Looking at Li Yi, his meaning was very obvious.


    The two of them have just separated from the familiar environment before. After all, they live in the mountains, and they are used to each other''s surroundings.


    I''m not used to being outside all of a sudden now.


    Instinctively, they regard themselves as the only dependence, and it''s normal to want to be with them.


    Li Yi thinks that his idea is very correct. Maybe after a while, they can get used to sleeping by themselves.


    "Of course, ah Yin and Dong''Er are still young. Of course, they can continue to sleep with their brother."


    When she heard that she could continue to sleep beside Li Yi, she cheered up and excitedly took out the flowerpot from the basket and put it in the biggest and brightest room.


    Sometimes she would sleep on the bed, sometimes he would sleep in the flowerpot, it''s all up to her.


    Bibidong looked at the empty house. Although the houses here are almost decorated now, the floors and walls have been assembled.


    And said the same, as long as you buy furniture can be directly in.


    Moreover, the price of this house is quite good. Li Yi estimated that when building this house, the Chengdu government should only charge for materials, such as human resources and land.


    It is said that the house was sold to him by the Lord''s house for a loss, in order to let him live in.


    Bibidong pulls a yin and whispers to Li Yi, "brother, I''m rich."


    Her voice was a little low, but her tone was very serious.


    She knew very well that her parents had put a sum of money into the Bank of Liufeng city. The bank was set up by the Lord of the city, and there was no need to pay any fee to save money.


    You can even borrow money from the city Lord''s house. Of course, you have to pay interest.


    She knew that her parents had put a large sum of money into the bank, saying that they would come to get it next time, but they never came again.


    Bibidong thinks that his brother is in need of money now, and he can buy some furniture with that money.


    When she entered Liufeng City, she made this decision, but now there is no one around, so she can confidently and boldly say it.

 Chapter 496

    Li Yi hugs bibidong, smiles and touches her head. Her hair is soft and smooth, and she feels very good.


    "No matter. Your brother, I may lack something else now, but I really don''t lack money.


    Dong''Er, keep that money for your own use. " After that, he said to himself, "but I still want to go to that bank to have a look and complete the inheritance procedures."


    Bibidong understands that Li Yi doesn''t want to spend his own money, but since he has decided to take himself to the bank.


    Then it''s good to take out the money and give it to him.


    She has this idea in her heart. Even if Li Yi doesn''t want to, she will take the money out and hold it.


    If you give it to your brother, the money will still go to your brother.


    Liufeng city is very big. Although there are many people driving carriages in the city as a means of transportation, the speed is not very fast. In most parts of the city, galloping horses are not allowed.


    Every morning, many people in the outer city drive to the city with ox carts, donkey carts, fresh fruits and vegetables, and even miscellaneous things produced by farmers.


    Vertical horse is not allowed. In that case, I''m afraid the whole city is in a mess every day.


    The speed of a carriage is much faster than that of a pedestrian. The price is not cheap. It''s very expensive to take a carriage in the city.


    A mile of land needs 25 copper coins, about 123 yuan.


    Even if it wasn''t far away, one or two silver coins went out.


    Of course, the standard price is like this. In fact, we have full bargaining power when we sit down.


    Of course, there are also some rickshaw pullers who maliciously entrap people. However, as long as you can remember what brand the car belongs to.


    After reporting to the city master''s office for verification, they will be punished severely, or even their license will be revoked, so that they will not have the opportunity to drive in the city.


    Li Yi is going to buy a carriage himself for a period of time, so that he can pass freely in the city and reduce a lot of obstacles.


    Of course, it''s estimated that the price is not cheap, but it''s not a problem. I''m not short of money.


    The carriage was on the broad road, and soon they were in front of a broad building.


    Liufeng bank, you can see the name on the floor window at a glance.


    People come and go in the bank, crisscross complex, although very messy, but there is an inexplicable order.


    Everyone is busy with their own affairs and has no time to take care of others. This bank is the largest capital distribution center in Liufeng city.


    Every minute, there are many people from here to store a lot of money, and take a lot of money.


    There are also some people to loan, but the premise of the loan is that the lender must be a local, in order to put money to you.


    Li Yi got out of the carriage and paid fifty copper coins.


    Standing at the door, you can see that the bank is very busy.


    At this time, bibidong was very careful to pass a flashing purple card to Li Yi.


    This card was tightly placed on her body from the beginning, and then it was thrown away because she thought it might be a chance she didn''t use in her life.


    Only when she came out did she realize the use of this card. She was not a yin. He knew what the outside world was like.


    Also know money this kind of thing in the outside how important, this time she just flurried to look for.


    Fortunately, Li Yi has put the card in the basket ahead of time, that is to say, she will feel at ease when she finds out.


    It seems that his brother may also know, but he didn''t say it, just put it there.


    There were many people waiting in line in front of them. When Li Yizhi came, he asked the coachman of the carriage. In addition to saving money, many people kept many things here.


    There is no need for him to withdraw money this time. He is not short of money. If he is willing, he can earn a lot of wealth anytime and anywhere.


    The main purpose is to see if his parents have left him anything, which may not be important to him.


    But for her, it was the last thought left by her parents.


    Li Yi holds her hand. Brother and sister are not big for the flow of people in the whole bank. They move slowly with the crowd.


    As they get closer and closer, the people in front of them go through the formalities one by one. They either save money, or withdraw money, or come to get their own things.


    Before Li Yi came out, the bank had already appeared in its embryonic form, but it was relatively simple.


    I don''t know if the Lord of Liufeng city did it on purpose.


    Along the way, he felt more and more whether the city master was a passer-by.


    The problem is that if we really go through, what we can''t do in some things is similar to the world. We can only say that it is a means of improvement, and the essence is the same.


    On the whole, maybe the city leader is very clever and causes some changes.


    Of course, the problem is that the Lord of the city must still have great power, and his family must also have great power.


    Li Yi knows that sometimes, changing something is not because the people who come up with this method are not smart enough.


    Maybe there are countless advanced methods proposed, but that person does not have enough ability to initiate change.


    Once a change is initiated, the interests of some people must be threatened, and those people will not allow that person to threaten their own interests.


    Many changes may have been proposed, but they were stifled in the cradle before they could grow up.


    .............


    Bibidong held a purple card in his hand and handed it to the man sitting behind the window.


    He picked it up, looked at it carefully, and put it on a nearby machine. It seemed that it was after verifying the truth and confirming that it was true.


    "Take or deposit?" He asked.


    "Take." Bibidong road.


    He nodded, pulled a chain beside him, and a bell rang not far away. After hearing the bell, someone came quickly.


    Bibidong took the card from the man.


    "Please follow me, and I''ll take you to withdraw money." A well-trained man in the uniform of the bank said.


    To tell you the truth, the security of this bank should be the best outside the whole Liufeng city.


    Li Yigang can see at a glance that there are a lot of guards here, and many strong soul masters are stationed here.


    What''s more, he can see that almost everyone of these guards has seen blood, which is very rare. After all, when fighting, those who have seen blood are completely different from those who have not.


    If you don''t see blood and kill people suddenly in battle, you may have to hesitate for a moment, but it is enough for your enemy to solve you.


    More importantly, people who have seen blood often have no scruples when they start.


    If a person doesn''t even have the heart to kill when facing the enemy, then the combat effectiveness of both sides can be said to be very different.


    Li Yi still remembers the first commission he accepted. The four clients may not be true. All of them are better than Feng Yuxiu. Some of them lost because they didn''t kill their hearts.

 Chapter 497

    Li Yi looked at the cabinet in front of him. Now everything is done well, and the most important thing is that they need to verify their identity.


    You have to take the card issued by the bank in person to get the money out. There is no password or security.


    Only recognize a dead reason, complete the verification confirmation is after I can take out things, finish not achievement not good.


    The main reason for maintaining this operation is that there is a special kind of soul beast, the black tailed beast, whose whole body is snow white, only has a huge black tail, which is higher in intelligence.


    This spirit beast can clearly distinguish anything left by others. If it is not something left by itself, it will instinctively detect that it is wrong. It is very difficult to cheat this spirit beast.


    Li Yi considered this method in his mind. First of all, he stored and issued the card, and put the corresponding currency or things in the safe.


    Let the man take off part of his hair, let the black tailed beast remember his taste, and take out that part of his hair again when he withdraws money next time to compare with the hair he took off at that time.


    As long as it''s wrong, the black tailed beast can immediately find out, as long as it''s right, it can let the other party rest assured and boldly take the money away.


    A wisp of hair from bibidong was taken by a specially assigned person, and then it was taken to the soul beast for comparison.


    Lord Liufeng also knows that many of the people who come here are businessmen.


    Through no one''s wilderness, set foot where human beings have not set foot, and get rich profits through there, which leads to a very high mortality rate.


    Therefore, more than one person''s sample is often left when withdrawing money and storing it, so that even if one person dies, other people can successfully withdraw the money originally stored at home.


    So they didn''t get in the way of seeing that huge amount of money.


    All the gold coins in it are stacked neatly, although some things have appeared in this era to replace a large number of gold coins, such as the gold cards issued between the royal families of various countries.


    As long as you hold a gold card, you can go to the royal family to exchange for gold coins, which is the gold standard.


    As long as you take money, you can convert it into gold at any time. There is basically no risk of collapse and it is very safe.


    Bibidong saw that in addition to gold coins, there were other things in the cabinet, some of which were very expensive and precious goods, such as all kinds of jewelry.


    They are all very exquisite and ingenious. There are two letters in them. Li Yi didn''t read them. He can already have a premonition of what kind of nature these two letters represent, and these two letters represent the posthumous letters to a certain extent.


    Because no one knows whether this business trip is a blessing or a curse, many people will choose to write a letter when they leave, if they can''t come back.


    My family will help to do the things in the suicide note.


    He put the two letters away, and this kind of thing would be good for bidong to see for himself later.


    As for the money, he really didn''t move, and let people take it back.


    "Can you change gold into currency here?" Li Yi asked casually. After all, it''s obvious that gold is converted into currency.


    It''s not like this bank can do. If you sell gold, you''d better take it to the pawnshop.


    "Yes, one or two gold coins for three gold coins." Mark the shape is very difficult to squeeze out a smile, and finally added, "look at the quality."


    Li Yi nodded when he heard that one or two gold coins could be exchanged for four gold coins, which seemed very profitable.


    Because it can sense the weight of this gold, one is about 15g, four is 60g, more than one or two.


    He also knew that not all the gold coins were gold, and there were only ten grams of gold in a gold coin.


    Since it is said that if you take out your gold according to its quality, you may have to keep a good price down.


    "Where is it?" He asked.


    "Come with me." When he had finished speaking, he turned away immediately.


    Li Yi can feel the murderous air vaguely according to his opponent''s posture.


    If it wasn''t for the establishment of liufengcheng, he would feel that he had encountered a black shop and would be murdered later.


    Soon, he came to a place where there were many precision instruments, which were separated from him by a wall, and he could only barely see them.


    There is a balance here, big and small. There is a jar beside it, in which there are many gold coins.


    The way of exchange is really strange. They put gold on one side and gold coins on the other. When both sides are the same, they take the gold and Li Yi takes the gold.


    "Take a look at the fineness, and I''ll tell you how much gold you''ll trade for."


    With that, he knocked on the door in front of him, and out came a little girl.


    Li Yi can see that the strong man looks like a simple and honest bear when he sees each other.


    He took out a piece of gold from his bag. It was a standard 100 gram piece of gold. The weight was very standard, and the fineness was 99%.


    The result of the other party''s appraisal is very fair, and there is nothing to deceive, that is, 99 is full of gold.


    Li Yi also thinks that the orange is similar to what he thinks. After all, the other party is working for Cheng Zhufu now. Even if he deceives orange, the silver will not fall into his own hands. Naturally, he comes according to the standard.


    When you get to the pawnshop outside, you will definitely be underpriced because the pawnshop doesn''t open itself. If you press a cent, you will earn a little more.


    Li Yi took out a lot of gold, which weighed ten jin. No one was surprised that he took out this kind of gold. It seems that it is not the first time that they have dealt with this kind of thing.


    In fact, this gold is a kind of black money to a certain extent, but no one is in charge of it. Even the city Lord''s government is also involved in this money laundering activity.


    As long as you melt the money and burn it into pieces of gold, even if the quality is not good, you can get it here and exchange it for gold coins. These gold coins are completely legal and can be spent.


    Because in this world, in this era, it is very difficult for corruption to happen.


    To be clear, there is no corruption because it often appears. Most of them are jointly elected by local nobles


    Representing the interests of the nobility, the nobility controlled most of the official positions of the whole empire.


    In this case, it is difficult to have corruption unless it is the tax paid to the royal family.


    Only in this way can it be regarded as corruption. As for other troubles, what kind of corruption is it? Taking your money is a noble Lord who looks up to you. Don''t be disrespectful.


    Therefore, money laundering does not exist in this world. Because of the lack of advanced technology, there is no need to launder a lot of money. Even if we know that the money has been robbed by others, as long as the gold is cash, the other party can quickly sell it.


    There is no code on the gold coin. How do you know who spent it.


    There is no way. This is the malpractice of the world caused by the insufficient development of science and technology, such as corruption and even plunder.


    The industry of black money and money laundering has not yet developed in this world. Even if it does, it is only a little big.

 Chapter 498

    Li Yi looked at the three hundred gold coins in his hand, which were full of money. He was shaking and making a clattering sound. He was very relieved to hold them in his hand.


    He put the money into the bag and carefully hid it. Although the security in the city was very good, there were few thieves.


    No money, with his strength, even with money swagger out there will be no problem.


    But since this can reduce a lot of trouble, or not too much publicity.


    He walked out of the crowded bank with gold. The three people''s tracks were mixed in the crowd, which was inconspicuous. The bank was crowded every day, and many people were willing to deposit their money here.


    Of course, most of them are businessmen, holding a lot of gold in their hands, which is difficult to convert into portable things.


    Either store it, or exchange it here for the imperial pass card, then hold the pass card and exchange it elsewhere.


    Otherwise, walking in the wilderness with a large number of gold coins, the probability of being robbed can be said to rise in a straight line.


    ..........................


    With a lot of money on his body, he can''t help feeling that he has a lot of confidence when he walks. That''s why he has the courage to buy furniture. After all, the materials used in some high-end furniture are very precious, and the price is also very expensive.


    Even if he doesn''t plan to use any local furniture, it will take a long time to buy the right furniture.


    What he chose was only solid and beautiful, and he didn''t need to use too precious materials in materials. Even so, the price was very expensive.


    In the city, the number of carpenters is not particularly large, so the price of labor needed to make furniture accounts for a lot.


    Of course, because of the construction in the city and many new people moving in, the style of furniture is very beautiful.


    And the style is very mixed, South and North.


    Li Yi did not spend much effort to buy the whole set of furniture, and now the carriage is going to his home bit by bit.


    When the time comes, put the furniture at home, and buy some necessary daily necessities, such as bowls, chopsticks, bedding, and so on. Tomorrow, I''ll go to buy Herbs myself.


    The customized medicine rack can only be picked up after at least five days, and it can be opened by itself after five days.


    The stevedore is unloading the furniture into his yard bit by bit.


    This is Li Yi''s request, his furniture must be placed by himself, otherwise these people will enthusiastically help him put the furniture before leaving.


    But he refused. Although the money he asked them to carry the furniture included putting it, he still wanted to put his own things.


    Li Yi slowly placed the furniture bit by bit, all with his mind, no matter how, all according to his meaning.


    Of course, although the furniture has been placed, there are a lot of things have not been bought, but now the sky is close to dusk.


    Many shops in the city have closed down, and people in this era seldom have nightlife.


    Liufeng city implements curfew rules, but its curfew rules are very clever. After curfew, everyone can''t leave the street he is in.


    It is similar to the curfew rules used in the Tang Dynasty.


    So a lot of people go to the street they play in advance and stay there all night.


    Those things belong only to the rich, and there are indeed several such streets in Liufeng city.


    But they all belong to those rich people, businessmen or aristocrats. The vast majority of ordinary residents go to bed early.


    In fact, the nobles themselves do not need to abide by the curfew.


    It''s just that the vast majority of people abide by it. Even if they are not willing to abide by it, there is no place for them to have fun out of this street.


    If they want to play at night, they have to go to that kind of street.


    There is a special street for sightseeing. There are all kinds of snacks on both sides of the road, and countless things are sold here.


    If you go further, you can see the brothel teahouse. You can listen to music and dance, or listen to a storytelling, or watch a big play.


    The whole street is full of food, drink and play, and the price of consumption is also very high.


    It can be said that it is a real gold selling cave.


    Of course, at this time, night has not yet come, he can still walk around at will.


    When the watchman comes, he can''t walk around any more. If he is caught during curfew, he will pay a sum of money. In the morning, his family will pay a sum of money before he is released.


    Li Yi has a look at the very humble house. Although the furniture has been put by himself, there are three beds, cabinets, tables, chairs, dining tables and many kinds of furniture.


    For example, clothes rack, storage rack and two large water tanks.


    And a rice bowl and a surface bowl for loading rice noodles.


    In addition, there are many miscellaneous things, such as bedding. He bought some.


    But like a large number of kitchen utensils, such as playing, and even carbon fire, these things are not complete yet.


    If there is no accident, they may be hungry on the first day of the evening.


    Li Yi had planned to take advantage of the curfew has not yet started this period of time, to see if there is any place to sell food outside, has not been completely closed, first bought some barely to deal with a bite.


    But Wang Dong came over at this time, and he still carried a box in his hand, which sent out bursts of food and aroma.


    The simplest and most rustic flavor is the aroma of carbohydrates mixed with oil and meat.


    As soon as Li Yigang saw him, Wang Dong said with a smile, "I think you just moved here today. There must be a lot of things to solve. You must be too busy.


    If I haven''t eaten yet, I''ve made more for you. "


    He said, quickly handed over the box in his hand.


    Li Yi originally wanted him to come into the room to sit down. After all, the room is almost decorated, and there are tables and chairs for guests.


    But Wang Dong didn''t plan to rest here, although he was an official.


    But he knew that knowing the law and breaking the law made the crime worse.


    Even after the curfew, he still can''t walk around at will. Only the nobles and even the watchmen can walk around in the street area they are responsible for.


    Once found walking around, the punishment is also very serious.


    Of course, rules are dead and people are alive. As long as there are people involved in the rules, there will be some changes.


    Wang Dong, even if he is seen by the watchmen outside, they may pretend to be invisible and urge him to return to his own street as soon as possible.


    Of course, if he continues to swagger, does not listen to dissuasion, and does not slip quickly, he can only be caught in the end.


    After all, there are some things we can pretend not to see, but you can''t blame us if you push your nose on your face.


    So even if it is, he can only hurry to deliver the meal, and then run back to his own street as soon as possible.


    After all, in addition to the watchmen, sometimes people from the city Lord''s residence will follow the watchmen on night patrol.


    If they see it, they have to be punished.

 Chapter 499

    Li Yi took the box and looked at Wang Dong who trotted back all the way. His voice seemed to jump to his ear bit by bit with the running.


    "Take the box first, there will be a curfew, and I''ll go first."


    Then there was a turn, and the figure disappeared in his eyes.


    Open the box, which contains two dishes, a small fried meat, and a scrambled egg.


    Li Yi studied on his way to Liufeng City, because there are a large number of villages and towns near Liufeng City, so the prices of these agricultural products are not expensive.


    And many products are brought here by the farmers themselves, so the price is more favorable.


    After all, if there is no middleman after middleman, can we make profits. Raw materials or agricultural products go directly from the residents to the residents.


    And those farmers will also buy some things in the city that are not easy to buy in the village, such as salt and sugar.


    Small handicrafts or cloth.


    In any era, the price of good cloth will not be cheap.


    Unless Douluo mainland''s current science and technology books directly point to the industrial age, otherwise the price of cloth will always be very high.


    It is also not cheap, but also to some extent replaced the role of gold coins. If the two sides have a good conversation, they can also choose to trade with cloth.


    The purpose of many people''s life is to save money, buy an acre of land, buy a house, make themselves better in the future, and have a marriage for their daughter and son.


    This is the goal for many people to live in this era.


    Li Yi put the box on the table, took the vegetables out of it, and then there were three bowls of white rice under it.


    He just tasted one mouthful and could judge that the white rice had been improved by the soul master.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for normal rice to reach this level in color, taste and plumpness.


    The agricultural technology in this era is developed, so it can support more people.


    The taste of making food is ordinary, and it''s not as good as his own.


    This time can not be too demanding, after all, his craft has been close to the top of mortals.


    Theoretically speaking, the top chefs have honed their skills for many years, and they can only reach this point.


    If you want to go up, you can''t do it by studying hard. It needs chance. We need to understand.


    Li Yi''s current strength is so strong that it can find me in a short time. Ordinary people need to learn the technology for several years, even ten years.


    As long as he is willing to do it, in three or five months, he can advance the level of a technology to the peak of a mortal.


    But it''s hard to move forward. It''s not a field that can be achieved by simply relying on accumulated experience. It needs to be realized. Only when it can be realized, can it become a great master. If you don''t understand it, you will be trapped in this realm all your life.


    The real thing is faster than Xiaomin. After all, they haven''t eaten much after so long.


    On the one hand, she is not hungry at all. On the other hand, she also eats lots of snacks.


    And bibidong has been hungry and hard to swallow for hours. The food kept disappearing. After dinner, she looked around at the walls, the floor, even the chairs, and the table in front of her felt more belonging.


    After a meal in her new home, she gradually had a sense of belonging to the room and everything in the room.


    Bibidong was sitting in a chair, the gentle candle light shining on her face.


    Although this kind of light is not the same as before, here I look at Li Yi and a Yin, watching them talking and laughing.


    Everything around her seemed to let her go back to the past, and the day she got along with her parents seemed to be yesterday.


    I do not know why, tears seem to have a little collapse, her heart mixed feelings, both a warm and happy, and a touch of sadness.


    Although Li Yi didn''t know why she was crying, he took her little hand and said, "it''s OK. I''ll have my brother with Dong ER in the future. No matter what happens, it''s OK."


    He said, took out the previous three letters and handed them to bidong. Then he stood up, took his aunt out and closed the door. Bidong could read these letters by himself. They didn''t need to read them.


    These things, these sad things are his own privacy.


    Li Yi is outside, and she can even hear Bi bidong''s cry. Her voice is very low. Maybe at this time, she doesn''t know what many words on these three letters mean, but these three letters are the last thoughts left by her parents.


    Until the voice gradually reduced, Li Yi opened the door and went in.


    Bibidong''s eyes were red and his voice was intermittent. He could not sob. He knew that he had just cried.


    Li Yi sat next to him and let him lean on himself. He didn''t say much.


    In fact, this has been better than countless words, which shows that no matter when, he will be her last dependence.


    .................


    "Sleep!" Li Yi is lying on the bed, with bidong on his left arm and ayin on his right.


    They hung on him like two kittens.


    Although it was sleeping, even if the light had been turned off, they were still dishonest.


    Can''t sleep at all, noisy let Li Yi tell them all kinds of stories.


    For example, the story of a princess and seven dwarfs, such as a pig, a monkey, a horse and two people.


    The world in the story is novel and interesting, and there are some places that are similar to their cultivation.


    Li Yi lulled them to sleep in a low voice. Then he lay in bed and thought that he should buy some things tomorrow, such as many herbs. Now he has to observe the price and market.


    Understand the situation, and then buy slowly. Don''t buy too much at one time, just buy a little first.


    These things should be purchased in the early stage before the drugstore can open.


    Otherwise, you can only see a doctor, but you can''t buy medicine. Why did the man come here.


    It''s not easier to go somewhere else.


    Li Yi also needs to buy a lot of things, treat people, and some props.


    Even if he needs to feel someone''s pulse, he needs a pulse pillow.


    Now whether there are any advanced scientific instruments for people to see a doctor depends on seeing, hearing and asking.


    However, his own blood, once again returned, now as long as he is willing to take a look, he can know what is the current physical condition of that person, what diseases he has, and what methods should be used to treat him.


    It''s a gift from the blood in his body.


    It won''t be difficult to spread the medicine by yourself.


    It''s just that he plans to open the pharmacy for only two hours a day, that is, four hours.


    In the remaining 20 hours, he can spend a lot of time, slowly planning, and slowly integrating the spirit beast forces of the star forest today.


    At the same time, we can try to show our strength and seek a position in this city.


    Then we can find a way to cultivate some of our subordinates and give them the martial spirit ring, so that they can prepare for their own plans.

 Chapter 500

    Living in the city can always feel fireworks, which is totally different from the feeling of the wild.


    As soon as you walk out of the house every morning, you can hear the noise outside.


    Many people have been busy in the morning, busy in their daily life, work and study.


    Li Yi can see that the houses on the left and right sides have been filled with puffs of cooking smoke.


    At the end of the street, you can see two or three peddlers pushing their cars selling local breakfast.


    Liufeng city is very big, many people need to work, so the breakfast is mainly high carbon water.


    Only in this way can we guarantee the low price and provide a lot of heat for labor.


    There are many people in a hurry to buy a breakfast, and then quickly leave, quickly busy day life.


    The location of the house that Li Yi bought is not very good. It''s deep in the alley.


    If you open another shop here, maybe the business will not be very good, or even lose money.


    But on the one hand, he is not ready to operate well. On the other hand, as a drugstore, the most important thing is not to open there.


    So he didn''t care about living deep down the street.


    And live here, the surrounding sunshine is still very good, and very quiet.


    Of course, this kind of quiet is relatively speaking. If you live on the street, I''m afraid you will be awakened by the noise of people coming and going every morning.


    And living here, generally speaking, as long as you don''t get out of the house, it''s hard to hear any sound outside.


    He was holding a box in his hand, in which there were only chopsticks and bowls.


    This is the food Wang Dong sent yesterday. After they finished eating, they naturally left these things. Now he decided to return them to each other.


    Yesterday, he came by carriage. He vaguely remembered that Wang Dong lived there, although he didn''t really go to see it.


    But he remembered very well that the seventh door on the left of the two blocks ahead was his home.


    He should have made no mistake yesterday. Even if he made a mistake, he could find out where he lived after a little exploration.


    He didn''t move fast. Occasionally, someone went out on the street. When he saw him, he just laughed. He knew that he had a family on the street.


    Just at this time, it''s morning, and many people who have something to do are busy.


    So I didn''t stop to judge. If I meet them at noon or in the evening, I''m afraid I have to take Li Yi to have a good chat and learn about this new neighbor.


    Of course, there are not so many things at this time, but they all say hello to Li Yi with a smile.


    They first look at the new neighbor in this way.


    Of course, Li Yi said hello to them, but they all remembered with a smile. At least now it seems that he left a good impression on his neighbors.


    Now he looks red lipped, white toothed, handsome and young, so everyone has a good first impression of him.


    After all, in the face of a handsome guy and a person with a vicious face.


    Everyone''s first attitude is different. Human beings are visual animals.


    In the morning, many people are in a hurry. Of course, there are also some people who are leisurely drinking tea and eating. Most of them are old people or businessmen.


    Not all businessmen have to be in a hurry every day. Many businessmen choose to relax for a period of time after a long business trip.


    Live slowly and spend some of your money.


    Again, it''s the only comfort you can get from a long journey.


    There are also many people who come to this city and spend money freely. Of course, for these people, most of them have no relatives or friends.


    Without family, all the money you earn belongs to you. If you don''t spend it, you can''t spend it when something happens to you.


    The worst thing in life is that people die and money is not spent.


    Of course, some of them may choose to start a family when they are older.


    And began to accumulate property, but more is in a certain business to bury their own lives.


    That kind of thing is far away from what we do. Most of the people who eat here now live honestly.


    Even if they are not in a hurry to go to work, it is also because they have just gone through a few months'' trip to the mountains and forests, and now they have to raise some meat on themselves.


    Among the barren mountains and forests, if you can have some fat on your body as a consumption, it''s naturally the best.


    At that time, only some cakes and dry food were available. People who didn''t know the situation in the mountains didn''t know what they could or couldn''t eat.


    Some things are poisonous. If one eats them carelessly, he will die at that time.


    Even if there is no poison, if you eat something unclean, in this era, lack of medicine, cold and diarrhea are enough to kill a person.


    So if you have some fat in the wild, even if you only keep the minimum intake of food every day, you can save part of your physical strength to a certain extent.


    At least it''s better than the thin one like a firewood pole. I''m afraid I''ll get down in a few days on this dangerous road.


    Li Yi bought a lot of breakfast, some to eat and some to drink. What he drank was put in a bamboo tube.


    Of course, you need to pay extra for the bamboo tube, but next time you can come here with the same bamboo tube to make some porridge or soybean milk.


    In that case, there is no need to pay again. He looks at many people taking the bamboo tube that has been used for a long time to make porridge, or soybean milk, and buying some breakfast back.


    There are steamed buns, oil cakes, steamed bread and even specially baked bread.


    This bread is not the bread he imagined.


    And it''s really ordinary European bread, but because it''s fresh and just baked, it tastes good.


    If you put it for a few hours, the water in it will lose, I''m afraid the taste will not be so good.


    The price of these breakfasts was not high, and they were very affordable. He bought enough for four people, and only spent 30 copper coins.


    15 yuan is enough for a breakfast for four or five people. In this way, the price of this city is really quite low.


    But the main reason is that raw materials are easy to obtain.


    The price of food is not high, and the price of human resources is also very cheap. Only in this way can the price of this kind of food be low.


    Otherwise, as long as a certain cost rises, the price will also rise.


    Li Yi took these breakfasts to Wang Dong''s home and sent them to Wang Dong''s home. These things may not be worth a few dollars, but they are human exchanges, human exchanges, human exchanges.


    You once, I once, we owe each other, owe more became a relationship.


    He came to Wang''s house with his memory.

 Chapter 501

    Instead of going straight in, he knocked on the door and called, "brother Wang."


    Because he got up early obviously, Wang Dong didn''t go to work at this time.


    It can be said that the job of the city Lord''s office is quite excellent. Not only the salary is good, but the working hours are still nine to five. Of course, the regulations are like this. In practice, they often have to work overtime more or less.


    After all, there are some things that you can''t leave by yourself, so it''s common to work overtime, but it''s normal to go to work at nine in the morning.


    When he heard Li Yi''s cry, he immediately answered and came to open the door for him.


    After seeing Li Yi, he immediately laughed, "it''s you. Come on, come on in and sit down."


    "Don''t, don''t, or you''ll have to prepare to open soon. There are still two children in the family. I have a lot of things to deal with, so I won''t go in first."


    As he spoke, he handed over the breakfast and the dishes and chopsticks in the box. The dishes and chopsticks had been cleaned yesterday, and now they are returned to them.


    "I bought some breakfast for you on the way here. I''ll put the things here first. I''ll go ahead if I have something else to do."


    He said rejected the enthusiasm of Wang Dong, and then turned to leave.


    "Slow down." Wang Dong looked at his back and said.


    "I see." Li Yi turns back and agrees, then continues to leave.


    "Young is good, energetic." Wang Dong sighs as he looks at Li Yi, who is leaving in a hurry.


    Then he took a look at the food in his hand and nodded with satisfaction. Although the child is young, it seems that after many times of polishing, he has already known some worldly wisdom.


    He closed the door with a smile, then called his mother-in-law, "don''t cook, someone sent us food."


    ................


    Li Yi bought some breakfast by the way and took it back to bidong and aunt. When they came out, they were still sleeping.


    Now they hurry back, they can''t see their worry.


    Soon he bought the food and put it in the restaurant on the second floor, earlier than bidong. At this time, he woke up and found that Li Yi was not there. If she was not a little flustered, it was a fake.


    But he also knew that his brother could not disappear without any reason. He must have gone to do something, but he was still flustered and did nothing. He just sat by the bed and waited.


    After seeing Li Yi come back, she becomes lively. Although she knows that it is impossible to abandon her, it does not mean that she is not nervous.


    "Well, go wash up and have breakfast." Li Yi said, shaking the sleeping a yin to wake her up.


    She was very reluctant to turn over a body, rubbed her eyes, but saw the glare of sunlight coming in. Although she didn''t want to get up, she also woke up.


    Then I wake up with sleepy eyes, wash and eat at the table. I have a lot of spirit when I eat.


    Very lively, for new things he has always been very curious.


    He had never tasted these things before. He didn''t know what they tasted. He wanted to taste all the things first.


    Li Yi put all the things she had tasted in front of her


    A Yin nodded happily. For her, eating more and less has no effect. On the contrary, eating more will make her very full and comfortable.


    All this food will be transformed into his own energy.


    Li Yi took a sip of porridge and said, "I''m going out later. I need to buy a lot of things in this journey. You can tell me what you want.


    I''m not familiar with life and land here. You two should not go out for the time being.


    After a while, I''ll see if I can let you go to school, or find a way to let you go to the soul teacher''s college after you wake up. "


    Bibidong nodded. In fact, she knew all these things for a long time. Li Yi also told her that she would go to help him find a composition at that time. It was the college that let him practice well. If she didn''t want to, or didn''t want to stay at home, all these things would follow her own mind.


    She did not want to go to school, to become stronger, have some ability, so as to help her brother.


    Although bibidong is very small, he can sometimes see that his brother is absolutely hiding something from him.


    And this matter is very big and important. He has always chosen to keep it from himself.


    So sometimes he just wants to make himself stronger. Maybe he can know what he wants to do and help him.


    Now I don''t know what my brother is going to do, but his heart is depressed, and he can feel that it is very dangerous and important. Otherwise, he will never reveal the feeling that he has to do something great many times.


    Bibidong could sense something strange and wrong, but she never asked.


    Since Li Yi doesn''t say it, he won''t ask. She knows that her brother won''t hurt herself about everything her brother does. She has absolute trust in him.


    After Li Yi went out, Gu Linye thought about what he should buy. He wanted to do well in the kitchen.


    Then go to the herbal medicine market, and in the afternoon, take bibidong and a yin to buy some clothes.


    Of course, the most important thing is to see what kind of clothes you have. Just buy them. You can throw two pages of them in time. You can let them wear them once or twice and throw them again. You don''t need these clothes.


    Whether it is a yin or Bi Bi Dong, their clothes can change with their mind at any time.


    They don''t buy those clothes just to show them better looking clothes and let them change as they please.


    Similarly, it can also make it normal for them to wear such clothes in the future, because there is a record of purchase.


    If someone in this city finds out his mistake in the future, and conducts an investigation based on it, it can be found that at any time his action track and what he has done are normal.


    Li Yi understands that although there are martial spirits in this world, and because the avenue of heaven and earth is very active, the world is largely unscientific or even unreasonable.


    But the world can be scientific and unreasonable, but it needs to be logical.


    People have no way to imagine what they have never seen, let alone to be perfect in details.


    Taking them to buy clothes this time is also to make them change in the future. Even if other clothes change, it can explain. Even if the changed clothes have never been bought. It can also be explained as the particularity of their martial spirits.


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain this matter at all. At that time, a little investigation will find problems. This is not important. The important thing is that if they continue to investigate, their ultimate will soon be exposed.

 Chapter 502

    Li Yi looked at the chaotic street ahead, and many people were shouting with things in front of him.


    There are many kinds of herbs on the ground.


    Every place is different. There is no large-scale herbal medicine market in this city. Many herbal medicines are collected by nearby hunters.


    There is also a part of medicinal materials flowing in from the outside, which constitutes the whole medicinal materials trade of Liufeng city.


    This also leads to the disorder of the medicinal materials market, the confusion of the trading, and there is no one to deal with the management.


    Similarly, the herbal market is in a large number of small transactions.


    Many herbs are sometimes available, but they are hard to find when they are needed.


    This is also an important reason for lowering the level of medicine in the city. Some medicines can be replaced by the same ones.


    Some do not, if they can not find a substitute, it will be very difficult for them.


    What''s more, many prescriptions have been recorded with practical feasibility.


    If you don''t, even if you change the dressing rashly, it may cause more harm.


    After all, a prescription or even a drug has not been tried by some people. If these pharmacists rashly try to kill people, the responsibility is their own.


    Li Yi doesn''t have to worry about this, but looking at these messy drugs in front of him is also a headache.


    Next, we need to purchase many kinds of drugs, and depending on this situation, there is no clear standard for the price, which depends on the wishes of the stall owners.


    Therefore, it is very difficult to purchase effective and real drugs and find some stable supply.


    But fortunately, this time I have enough time and rich medical skills.


    What''s more, he was carrying lots of gold coins and lots of silver coins.


    With this money, he can ensure that he can buy a large number of drugs, even if they are in disorder.


    In front of a few stalls, plus seven or eight hunters and many mountain people can also gather a lot.


    With money in hand, we naturally have a lot of courage and confidence.


    Before, if he didn''t have a cent in his hand, he would not have come to such a place. After all, even if he had worn his lips, people here would not sell you medicinal materials.


    Walking slowly forward, walking back and forth, along the herbs in front of everyone.


    After looking back and forth, I went from the street to the end of the street and nodded contentedly.


    Although he only walked once, he had a general idea in his mind.


    We also have the medicinal materials that we need to purchase. The medicinal materials placed in front of everyone are very disorderly.


    It''s like a pile of hills. There are lots of them in front of everyone.


    There are many varieties, but not many of them.


    It''s just that there are quite a few of the same herbs in everyone''s hands.


    He went to a stall, squatted down, and began to pick and choose. In fact, he had a glance at what he already knew.


    Now let''s see. It''s just for the convenience of bargaining later.


    Li Yi understands that the way of collecting herbs here is different, and the cost of collecting herbs may also be different. Some herbs may go out to collect herbs in the mountains, or they may be attacked by wild animals. Some herbs are likely to be safe on the gentle hillside when they are collected.


    The collected medicinal materials may be the same, but the environment is different.


    The risk paid is different, so is the price.


    Therefore, the medicinal materials market here is in disorder. More importantly, many medicinal materials are collected by mountain hunters when they go hunting in the mountains, or farmers who can''t plough into the mountains when they are idle want to subsidize their families.


    This will make the situation more serious.


    As a result, there is almost no stable supply source for these medicinal materials. Some medicines may not be available after use, and then they can not be found in a short time.


    It will take some time to find, or find a substitute, but some diseases can''t be delayed. Once they are delayed, it is likely to drag people to death.


    So now the major pharmacies in the city store a lot of medicinal materials.


    At the same time, arrange some apprentices to collect outside the mountain, or hire some people to collect.


    Although it is still very unstable, it is relatively reliable. After all, many medicinal materials can be stored for a long time.


    Some of them can''t be stored at all. After 17 or 18 days, the medicine will be completely lost.


    If the bought medicinal materials do not play any role in 17 or 18 days, and the efficacy disappears completely, then the medicine will be abandoned.


    Money is equivalent to losing money. Since the pharmacy has a huge profit both in this era and in this city, it is a very profitable thing.


    However, no matter who does not want to mature a loss without reason, especially this loss may be sustained for a long time.


    Therefore, in the face of those medicinal materials that are not easy to preserve, they no longer purchase in large quantities, while those that are easy to preserve are stored and purchased by their own people, and occasionally they buy some.


    Only in this way can he see these people chatting and selling herbs on the ground.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid these medicinal materials have been provided to those drugstores for a long time, and it''s not his turn at all.


    However, his speed of selecting herbs was really fast. Not long ago, half of the seven or eight catties of herbs in front of him had been picked out by him.


    "How much is all this?" Li Yi patted a lot of herbs. Although they were only more than three jin, there were fourteen or five kinds.


    "Fifty coppers." The man who sat there watching the medicine opened his mouth.


    The price is not high, and they don''t sell these herbs to make a living.


    It''s just that I collect some for my own use when hunting, and the rest are here.


    It''s best to sell it. If you can''t sell it, you can use it yourself.


    Therefore, the price is low, and if many medicinal materials are not sold, they may not be able to use them for some time.


    Many herbs, they just know that this kind of thing is to be taken to the city to sell some money, buy some toys and snacks for children.


    It''s not clear how to use the real money.


    In their impression, the valuable medicinal materials are nothing more than ginseng, velvet antler, Ganoderma lucidum, Polygonum multiflorum and Cordyceps sinensis.


    Other rare or common herbs are not worth money in their eyes.


    Because they have only one or two of them, or three or four, with exclusive experience. Because this is the accumulated experience of life, they don''t know more about it.


    On the contrary, for some prescriptions, some common herbs can also achieve good results through the ratio.


    Of course, if you don''t know the proportion, how to cooperate, use it at will, and you don''t know how to use it, the final result will only be worse.

 Chapter 503

    Li Yi picked and picked, and the medicinal materials on his hands suddenly became more and more. He soon bought big packages and big packages, all of which were sorted and packed by him.


    There are more than 30 kinds of medicinal materials in his hand, which can solve most diseases.


    He can also use these herbs to make some plasters, whether it''s a wound healing medicine or a dampness removing medicine for rheumatic bone disease.


    This is a very special and unique craft.


    Generally speaking, many drugs in the city make an observation and judgment according to the patients'' symptoms, and then prescribe one or three kinds of drugs for the patients to boil, or take them directly.


    It''s a very special method to make the golden sore medicine. Although there are some medicine shops, it''s also a secret.


    As for the medicine for dispelling dampness, it is more precious. He believes that the medicine he made will sell well in the city.


    After all, the effect can be said to be very good.


    I already have some sales ideas in my heart. I can divide them into three grades.


    The ingredients in it are quite different, and the packaging is quite different.


    Ordinary residents buy cheap ones, wealthy businessmen buy medium ones, and nobles buy the most expensive ones.


    You know, there are many nobles in the city who have rheumatism and osteopathy. After all, not every nobleman can awaken his martial spirit. Even if he doesn''t practice to a high level, he can''t resist these common diseases.


    There are many nobles who also need to join politics or the army.


    Of course, these are for those aristocrats who still have some pursuit and ambition.


    There are also some nobles who know that they have no talent and are not suitable for them whether they are in politics or in the army.


    As soon as he was born, he thought about how to eat and die in the future. Such aristocrats are not without them. Most of them are the common sons in the big family.


    If he is the legitimate son in the family, even if he has no ability, the family will deliberately temper him, because only in this way can he bring the family to continue to pass on safely.


    Do not seek further, as long as you can keep these properties of your family, even if it is a reactive patriarch.


    Nobility can not be said that there is no good, some nobles may seem to have some excessive kindness.


    But now they can be kind because their ancestors have accumulated enough capital in bloody circumstances.


    And this world''s noble good after all is a small part.


    Most of them were aristocrats who lived all day waiting for death, secretly raising slaves.


    Liufeng city didn''t exist because the power of the city Lord''s office in the whole city was so huge that these nobles were suppressed. In other cities, some nobles even dare to kill people on the street.


    Of course, after the murder, even as an aristocrat also need to be tried, but although not dead, but also enough to make his family hurt.


    Most of them were abandoned by their families directly. After all, most of the nobles who could kill people on the street had no brains.


    His family is not willing to waste a lot of human feelings, contacts, or even a lot of financial resources for him. Naturally, he can only be punished.


    Therefore, except in extreme cases, generally speaking, no noble will kill people in the street.


    If it is killed, unless someone carries out special operations, the lightest thing is to be exiled.


    Li Yi understands that this is because Tiandou empire is a stable political system and a stable state power organization at this time.


    Even if there are soul masters, nobles and these two classes in this country to oppress the ordinary people.


    However, as the ruling class, it must maintain a most basic rule at any time.


    We need to make laws and try our best to make sure that everyone abides by them, as well as the nobility.


    Even in the implementation of the law may encounter a variety of situations.


    But he has to enforce the law and be as fair as possible, at least to make the residents feel that he can live on.


    Only in this way can the stability of the whole country be maintained and the country continue to develop.


    Some of his money has been spent and time has passed, but the most important thing has been done.


    Next, he can hang out and buy some things. He still lacks a pot.


    At the same time, in the purchase of some dishes and chopsticks, some condiments, now he can finally find a simple and easy way to solve the problem of the source of most condiments.


    Whether it''s sweet, sour or spicy, you can buy it.


    Before in the mountains, if you want sour taste, you have to ferment apple vinegar, and if you want sweet taste, you have to find honey.


    Now he can buy many condiments and materials at will.


    Only in this way can we make a very sincere delicious food. He believes that his craft and dishes are the top in the city.


    After all, there are very few people who can really make a breakthrough in skills and reach the realm of Tao.


    Each of these people is a natural master, and the birth of each one will make a vigorous change in the current industry.


    They will come up with many new ideas and new creations, so as to change the industry and even the world.


    He is not such a person, he just wants to be a simple cook.


    He had more things again, and now he was carrying two huge packages without any difficulty.


    Even if you buy one thing, it''s more than 100 Jin.


    But he was walking fast, all the way down the street to his home.


    On the way, he learned a lot of information. For example, in his city, there are some soul teachers colleges that will recruit students.


    Then some people wake up here and are selected to study in the school by the soul teacher college.


    After graduation, they go to a higher level college. Of course, this is in a smooth situation. Some people, after two or three years of study, because of their own qualifications, have no way to further choose to leave school and live in the outside world.


    Even so, these people who have entered the soul teacher college have already belonged to the lowest privileged class in the mainland.


    So every year when the college enrolls students, many people rush to send their children here.


    This year''s college enrollment time is coming, according to his understanding, about 20 days.


    There may be some fluctuation up and down, but it will never be too big.


    College enrollment is at this time, when the time to see if you can let bibidong into the study, a Yin if you want to go in can also go in.


    Facing the most elementary soul Teachers College, they not only develop martial spirit and choose soul ring, but also teach them cultural knowledge and a lot of life knowledge.


    Perhaps in the wedding development strength growth, I can quickly help them become very strong, but in this kind of thing can let them enter the school to study will undoubtedly be much faster.

 Chapter 504

    The stewed meat on the pot makes a sound. When Li Yi opens the lid, the aroma wafts out.


    When he went to buy it, he bought a very big pig elbow and made a crystal elbow. Now at the final stage, he can make it out of the pot immediately.


    As he opened the lid of the pot, the meat overflowed.


    For a moment, the whole room was full of strong fragrance, and it drifted outside.


    His craftsmanship is very good. In addition, the dish itself is quite delicious, and the aroma lasts for a long time.


    There are also some people who are eating at this time to take a hard breath.


    Looking at the white rice steamed bread in the bowl, I feel like I have more appetite.


    Li Yi is very happy to show the elbow, and took a knife.


    With a knife, the elbow can be easily divided into many even small pieces, although the seeds at this time are very soft and rotten.


    With a flick of fat and thin, the soft, smooth and tender elbows suddenly appear in front of us.


    Stir up, meat fragrance overflowing, can''t help but let people mouth Shengjin, index finger big move.


    That is to say, the food he makes is elbow, which is fresh when he goes abroad. Although the fragrance is very fragrant, it can''t spread for a long time, and will soon disappear in a short time.


    If he is going to cook some big dishes, stew a Buddha leaping wall or something, from the moment the soup in the pot is boiling, Buddha leaping wall is like a black hole with constant fragrance.


    It will attract all people''s appetite and eyes, and for a long time, it will take several hours to gradually stop. This long-term smell is enough to attract many people.


    Li Yi divided the meat, picked up a piece of cake and ate it.


    A yin and bibidong are also like this. They haven''t seen elbow before, but it''s the first time to see this kind of cake.


    They''ve tried it countless times in the mountains, and it''s hard.


    At least without the aid of special tools, it is difficult to make this kind of cake.


    Li Yi didn''t have enough time and mood to do it.


    Now I''m finally free. I''m more or less ready.


    He has purchased a large part of herbs, enough to support the pharmacy for the time being, and boil them down in the next two days.


    Let''s open the drugstore first, and take the rest of the business slowly.


    So he is not in a hurry. The most important thing is to settle down here first.


    After a period of time, if they are willing to go in, it''s better not to.


    At that time, I will go to the star forest to see the situation there. The most important thing is to stay here first.


    Li Yi doesn''t plan to go back this time. If everything goes well, after the plan is completed, he will go to Xingdou forest every night and gradually control all the ghost animals and all the areas there.


    Then he built a protective cover outside the big star forest to control the outflow of ghosts and beasts there, so that he could control one of the largest gathering areas of ghosts and beasts in the whole Douluo continent.


    Just take down the other two ghost gathering areas and seal them up.


    It can be guaranteed that in a long period of time in the future, the whole human world will have a crazy decline in the strength of the soul master due to the lack of a large number of Soul Ring promotion.


    Then, when the time comes, the original strongest person is old and dying, and can''t break out too strong power. However, the new genius can''t be promoted because of insufficient resources.


    Stuck in a certain level all the time, that''s the time to do it yourself.


    The first thing I have to do is to cut off the connection between the mortal world and the divine world.


    This ensures that the gods don''t know what''s going on in the world. And then separate the divine world, so that when they kill the gods, their souls will not escape to other places along the road.


    These things are all false. The most important thing is to have sufficient strength to solve any problems, whether it''s a sneak attack or by other means.


    Li Yi has come up with some methods. Whether it''s to weaken himself or strengthen the enemy, the martial spirit he makes is actually very much like a collector.


    As long as someone uses their own martial spirit when they are promoted, then all the rules that the other party understands can be mastered by themselves in an instant.


    Of course, it''s just mastering, not understanding, but after mastering, understanding is countless times easier.


    Maybe a person''s law of the road is very weak, very weak, even if he becomes the strongest title, Douluo''s gain is still not very strong, but if there are 10 people, 100 people, 10000 people.


    I know that my Tiandou Empire has 300000 soul masters.


    Even if only half of these people are allowed to use their own weddings, the benefits of 150000 people are enormous, and they can even spell out a lot of complete avenues.


    If this kind of situation is used by all the people and all the soul masters in the whole Douluo continent, then I''m afraid I can master all the Tao in the whole continent in an instant.


    At that time, he was the incarnation of the way of heaven in the world, the only true God.


    The martial spirit made by him can be used and cultivated even if he does not have any talent, even if he does not awaken the martial spirit.


    He knows that in this world, some people are born with strong soul power, that is, strong spiritual power, but strong spiritual power does not mean that they can awaken the soul of martial arts. Therefore, some people are qualified but have no conditions to practice, that is, they are not able to completely accommodate the contact Tao.


    As long as these people are equipped with their own martial spirits, their cultivation speed can be said to be quite slow.


    Even if they can''t awaken their spirits, they don''t have any training aptitude. As long as they are willing, they can still cultivate quickly.


    Even if the speed is slow, a person may not be worth mentioning, but the number is large, the accumulation is still very considerable.


    So it''s also the reason why he wants to control the ghost beasts. Only by ensuring that these ghost beasts will not be hunted by others, can he find a way to circulate his own soul ring.


    Only in this way can a large number of people use their own soul rings.


    Most of the soul rings made by Li Yi can only be promoted and have no ability. Occasionally, if he is lucky, he will be in line with the road of heaven and earth, with some special abilities.


    I didn''t pay attention to the special production, because it''s also very energy consuming for her to do that.


    And it took a long time, and he had a lot of heart, so he didn''t make it like this, and most of the soul rings were made by hand, graffiti, with a little bit of special ability, completely in line with the road between heaven and earth, basically depending on luck.

 Chapter 505

    Li Yi assembled all the medicinal materials. I don''t know why he came here. Suddenly, he felt that time passed quickly. A few days had passed in a trance.


    All the tools he ordered have arrived, and everything the drugstore needs has been completed.


    Now it''s all decorated by him, as long as it opens early tomorrow morning.


    Obviously, the opening of his shop can''t play gongs and drums and set off firecrackers like other shops.


    After all, no one will congratulate a drugstore for making a lot of money, which is equivalent to a disguised curse on people around the drugstore.


    So he just quietly spread out the medicine without any publicity or celebration.


    When you open the door, there are three big characters of shennonglu hanging in the center, and on both sides of the door are couplets. I hope there is no pain in the world, and I would rather put on medicine to make dust.


    Push the door inside to see, the first to bear the brunt is a high platform, with stools on both sides, and a pulse pillow on the table, which can be used for pulse diagnosis.


    There is also a screen next to it, cleverly separated by a small place.


    If there is something difficult to say, the patient can go inside and have a look. He doesn''t have to say it in front of many people.


    Looking back, a huge medicine rack is full of many kinds of medicinal materials.


    These herbs are well preserved. They are all sealed in small cupboards one after another with names written on them. When using them, you only need to turn around and pull them out.


    After that, there were two packaged small boxes, in which all the bottles and cans were full of acne medicine and dampness medicine.


    Of course, it seems that each one is similar, but there are some differences in the packaging.


    After all, he didn''t plan to make any differentiation in the classification.


    He did make some differential classification of dampness removing drugs.


    For example, in the best anti dampness medicine, he put two mountain ginseng which the villagers had given him before.


    In the treatment of rheumatism may not be able to improve the effect of death, but can gradually restore the patient''s own experience and physical condition at the same time.


    Generally speaking, after using it, it''s like taking a stimulant, which can pull the physical condition of 40 years old to 30 or 20 years old in a short time.


    Of course, this effect is short-lived and expensive, and it will disappear as the effect disappears completely.


    But even if it''s just a short time to pull the physical fitness to this situation, it''s still disappearing.


    But still will have a little bit of improvement of my strength, a little bit of recovery of the body.


    As for other versions, there is no such effect.


    I believe that there is such a differential effect. Even if the rheumatism of those aristocrats has been completely eliminated, they will definitely rush to buy the medicine in their own drugstore.


    Of course, when the time comes, you can show your strength properly, otherwise, maybe someone who wants to get this medicine will bully you.


    The interior of the drugstore has been decorated. During this period, he also bought a lot of things. Some general appliances in the room have been completed, and all kinds of necessities have been prepared.


    Now this room, this courtyard is no longer simple, but has the rudiment of a home.


    Li Yi got along well with his neighbors during this period of time. When his pharmacy was preparing, these neighbors also helped.


    After all, in this era of lack of medicine, and sometimes injured, sick is very important.


    After all, before that, many people here had to take a day off if they had any physical problems.


    Then walk to the other side of the city and see a doctor there. If you encounter any problems, I''m afraid you''ll have to make trouble again.


    As for the carriage, with their financial resources, they are not willing to spend too much on it.


    Even if it''s willing, it''s OK once or twice. If you get any refractory disease, it''s also very expensive.


    So even if some people are injured or sick, they just bear it for the time being.


    Li Yi is quite different from here. At least there are several streets around this street. All the residents can work in their spare time or at night.


    Take advantage of this time to come around and have a look. As long as the drugstore opens, they can let the doctor see their own disease.


    If something goes wrong, or if there is something inconvenient, you can come quickly and explain it quickly. You don''t have to spend as much time as before.


    It can be said that he at least solved a vague worry in the hearts of the surrounding residents.


    It''s not every day that people get sick and injured, but who can guarantee that they will never get sick.


    In this era, lack of medicine, even just a small wound on the hand, a small cold can kill.


    There is a doctor who lives near his home. There is no doubt that this is a good thing. At least, it can make them avoid many wronged roads and spend a lot of money when they see a doctor and treat an injured person. Everyone is the neighborhood.


    If you don''t know what you don''t understand when taking medicine, you can also ask. You don''t need to be the same as before. Although you know how to take the medicine after you get it, you still know little about what to do.


    It''s a good thing for the residents around Li Yi to live here, which is quite a good thing. Many residents tell this to their colleagues who work together, and they are very envious after hearing it.


    In addition, because a drugstore stands here, in a short period of time, the price of the surrounding area began to rise gradually.


    The rate of increase is not very large, but it has been growing slowly and steadily. Only those second-hand houses are growing.


    There are also many houses that are firmly controlled by the government. It is impossible to buy and sell at will, and it is impossible to increase prices.


    This is also equivalent to a geographical effect, mainly living here can enjoy light medical services.


    At least you don''t have to go to see a disease, catch a medicine, toss back and forth many times, many days.


    Therefore, the opening of his drugstore received the goodwill and help of many people.


    We can open the clinic tomorrow. Many people are going to come and have a look tomorrow. Some of them are really sick, and some want to see how the doctor''s skills are.


    He has no hair on his mouth. He can''t do things well.


    Although this is a stereotyped impression, it has to be said that many people are like this. First, although they have to open a pharmacy and have the certificate of level 3 pharmacist issued by the city Lord''s government, many people still dare not be sure about his level.


    They want to see what his real medical skills are.


    Li Yi called again. There is a sign of a third-class pharmacist on the wall, which is the regulation of Changzhou government. Anyone who has been assessed is qualified to treat people only if he holds the sign and puts it in his shop.


    If it were to be ruled casually, the Lord''s government would not advocate it, but it didn''t strike much.


    He said that this sign symbolizes a person''s qualification examination certificate to a greater extent, and he has the ability to get this certification.

 Chapter 506

    In the early morning, Baiqiao street seems to be suddenly busy. Originally, there were few people in the deep alley, but there were many more people at this time.


    Even everyone in the whole street got up early today, and some people have already occupied a good position.


    At that time, as soon as you open the door, you can enter the drugstore to see if there is anything wrong with you, but this kind of person is still very few.


    After all, there are only two or three people in the street who feel that they may have some physical problems, and they haven''t been to see a doctor because they don''t have enough time, energy or other reasons.


    There are also many people from the nearby streets who came here early to show the doctor if he has any problems.


    Of course, these people are only a few after all, and more people are holding a kind of onlooker mentality to see what kind of doctor''s medical skills are.


    If the doctor''s skill is good, maybe they are ready to buy some second-hand houses around for sale.


    In this way, the injured and sick can be treated earlier.


    Some businessmen want to stir up some real estate, so today they specially come to see how the doctor''s skill is.


    More people in the neighborhood heard that there was a hospital near their home, so they came to see it today.


    A lot of people are watching, and some people are really sick and want to buy medicine.


    Li Yi stood in front of the door. He could already hear some voices coming from outside.


    Bibidong and a Yin are hiding upstairs, lying at the window, looking at the situation below.


    These days, the two of them have come to know some neighbors. If only their neighbors in Baishi Street are here today, they can come out to help.


    But now there are too many people. Originally, when they entered a new environment, they were afraid of strangers.


    In particular, although she is lively and skilful when she gets along with herself on weekdays, she is very afraid of strangers when she meets strangers.


    Of course, if I am familiar with you, I will expose my original nature.


    Li Yi opened the door, looked at the crowd in front of him, and arched his hand in front of him with a smile. "You neighbors, shennonglu is officially opened today.


    I sell some acne medicine and dampness medicine in my shop. You can buy them back if you need them. "


    He only said that. After all, the golden sore medicine has a good recovery effect on trauma.


    As long as there is a wound, even if it''s just accidentally cut by a kitchen knife when cooking, or if it touches any sharp object, it can be smeared on. After a day, the wound will recover almost.


    It''s like a band aid. It can be kept at home and stored for a long time. That''s why he said it.


    There is also medicine for dispelling dampness. He also has two neighborhoods. He was a businessman in his early years, and later he planned to settle down in this city.


    He opened two stores and managed them every day. When he was shopping, he really helped him a lot. He also told him about his rheumatism.


    That''s why he added rheumatic drugs to his list. There are not many others. After all, he runs a pharmacy. It''s impossible for us to take care of our business in the future.


    Of course, many people around congratulated him. Of course, they congratulated him on opening this shop. They didn''t congratulate him on making a fortune in the future.


    And because anyway, Li Yi''s store here is to settle down in this city.


    During this time, he observed the atmosphere of the whole street, although the neighborhood was very harmonious.


    However, many residents have totally different attitudes towards renting and buying houses here.


    After all, buying a house here proves that we have to live here for a lifetime, at least for a long time.


    Only in this way can we have the mind to make friends with you and have human relations with you.


    If you just rent a house and don''t exclude you on the surface, but you won''t have much contact.


    To be realistic, if you rent here for two years, what''s the use of those relationships with you.


    This is a very realistic problem, and also because of this, he had a lot of people to help him when he lived here.


    At least in terms of identity, he bought a house and lived in the neighborhood for a long time.


    It is necessary to have a good relationship. After all, distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors.


    A good neighbor is sometimes more helpful than his relatives.


    Also because of this, he bought a house, opened a pharmacy, and had a serious business.


    Only those neighbors who know these things are really willing to get along with him, and they are really willing to maintain the relationship between them. They will inform him of human relations, weddings and funerals.


    He will also be called if there is anything, and he will take the initiative to help if there is any difficulty in his family.


    Before his shop was closed, many people came to see it, but those who were really sick and injured.


    The other two were his neighbors. In fact, he had already helped them to see and take medicine before.


    Today, they come here specially to let themselves have a look. The more reason is that their shop is newly opened. Several of them, as their first patients, come to stand for themselves.


    It''s also a disguised way to tell others that the doctor''s level is quite good, and you can come to him for any injury.


    So these people didn''t come to see a doctor, they came to help him publicize.


    He can only readily accept the enthusiasm of these neighbors.


    Therefore, although he is not very old, at least in the neighborhood of this street, he already has the name of a miracle doctor.


    Of course, maybe at the beginning everyone was joking and yelling at him like this, but with more and more people cured by him, this Hello can''t help but with a trace of awe.


    Li Yi sits on the chair and gives a lot of people pulse diagnosis and medication. Some people have been diagnosed and treated in advance by him, and the good ones are almost the same. At this time, take some medicine back, and it should be good after eating.


    Of course, there are also some chronic diseases, which can only be cured slowly by medication. It''s very difficult to relieve the situation completely.


    There are these people taking the lead, and there are also some feeling of waiting and waiting. Patients with some problems of their own want to let them have a look.


    Two or three of them are just tired or lack of sleep. They don''t need medicine to have a good rest.


    Of course, in fact, he understood that most of the people would not listen to what he said. After all, not everyone''s life is so easy and simple, there are many people busy all day, it is difficult to get the opportunity to rest.


    In the face of these hardships and tiredness, they can only choose to test slowly with their bodies. When they carry them for a long time, their bodies will go wrong.


    But there''s no way to change your life for money. It''s not just talk.


    Not everyone can take care of the present and the future. Some people can only take care of the present.

 Chapter 507

    "Rhizoma Coptidis three Liang, leaf bright flower one or two, licorice one or two, take it five times. Put two bowls of water to boil each time. Don''t boil for too long. The effect may be lost. "


    Li Yi grabs the medicinal materials from yaolai behind him and weighs them.


    In fact, it''s not necessary. His hand is the best gauge. But since he bought this balance, it''s also a show for everyone. It''s still necessary to weigh it.


    He thought that after a period of time, when the people around him have a general understanding of his medical skills, he can directly apply the medicine without weighing.


    As the number of patients in front of him decreased one by one, time began to pass.


    Many people who came to see the excitement began to discuss a few words with the people around them, and gradually dispersed.


    As long as the patients feel better after taking the medicine, they will spontaneously publicize the medicine to their neighbors.


    At that time, his drugstore was really rooted in the city.


    He also has a serious identity, more can let go to do some other things.


    At the end of the first day of treatment, Li Yi put up a sign outside to show that his clinic was only open for one hour in the morning and one hour in the afternoon.


    This is different from the opening hours of most pharmacies and clinics. Most of them are four hours a day.


    In case of any crisis, the patient may need to work overtime again.


    He hung the sign here, and naturally many people didn''t go to see it.


    So I was a little curious. A young man looked around and asked, "Doctor Li, you only have two hours a day. What should we do if we meet with something urgent?"


    Li Yi said with a smile, "I''m the only one who supports and manages this pharmacy. It''s very hard to work two hours a day.


    After all, I have to buy medicinal materials and many miscellaneous things. I have two children in my family, so I have to do it first. "


    He said, turning to look at the crowd, they seem to be waiting for themselves to say something, "of course, if you have something urgent, just knock on the door, as long as I''m there, I will open the door for you."


    With a smile, he threw his fist in front of him. Many people also arched their hands to him, and some people had other thoughts.


    For example, the women noticed that they were single in Li Yi''s words, so there were many inconveniences.


    This matter is easy for them to solve. I will introduce a girl to the young man later.


    There are many people with this idea that Li Yi''s identity of Liufeng city may not be as good as those noble soul masters in the whole Liufeng city.


    But for ordinary residents, it is already a high status.


    This identity is still worthy of respect, not to mention the current liufengcheng doctor''s income is quite good.


    In addition to subsidies, his income has exceeded that of most people in the whole city.


    In this era, many people are the orders of their parents and the words of matchmakers.


    Li Yi has no parents, which can be ruled out directly. At that time, as long as he can find a good girl for him, the person in charge of his family can also increase the time of opening a pharmacy.


    Everyone''s heart goes away, and Li Yi finally closes the door. One day''s business is over. If you want to see a doctor, you have to wait until tomorrow.


    I believe that with the passage of time, the reputation of the medicine shop will spread more and more.


    The only thing I have to do next is wait. Before long, the soul teacher college here will recruit students.


    A yin and Bi Bi Dong both want to go there very much. Of course, the tentative plan at present is to see if they are going to read there and how they are going to read there. They still want to see it later.


    Li Yi really wants them to go, no matter what, even if they don''t go to the intermediate college, at least they should finish their cultural studies in the junior college.


    This is very important for the future. After all, no matter how strong a person is, he is only a thug.


    Without a certain basic culture, some basic learning ability can be cultivated.


    More importantly, if people don''t learn, they may become more and more stupid.


    Especially for children, of course, ah Yin is not. In fact, she is older than herself.


    In the next two or three days, he maintained such a life track. Of course, every other day, he would go to the herbal medicine market to have a look.


    In fact, it''s a market for medicinal materials. It''s more like a street. Medicinal materials only account for a small part of this street, and there are everything else. Most of them are farm products.


    There are fish, meat and eggs, among which the most expensive is fish. After all, if you want to eat a fresh fish in this world, you must catch the fish, then put them in the basin and raise them with water.


    It takes a lot of effort to transport it from the river to the city.


    There are all kinds of snacks, such as dried sweet plum or dried sweet potato.


    There are many kinds of fruits, but there are not many. There are also three or four kinds. He always buys some of them every time.


    Of course, he didn''t buy much, just a little.


    In addition, there are many snacks, such as sugar gourd, mung bean cake, yunpian cake and even puff.


    Of course, if you want to buy a puff, it''s very difficult. You have to walk another street and run to a high-end shop next to you.


    After all, the production of puffs is much more difficult than the above snacks. The most important reason is that it is difficult to use materials, so cream must be used.


    What''s more, every time he goes to get the medicine, he doesn''t even need to give money, although he insists on giving it every time.


    Also more can let these mountain people help themselves to find some special medicinal materials.


    Li Yi once sent them a bottle of Jinchuang medicine and a bottle of rheumatic medicine to show them the effect.


    As a result, those mountain people feel that they are favored by themselves, and they insist on not collecting money every time they buy things.


    Later, Li Yi simply discussed with the other party directly. He didn''t charge for the medicine, so he simply gave them the money for the medicine and turned it into an anti dampness medicine.


    There are also some medicines that can be made into gold sores for them, and they just pay for them. If someone in the village gets sick, they can come to see him.


    After a period of time, he was almost ready to deal with the affairs in his city. When he was free, he went into these people''s village to see if there were any stubborn diseases that he needed to help with.


    In other words, the two sides have reached a win-win cooperation, Li Yi is good enough to provide a stable source of medicinal materials for himself, although the quantity and variety of medicinal materials are not in shortage.


    The residents in those villages also got a lot of interesting stories. They don''t need to spend money to buy the acne medicine. What they pay is just a lot of drugs that they don''t know the efficacy.

 Chapter 508

    Liufengcheng.


    The biggest street in the outer city.


    Baishu street, said to be the main street, is actually very open, like a large activity square.


    All around are tall trees, which can be seen from a distance after being pruned by special people.


    It is one of the landmark buildings near the city. The tallest tree is nearly 100 meters high.


    Even standing outside the city can see clearly, of course, the premise is that the line of sight is not blocked by other buildings.


    Today, a large number of people gather in this street. Many parents are waiting here with their children.


    Because today is the enrollment day of the college in the city, Liufeng soul teachers college is the only college in this city and even in a large area near this city.


    If you want to find another soul master college, you have to walk another 500 miles to the West and go to the rock city to find the soul master college there.


    The original soul Teacher College of Liufeng city is not open to these ordinary residents at all. They only face those aristocrats, so the scale is not large, but the teaching staff is really well equipped.


    Since the Lord of Liufeng city took office, I don''t know how he operated, or what interest exchange he reached with those nobles.


    Finally, this soul teacher college also faces ordinary residents to recruit students.


    Although they are still divided into inner and outer courts, it''s still lucky to let these common people''s disciples study in the outer court and have the chance to become soul masters in the future.


    Before that, only some children with excellent talent could be selected by the martial spirit hall to enter the road of soul master.


    As for other civilians, no matter how rare and talented they are, they still have no chance to set foot on this road.


    After this soul teacher college began to recruit students, it has to be said that many local children have been given a channel for class rise.


    Although Wuhun Temple helps to awaken Wuhun for free, they will only take away some gifted children. This is not the place where each other''s strength really covers.


    The soul Teacher College in Liufeng city is the place for more children to learn.


    There are also some children who were extremely talented and gave up the chance to go to the martial spirit hall and chose to stay in Liufeng city. After all, this is their home.


    Here, no matter in the environment or with parents and relatives to get along better.


    Even though they are extremely talented, they still choose to stay in this small city.


    Of course, part of the reason is that they are too small to know how to choose.


    Li Yi felt quite good about this policy. On the one hand, it not only opened a channel for these poor children to rise in class.


    It is from the root to gradually eliminate the brain drain of the whole Liufeng city.


    He can also see that the method adopted by the martial spirit hall is very effective, although their strength is not strong.


    But every year, these excellent talent seeds are selected from the outside world and sent to their own martial spirit Academy. Since childhood, they have been trained to be loyal to the martial spirit hall.


    It is obvious that the people cultivated in this way are much better than those of nobility and clan.


    Because the number of nobles is always too small, and the probability of genius in this world is almost the same, the number of nobles and the number of civilians is just a cloud of mud.


    Even if there are geniuses among the aristocrats who are willing to spend their resources, one genius can not defeat ten civilian geniuses.


    The whole aristocracy of Liufeng city can''t find a noble child with congenital full soul power even for 500 years.


    But if the whole Liufeng city and all the children are tested together, it is absolutely possible that there will be so many in 500 years.


    There are so many nobles in total, and the probability of awakening some rare martial spirits is much lower than that of the common people. The gap is here.


    If this trend continues, the other empires will not contain the Wuhun hall. I''m afraid it will be gradually eroded by the Wuhun hall in a period of time.


    To a certain extent, Wuhun Temple symbolizes theocracy, while the three empires now symbolize kingship.


    The theocracy and the monarchy are opposite to each other, and war will happen sooner or later.


    Perhaps when the real war starts, the aristocrats of the three empires will find that their proud aristocratic blood can not produce more talents.


    Maybe their title Douluo uses more advanced soul rings and more precious martial spirits, but their number is not as much as that of their opponent.


    Count their title Douluo, one can fight against three, but one can''t win five.


    Not everyone is a natural genius. In the same level of fighting, one-on-two can not fall behind.


    After all, not everyone has a hammer.


    Not everyone can play one, three, one and five. Such a person is the best in an era. It''s amazing that one or two people can come out in an era.


    And if we continue to develop according to the next situation, in the end, there will be such a strong man in the hall of martial spirit.


    The routes of the two sides are not the same. What''s more important is that the folk evaluation of Wuhun hall is quite good, that is, the Lord''s office of Liufeng city is quite good.


    In most other cities, the wind rating of Wuhun hall is much better than that of the nobility.


    In front of him, one child after another began to test his own martial spirit, and also began to test his own soul power.


    Whether the martial spirit can awaken or not determines whether it can be cultivated. The amount of innate soul power determines the speed of cultivation.


    They complement each other and are indispensable.


    Even if you cherish your soul, it''s a rare soul in thousands of years.


    However, the level of innate soul power is only one, and it may not be able to break through the level of soul scholar for a lifetime.


    It''s not as good as an ordinary soul of sword and sword, who can reach level 30 or 40.


    In this case, if there is no accident, it will not be long before the martial spirit hall can unify the whole continent.


    Their current strength is also very huge. In theory, they will not lose any Empire, but their influence coverage is not large.


    Although nominally they can cover the whole continent of Douluo, what they really control is only those core areas.


    Liufengcheng, a newly developed small city, has not yet been brought into their control.


    If the city continues to develop according to the current momentum, in a few years, the people of wuhundian will set up branches here.


    Then they will gradually develop locally and set up their own colleges.


    Of course, that''s the future. Now these children want to be a soul master, only in this college.


    On the square, many children began to test one after another. After testing the martial spirit, they tested the congenital soul power. On the square, some people were happy, some were sad, some were cheering, some were bitter.


    The results of one test after another come out. One after another, some people are selected. They are naturally qualified to study in the college.

 Chapter 509

    Lin Qian holds a notepad in her hand and looks up from time to time. One child after another wakes up. If she has the ability to practice, she can register with her.


    His parents will take their children with them for a period of time to report in the college.


    But even if the child can practice and has the qualification to practice, his parents may not let him practice.


    Although this college is subsidized by the city master, it can pay less tuition, but the price is still very high. Of course, those with excellent talent will be gradually reduced, and finally they don''t even need to pay tuition.


    But there are some children rouge is not so good, even if a part of the tuition, but the tuition is still very high in their eyes.


    Some families can''t afford the money at all, so they have to give up.


    It''s easier said than done.


    She looked at the children who had successfully completed the test and ran to her parents with a smile on their face.


    Their parents also had to force a smile to encourage their children.


    If the qualification is not enough, or if they don''t wake up, the martial spirit will be all right. I sigh that my children don''t have this life, and I envy others.


    However, since he can awaken his martial spirit and be qualified to practice, he can''t afford the high tuition.


    This is more cruel. Maybe they will find a way to borrow money from relatives and friends in the neighborhood and let their children go to school first.


    For this kind of thing, they received the advice of Eli, because their children are destined to be soul masters in the future.


    It''s easy to return the money after becoming a soul master.


    Li Yi pulls bibidong in his left hand and a Yin in his right hand. The three people line up slowly. The line in front of him is getting shorter and shorter.


    In front of an open space was separated, one by one the children went over and put their hands on a pure white stone.


    And the stone will change in an instant, light and shadow show the martial spirit, and then go to another pure black stone to test their innate soul power.


    Generally speaking, as long as you wake up, you will have some soul power talents. As long as you wake up normally, you will be able to cultivate above level 30.


    Of course, there are also some people who are really poor in talent and spend their whole lives in their twenties or twenties.


    But as long as you can practice, as long as you can become a soul master, you will instantly gain a higher status in this society.


    Even if you awaken your soul and have a soul ring, if you go to fight in the army, as long as you get away with it, you will come out in the end.


    It can be said that once you enter the army, you will start as a centurion, and you can be a general at the bottom in a very short time.


    If we don''t break through, this position will probably waste a lifetime, and then be promoted again when we are about to retire.


    And then return home, in his hometown to do a more famous person.


    As long as you can wake up, the probability of becoming a soul master is 99%.


    Even if they don''t join the army, even if they are in politics, they are better than ordinary people.


    Because in this era, soul masters and nobles monopolized the vast majority of knowledge.


    Even the whole aristocratic system came from the establishment of the soul master.


    At the beginning of the establishment of the separation system, many privileges were given to the soul master. For example, if you want to be a noble, you have to be a soul master.


    Otherwise, no matter how rich you are, no matter how powerful you are, no matter how many military achievements you have made, you can not be awarded a title.


    Such a thing did not happen in the history of Tiandou Empire, and there was more than one case.


    Video some soldiers are naturally gifted. Although they don''t have the talent to practice, they can easily defeat the enemy in war and command like gods.


    But even then, because he is not a soul division, he can only be a middle-level general all his life.


    No matter how much military contribution he made, he could not be awarded a title.


    Knowing that the general gave birth to an heir, the child was finally able to awaken to the cultivation of martial spirit.


    That''s how the title falls on his children.


    This kind of thing has happened many times, but as long as we always adhere to the first law of the priority of soul division, the Empire will not collapse in all probability.


    Even if the Empire was destroyed for some reason, it would be destroyed by another soul class.


    There is no way. In this era, personal force is the priority.


    The weapons developed by ordinary people can hardly hurt those powerful marriages, and the soul master named Douluo can even suppress ordinary people in a country.


    In addition, the spirit of martial arts is strange and has everything, which makes it more convenient for these soul masters to bully ordinary people.


    Li Yi understood that this was because Tiandou Empire had been established for a very long time, and all aspects tended to be mature and stable.


    In the state of Li, nobles are also deeply rooted. Although they have declined for many years, they are still developing on the whole.


    In addition, the military soul hall needs to attract these civilians, otherwise these civilians will only be squeezed even worse.


    At least no matter what, although it is being squeezed, there is still a channel for rising, although the channel for rising depends on life.


    But in the end, it left a trace of hope for these civilians.


    In addition, over the years, both the royal family and the local nobles, perhaps intentionally or unintentionally, have gradually reduced the pressure on civilians.


    Li Yi and they finally got to the front of the line and watched one child after another test their martial spirit.


    Some are happy, others are sad, but he is not worried at all.


    Don''t worry about a yin or Bi Bi Dong. Without his special adjustment, whether it''s military spirit or soul power, he will be full.


    The two of them have no one in ten thousand now.


    A Yin, but time is also fast to master his own strength. Although his strength can''t compare with the real Title Douluo, it will never be worse than the general soul Douluo.


    However, in order to let him study hard, he temporarily suppressed part of her strength.


    Of course, as long as he is willing, he can untie it at any time, and Li Yi can also master his own strength, but he can''t let it go.


    Aunt is like a water storage tank. Now the water in it is increasing. Li Yi just controls the amount of water.


    "Go ahead." Li Yi patted a Yin, but she was still afraid of strangers.


    Although the front has seen countless children, like him to test, this time is still some fear.


    Bibidong can''t wait any longer. She seems to want to prove herself. It''s not useless to prove herself. She is still capable.


    So I took a yin and ran to the field quickly, and then it was not a place for adults to enter. One child after another was waiting in line to test. Some people are very depressed, some people are jubilant, and now these children don''t realize what class is.

 Chapter 510

    A Yin timidly puts his hand on the pure white stone. Li Yi''s idea has covered this area. He has even tried to construct the structure of that stone.


    This is not difficult, but through the realization of a certain road between heaven and earth, people can be aware of their own martial spirit.


    Under normal circumstances, even if you don''t use this stone, as time goes on, that person will eventually be aware of the awakening of his martial spirit.


    And can instinctively absorb the free aura between heaven and earth to enhance their own soul.


    This kind of thing starts to leak out from the chaos of the world, and permeates here every moment.


    At this time, the human body tries little by little to accept the martial spirit and coexist.


    Then these technologies were developed bit by bit until the first human mastered them to a very high degree and became gods with the help of the power of the world.


    Of course, these are only general inferences, and the real situation needs to be studied in detail.


    She carefully put her hand on the stone, and soon the stone was shining fast.


    If the original test, her soul is likely to be blue silver grass, can be changed by Li Yi, but after a change, it has become a different look.


    The light and shadow projected on the stone has a big tree, which is extremely luxuriant and grows all over the sky.


    All the people who were recording and testing were stunned, and then they began to search for the soul quickly. In the end, they never saw the soul.


    It''s obvious that a brand-new martial spirit doesn''t know its effect at present, so we need to see the effect later.


    This is very normal. Although human beings have been exploring martial spirits for countless years, some new martial spirits will emerge every once in a while.


    Therefore, it only caused some uproar, but not much sensation.


    Bibidong also began to test the martial spirit after her. Her martial spirit was specially designed and even divorced. She personally secretly investigated the records of martial spirit in the library. The design is absolutely recorded.


    Of course, the appearance of martial spirit is just an empty box, but the inside is still very pure.


    The way she chose for bibidong is the way of yin and Yang, and the mastery of yin and Yang is in a moment.


    Her martial spirit is a sword, a common sword, which is neither good nor bad. This kind of martial spirit cultivation can be very strong as long as the talent is enough.


    Even this kind of weapon soul is very strong all his life. In the early stage, it is stronger than most of the martial soul practitioners.


    It''s the same in the later period, but it''s a little weak in the middle period, which is better than many martial spirit practitioners.


    Of course, the cultivation methods of weapon soul are more difficult and even more complicated than those of other martial soul practitioners.


    However, as long as you practice well, you can still achieve something. The most important thing is to see her aptitude.


    Bibidong also has to test her soul power. She puts her palm on the black stone, and soon the result of her soul power test comes out. Inborn soul power is 87, which is already a very good qualification.


    Ah Yin is similar to him. He is born with 85 points of soul power.


    It''s also very good, but her martial spirit is a new one that has never appeared before.


    Both of them have very good cultivation aptitude. It is not enough to describe them with congenital full soul power.


    They just cover up and try to make them ordinary.


    This is for the sake of absolute security. It''s better to say that if a Yin''s current identity is revealed a little bit, they may face the pursuit of all the strong men in the whole Tiandou empire.


    Of course, he is not afraid of these people, even if all the strong are united.


    May not be able to make their opponents, but if they ask those so-called gods to come down to earth, or the gods of the divine world.


    Come to the world at great cost, I''m afraid I have to have a great obstruction.


    Bibidong and a Yin completed the test results. Although they already knew what the test results would be, Li Yi didn''t tell them in detail before, but he probably told them.


    But now two people have finished the test, but they are still very happy, cheering and running towards her.


    In any case, their minds are still children.


    Mentality is just a child''s mentality. It''s very happy to feel that being able to go to school can help Li Yi.


    The two of them run towards themselves with joy. Li Yi opens his arms and holds both of them up at the same time.


    Many neighbors around him were cheerfully congratulating him.


    It''s a real good thing, a very good thing.


    There is no estrangement between bidong and aunt because of their outstanding talent.


    Because of their outstanding talent, that''s what will happen in the future. Now they are all neighbors.


    Even if there is no martial spirit after some tests, he is also congratulated, although his face is full of disappointment.


    Li Yi didn''t show how happy he was, just as usual, but everyone was saying hello and talking.


    Soon the crowd gathered around him to make way.


    A woman in the uniform of Liufeng college came to him. She had a symbolic face, and her posture was elegant and dignified.


    The other party is an aristocrat, and the family has been inherited for a long time. Now he should work in the college. The family may decline, and it may also be the cause of personal hobbies.


    Li Yi analyzed each other face to face, although he didn''t know each other before.


    "I''m the director of the external department of Liufeng college." The woman''s voice was low and magnetic. After her words, the crowd around her began to disperse.


    Li Yi looks at her calmly. It''s hard for him to have any emotion fluctuation in this world.


    Except for bibidong and ayin.


    It is expected that women will come to find themselves.


    According to the awakening of soul masters born in Liufeng city in the past few years, the number of children of martial spirit, and the situation of soul power, he can judge.


    Ah Yin and Bi Bi Dong are very good here. Not everyone has innate full soul power.


    Their talents are among the best in the city.


    In addition, if the two of them were their sisters, they would have special people to look for them at this time, which was also expected.


    Another part of the reason is that in addition to Liufeng college, there may also be people in wuhundian to solicit.


    Maybe she knew something about Li Yi before she came here. She knew that Li Yi was not short of gold and silver. She just settled down in this city recently.


    As long as the other party is willing, she believes that the price offered by Wu Hun hall is enough for Li Yi to abandon his current industry.


    And according to the investigation, it seems that the other party does not lack money. At least now the other party has a lot of money.


    The whole family moved directly, so she came here specially.

 Chapter 511

    Ansey looks at Li Yi with a smile. Although it''s only a short time, she does know some information.


    For them, it''s not difficult to find out Li Yi''s information, even if it''s just ten minutes.


    Although I don''t know much about it in detail, it''s enough.


    Li Yi''s specific situation is similar to what she knows. He is only an orphan and has no blood relationship with his two sisters.


    In Liufeng City, it doesn''t matter, that is, such talents are most likely to go to other cities.


    If the other party is deeply rooted in the city, or has industrial relations, she is not worried about the other party leaving.


    For example, those children are not without two or three talents. Although they are not as good as bibidong and ayin, they are also top-notch.


    There is another child, whose martial spirit is rare. If he can grow up, he may not be worse than the two of them.


    Their parents are all local people in the city. Some of them have even lived in the city for two or three generations. They are not aristocrats, but also rich families in the city.


    It is obvious that such a family can never abandon their own industry to other cities, so it is unnecessary to spend so much effort on it.


    With her coming, the crowd around her began to leave slowly. Li Yi looked at each other and nodded.


    Ansey is not very old. She is a noble in her family. Her strength is excellent at his age.


    At the age of 23, it''s already an excellent talent to cultivate to the soul king. It can be said that in this small city, the opponent is already one of the top fighting forces.


    In this city, there is only one soul emperor and several soul kings.


    The current accomplishments of the other side are top in this city, and even belong to genius in the whole Tiandou empire.


    She stares at Li Yi, her eyes are very gentle, and the smile on her face is irresistible.


    She never thought that she would meet such a good-looking person. She only felt that her heart was beating fast. She had already had a draft, but now she couldn''t speak.


    She took two deep breaths and calmed herself. She was able to cultivate to this level, but she still had self-control.


    Li Yi has some helplessness in the face of this situation. He knew that he should have disguised his appearance.


    I''m so outstanding now. It''s OK to stay in the drugstore at ordinary times. At most, some girls from the neighborhood come quietly to see me.


    Of course, more or less reserved, but also a sneak look, a little bold and he just said a few words on the face of blush run away.


    Otherwise, he can often receive some things, sachets, handkerchiefs, woven gloves.


    And so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on.


    Because returning something back represents a kind of refusal, but the problem is that it is really not good to return it.


    Even if it''s a neighborhood he knows, it''s not easy for him to give it to the other party directly. He quietly tries to find a way to go back, but he''s afraid that the other party won''t see it. So now he''s got a lot of things together.


    But he kept all of them. He didn''t touch any of them.


    Because as long as he uses it, it means acceptance, so he hasn''t touched any of them up to now.


    At first, he thought that this kind of thing was just a three minute heat. Those girls thought they were handsome for a while, so they said they would give them to them.


    When they have suffered in their own place, they will not have so much trouble when they hit the wall.


    But he never thought that even if he didn''t accept it, he would often receive gifts.


    For this kind of thing is true helpless, he did not expect that these people can persist for a long time to send gifts to themselves, every day.


    What''s more important is that some people insist on giving her something to eat every day. If we say that those items can not meet each other, for this kind of food, and it''s food that can be left behind and run away.


    Li Yi is really helpless and speechless.


    If he doesn''t eat and throws it away, it''s a waste of food.


    It''s even more inappropriate to give it to others.


    If he eats, these people will push their noses on their faces and push their feet.


    How to properly refuse others has become a problem for a long time.


    Helplessly, he returned the food one by one, and the items were also easily returned.


    It has to be said that the method really works well. After using this move, he has been quiet for a long time. So far, this kind of harassment against him has been much less.


    So it seems that being too handsome is not a worry.


    Ansey bowed her head and didn''t dare to look at her. Since he knew it was a bad thing in the negotiation, today was not the negotiation itself.


    And he felt that if he wanted to keep looking up, I''m afraid he could not help looking at each other, which was even more inappropriate.


    "Can we talk somewhere else?" Her voice is very low and soft, which is totally different from the previous strong posture.


    He felt that he couldn''t go on like this any more. If he was seen like this, it would be too embarrassing. She wanted to find a place to calm herself down.


    Bibidong frowned and was very unhappy. Ah Yin shook his head helplessly and sighed in a low voice.


    This woman is the same as her elder sister in the neighborhood. She looks at her elder brother and looks like this.


    Li Yi nodded. At this time, Anxi took a sneak look, and then walked in front with small steps.


    There was tension and a little uneasiness in my heart.


    Li Yi really doesn''t care. The test is still going on, so the departure of several of them didn''t have any positive impact on this matter. There are still many people to continue the next test.


    ..........


    Baishu Street itself is a very prosperous commercial area. Today, it is only temporarily expropriated.


    Today, the square is closed to the public, but the shops around it are still open as usual.


    Moreover, the business will be much better than usual, because after many children successfully awaken their spirits, their parents will bring them here for a meal. Although the price here is expensive, many people can afford it.


    After all, it''s a great joy to be able to pass the martial spirit examination. As long as you can enter the soul teacher college, you will be the best person in the world.


    Li Yi, they are still early. After all, they are in the front of the team, and there are still many people who have not completed the test.


    Otherwise, by the end of the day, the restaurants will be packed.


    Now they can go to a private room and chat slowly.


    Anxi was sitting opposite him. At that time, there was no outsider. Secondly, during the time on the road, she was able to gradually control herself.


    To be exact, it is able to suppress some miscellaneous thoughts in my heart, at least not to let them be exposed.

 Chapter 512

    Anxi took a sip of tea. She was completely calm down by this time. After all, although Li Yi was very handsome.


    But it has not yet reached the point where people can''t extricate themselves at a glance.


    He''s just handsome, and he doesn''t practice any skills to charm others. He''s not a special physique and can''t reach this level.


    Just by virtue of his talent and his current cultivation, if you really want to turn around and study this kind of thing, I''m afraid you will reach a higher level in a very short time.


    Of course, he won''t waste time to study, these are just trails.


    "Your two sisters are very talented. As long as you join the college, not only tuition fee will be reduced, but also monthly subsidy and annual scholarship will be provided."


    She handed over a list of all kinds of measures, all aimed at such gifted children.


    In fact, this situation is very common not only here, but also in the whole Douluo continent.


    This also ensures that even if your family is poor, as long as your talent is good enough, you will not be buried.


    There is also enough probability to become a master, a strong man, and a hero standing at the top of the mainland.


    This ensures the blood rotation of the country, and even the nobility at the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic may decline.


    After all, the Empire has been established for thousands of years, and there are many aristocrats who have declined and flourished.


    Similarly, the aristocracy, which had existed for more than a thousand years before the establishment of the Empire, still existed.


    Some decline, some rise, the top can be replaced, the bottom people have a glimmer of hope to rise.


    This is the biggest reason why the whole country has been reborn and has not collapsed so far.


    Li Yi didn''t look at those complicated preferential policies. For him, these things are unnecessary, and any preferential policies are not important in his eyes.


    He had made a simple investigation on this college before, and the details were quite clear. Maybe they were far behind in teaching soul masters.


    Can simply teach some common knowledge, reading literacy, and even the vast majority of common sense of life in this area.


    This college is absolutely perfect and even excellent. At least it can be equipped.


    Li Yi has also studied the configuration of this college. What he should consider is that he is willing to spend money and does not care about the appearance of money.


    Although the teaching staff of soul master is not very strong because the whole Liufeng city can''t recruit any particularly strong soul master as a tutor, they are excellent in other aspects.


    A yin and Bi Bi Dong are studying in this school, and they can feel at ease.


    In addition, there are no strong people here, and they will not worry that their disguise will be exposed.


    Even if the strong want to summon the emissary, or call the God to pay attention here, they will not pay attention to this small city.


    In any case, it''s quite safe to put the two of them here.


    He did not look at the paper, gently put aside, "don''t think about it, the two of them are here to learn, closer I can rest assured."


    Ansey heard that he made a decision so quickly and was stunned. "Don''t worry. You can think about it again."


    In fact, during this period of time, he always wanted to stare at Li Yi and feel sorry in his heart.


    If only he was a soul master, but he wasn''t. otherwise, maybe we have a chance.


    Just looking carefully, she suddenly felt that the other party was not a soul master, and it didn''t seem to matter.


    Anyway, my family has declined, and there is no one in my family. Even if I want to marry him, no one will object.


    Of course, I''m afraid this idea is only her wishful thinking.


    Even if she didn''t get any response from the other party, she had already thought about the name of her two children.


    "Shall we have something to eat?" Li Yi tentatively asked, Anxi only responded at this time.


    Before she has been staring at each other, she knows that this is not good, and may even make each other hate themselves.


    But she couldn''t control herself completely. Bibidong was very unhappy and frowned at her appearance.


    Then he fell into Li Yi''s arms and asked his brother to hold him.


    At the same time has been staring at ansey, but the other side does not seem to care about themselves.


    The food level of this restaurant is fairly good. Only bidong and a Yin don''t eat much.


    They are used to the dishes cooked by Li Yi. When they eat the dishes made by this restaurant, they naturally feel that they are tasteless.


    The standard of the cook in this restaurant is quite good, but compared with him, it''s just a cloud of mud.


    Li Yi ate a little, but not much. The main reason was that he was with ansey.


    Next, when children enter school, they still have many things to ask each other for help.


    What''s more, the other party is the director of the school. If something happens to them, or what''s going on in the school, they can understand.


    Because of her reserve, ansey didn''t eat much. They ordered many dishes, but they ate only a little.


    In her heart, there are still some anxieties, want to find some topics to chat with each other, but she and each other are completely unfamiliar, do not know what to talk about.


    So I''m a little anxious, but as time goes by, they may be leaving soon.


    "Where is Dr. Li from?" Anxi took a drink and wiped her mouth with a tissue.


    She knew that Li Yi was a doctor in the city, but he didn''t know what he was like before and why he came here.


    Now she has some regrets. If she had known that the other party was so handsome, she should have made a good investigation so that she could get close to him.


    But now regret is useless, even if there is no topic, also want to find some topic hard chat.


    Li Yi was stunned when he asked this question. It was impossible for the other party to send someone from the city to investigate him. Looking back on his concealment during this period, there was no loophole.


    Some people want to get close to their own investigation, I''m afraid they have been found before they started, so she may have asked casually.


    "I''m an orphan, adopted by my master and studying medicine.


    He came from Xingdou forest, where he treated the villagers. Later, he went into the mountain forest by mistake


    He said what he had said to Wang Dong to Anxi again.


    After listening to him, the other side lowered his head and kept silent. After all, Li Yi''s life experience was not so good.


    Ansey thought that she might have asked wrong and what she shouldn''t have asked.


    "I''m sorry." At the end of the sentence, she was silent and lowered her head to ask no more questions.


    Li Yi didn''t feel much. Anyway, he made it up.

 Chapter 513

    Li Yi expertly took out gold coins to settle accounts, the price is not high, of course, relative to him.


    His business itself is very profitable.


    The medicinal materials used in refining are not expensive, and the most precious thing is their own professional technology.


    More importantly, I didn''t even need the cost of raw materials later.


    Although there is no channel to open those aristocrats, but those rich businessmen and ordinary residents.


    The profits they provide are also very rich. After all, in general, their own costs are just some bottles of medicine, and there are no other costs.


    So it''s very profitable, and rheumatism itself needs long-term medication.


    So it seems that this business can be done for a long time at present.


    "I''ll take them to the college in a few days, and I hope Mr. an can take care of them." He just said so casually that ansey would like to win a great honor and clap her chest to accept it.


    "Don''t worry, Doctor Li. I''ll take care of it."


    .................


    He drove a carriage, slowly toward his home, this time the test is completed.


    Whether awakened or not, many people are driving a carriage like themselves, or walking to return to their homes.


    The road suddenly crowded up, they can only slowly move forward bit by bit, but fortunately, every time they walk a certain distance, there are fewer people and the speed is faster.


    In the middle of the walk, many pedestrians disappeared, and many carriages disappeared. They drove into the alleys on both sides, and the roads were quite spacious.


    The next journey is a lot faster. Today, he was busy with it, and the drugstore naturally didn''t have the heart to open it.


    It''s three or four o''clock in the afternoon since I got there in the morning.


    Li Yi untied his coat and hung it aside. He sat down on the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liufeng college will officially open two days later, when many children who have completed the test will enter school.


    The course of junior soul teacher college is only six years. After six years, most of these 11 or 12-year-old children can enter the intermediate soul teacher college.


    Of course, many people''s talents stop at the intermediate soul teacher college, and they don''t just rely on hard work to achieve their goal.


    In itself, the junior soul teacher college does not teach many things. Most of them are knowledge and literacy.


    In this era, the ability to read and write skillfully has surpassed many people.


    The ability of soul master must be possessed, so these children who have just entered the college will waste a long time on it.


    And those nobles would teach them from their childhood. They could master such knowledge much faster than these ordinary children, and they could spend more time on cultivation.


    Similarly, the aristocratic family was powerful and could send many guards and tutors.


    His parents may also be soul masters. In this case, they have to learn more than these ordinary children. In the future, they want to hunt soul beasts and choose soul rings with the help of more people.


    If those ordinary children can only kill a soul beast casually, and even need the help of a tutor to have the opportunity to hunt and kill an extremely poor soul beast, they may only have one skill.


    With the help of the family, the noble children can hunt excellent soul beasts as much as possible and get better soul rings and more skills.


    Therefore, the gap between the two sides will open in an instant. More importantly, this situation is likely to become larger and larger with the passage of time.


    This, to a certain extent, leads to the fact that most ordinary children can''t compete with the nobility, except for some ordinary children with outstanding talents.


    Liufeng college is not far from Li Yi''s home. It''s only 15 minutes'' ride by coach.


    Although the school also provides accommodation, it is not necessary.


    The place where I live is not very far away. It takes me a long time to travel back and forth every day.


    Every noon they can choose to come back, or make do with a meal at school.


    The school has its own canteen, the price is not clear, but it is not too expensive.


    Of course, some students choose to bring their own meals.


    As for a yin and Bi Bi Dong, they are both good. If they are willing to bring food, they can help to prepare it. If they are willing to come back to eat and make it by themselves, they have no trouble to pick them up.


    A Yin is packing up some things. At the same time, she has some nervousness and expectations. She has only heard about going to school tomorrow, but she has never experienced it in person.


    Bibidong is very happy in his heart. As long as he can go to school and learn a lot of knowledge, he can make himself stronger.


    Then I can ask my brother what happened to him, and I can help him.


    Li Yi had a little rest, and suddenly heard someone patting on his door.


    This means that there is something urgent. Although his drugstore has been open here for a long time, it is the first time.


    I''m afraid there''s something very urgent. Li Yi hurried downstairs and quickly opened the door.


    A closer look, it is living in the street Zhao Bing, his look is very flustered, it seems that some can not control.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Yigang began to ask Zhao Bing, but he grabbed his hand and yelled, "doctor, go and have a look, my old man..."


    At the end of the speech, I was a little vague and couldn''t hear what I was saying.


    Hearing this, Li Yi ignored the others, grabbed the medicine box and ran to the street.


    He had thought about this situation before, or sooner or later he would meet, people would die.


    He has not seen the old man of Zhao Bing''s family. He is 76 years old this year, and he is already a rare longevity in this era.


    To tell you the truth, even if today is over, it''s also a happy funeral.


    Li Yi came into the house. At this time, he was in a panic and gathered a lot of people here.


    The sons and daughters of the old man, their grandsons and granddaughters, and even many of the neighbors who lived in the neighborhood came.


    In fact, many people can feel and have known for a long time that it will be such a result.


    People will die sooner or later. Seeing Li Yi coming at this time, he made way for him.


    Zhao Bing''s elder sister wanted to reprimand her younger brother. Her father was so old. Death is a matter of time.


    They are also open-minded, and their younger brother will go to the doctor again. At that time, if the old man of their own family goes over, what should they do.


    Although everyone in the neighborhood knows that his father is old enough to go there, it''s useless to ask for a doctor.


    However, other people may not know that this is not bad for the reputation of other doctors.


    She wanted to say something else, but Li Yi had already entered the house where the old man lived.


    As soon as I entered the door, I smelled a bad smell.

 Chapter 514

    Li Yi gently frowned, this smell is not a bad smell, to be exact, it is the old people''s twilight.


    His body has been extremely aging, and is about to die. His body naturally produces countless twilight, so he will smell a little smelly.


    And not only myself, but also others can smell the twilight.


    Because this twilight is likely to bring so little damage to their bodies, which is reflected in their noses.


    He could see at a glance that the dusk of the room was all emanating from the old man lying on the bed.


    His consciousness was at the end of his life, a little vague, but it was still alive and well, like there was something that had not been explained.


    The other side is now completely dependent on the strong will, every minute every second to bear the pain to survive.


    This kind of feeling is very difficult, clearly the body has collapsed, but the will is still forced to retain.


    After he saw Li Yi, he tried hard to raise his hand and open his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound any more.


    "Dad." Zhao Bing called and walked quickly to his father.


    At this time, Li Yi couldn''t control the others. He took a ginseng pill out of the medicine box he was carrying.


    The effect of this medicine is very good. For people of such an age, it is a kind of medicine of tiger and wolf. If you take it, you may be inspired for a few days, but it is very harmful to your health.


    Now I don''t care so much. If I give him the medicine first, I will be able to hang his life for two or three days. It''s not too late to let him explain what happened later.


    Then I catch the old man''s pulse. It''s not so important. It''s just a show for the old man.


    The other party''s will is strong, so he is dying in this world. If he comes up and directly judges that this person is unable to return to heaven, then he is equivalent to putting him to death.


    So he felt the pulse, and at the same time quickly put the medicine into the old man''s mouth.


    It''s very effective. As soon as it''s swallowed, it turns into pure medicine and ignites the fire of life.


    Li Yi can see clearly that the old man used to run out of oil in the lamp, but now it''s like throwing a piece of wood into the lamp.


    It can be burned for a period of time. If there is oil in the bowl, the wood will make a bigger fire.


    If not, the light emitted by wood alone can last for a period of time.


    After eating pills, the old man gradually calms down, and his breathing becomes smooth. After a sleep, he can get better with some things.


    Of course, this situation can only last three or five days, and the longest can not exceed ten days.


    And then in a peaceful sleep, or just feel a little uncomfortable, will instantly fall down.


    This is because at that time he really ran out of light.


    Li Yi nodded after taking the medicine for the old man, "it''s not a big problem. It''s just that people are tired recently. Take some good supplements."


    Then he nodded at the old man and left.


    At this time, Zhao Bing''s panic gradually settled down. They came out of the house together. As soon as they got out of the house, they saw his elder sister waiting outside.


    Li Yi came to the door and went to a distance. He was sure that the old man in the room could not hear him. Then he spoke slowly, "it won''t last long. Hurry up and get ready.


    I gave him a ginseng pill, but also hanging a few days of life.


    If there''s anything that hasn''t been explained, please explain what you haven''t done and do it quickly. "


    After his words, Zhao Bing immediately exclaimed, "what?"


    He also can''t believe, after all, just his father is still good, after taking the medicine, looks very energetic, as if as long as sleep can be good.


    However, he immediately reflected that his father''s lamp had run out of oil. If it wasn''t for the medicine he had just taken, he would have died long ago.


    Similarly, his elder sister also glared at him discontentedly. Zhao Bing shrank his neck, lowered his head, and no longer dared to speak.


    "Thank you, doctor." Zhao Hongdao, at the same time, helplessly looked at her younger brother. She was most worried about this younger brother. Her father was better before, but this time he left.


    He has already been married, who will protect him.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go first." Li Yi said and arched his hand.


    For this matter, he can only do his best to know the fate of human beings. People will die, not to mention human beings. Even gods and immortals will die sooner or later.


    It''s just that some time is long and some time is short.


    It''s just that when you become an immortal, the time of death will be greatly delayed, and even in the end it will be too long to be measured by numbers.


    Li Yi was just about to leave when Zhao Bing ran over to give him a bag and ran back quickly.


    Take a look, there are five gold coins in it, which is already a lot of money.


    Even if he goes to buy two old ginseng now, five gold coins are almost the same.


    He refined ginseng pills, a ginseng can probably produce about five.


    Taking the money, he looked up at the sky. It seemed that dark clouds began to gather, and the whole city seemed to be depressed.


    It seems that there will be a heavy rain soon, and the air pressure will start to drop. Many birds will fly lower and lower, giving people the feeling that they can catch them just by standing on the roof and grabbing them lightly.


    The sky seems to be much lower.


    Li Yi speeds up his pace, and the pedestrians on the road are worried. If it''s going to rain soon, he should hurry home and find a shelter.


    As he gradually walked into the deep alley, there were fewer and fewer people. After all, there were more and more people on the street just now. It''s normal for him to be more and more miscellaneous. Now he''s almost at the end of the street.


    Now there are no other people here except the neighborhood of this street. Naturally, there are a lot less people here.


    As soon as Li Yigang walked into the backyard, the raindrops in the sky had gradually fallen. At first, it was drizzling, and then it became bigger and bigger.


    All around seemed to ring, cheering.


    Rainwater on the ground gathered into a small river after another into the underground drainage pipeline.


    Originally still bright sky, as if suddenly dark down, everything around is quiet, only the sound of wind and rain.


    Li Yi walked into the room and lit the lamp. The warm light lit up the whole room in an instant.


    It''s raining. It''s hard to make lunch, and he doesn''t have the heart.


    There are also some stored food to take out and eat.


    He had made a lot of things before, and put the extra ones in the storage ring. Now he can take them out and eat them at any time.


    After dinner, because of the rain today, a yin and bibidong should not go back to their house. Every time it rains, it''s very dark outside. They like to lie on their beds, listen to the wind and rain outside, and listen to their brother telling stories.


    During this period of time, although they gradually formed the habit of sleeping alone, once it rained, they would be in Li Yi''s house.


    Sometimes when I wake up early in the morning, I will run to his room and get into the quilt.

 Chapter 515

    Li Yi is carrying two cloth bags with charcoal pens, ink pens and some paper.


    In Liufeng City, the price of these things is not very expensive. After all, there are good canals and a lot of ways to transport these things. In addition, there are local methods to produce paper and charcoal pens, but there is no way to make ink pens.


    Of course, if it is in a remote town, the price of paper and pen will gradually rise.


    It was the first time that he sent his children to school, and he had no experience, and he didn''t know what the soul teacher college was like, so he said to prepare some paper and pens first.


    There are also some snacks. This is the first day of school. I will pick them up at noon, so there is no need to prepare meals.


    "When you get to school, if you have anything to do, just tell me. My brother will help you with the money." Li Yi said that he gave some silver and copper coins to bibidong. He also stuffed some gold coins into bibidong, but it was estimated that they would not be used.


    I don''t know what''s going on inside. I have some money with me. I''m not afraid to go anywhere.


    Li Yi tidied up everything for them, and then drove to Liufeng college.


    As the distance from the college gets closer and closer, many parents with their children can also be seen going there along the way.


    There are even a lot of children in groups to make a lot of noise. Fortunately, even if someone stopped this situation.


    These children together, no doubt disturbed the order of the road.


    Because no matter who it is, seeing these, children will slow down after all.


    There is no fear in children''s mind. If one doesn''t pay attention, he may jump from one side to the other.


    It''s safe all the way. Many children go to school, and some of them carry bags.


    Some are at a loss, did not take anything, there are some very attractive performance, cheering into the school.


    These are children. They are five or six years old. It''s difficult for their teachers to control them and set up a concept of rules for them.


    There are many teachers in the school square. There is a sign in the square, which divides everyone''s class.


    Li Yi stood on the sign and soon decided their class, one class a year.


    It''s not that hard. It''s clear at a glance.


    "Dr. Li." Ansey had a smile on her face. It had nothing to do with her today, and she didn''t need to come.


    After all, it''s not the first time for freshmen to enter the University. They have accumulated a lot of experience early, so there''s no need for them to come.


    However, she knew that if bibidong and a Yin entered the school today, Doctor Li would definitely come, so she came here specially today.


    It seems that what I think is right. I wait for him.


    Anxi is trying to find some topics with a smile. She just finds out in a trance, but she doesn''t know what to say at this time.


    Li Yi is also smiling. A Yin can''t wait. Many children run past them.


    "I''ll take you!" Anxi also noticed this and walked ahead.


    Li Yi is also catching up. The room where class one a year is located is not far from here. There are not many people in the class, but there are only 123 children. It''s very empty.


    This is also normal, after all, when divided into classes, he saw the most, a class is only divided into 15 children.


    One of the teachers saw Anxi''s eyes scan quickly, from the whole classroom to the blackboard behind her, and finally to herself.


    After a tour, he felt that he had no problem. In that case, why did the other party suddenly come here.


    He has to find out his own problems. If he sees them, they will have problems again.


    Where to know the present security, which has the mind to pay attention to him, all the heart is put in Li Yi there.


    A yin and bibidong ran into the class and sat down in any seat. There were only two rows of seats. The room was very big and empty. There was no need to worry about which child could not see clearly.


    Send them safely, and you can leave.


    It''s just that ansey, who has been smiling beside her, doesn''t seem to have this meaning. She has been thinking about what to talk about later all the way.


    Although I have some ideas in my mind, I can''t say them at this time.


    Li Yi is not in the mood of chatting. What can I say? Should he take the initiative to chat with each other.


    "Since there''s nothing to do, I''ll go first."


    Turn around and leave without the slightest nostalgia.


    Seeing that he wanted to leave, Anxi instinctively stretched out her hand and wanted to hold him. Unfortunately, her hand was already in mid air and fell down again. Finally, she could only sigh helplessly.


    At the same time, I took a look at the classroom. It was cold and unhappy.


    The teacher inside only felt a chill in the back of her neck, but she didn''t know why she laughed again when she glanced at bibidong and ayin.


    The teacher in the classroom blinked and did not dare to look. What was the situation today? She was fierce and smiling.


    Finally, after ansey left, the situation in the classroom returned to normal.


    When Li Yi was young, he drove his carriage slowly back to the drugstore to open the door. In fact, how many patients are there? There are not people injured and sick all the time in the street around him. What''s more, in today''s era, most people suffer from minor injuries and minor illnesses by themselves.


    I couldn''t resist it until I came to see it, but it was often very serious at that time.


    After seeing the drugstore for two hours, I didn''t sell some interesting things, but asked for some healing drugs to treat several patients.


    To tell you the truth, he is now making money in the drugstore. Instead of treating diseases, he mainly depends on selling dampness removing drugs and acne healing drugs.


    The sales of these two drugs can be said to be very good, and they have opened up markets in the whole Liufeng city.


    And has been in a state of short supply, every time he refined some will be quickly bought.


    Later, he simply watched people give medicine. A person could buy up to three bottles at a time. He wanted to buy them for refining.


    This can also be regarded as curbing the cattle that have not yet sprouted. Otherwise, with the existence of these cattle, those who are really sick will not be able to buy medicine.


    It''s not difficult to refine dampness removing medicine. He has already memorized the proportion of medicinal materials. If he needs to be a little familiar with it for the first time, he can refine it skillfully, but after so many times, he has been very skilled.


    Moreover, during this period of time, he could even feel that his blood, which had completely stagnated, began to grow slowly again.


    It seems that if blood users want to strengthen their own blood, they''d better be able to do something in line with the source of blood.


    For example, to cure the disease and save people, to collect and refine medicine.


    It was because of this that Shennong ancestors saved countless people and carved this ability into their own blood.


    What Li Yi is doing now is in line with this kind of blood, and the degree of fit will naturally grow gradually.

 Chapter 516

    In fact, the smell of refined medicine is not particularly good in normal and healthy people.


    Because the human body itself is a relatively subtle thing. If a person''s body perceives that something is good for him, then his body will feed back to a positive state, and vice versa.


    Although you eat fried chicken, eat barbecue, drink beer, and seem to consume too much energy, your body is still very happy, but in fact, it is because the body has not evolved.


    After all, human beings in ancient times lived for a long time with an average life span of less than 30 years.


    It''s very easy to die if you eat the last meal but not the next.


    In this case, it''s good to store more heat in the body.


    The smell of his medicine is very fragrant to those who have rheumatism.


    Even this kind of smell feels more comfortable. Of course, it''s just the illusion of physical deception.


    His body is aware of the problem and knows that the source of the smell can solve the problem.


    So naturally, you will feel that the taste is very fragrant, and you will actively want to get the source of the taste.


    The smell of other people is just the smell of some simple herbs. It''s not so bad to say, but it''s absolutely not so fragrant or even desirable.


    Li Yi threw a lot of herbs into the medicine cauldron. At the beginning of his practice, he only used a small medicine stove.


    Now we use the big medicine tripod, and it can be refined a lot at one time.


    Then it is divided into several parts, packed and sold. The small porcelain bottles before him are now used in large bottles. One bottle is enough to meet a person''s dosage in one cycle.


    When the medicinal material has been prepared, it is similar to a colloidal ointment reflecting black light. At this time, it is completely refined.


    Li Yi took out a large part, leaving only a small part of the ointment, and then added ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum into it.


    The effects of these drugs are stimulated to the greatest extent, and the nutritional value is also stimulated to the greatest extent.


    As for the effect improvement, it is not very much, but the price increase is quite a lot, quite a lot.


    He refined a lot of this medicine, but there is no large-scale sale for the time being.


    This kind of medicine is placed on the top of the drugstore. It''s not very conspicuous. You may have to look carefully to see it, but the price is very expensive. Generally, ordinary residents won''t buy it.


    If they ask, Li Yi says that ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum are added to the medicine, and the effect is better. Of course, the cost is also increased.


    And ginseng is old ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum is also a good wild Ganoderma lucidum, the price is very high.


    In knowing these reasons, many people did not ask, and did not consider this medicine.


    Because Li Yi said, the effect is only better. Poor people like them can use some ordinary medicine.


    So the sales of this very expensive ointment did not rise, but some caravans bought a few.


    I''m afraid they want to transport them to other places as goods. Of course, they have to use them themselves, but those caravans are all poor people.


    In other words, they won''t spend the money they earn with their lives on this kind of thing. It''s OK to ask them to use some ordinary drugs. They are reluctant to use such luxury drugs.


    Even if it''s used, I''m afraid it''s also used by several leaders of the caravan.


    If these drugs are really sold by those businessmen, maybe after a period of time, they will go crazy and ask for them in their own shops.


    Li Yi cooks the medicine well, and uses the jar to seal the medicine. The dehumidification medicine is different from the ulcer medicine. The dehumidification medicine must be used on a large scale to produce the effect.


    If you only apply a little bit, it can only relieve at most. If you want to have a thorough treatment, you need to apply drugs to your bones at night.


    Where you feel pain, smear it and all around, and the medicine will slowly penetrate into the body.


    If you lose the power of the medicine, all these ointments will become black lumps one after another. In the morning, you will take a lot of them and fall off one after another.


    Similarly, when they wake up the next morning, they feel light.


    When you go to bed at night, you can also feel the pain obviously after applying the medicine. It''s not like that every minute is increasing, but every minute is decreasing before lying in bed.


    This is also the biggest reason why his drugs sell well. He added some things to them, which can effectively reduce the pain gradually.


    Let''s make the drug work and make those people less painful.


    Package all the drugs and put them in the room where they are received little by little. More than 90% of the drugs will be sold tomorrow.


    You can also relax for a period of time, waiting for the next refining.


    After refining the medicine, a lot of time has been wasted. Li Yi looks up at the sky and goes into the room to see the clock inside.


    The price of that clock is very precious. Similarly, it has been disassembled, and its structure is also very precise. More than 100 parts are assembled in order to report the time on time every day.


    Just have some time to prepare some things, and then go to pick them up, just to eat.


    After making the decision in his mind, he immediately began to get busy.


    I took a look at my storage ring and the kitchen. There was a fish in the kitchen and a chicken I bought outside. I didn''t kill it. I killed it later.


    There are chicken and fish, and there are two seasonal vegetables. It''s enough to fry two vegetable dishes by yourself.


    Today is the first time for them to go to school. Do well and celebrate.


    I''ll bake another egg tart. I haven''t seen anyone selling this kind of thing since I came to Liufeng city for such a long time.


    It seems that egg tarts are not available in this world, but in this remote town.


    I''m afraid the technology for making this thing is still in the city itself.


    Li Yifei is very busy. This kind of thing is not very difficult for him.


    He is also very carefree, the chicken was he handled, half used to make a mouth chicken.


    The other half is made into spicy chicken. The fish is easy to handle. Just stew it in soup.


    As the smell of his house drifted away, the neighbors who hadn''t had a meal around all rushed to find something to eat, but he was really a little hungry.


    Originally, I didn''t care much about it. When I smelled it, it was like the greedy insects were attracted and hungry.


    Li Yi cooked food skillfully, and the taste began to spread continuously. Adjust the temperature in the oven and preheat it first.


    He skillfully manipulated all this, and did some food preparation work in the early stage. As long as he wanted, he could quickly get out of the pot and put it on the plate in ten minutes.


    First of all, you can go to pick them up and have a meal directly. Naturally, you have to eat fresh and hot food.


    Originally, he was ready to pick them up, but suddenly he heard someone knocking at the door, with the voices of bibidong and a yin.


    To be more precise, the two of them stood in front of the door and called out to themselves.

 Chapter 517

    After hearing this, Li Yi felt a little curious, but he still put down what he was doing and went to open the door. On the way, he looked at the clock, and it was clear that there were nearly 30 minutes to go before the school time.


    But why did they both come back and didn''t pick them up? How did they come back?


    At the same time, the outer part of the divine sense senses that besides bibidong and ayin, there is a third person, ansey.


    That''s normal. It''s ansey who sent them both back.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a headache.


    Why do you always get entangled with these women? I haven''t found this before. I''m getting more and more handsome recently.


    He didn''t notice that he hadn''t stopped for a long time in a certain place, but was running all the time.


    Most of the places they stay are sparsely populated.


    But there is no way. People send their children to the front door. Anyway, they go out to have a look first.


    Li Yi opens the door. Anxi stands in front of the door, her eyes slightly narrowed and her face filled with inspiration.


    And by her side, bibidong was held by her hand and looked unhappy.


    As for ah Yin and Anxi, they are almost breathing in, but they are just breathing in. Now they all open the door. He hasn''t found out yet.


    When bibidon saw him open the door, he tried to break free from the palm of ansey''s hand.


    "Come in." Hearing his voice, Anxi and a Yin opened their eyes.


    Ah Yin didn''t care. He ran to the room happily, threw his schoolbag on the desk and sat on the sofa.


    It''s like a small animal, very happy.


    Anxi''s face is red. Li Yi opens the door now. Before that, not all the things she did were seen by the other party.


    She just smelled the smell very fragrant, so she took two mouthfuls. She didn''t notice for a moment, and she was so intoxicated.


    His face turned red instantly. He lowered his head and blushed. He felt very ashamed. I don''t know what to say. I just want to find a place to hide.


    Fortunately, she walked into the room and stood there, no one to ask, no one to manage, but gave her some time to relax and calm down.


    After calming down, I naturally feel more shameful when I think back. Isn''t it that you haven''t eaten before, as for standing there and smelling so intoxicated?


    It''s nothing more than some food. No matter how delicious it is, where can it be.


    At the same time, she decided that if Li Yi served her food later, she must keep her gentlemanly demeanor and chew slowly.


    Li Yizhen is not in the mood to take care of her. Since the two of them came back ahead of time, he has to deal with the food.


    A yin and bibidong also went to help him. Although they couldn''t help him a lot, they were all in the kitchen.


    Although it is not a right thing to leave the guests alone.


    At this time, there is no way, ah Yin and bibidong can''t go out to chat with her.


    Li Yi is also busy preparing food here, but he doesn''t have this idea.


    However, it didn''t take long. The food he prepared was ready to eat at any time.


    In addition, Anxi felt embarrassed and wasted a lot of time there, so she didn''t feel how long Li Yi disappeared.


    It just feels like they''ve come into the kitchen and taken out the food.


    If he just smelled something, he could control himself.


    Now the color and fragrance are all in front of my eyes. I can use chopsticks anytime and anywhere.


    And every minute in front of the food is like a pair of big hands, constantly beating their own taste buds.


    The mouth watering chicken is bright red oil with blood in its bones. At first glance, you can see that the chicken is extremely tender and smooth. The spicy chicken emits spicy fragrance every minute. The chicken looks dry, but you can chew it carefully without losing its juice.


    On the Milky fish soup are green scallions and coriander, just like a lake made of milk with a green boat.


    Looking at the food in front of him, he almost unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the saliva in his mouth began to secrete madly.


    At the same time, the sweet rice on the other side smells very sweet. The snow-white rice grains are like pearls after pearls.


    Li Yi picked up bowl after bowl of rice, and bibidong and a Yin took their food in turn.


    If there are only three people in the family today, maybe they can''t wait to move their chopsticks first.


    They both know that there is a guest at home today. The guest didn''t move his chopsticks, or his brother didn''t say that they were not allowed to move before dinner.


    Li Yi brought a bowl of rice to Anxi. "Thank you," she whispered.


    "Isn''t it time for the school to finish school? Why did Mr. an bring them in advance?" Li Yi doesn''t know what''s going on at the moment, and why Anxi brought them in advance and stayed at home all the time.


    "On the first day today, the school finished early, and many children were waiting in her room. I saw them there, and I thought you were here, so I sent them."


    Anxi smiles, grabs her chopsticks and doesn''t know what to do. At last, she seems to notice what it is. She suddenly adds, "I''m on my way."


    She bit these three words so hard that she seemed to want to confirm them. She said it to herself again.


    She doesn''t want to be considered by Li Yi as someone who only flatters him for his appearance.


    "Oh! By the way? " Li Yi picked an eyebrow, with a banter smile on his face.


    When he said that, ansey felt very embarrassed, and her toes were about to dig holes in the floor.


    "Eat first. It''s not good if it''s cold. I''m afraid my craft is also unique in this city. " Li Yi said, a yin and bibidong start to work quickly. Although Li Yi cooks for them every day, not every meal can be so luxurious.


    What''s more, there seems to be something new today, such as the yellow one that smells like milk and eggs.


    A Yin was biting the egg tart. For a moment, the burnt and fragrant pastry outside and the mixed egg liquid inside seemed to hit her taste buds with a good shot.


    People are very comfortable when they eat, and they will be more relaxed when they eat delicious food.


    Ansey is not like them. He feels uncomfortable all over. Sitting in the chair, his muscles are stiff, sore and stiff.


    Why do I sit here? I shouldn''t sit here. I''m sitting here because the other party didn''t invite me to eat here and I didn''t promise to eat here.


    A girl''s family, this is not a little less reserved, how he would think of me.


    Countless thoughts flashed in her mind. She didn''t know what to do. For a moment, it was like a piece of wood here.

 Chapter 518

    Looking at the stiff, motionless ansey, "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to eat? " Li Yidao, then picked up an egg tart and put it on the plate in front of her.


    At this time, Anxi regained her consciousness. Although she still felt embarrassed, she felt that she had to move now and could not make the situation more embarrassing.


    Looking at the egg tarts in front of it, it exudes the smell of temptation, take it up and gently bite half a mouthful, it seems to want to show their lady demeanor.


    But obviously she didn''t succeed, because when she finished eating the food, she felt soft all over, and her whole body seemed to tremble.


    But fortunately, she still suppressed herself, if the level of Li Yi''s food can rise a little bit.


    I''m afraid that ansey can''t hold herself down any longer and will stand up and scream.


    Use this voice to express your excitement and joy.


    It''s a pity that it can''t be like this. She can''t help it. Although it''s delicious, it''s better than any food she''s ever eaten before.


    Bibidong and a Yin are really used to the food made by Li Yi for a long time.


    So even if these things look very delicious in the eyes of people who eat them for the first time, they feel that they are generally delicious.


    After eating the cake, Anxi can''t remember what kind of Lady demeanor she has and what kind of noble etiquette she wants to keep in front of Li Yi. All these things are thrown away by her.


    Now there is no etiquette in her eyes, only the food on the table.


    Like the wind and the clouds, Anxi ate the food, bowl after bowl of rice.


    Finally, eat to the end has been completely satisfied, sitting in a chair, with a stomach, eyes very helpless.


    Why is it like this? It should not be like this.


    She didn''t understand why she didn''t hold back. As a result, her stomach is so big now.


    What''s more, people don''t want to move as soon as they are full. Ansey is sitting on the chair now, and she doesn''t even have the heart to move her fingers.


    Li Yi didn''t eat much. He just tasted what he made carefully. He didn''t need to eat, and he didn''t have such a big demand for appetite.


    In this world, Anxi doesn''t need to practice the so-called Tao, heart, and even strength.


    It doesn''t take a long time to master great power, which is why we are disturbed by these foods.


    In other worlds, people with such great power will have to live for at least two or three hundred years, having nothing to eat and nothing to see.


    This is the biggest drawback of the world. Their strength does not come from themselves, or even from spiritual cultivation.


    Their power comes entirely from this world, even if the God in this world goes to other worlds, at most it is a slightly stronger mortal.


    Maybe it''s better than ordinary people to soak in the law of the road for a long time, but it''s absolutely not so strong.


    The greater possibility is that just entering that world, the world will be rejected as a mess.


    Unlike Li Yi, his strength comes from his own cultivation.


    No matter which world he goes to, he goes with his own aura.


    As long as the law of that world is normal, he can play his full strength there.


    And because of his strength, most of them are in the flesh. Even if there is no aura in the world, he can still preserve most of his strength.


    But in order to give full play to the physical strength, we may have to eat more.


    Because at that time, there was not so much aura for him to absorb. If he wanted to get energy, he had to eat more.


    Ansey is now completely full, not only does not want to move, but also occasionally burps.


    When she burps, she wants to suppress it. Obviously, she doesn''t.


    More feel embarrassed, feel his indecent posture all by Li Yi see light, which still have face to stay in front of him.


    But she suddenly stood up from the chair, and then belched, again decadent sitting in the chair.


    Embarrassed, very embarrassed, the atmosphere has solidified, the air is filled with two words of embarrassment.


    Anxi now wants to start her own soul skill to hide from anyone, and then she runs home, hides in the quilt and wriggles around.


    How can you do such a thing? It''s too shameful and embarrassing.


    Li Yi couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that when he first met Anxi, he should feel like a serious and generous noble.


    Later, when I saw it in the school, I could see that many of her teachers should be quite dignified.


    I didn''t expect that she was like this. For a moment, he almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Ah Yin and bibidong couldn''t help laughing. After all, they could see that the thought in Anxi''s heart was that she was ready to say goodbye. She didn''t expect to stand up, burp and sit down again.


    "Miss an is doing it for a while. Don''t go so fast." Li Yi stood up, went to one side, picked up the tea and made a pot of tea, which he bought casually in the city. He didn''t drink it this time and didn''t know what it tasted.


    Bibidong and a Yin usually don''t drink any tea. They don''t like the taste of the water.


    Li Yi seldom drinks this tea. Basically, he prepares it for serving guests, so he buys it very well.


    He made a cup of tea and poured a cup of boiled water for a yin and bibidong. Then he sat on the table with the cup of tea in his hand.


    In fact, he wanted to go to the living room and chat on the sofa next to him, but it was obvious that the three of them were not happy to move when they were full.


    Although it''s more comfortable on the sofa, maybe they can feel better in the chair.


    "What did you do at school today?" Li Yi looked at the tea in the cup, because it was full of water, it was gradually drifting and sinking.


    Bibidong heard his question and immediately said, "our teacher has arranged seats for us to introduce ourselves. I know a lot of people."


    "Mm-hmm!" A Yin nodded to one side.


    "And tell us. The level 1 to 9 of a soul master is called a soul master, the level 10 to 19 is called a soul master, the level 20 to 29 is called a great soul master, the level 30 to 39 is called a soul Zun, the level 40 to 49 is called a soul sect, the level 50 to 59 is called a soul king, the level 60 to 69 is called a soul emperor, the level 70 to 79 is called a soul saint, and the level 80 to 89 is called a soul Douluo, Grades 90 to 99 are called "title Douluo."


    "Mm-hmm!" Ah Yin also nodded.


    "He also told us to pay close attention to cultivation, and then we can hunt and kill the soul beast and get the soul ring." Bibidong continued to speak.


    A Yin also nodded.


    "Also taught me a lot of words, but a lot of them were learned before."

 Chapter 519

    Li Yi has been listening to bi bidong. Although it''s just a little thing, it''s already a great thing for her now.


    She wants to share this with Li Yi very much, so she chirps at this time.


    He listened and agreed from time to time, and did not nod until bibidon had finished what he had learned all morning.


    A Yin has always said that his experience in the morning is similar to that of bibidong.


    Anxi was also listening, nodding from time to time. Although these words could not be used as opinions, they also had a certain reference value.


    Through these children''s feelings on the first day of school, we can know what shortcomings still exist in their work.


    Of course, from a simple point of view, there are few negligence and inadequacies in their work.


    These children will be carefree only in these two years. After a period of time, they will grow up gradually.


    At that time, they would not be as happy as they are now. There are many things to worry about.


    Where should I go to hunt the soul beast and get the soul ring.


    But these things are not what they need to consider for a while. They can have fun for a while.


    In the past two years, they have only learned cultural knowledge to grow up.


    Then someone will come to solicit them in advance, because in the city, it is very difficult for many common people''s children to hunt ghosts and beasts with their own ability.


    So some of the Lords or other nobles will come to solicit them.


    Only with the help of the city Lord''s house or the nobles can these children be able to hunt and kill the soul beast and obtain their own soul ring promotion.


    Otherwise, they will only be trapped in that realm forever. Of course, even so, only those gifted children will be attracted.


    Talent is mediocre, or ordinary. You have to wait for yourself to grow up before you have the chance to hunt and kill the beast in order to make a breakthrough.


    "Where does miss an live?" Li Yi seems to ask casually, but Anxi suddenly gets nervous. She remembers clearly that she told Li Yishun before.


    Therefore, we must not make mistakes now, and we must not make the addresses in different directions.


    Fortunately, as an aristocrat, although he did not live near here for the time being, her family really had a lot of property in the city.


    The thin camel is bigger than the horse. Even though her family has declined in the past two or three generations, her living standard and situation are still higher than most people in the whole city.


    What''s more, with her generation shouldered by herself, the family has the hope of prosperity.


    Anxi''s mind was full of ideas. One idea after another came out, one after another was excluded by him. Since she wanted to say it, she had to say it perfectly.


    "I live next to Shuiyan Pavilion." Anxi is smiling.


    Li Yi nodded after listening, Shuiyan Pavilion is not really a loft, but also the name of a street.


    It would be normal for Anxi to live there. After all, the two roads are not far away. It''s also normal for her to send ah Yin and Bi Bi Bi Dong by the way.


    Besides, it''s not a big deal. He just asked casually.


    "Thank you, Miss Ann." After Li Yi finished speaking, he looked at Anxi quietly and drank a drink.


    As time goes by, the other party doesn''t mean to leave at all.


    Li Yi has some helplessness. For such a big man as Anxi, he was born into a noble family and could not have been unaware of these worldly skills.


    She didn''t understand that she was driving her away.


    Or maybe she''s just a dead woman who wants to stay here.


    No! If thick skinned people, just how can always blush, or that she really do not understand.


    Li Yi frowned slightly, with countless thoughts in his mind.


    "Dr. Li, if you have something to worry about, let me know." Anxi saw Li Yi frowning, immediately with some urgent questions in her heart.


    In his opinion, it''s not easy for Li Yi to solve any major problems with his own position in the city.


    She really didn''t see that Li Yi wanted to drive him away before.


    Not to mention that she is an aristocrat, it''s just her talent. If he goes to other people''s home, no matter what, the host will not take the initiative to drive people out.


    In addition, most of the people who need him to walk around are nobles. The nobles themselves need to use a set of special etiquette to receive the nobles.


    No matter what, it is impossible to show any trace of unhappiness to the guests.


    Even if the other party is an enemy envoy to their camp, as long as the other party is a noble, they must come up with the same level of reception.


    The other side, like them, are aristocrats, because this kind of thing has been in trouble twice.


    Li Yi once saw a case in the history books of liufengcheng library.


    Tiandou Empire wanted to annex a nearby duchy, which was not a big deal. After all, compared with the whole empire, the Duchy was very weak.


    The empire may not want to swallow it completely, but at least it has to bite the fat off the Duchy and let the Duke worship the Lord of the Empire as king.


    But then there was a mess. The Duchy sent a noble envoy to negotiate with Tiandou empire.


    As a result, the nobleman was assassinated. Although he did not die, he was seriously injured. Naturally, the negotiation was shelved.


    Tiandou empire was furious and launched all forces to find the assassin and kill him. He was killed by cruel punishment.


    This is not only a provocation against Tiandou Empire, but also a provocation against the aristocracy of the whole continent.


    Not only Tiandou Empire, but also many other forces spontaneously participated in this campaign.


    No one knows whether they want to find assassins or take this opportunity to clear their enemies.


    However, a storm cleared many people, and the assassin was not found.


    Anyway, the final negotiation was put on hold, and Tiandou empire was often constrained in the negotiation.


    Li Yi was secretly stabbing, doubting whether the Duchy sent someone to cooperate with the noble to assassinate him.


    The nobleman who was sent to negotiate at the beginning was one of the heirs of the principality. After he was assassinated, although he did not die directly, he was seriously ill and died for some time.


    These clues are no longer available, and Li Yi is not clear about the specific situation. However, just looking at the records of the history secretary, he knows that these aristocrats are not good people. Even though they are pretending to be respectable, their hearts are dirty.


    Li Yi and Anxi talk about a lot of things. He himself likes reading books. When he comes to this city, he will stay in the library or borrow a lot of books.


    Besides her own talent, it also needs a lot of efforts for ansey to achieve this achievement at this age.


    People''s time is limited, so she doesn''t know a lot of knowledge and a lot of things. Now Li Yi can let her listen quietly by saying something.

 Chapter 520

    Li Yi glanced at the clock, but didn''t expect to chat for such a long time. Anxi is really a good listener. It would be better if she didn''t always look at herself with that kind of eyes.


    Moreover, she hinted so many times that she didn''t seem to recognize that she had been staying here all the time.


    Following his eyes, ansey also looked at the clock hanging in the room, and then suddenly realized that it had been so long since she was in a trance. She really didn''t pay attention.


    "Ah She sprang to her feet as if to say something.


    Li Yi did not worry, slowly got up and said, "Dong Er, a Yin, it''s time to go to school."


    Both of them knew that they were ready to go after a stretch and packing up.


    Anxi also stood up, the child to go to school, she will naturally go to work.


    Although she was not in charge at school, she was able to work normally.


    Li Yi just didn''t need to send them both. The carriage ansey was in was not an ordinary horse.


    Not only in the material, material, design, stability and balance are far more than the one you bought.


    The blood of the two horses is also extraordinary. Although they are not ghosts, they are much stronger than most ordinary war horses.


    It should be the product of crossing with some kind of soul beast, which has strong physique and long endurance.


    Unfortunately, this situation can not play any role in this city, and they can''t run horses, just to be used as a facade.


    "Please, miss an." Li Yi said with a smile, Anxi was a little stunned at the moment, and felt that her heart was jumping wildly.


    Until the carriage began to move slowly, his face was still in a trance. If it wasn''t for the two horses, their intelligence quotient would be much higher than that of ordinary horses. Now he didn''t know where to go.


    Although the speed is slow, but they still follow the memory of the road towards the school.


    When Li Yi saw the two of them leave, he was relieved. Although he didn''t know what was going on, if there was no accident, he would go back to Xingdou forest tonight to see what was going on there.


    When I left the mountain forest for two or three months, I don''t know if the situation in the mountain has improved.


    It''s the end of spring, and many wild animals should have been fattened.


    What was the situation in the house where I lived? During the period before I left, I taught them a lot.


    But can two people really live a good life there? Did she encounter any difficulties?


    These things are what he needs to pay attention to, but fortunately his communicator didn''t send any critical information.


    This also reassured him a little bit, and he could have a more detailed understanding when he went back to have a look this evening.


    He opened the door of the drugstore. It was almost time for him to open the door. Two or three people were waiting in front of the door.


    During this period of time, Li Yi also accumulated a lot of reputation in the city. Many people call him a miracle doctor, who can get rid of his illness after taking medicine.


    Now his name is only passed on among many middle and lower level civilians. In a while, I''m afraid those nobles at the top level will also need to know his name.


    After all, in this era, nobles will get sick and die, so it''s a good thing to have a miracle doctor to help them.


    If a nobleman in the city is critically ill and has to find many doctors, there is no cure, then it''s time for him to appear.


    It''s his turn to see a doctor only when other doctors have no way to treat him. He will instinctively choose the doctor he has seen before.


    Li Yi is also regarded as a miracle doctor by many people, so they will tell the doctor to others.


    Add his dampness medicine and acne medicine, so as to open up the situation in the city.


    Of course, even without these two drugs, it can still open the drugstore well, because the medical resources in the city are still very tight.


    Feeling his pulse, seeing, hearing and inquiring, he could see at first glance what disease the person in front of him had. In fact, he didn''t need other ways to confirm.


    As for seeing, hearing and asking, it''s just to determine the patient''s condition and his own feelings. What''s more, it''s more important to make an appearance. In fact, you can see at the first glance how to treat the disease and what medicine to use.


    So he is also very fast in treating diseases and grasping medicine.


    If he had not just opened the door, there would have been more patients, and the patients would have become normal during this period.


    After all, it''s not the spring and autumn season. Many people have colds. Spring is over and it''s the end of spring.


    Of course, some people may catch a cold recently, because it''s just in spring and it''s hot in summer.


    But his cold medicine has been ready, as long as someone came to take it for two days, it will recover slowly.


    Because, to a certain extent, his medicine only blocks the discomfort caused by the cold, and the effect of recovery is also natural. It just stimulates the body''s own immunity to eliminate it.


    One patient after another, he prescribed medicine very quickly, so it didn''t waste much time. Almost all the patients who had been waiting had gone.


    In fact, this is the most time-consuming thing. Many patients don''t know words, so they may not be able to understand them even if they write them down. But he still wrote down one, and at the same time entrusted them in detail.


    There are not many patients, and soon he is free again, but this is a good thing. If the pharmacy is prosperous, it is not a good thing.


    He wished that there was no one in the city one day, which means that no one was ill in the city. This is what is worth setting off firecrackers to celebrate.


    As for the prosperous business, if he opened another shop, maybe he could think about it. If he opened a pharmacy, he would not even think about it.


    As a drugstore, it''s better to have no one. That means there is no one sick in the world. This is the most congratulatory thing.


    At night, Li Yi wanted to pick up ah Yin and Bi Bi Dong by herself, but he didn''t go, because he estimated that Anxi would send the two children back before him, and her speed was much faster than herself.


    So he didn''t go, but continued to busy preparing dinner, this time is still quite rich, but considering that the other party is likely to rub meals in his home every day in the future.


    Li Yi heartfelt headache, on the one hand, because the other side has been to their own things are likely to be difficult to do.


    On the other hand, if there is one more person to eat, I''m afraid he will have to do a lot more things. As far as the situation at noon today is concerned, Anxi is very good at eating.


    What''s more, he could see that ansey had something different about herself, because for a moment he didn''t know how to refuse her.

 Chapter 521

    Anxi was driving the carriage with a happy expression on her face. She could see the people she wanted to see and the food she wanted to eat.


    During this time, she inquired a lot about Li Yi. She also knew that Li Yi had been pursued crazily before, but the other party refused.


    It''s also their civilians. How can they be worthy of him? Only I am qualified.


    Anxi thought that the carriage had slowly entered the alley. Many children around the alley watched the gorgeous carriage with great interest. Other carriages also avoided the carriage.


    At noon, there are not many people in the alley. In the evening, many people have already got off work and are eating at home.


    Anxi''s arrival really caused a small sensation. Usually, there is no noble carriage in this alley. Only noble can use the family emblem on the carriage.


    If the common people of ordinary families dare to put this kind of badge on their own homes, they will be punished.


    So a lot of people stood at the door of the house, looking at the carriage, until they watched the carriage slowly stop at the door of Li Yi''s house.


    Then I watched the two children coming down from the carriage. Naturally, the surrounding residents knew each other.


    Usually, I would say hello to them if I saw them, but today no one dares to speak.


    At the same time, they also saw Anxi, a woman from whom many people knew each other. After all, as long as one of their children went to the soul master college, they would have a chance to contact Anxi.


    So his identity was quickly recognized. At the beginning, some people thought that ansey was just coming to send bibidong and ayin back.


    Later, when I saw Li Yi talking with her very happily, Anxi went into each other''s home.


    And did not come out immediately, such a scene is naturally seen, and even quietly spread.


    It''s also because of this that many girls'' hearts die at this moment. How can they compare with ansey.


    No matter who they are, what they look like or what they talk about, they are not as good as each other.


    How can they compete with each other? Many people feel that they have disappeared before they have time to express their love.


    ......................


    Li Yi sent Anxi away with a smile. "Slow down on the road." In fact, he just said so casually that no matter the environment in the city or his own strength, he could guarantee that the other side would not be in any danger


    Li Yi slowly closed the door and entered the room. A yin and bibidong were taking a bath.


    In fact, they don''t produce any dust and stains on their bodies. Sometimes they just want to play with water.


    Originally, when they lived in the mountains, they wanted to play with water, and there was a whole small river for them, but now they can''t. now they live in the city. Although there is a small river beside them, they can''t be allowed to play.


    So they have also lost the chance to play with water, and sometimes they have to take a bath to play.


    After taking a bath, bibidong released a spell on himself, which made the water in his body gather into a ball and make him dry.


    As for the mass of water, it was put on a Yin''s head by her. When her aunt was ready to dry her body, she suddenly dropped it.


    In an instant, ah Yin, who had become very dry, was drenched with water again.


    Bibidong laughed at her appearance. Ah Yin was a little angry. They used magic to make a fool of themselves.


    You come and I go. It''s a good fight. It''s not comfortable.


    Laughter has been ringing, never stopped, and even their battlefield has signs of gradually expanding.


    Has gradually begun to move from the bathroom to the living room, Li Yi first used the array to wrap this piece.


    Then they are waiting for the two of them to play. When they are tired, they will naturally go to bed.


    Of course, neither of them will bow down and admit defeat. It is estimated that they will lie there tired later, laughing and panting. They will come back on the stage and let them go to sleep.


    Li Yi didn''t wait long, and soon the two of them fell into a more tired state because of their physical and spiritual strength.


    Looking at the water everywhere in the living room, if he didn''t limit the scope of the battlefield, they would make a mess of their own home even if they just played.


    As I guess, two people are either doing or afraid that they are exhausted, giggling and gasping.


    "Cough!" Li Yi stood aside and quietly entered.


    When a Yin heard his voice, a carp stood up.


    Bibidong also shrinks his neck. At this time, when they look at the mess around them, they realize that they seem to have gone too far this time. Although they were mischievous before, the scope has been limited to the bathroom.


    So it''s not noisy everywhere. After all, the bathroom itself has a lot of water, and the water they make will be taken away by the sewer.


    This time, there was chaos all around. Although Li Yi didn''t reprimand them for anything, his brother still had a lot of weight and dignity in their hearts.


    So this time they made such a big mistake that they were scared out of their wits.


    I don''t know what to do. It''s better than Dong. At least I know how to run to Li Yi.


    Whether it''s punishment or anything else, let''s go first, and ah Yin will follow suit.


    The two of them just gather around Li Yi. Bi bidong lowers his head and plays with his clothes. A Yin looks at Li Yi and laughs with embarrassment.


    Li Yi can''t do anything to see them like this. He can''t beat them both. Even if he scolds them hard, he is heartbroken.


    "Don''t be so crazy next time. OK, it''s not a big deal. Go back to sleep." Li Yi says, remove moisture thoroughly first, restore sitting room original.


    Then he rubbed their fluffy hair and said.


    They made a mistake at this time, although they were relieved to hear that they did not intend to punish them.


    What''s more, after hearing what they said, they all ran to the room and put on the quilt to sleep.


    Li Yi also went back to his room and confirmed that they had fallen asleep.


    Do it yourself to make sure you are calm. Decorate the room to ensure that no one can spy here, and you can observe it at any time.


    Then set up an illusion, an illusion that you are sleeping, which is just the most common illusion.


    As long as anyone touches it, it will collapse instantly.


    He is really ready to leave after all this arrangement. The distance is very long. He should hurry up.


    Hurry to the past and then hurry back to run away. There is not much time left.

 Chapter 522

    Li Yi moves very fast. He doesn''t walk through the void, but is on his way normally.


    The laws of heaven and earth in this world are quite chaotic. If there is any dangerous situation in the void, it will take him a lot of effort to escape with his strength.


    If a bad luck, encounter empty turbulence, and so on to find the right way out, do not know how long to waste.


    If luck is a little worse, I''m afraid even he can''t escape from the collapse of void with extremely low probability.


    Can only give up the body, choose to let the spirit escape.


    If he chooses to give up his physical body and let yuan Shen be directly exposed to the world, he will even worry that he will have a bad control and mutate.


    After all, compared with his strong body, his spirit is not safe.


    Moreover, the main roads of heaven and earth in this world are relatively exposed, and his spirit is very sensitive. It can be said that as long as they are exposed, they are accepting, comprehending and mastering these roads every second.


    The problem is that some Tao can be understood, understood and mastered by him.


    But there are some things that he can''t understand or master in an instant. If he is given time to ponder, it''s possible. However, Yuanshen is directly exposed and has no time.


    The final result may be to become a monster of the avenue complex, or be directly assimilated by the Tao and disappear into the world.


    Li Yi can only choose the safe and steady, with a very high speed, like a meteor constantly accelerating, quickly rushed to the star forest.


    Fortunately, he has his own mark, so it''s not very easy to get to the big forest.


    Here, he did not attract anyone''s attention, only a wolf saw him come to cheer, happy tumble.


    And turn his stomach over, this is to please is to show weakness, the instinct of the beast will expose his weakness to the superior.


    Li Yi went up and happily rolled it twice. Then grey wolf turned over and roared up to the sky.


    The sound spread far and far, and many ghosts and beasts began to gather instinctively to this place immediately after hearing it.


    After hearing this, ah Ruan Xiaowu understood that Li Yi had come, and many things happened during this period.


    Xiao Wu also chooses to turn herself into a human being. Ah Rou''s strength is growing rapidly. I''m afraid that there is no soul beast in the whole star forest now.


    Gray Taro''s strength is also growing rapidly, but they are only occupying many areas outside and inside, for the real core area.


    The two of them haven''t really started to do it, which is also explained by Li Yi.


    If there are some ghosts and beasts in the core area that have been obscene for hundreds of thousands of years, it''s better not to let the two of them explore.


    This time, he came to see the situation here on the one hand, and on the other hand, since he has mastered most of the external and internal areas, he should be ready to arrange the array.


    After the completion of the layout, the whole forest is a bucket, and it is difficult for anyone to come in again.


    Of course, at the beginning, he would still let people in, until there would be fewer and fewer people coming in later, or even no way to enter at all.


    I''m afraid it will cause an uproar in the whole human society.


    There are only three gathering places for ghosts and beasts in the whole world. If there is no star forest, the most urgent thing is Tiandou empire.


    After all, the ghosts and beasts in the star forest are related to the future of Tiandou empire.


    If Xingdou forest is closed, I''m afraid Tiandou empire will start to go crazy.


    Then they will choose two ways, one is to find a way to solve the array seal outside the star forest, the other is to attack other countries.


    In a short period of time, before his strength weakened, he once again occupied an area rich in ghosts and beasts for development.


    Otherwise, after waiting for some time, one of our country''s strong will die and one will be lost. If we can''t succeed in a short time, the longer the delay, the less advantage Tiandou empire will have.


    Tiandou empire can only maintain the development of the whole empire if it once again occupies other ghost gathering areas in a short time.


    Otherwise, as time goes on, the fighting power of the top is less than that of the other two empires.


    The whole empire of Tiandou can only gradually collapse and disperse.


    A large country like Tiandou empire will not be destroyed in a short time.


    A hundred footed insects die but not die. Tiandou Empire, a huge empire, even if it is declining, is not something that other countries can covet in a short time.


    If Tiandou Empire wants to completely disappear and destroy, the only possible thing is internal chaos.


    As for external forces, it is difficult to destroy such a huge empire in a real sense. Even the sun moon empire is now more powerful than Tiandou Empire and Xingluo empire.


    But if the remaining two empires are desperate to resist, even the sun moon empire can''t bear such a price.


    Therefore, there has been a delicate balance among the three empires. The three empires checked and balanced each other.


    The sun moon empire is the strongest, but if they want to attack an empire, all the resources and strength of that empire will fight back.


    Enough to cause irreparable damage to the sun moon Empire, can only be swallowed by another empire.


    Similarly, the sun moon empire is powerful, and the two empires of Tiandou and Xingluo must join hands to compete.


    It''s not that the sun moon Empire did not want to control it too much, but no matter how divided it was, it was difficult to solve a real problem.


    Even if one empire is a wall riding faction, as long as they gamble all their strength to attack the other Empire, who can guarantee that the so-called allies will not stab themselves.


    In this way, the three empires have maintained a delicate balance, and there are countless principalities among them as a buffer, so they have not been fighting.


    But once he closes the star forest, the other two empires may be a little confused and anxious, but there will never be Tiandou empire so frightened.


    At that time, I''m afraid there will be big problems, and all kinds of suspicions will come out.


    After all, Tiandou Empire didn''t know who closed the star forest. At that time, Tiandou empire was a mad dog who caught and bit each other.


    He can''t even guess the situation at that time, but it will be very interesting.


    When Li Yi thought of that situation, he felt very chaotic, but fortunately, he had the opportunity to do things.


    Once Tiandou empire is in chaos, it will affect Xingluo and Riyue empire. At that time, the whole Douluo continent will be in chaos. However, it is not sure whether there will be any gods to explore the situation.


    But he always plans for the worst situation. Although he doesn''t know if there will be God, he is sure that there will be God.


    Then your own array should be the best anti-counterfeiting guarantee. Even if God comes, it is impossible to enter.


    At the same time, if you can, you''d better solve the problem directly here. If you''re lucky, you can study it on your way.

 Chapter 523

    Li Yi is sitting on a big tree. To be exact, many big trees spontaneously grow their own branches and form a seat behind him. He is sitting on it now.


    At the same time, they are waiting for a lot of ghosts and beasts to come. Grey wolf has not worked hard in vain during this period. They have occupied a large area and recovered all the ghosts and beasts there.


    At the same time, it also selects some people who are close to it according to its own feelings. For example, it is a wolf like itself.


    Such wolves are close to themselves, and they soon form a small group, because with their own strength, they can completely suppress those wolves.


    There are also some soul beasts who feel that they may be honest, honest and reliable.


    As for those who seem to feel cunning and feel less close to themselves, there is no nature.


    Those soul beasts got his skills and began to practice. They entered the country very quickly in a short time, and their strength was improved like flying.


    At the same time, when hearing its call, the first ones to take action are the wolf ghost beasts. With the beginning of the wolf ghost beast action, more and more ghost beasts join the team and run here.


    There are also some explorers and ghost hunting teams in the mountains. I don''t understand that this is a temporary escape.


    Ah Rou is the first to come with a little dance. They know about it, and it''s not far away.


    I didn''t wait here before, but I went to do other things, such as a plate of food in her hand.


    See Li Yi very excited handed him, let her taste.


    This is made by her own hands, little by little pondering, tossing for such a long time, I don''t know what it tastes like.


    There must be someone to evaluate. Xiao Wu has never eaten any food. No matter how bad it is, it may be delicious in her mouth.


    As for the wolf, maybe it''s better than a little dance.


    Therefore, when she knew that Li Yi was coming, she wasted a long time and tossed about for a long time before she brought out the food.


    Li Yi looks at the things on the plate. It''s very strange. He can''t tell what it is for a moment.


    Only from the smell and appearance, it looks like a big cake.


    The way to make it should be similar to her own bread or biscuits, but it''s hard for her to make that kind of thing herself. It''s just a fable that she wants to make.


    So now bread is not like bread, biscuits are not like biscuits, can only be so soft.


    He pinched it up and tasted it. His brow was slightly wrinkled. It didn''t really taste good. It wasn''t delicious, but it wasn''t so bad.


    However, compared with here, in this case, it is very difficult to produce this level of food.


    So he was very happy to bite hard, and then said with a smile, "yes, it''s really delicious."


    Ah Rou is very happy to hear his praise and smile, although she doesn''t know why she is so happy.


    Before Ming Ming, Xiao Wu was also happy to eat the food and said that she made it delicious, but she was not as happy as today.


    But she didn''t care much about it, and happily held the plate behind Li Yi.


    At the same time, I looked at him from time to time, then lowered my head and giggled.


    The distance is full of smoke and dust, the trees and the earth are shaking, above the sky, many birds gather.


    Not only that, a nearby river is boiling up, usually only some ordinary fish, but I don''t know why there are countless ghosts and beasts jumping into it.


    These ghosts are aquatic animals. At this time, they have expended a lot of strength. Staying in the river can also relieve themselves.


    Li Yi looks at this scene, and then waits. The first ghosts and beasts have gathered around him, and they stand in different areas.


    It can be seen that they stand in good order, and the places they stay seem to be well divided in advance.


    In fact, grey wolf knew that he was coming, so he had to let these ghosts rehearse several times in advance to avoid any mistakes. Otherwise, it would be a mess now.


    Li Yi is quite satisfied with this situation, nodded, "well done!"


    Gray wolf was very excited to hear his praise, but he didn''t move at this time, although he couldn''t help rolling in place.


    But he knows it can''t. If it rolls around in the same place, won''t it destroy the image it has built up during this period.


    So it held back.


    In front of the soul beast team is still gathering, the number is still increasing, the number is now probably close to 5000.


    Finally, I don''t know how much there will be. Time is growing, and the number of ghost beasts is still increasing. In the end, the small river is full of ghost beasts.


    They are full of ghosts. They are a little weak and even have no room to turn over.


    Those who are more powerful can take up a little more space.


    Similarly, there are countless ghosts in the sky. All the big trees in front of Li Yi are flying ghosts. Of course, there are several monkeys on the two big trees.


    The ground is also a relatively neat standing spirit beast, they gathered together and did not cause any confusion.


    Of course, at least the ghosts in the sky and on the earth are like this, but the ghosts in that river are not so good.


    The river is not very big, and there are too many ghosts, which leads to the lack of water and oxygen they can get.


    Gray wolf looked at this situation scratching his ears, and then at the beginning he did not consider this situation, just let these people together according to the batch.


    I didn''t think about the result at that time. I''m afraid that something will go wrong now.


    Li Yi looks at this situation, his eyes scan all the ghost beasts here, some of these ghost beasts are not high, IQ is not good, for its appearance did not show anything.


    Because at this time, Li Yi didn''t care to release the power and breath in his body, and even many ghosts couldn''t bear it.


    Can only lie on the ground shivering, only in this way can not be suppressed by this huge momentum.


    Although more powerful ghosts and beasts can resist this kind of pressure, they can barely stand up, which is also a two-way battle.


    It''s not so strange that Li Yi is a human being, because most of them know it.


    Those who don''t know that the intelligence quotient is a little lower than the spirit beast also dare not do something under this pressure.


    He looked at this and nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, he looked at the already crowded river.


    With a slight wave of the hand, the world is changing, and the river is widened four or five times in an instant. The river, which was no more than two or three meters, is more than ten meters wide in an instant.


    Similarly, a large amount of water is condensed between heaven and earth to fill the river.


    Of course, it will be like this for a while. If he doesn''t maintain it all the time, sooner or later, the water in the river will gradually wither and become the small river before.

 Chapter 524

    There is no doubt that Li Yi''s action only shocked those ghosts. Besides, there is no other idea. The intelligence of these ghosts is not very high.


    In addition, the living environment is the law of nature, natural selection, the strong survive.


    If you don''t have time to engage in intrigue, your mind will be much simpler. Of course, simplicity here doesn''t mean kindness.


    But in the true sense of the simple, good and evil, they are indistinguishable, for them also useless.


    As a wolf to eat sheep, this is the law of nature, for them, this is normal, what good and evil.


    For Li Yi, they know that this is human, this is a powerful human, this is a really powerful human.


    If they don''t listen to each other, they are likely to die, so they choose to be honest.


    This is the thought in the mind of most of the soul beasts, but those who are given the skill and awaken the wisdom are completely different.


    Everything they have now is given by Li Yi, and even their intelligence is because of Li Yi.


    For these ghosts, he is heaven, and his orders are everything.


    After all, as long as they practice the Dharma, they will gradually have this idea in their mind, and start to change their Ganoderma lucidum from the source. Their wisdom is blank, and it is not too high, so it is very good to change.


    Li Yi didn''t let all the ghosts and beasts practice Kung Fu. It''s not so easy to practice. Even if there are abundant resources in the world, if all the ghosts and beasts practice Kung Fu, it will certainly cause the change of aura here.


    In addition, although this kind of skill can essentially change the soul beast''s cognition of themselves, it is not 100% practice. Maybe some soul beasts can escape this situation.


    The most important thing is that the cultivation method can not spread on a large scale. He must let the practitioners of the cultivation method get real benefits, whether it''s status or resources.


    Only in this way can other ghosts with higher intelligence take the initiative to work for themselves.


    The spirit beast has been completely gathered, so that it is convenient to carry out the next action here.


    Li Yi wants to arrange an array. He needs to arrange a super large array, so the impact in the past few days is even greater than the total.


    Once the array is completed, it will instantly connect the whole continent, and connect with heaven and earth Avenue, unless someone can break one third of the continent of the whole planet together.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to break your own array.


    Li Yi also understands that this order of magnitude array is not easy to arrange. These ghosts and beasts are the basis of his arrangement.


    They will be classified according to their own arrangement and different soul power attributes of each soul beast.


    Every soul beast''s natural martial spirit is a part of the main road. When they gather together, as long as there is enough accumulation, quantitative change will lead to qualitative change.


    The main road will resonate with the soul beast, and you can hook up the main road and arrange the array.


    After the array layout is completed, although the resonance of the avenue stops, it will form a very powerful super array according to the whole star forest.


    If no one attacks this array, naturally there will be no special situation. If someone takes the initiative to attack, the array will respond by itself.


    At that time, the heaven and earth road of linked array will appear, which will cause considerable obstacles to those who break the array.


    It''s hard to break through this level of array except God. Of course, it''s a judgment made when he doesn''t know what God is.


    Anyway, if it''s your own, it''s absolutely impossible to break this array.


    According to the strength of the world, I''m afraid only the so-called gods in the world can break this array. Most people don''t even think about it.


    If the God is weak or there is only one God, maybe you can try to put him in.


    Open the array, add your own blessing array, and see if you can kill this God.


    If the opponent is too strong or has a large number of players, he can only find a way to attack them.


    Li Yi''s plan to arrange the array is very complicated. It''s impossible to solve it in one day. What''s more, time has been wasted for a long time. Today he is here


    One is to see how many ghost beasts gray wolf has found according to his own order, and help them to open their minds.


    The second is to see what kind of spirits these ghosts are, what the road above is like, and how to match them to form an array.


    After observing these, he will take advantage of the gap in the day to write a general plan.


    Then in a few days, the plan will be implemented here.


    When you meet him again, you need to make a selection first, and pick out the soul beasts who have awakened their intelligence and those who can awaken their intelligence.


    These scoundrels are the main force to arrange the array in the future. They have to rely on them to drive away and master the huge group of ghosts and beasts, and go to the star forest to act as the eyes of the array.


    Only in this way can there be more than one suitable array. Therefore, these ghosts and beasts are very important. If something goes wrong in the arrangement of the array, or if the whole array collapses due to chaos, it will be very harmful even to him.


    After all, I don''t know that this super array, which connects the whole world and covers a very large area, is a very huge force, both to his heart and to his own pressure. Once it collapses, it will cause instant backfire.


    Even with his strong strength, although he can bear this kind of backfire, he will definitely be seriously injured.


    If you are seriously injured, then in such a dangerous situation in the world, you can''t keep your fighting capacity in a state of complete victory, and there will be a bigger problem.


    If the array fails, he has to find a place to hide and lick the wound until he recovers.


    Otherwise, with serious injury, his strength can only fight with these Title touluo. If he meets the limit touluo who has experienced some tests, he may not be able to fall behind.


    It''s impossible to fight with those gods, just as it is in its heyday.


    Therefore, he must ensure that the arrangement of the array is as safe and detailed as possible, and he should ensure that there are no hidden dangers when arranging, which is also a great burden for him.


    Even then, we still need to ensure safety, because if the array layout is not right, it will lead to the collapse of the whole heaven and earth road, and the death of the soul beast will not be mentioned, even he will be seriously injured.


    Don''t also cause a lot of ghost beasts to die. I''m afraid I can''t arrange my own array any more.


    When the time comes, all the plans made by myself in this world will be disrupted, and I don''t know that the time to leave will be delayed until the age of monkey.


    What''s worse is that he failed to set up his own array. At the same time, the chaotic aura of heaven and earth and the road attracted the attention of some gods.


    From the divine world to observe this situation, if you are found, the final result may even be death.


    With a little bit of luck, I had to escape the world.

 Chapter 525

    The mind is like a wave, scanning one soul beast after another.


    These ghosts trembled under the power of Li Yi''s divine thoughts, but they didn''t know that their martial spirits and even their physical structure were clearly explored in the moment.


    Knowing the spirits of these beasts, he began to study them more carefully and began to select them one by one.


    Mark the soul beasts with the same spirit, and then prepare to divide them into groups and arrange the array.


    Of course, these are marked first. Even if Li Yi is fast, he can''t solve them all overnight.


    So after he solved part of it, he let the ghosts disperse.


    The intelligence of soul beasts is generally much higher than that of these ordinary beasts. Although they can''t compare with normal adults, many soul beasts are also equivalent to children of five or six years old.


    If you are smarter, you will be eight or nine years old.


    Up to now, the number of soulmakers is similar to that of ordinary people, or that of adults.


    Li Yi let them leave, and use their own mind to communicate their mind, leaving a word in their heart to tell them that they don''t use it tomorrow, and they don''t have to wait for their next call in the future.


    At the same time, for those who haven''t studied thoroughly, tell them to continue to come tomorrow, or just spread out here and look for some food first.


    Then he set foot on his way home. On the way home, he could feel that his state was not very good. The burden of mind scanning analysis was not particularly heavy on him, but the accumulation of quantity was still a very terrible thing.


    According to the current situation, I''m afraid it will take three or five days to solve the problem. At the same time, after solving the problem, I will have more heart power to observe the geomantic omen trend of the Xingdou forest, and then arrange the array with the information of ghosts and beasts in my hand.


    When Li Yi came back home, it was still bright. He didn''t want to get up or move when he lay in bed. His mental effort was already very expensive.


    It''s very difficult to arrange the array itself. In addition, he has to understand so many ghosts and beasts. Now he can fly back with strong will.


    If there is no accident, according to this situation, I will have to go back for several days.


    But there''s no way. I''ve been comfortable for such a long time, and now I have to do my best.


    Li Yi is lying on the bed with a dizzy head. He knows that it''s the new calendar that consumes too much. He doesn''t want to move. He wants to sleep for a while.


    But he also understood that there were other things to do immediately. If he slept like this, it would be a long time.


    So he forced himself to get out of bed, and then went to the bathroom to wash his face with cold water, hoping to make himself sober.


    Bibidong woke up very early, because they were ordered to go to bed by Li Yi after fighting yesterday. So they went to bed very early and woke up very early. They were in a daze, half asleep and half awake, lying in bed and didn''t want to move.


    When she heard the sound coming from the bathroom next door, she woke up and got out of bed.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw my brother''s hair was wet, his face was very ugly, it was very ugly, and he seemed to collapse.


    When she saw this situation, she was very flustered. How could Li Yi be like this.


    In her heart, Li Yi is omnipotent, anything can not defeat him, anything his brother can do.


    But his face is not very good-looking, it seems to be very weak.


    Bibidong was scared to tears when she saw this picture, but she knew that she didn''t bite her teeth and went to Li Yi''s side.


    He wanted to support him with his not strong and tall body.


    Li Yi laughed at her appearance and put his arm on her shoulder.


    Bibidong bit his lip and didn''t know what happened to his brother, but he didn''t ask. He just walked beside his brother.


    No matter what happened, I will be by his side.


    Even if the whole world abandons him, it will be her last dependence, just like he did to himself.


    "My brother has nothing to do, but has done something necessary. Just take a break. " Li Yi said, lying on the bed.


    Bibidong took up the quilt and covered it for him. Without leaving, he sat by his bed and grasped his hand.


    "Go to sleep, brother. Ah Yin and I will go to school by ourselves later. You don''t have to worry about what we can do. " Although bibidong knew that his brother had nothing serious to do with it, he could not help feeling uncomfortable in his heart.


    She knew that her brother had something to hide from him. He didn''t want to let himself know that it was for his own good.


    Even if she knew this kind of thing, I''m afraid it couldn''t help him, but it didn''t prevent her from suffering. At the same time, she began to complain about why she didn''t have any ability.


    The more so, the more she wants to help her, even if it''s just a little bit.


    Lying on the bed, Li Yi closed his eyes and inhaled and exhaled evenly. His original voice was very tired, so it took a long time to recover the consumed mental energy even if he wanted to sleep quickly.


    Bibidong watched him fall asleep, walked slowly out of his room and helped him close the door.


    Then a man went back to his room, sat on the bed and did not know what to do. Although there were tears in his eyes, he still insisted on it.


    Bibidong knows that crying is useless. He shouldn''t cry. He should do something else at this time.


    .................


    When Li Yi woke up, he was already in the sun. Looking at the sun outside, I''m afraid he had been sleeping for five or six hours.


    Today, the drugstore didn''t open either. Looking back, he got flustered. Now there are many patients waiting to go out to have a look.


    When he put on his clothes and went outside, he found that there was no one outside.


    According to common sense, the drugstore should be open at this time, but now there is no one. Is it difficult for those people to find that they didn''t open the door and they didn''t wait.


    If you look at it carefully, there is a piece of paper hanging on the door, on which are written a few neat words.


    "It''s not open today." In addition, no other paper was pasted on it.


    At a glance, Li Yi understood that it should have been written by bidong.


    Thinking of this, he relaxed and went back to the house again. Originally, he went to the kitchen to see what else was in the house. If he didn''t buy some cooking by himself.


    But as soon as he came in, he saw porridge and some breakfast in the kitchen pot.


    At the same time, there was a piece of paper on the side, "a yin and I went to school, breakfast in the pot."


    At the end of the paper, a smiling face was painted, which made people laugh.

 Chapter 526

    Li Yi sits on the table to eat. The food tastes good. Anxi sits on one side. There are many cooks in the city, but it''s the first time that she has eaten such good food.


    Even the chefs in the best restaurants in the city are not as good as Li Yi.


    If you can eat such food every day, even death is worth it.


    She thought, chewing.


    Although a yin and bibidong seem to be eating, they don''t know why it''s serious. They always have a kind of sadness.


    Although it has never been revealed, Li Yi can infer from their eyes what worries they are having.


    It''s a pity that ansey is here now. He can''t say it.


    So he looked at ansey helplessly and was looked at by his eyes.


    Anxi was stunned for a moment, and soon her face turned red.


    It seems that I really shouldn''t do it. What was the purpose of my coming here.


    Now that she only knows how to eat, she finds herself putting the cart before the horse.


    Mingming came here to see Li Yi look good, and he wanted to pursue her, but why now the first thing he came here is not to see each other, but to see what each other prepared to eat.


    This is the next day. If this happens in the future, it will be OK.


    Anxi took a look at the beef in the bowl. This is the last time. Next time she comes back, she will never eat here. She will leave after seeing her off.


    Holding his chopsticks tightly and chewing the beef, he decided in his heart.


    Time passed until night.


    Ansey got into the carriage and went home. In the first lesson, he lay down. He was full. It was really comfortable. People unconsciously wanted to lie down for a while.


    Such a good place, such a good place to rub food, I still have to go tomorrow.


    Think of here, he suddenly sat up, no, this and his idea is not right, he clearly decided at noon at night to say nothing here to eat, how or eat.


    damn! I think that I can''t come tomorrow. No matter what I say, I can''t come tomorrow.


    Li Yi is sitting on the sofa. He wants to say something, because he can see that both of them have definitely guessed some of their secrets, whether it''s bidong or aunt.


    It''s better to tell them something than to keep it a secret all the time. Anyway, now they are absolutely trustworthy.


    Thinking about this, she did it slowly, very straight, very serious.


    Ah Yin and bibidong seemed to understand some of the same sloth that they had before. They testified and looked serious.


    Li Yi took a deep breath and let them sit on their left and right sides.


    "Your brother, I really have something to hide from you. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you these things. It''s really bad for you to know too much.


    But I''m not hiding it from you. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you something today, but don''t tell anyone. "


    The two children answered softly, and Li Yi went on to say, "I''m not from this world. I''m from another world. I came to this world to do something.


    I went to do that last night. Now you may not understand it, or you may not understand it. I will tell you when you grow up a little bit later. "


    After he finished, he did not speak again, and fell into silence.


    Bibidong finds a comfortable position in his arms and lies on his stomach, so does ah Yin.


    As time goes by, they feel sleepy. They seem to want to fall asleep. They are already half asleep.


    Li Yi carefully put them on the bed. They covered the quilt and watched them sleep well before they left.


    It''s still the same process, but the number of ghosts is much less, and the ecology of the place where they stayed yesterday has been destroyed.


    It seems that a large number of ghosts and beasts gathering will cause great damage to the surrounding ecology, in addition, it will also affect the avenue in a space.


    After Li Yi finished, he told the rest of the soul hand to change a place tomorrow, otherwise he would always stay in one place, not only the main road, but also the ecology would be completely destroyed.


    He can only take a shot to change a place, once again to help part of the cause of animal classification detection.


    This time, when he went back, he didn''t even do anything else. He just lay in bed and went to sleep.


    Wake up with the rest of the breakfast, casually deal with a mouthful, went out to buy some medicinal materials.


    At noon and a Yin they have a meal together, I don''t know why, but this time Anxi is not willing to stay, after they send them down, he left nonstop.


    I don''t know. I think there''s something terrible about Li Yi.


    In the afternoon, when the drugstore opens the door, you can see a new notice written on his door.


    "Business hours are temporarily changed to two hours a day in the afternoon. Any change will be announced later."


    Before opening the door, it was the same as usual. There were not too many patients, but there were more than ten scattered patients.


    In a short time, the dozen patients will be seen. Most of the people in Liufeng city like to rush to see a doctor very early.


    As a result, only a period of time before he opened the drugstore would patients come to him one after another, and there was basically no one in the last hour.


    At the end of the day''s business, the drugs have been almost used during this period, and I have to find time to find a way to refine them.


    In the evening, I have to fly to the star forest to solve the problem of ghosts and beasts there.


    Since he came to this world for the first time, his time has been so tense.


    It''s just that. The problem is that each scan will analyze the spirits of those ghosts. It''s also quite a burden for myself.


    Otherwise, simply doing some ordinary things will not make them feel drowsy all the time. They need a long sleep to recover their fatigue.


    For the next two or three days, he was busy with it.


    Until the end, all the ghosts have been classified and scanned.


    The next thing we need to do is to observe the feng shui masters, select the more intelligent soul hands, and let them take batch after batch of souls to guard the array eyes.


    Then release the soul skill in your talent, or show the martial spirit to increase the efficiency of exposing the connection between heaven and earth.


    At that time, he will make the exposed avenue of heaven and earth resonate with the star forest under his feet.


    Combine the two by the way of the main road, so that part of the array is completed. Of course, the first eye of the array is not complete.


    When he has finished the layout of the second array eye, and first let the two array eyes temporarily connected, this is the most difficult.


    If this step can be successful, after he connects the third eye of the array and successfully arranges the array of heaven, earth and man, the next step will be simpler and easier.

 Chapter 527

    Li Yi is standing in the air. Below it is the huge star forest. The location here is very good. He can clearly observe every point of the forest.


    Only in this way can he have a more detailed understanding of the Fengshui area here. With the Fengshui terrain, he can arrange the array accordingly.


    Otherwise, if you don''t know anything, you will just bow your head and act recklessly, and there will be chaos sooner or later.


    Li Yi carefully observed and felt that no matter in which world, Fengshui comes from fate, it always exists. In this world, it is naturally clearer and more decisive.


    This is the most important, he must observe where the geomantic omen, where the road activity is more in line with more close.


    He has quite a large number of ghost beasts on hand, but the number that can meet and resonate is not particularly large.


    Although some soul hands themselves contain part of the road, they are not pure for other reasons.


    In addition, although some soul beasts all contain the same road, the number of those soul beasts is too small to cause the resonance between heaven and earth.


    Li Yi is able to select only those soul hands with enough number. Only they can make the world resonate with each other. Only in this way can he connect the world and arrange the array.


    He has to observe for a long time, and he has to observe in as much detail as possible. Today''s observation is only the first draft.


    First observe the general situation, the general trend of geomantic omen, the terrain and the trend of mountains, and then go slowly and carefully ponder, which will take another seven or eight days.


    It''s much harder than his soul beasts to detect the spirits. After all, those soul beasts have their own intelligence and will be called


    If you want to observe these mountains and rivers, you must go and observe them yourself.


    And the scope of observation is from large to small, first observe the general situation, then observe some local conditions in detail, and finally observe some regional conditions in detail.


    But fortunately, although this kind of thing takes a lot of effort, it''s much easier to observe and analyze than before.


    At least when he went back these days, he was very relaxed every day. When bidong saw his brother like this, he was in a better mood.


    Although I don''t know what happened a few days ago, my brother''s face is very bad and looks very weak every day.


    But now is not the same, although his brother has some things to hide from himself, but at least it is not dangerous, or unbearable. My brother''s face is no longer as ugly as before every day.


    So he can''t help but feel better.


    Li Yi in the next few days, is still busy in this matter, Anxi do not know why, although this period of time is still relatively frequent, but rarely eat in his side.


    But sometimes it seems that she can''t help but stay for dinner. Most of the time, whenever she bumps into her cooking, it''s like she bumps into something she''s afraid of and leaves without looking back.


    Of course, the premise is that he can''t open his mouth to stay. As long as he opens his mouth to stay, ansey will stay here.


    Not only that, but also when I stayed here, I was very happy, even a little excited.


    When Li Yi saw this situation, he just laughed and did nothing else.


    He is still occasionally export to retain, ansey seems to have some tacit understanding, as long as you export, retain to stay here, he does not open his mouth, grasp to go.


    Unfortunately, what made him really anxious and sad was that there was no progress in the relationship between the two sides during this period.


    The other side has always been extremely respectful of themselves, as a guest.


    But she didn''t want to be the guest. She wanted to be a friend.


    She didn''t have any extravagant ideas and wanted to solve the problem all at once.


    What Anxi wants is to be a friend first, and then try to make him marry herself slowly.


    But the problem is that I can''t even make friends with him.


    This has been bothering him, in fact, ansey can see that the other side is refusing.


    But there is no way, even if you know that the other party is rejecting him, you still have an illusion in your heart.


    Sometimes in her heart, she wondered if she would make the other party feel very annoying.


    But she still insisted, even so, even he had an idea in his heart, whether or not to choose an opportunity to showdown with the other party.


    If you succeed or fail, you should go ahead.


    But he did not dare, because he was afraid that if he had a showdown with the other side, he would not be able to maintain his current relationship.


    Therefore, she has always been afraid to take this step, can only maintain the status quo.


    Even he has been able to feel the other side released to his sense of alienation, he may not be his friend.


    Maybe even he didn''t understand why he was like this and why he wanted to be like this.


    Even he doesn''t know why he has become so humble. In this city of Liu Feng, Anxi is at least a top figure, just like the son of heaven.


    Why become so, become so humble, want to please a person, the other side is always alienated from themselves, but still waiting?


    Sometimes ansey felt that she was too humble, but what could she do? Since she was not willing to make up her mind to break off, she could not bully each other.


    He can only accept this reality, unless he makes up his mind not to have more contact with each other.


    Li Yi himself is also very headache, originally he thought that the other party is just three minutes heat, but never thought that the other party can persist for such a long time.


    He thinks that Tang Qian''s talent is also very good. He should be very proud to be able to achieve such a strong strength in such a young age.


    He has been hanging each other, and let each other feel a sense of alienation, may not be a few days will let him feel boring, and then leave himself, at that time he is also successful.


    But I have never considered that the other party can persist for such a long time, and I am still very interested in coming to my home.


    And in the face of each other to their own home helpless, because he still want to maintain the present appearance of identity.


    Otherwise, he would leave directly. As a result, it''s hard to find a stable place and a safe and clean identity. However, because the other party has been coming to his home to disturb his plan, sometimes he even doubts whether the other party is aware of something.


    But he Wang Jing has followed each other quietly, and let his mind follow him for many days. But no trace was found.


    Even now, his mind is still able to observe ansey at any time, because even he doubts that if the other party doesn''t have anything, he finds that under his obvious alienation, why he can persist all the time.


    He''s curious?

 Chapter 528

    Li Yi looks at the thirty-five ghosts in front of him. They are in different shapes. Eighteen are terrestrial and eight are aquatic. The rest are all birds.


    Among the 18 land-based ghosts, 15 are wolves, and the remaining three are tigers, another is cattle and a leopard.


    These ghost beasts are the smartest among them. It can be said that their intelligence is very close to that of ordinary adults.


    That is to say, they are the main force to arrange their own arrays. Only these 35 spirit beasts can take other spirit beasts to arrange their own arrays.


    Follow your own orders and drive the beast to where it should be.


    Otherwise, even those ghosts can obey their own orders.


    But if they are called to move on a large scale, they will gather in one place, but they will be very scattered at that time.


    And it''s not just to complete one, but at least to complete more than three eyes for the first time.


    This requires that for the first time, at least three groups of different ghosts and beasts should show their own martial spirits in three different places and resonate with heaven and earth.


    This is very difficult. The second time is actually more difficult than the first time.


    Because it''s much easier to arrange the second array when you have the previous one.


    Li Yi thought carefully about his array plan.


    First set up a heaven, earth and man three talents array. After the completion of the array, it can bring considerable gain to yourself.


    Then according to the heaven, earth and man three talents array, he will arrange other arrays in the same place. But if he wants to connect the arrays together, he will need to arrange several more array eyes at a time after arranging the heaven, earth and man three talents array.


    Can complete the requirements of the next big town, seven star array.


    In fact, there is no other suitable geomantic position, otherwise, he can arrange according to the method of "Liangyi Sancai Sixiang".


    But there is not a very suitable direction for Fengshui.


    Forced layout of the four elephants array, although they can successfully arrange, but will certainly weaken a lot.


    He didn''t know what the gods were, let alone how many they were. Although he had seen Douluo when he came here, he didn''t know how many gods there were in the divine world, and how many they were.


    In addition, although through the introduction to know a little bit about the strength of those gods.


    In this world, Tiandi Avenue is very unreliable.


    What I know is only a part of my strength. God knows what strange spirits and skills those gods have.


    If a God can increase his strength to a certain extent with his own spirit, he will fail even if he does not have enough strength to resist the plan.


    If you set up this array, the power of heaven and earth is too much stronger than yourself, so you have the convenience of entering, attacking, retreating and defending.


    If you can''t win, you can withdraw. If you hide in the big star forest, no one can get in. If you spend some time quietly, you will win sooner or later.


    If he couldn''t win, he would stay in the big star forest and turn from martial arts to immortality.


    After they become golden immortals, they go out to find trouble with the gods.


    Because of this, the array must be arranged, not only to be arranged, but also to be as powerful and perfect as possible.


    Li Yi took a deep breath, looked at the ghosts in front of him and said, "you will drive these ghosts here later. Remember to make sure they are all there, and then let them release their own spirits.


    Next, you don''t have to worry about it. If it''s done well, I''ll be rewarded. If it''s not done well, I''ll be rewarded. "


    After that, he was silent for a moment, and his eyes swept over these ghosts. The power of his body was full of pressure, which made them all shiver.


    He didn''t say the next result, but for these spirits who are not low in intelligence, they already know in their hearts that if they can''t do it, they will be dead.


    Although these ghosts can''t speak, they still use their way to show that they will finish.


    For example, the thoughts and ideas in their hearts are now clearly understood by Li Yi.


    It has to be said that although the intelligence of these ghosts and beasts has reached the level of normal adults, their minds are too pure.


    What you think is what you want. If you want to kill you and eat you, you simply want to kill you. There is absolutely no meaning in eating you.


    Purity doesn''t mean kindness. It''s just that there is no brain and no restriction.


    Li Yi tells them the ghosts and beasts they want to lead, and asks them to drive them to the right place to gather.


    Before that, he had already arranged the ghosts and beasts, and they were being put in a certain place batch by batch. In order to set up the array, he made 16 magic weapons that made different sounds. Each time he used one, there would be a group of classified ghosts and beasts gathered.


    Soon, three voices sounded in turn, and three different groups of ghosts and beasts gradually gathered.


    And towards a certain place began to gather, those who have the spirit of the spirit beast also led these spirit beast to go.


    .................


    Before that, many people in the city near the star forest noticed that the activities of ghosts and beasts in the city began to become very abnormal.


    And it was not a day or two, but lasted for many days, but no one regarded the abnormal activity of soul hand as a major event.


    Only some people mentioned the abnormal activity of the soul beast, but their reminders did not attract more attention.


    Li Yi was sitting at the side of a big tree. The essence of the moon spirit between heaven and earth was gathering on him. At the same time, the power of the huge star began to enter his body.


    A lot of aura entered, making the aura in his body compressed and then compressed.


    Even when his body is almost full, his quality can''t be changed.


    The only thing that can be improved is quantity. Soon, her body rose, and her body began to become larger. Just like FA Tianxiang Di, her body suddenly rose several feet.


    When his height was raised to about eight Zhang, it gradually stopped. It was already the limit, and there was no way to improve.


    The next thing to do is quite a burden to himself. If he doesn''t have enough energy and endurance, he doesn''t dare to try.


    His body is huge, and his mass naturally becomes very huge. Even every step of his movement can make the surrounding earth tremble.


    In front of them, countless ghosts and beasts are releasing their own spirits. The colorful lights are shining around the starry sky, and even the whole sky is bright.


    He sat on one side, he could feel that with the release of their spirits, the roads between heaven and earth began to increase here.


    It''s time for him to have an accident, when the number of Tiandi Avenue increases to a certain extent.


    Li Yi will play the role of a repeater, and the road aroused by these ghosts and beasts will be involved by him first.


    And then chime with the Fengshui trend of the star forest to become a natural array.

 Chapter 529

    Li Yi can feel that he has grasped the vague Tao between heaven and earth.


    If everything is normal, then his array will run through the earth, wind, water, fire, Yin, Yang and five elements of the world.


    Connect these things together to form a complete array, which can even run autonomously.


    This kind of autonomous operation is not a mechanism set by itself, but because with these factors, the internal ecology of the array operates spontaneously like a world.


    As long as this array can be successfully arranged, I will master the earth wind, water, fire, Yin Yang and five elements of the whole star forest to a certain extent.


    With geomantic omen, water and fire, Yin Yang and five elements, this array will gradually develop again, because the whole array is like a world.


    If the local water, fire, Yin, Yang and five elements are mastered by him, he can master other Tao with array again.


    It''s not very difficult. These avenues of heaven and earth are ready-made, but there is a little confusion and fragmentation, as long as you tidy them up.


    It''s very easy to master it. After all, I just master it, which is equivalent to picking up a gun to figure out how to open it.


    It''s not about making guns from scratch. It''s about making a real weapon.


    The difficulty gap between the two is like a cloud and mud.


    Li Yi can feel these roads, which proves that the first step of array arrangement has been successful.


    Next is the second and most dangerous step. He wants to use his body as a connecting line.


    It''s very, very difficult to weld the geomantic terrain of a part of the earth Avenue and the star forest. It''s not that the realization of technology is dangerous and profound, but it''s not difficult for him.


    The five elements road he cultivated contains the road of earth, and his mastery of geomantic topography has reached a very profound level.


    At least in this world, the array of this magnitude is absolutely enough.


    Before that, he knew that the only difficulty to avoid was that when the array was connected with the terrain, both sides would carry themselves like a mountain.


    I have to bear the heaven and earth road and Fengshui terrain, they are like two mountains suppressing myself.


    If you can''t support it, the arrangement of the array will fall short.


    Li Yi began to connect Tao and geomantic topography slowly. In fact, there was not much he could do, just to connect the two together.


    Whether it''s Tiandi Avenue or Fengshui trend, it''s very mysterious in itself. As long as you can stack them together, both sides will adapt to each other.


    The most difficult thing is himself, because at the first moment of the gradual integration of the two, he can feel the countless forces of neglect squeezing and trampling himself.


    But fortunately, because of the celestial phenomena and the earth, the body is huge. For a while, because of its own capacity, it becomes more and more powerful, and constantly consumes its strength to offset this force.


    At least from the current state of view, in a short period of time he will not have any major event.


    Although I bear a lot of strength, it''s not a big deal at present.


    This time, the array is either a one-time success or a complete failure. It''s hard to get a second chance.


    With the Fengshui terrain of Xingdou forest and Tiandi Avenue embedded together, suddenly Li Yi can feel that the whole world resonates, and even the whole land of Xingdou forest is shaking.


    Of course, for him, not everyone can sense this vision. For the vast majority of people or ghosts, all they can feel is that the land has moved. As for the active road between heaven and earth, they can''t detect it.


    Of course, some people or ghosts themselves use part of the road of earth, and their strength will increase a lot during this period.


    Of course, with the passage of time, you can stabilize the road, and the relationship between heaven and earth will return to its original state.


    It will only appear again if it is transferred by itself or if outsiders want to break into the main road by force.


    The strength that his body bears now is far beyond people''s imagination, and because of the road of earth, he can only walk on the earth slowly.


    He is not far away from his destination, so it is not very slow to walk step by step. The only danger is that he takes every step.


    The road between heaven and earth also goes along with it. Naturally, the influence of the road moving is not one or two points.


    Even this influence is different from the original, only some people with high strength or practicing the same way can notice it.


    In the end, it even showed a little extraordinary in concept, such as the earth shaking, and the earth seemed to become thicker and more vitality.


    Many ordinary people and ghosts can sense something wrong. Although they don''t know what''s wrong, they can feel it''s absolutely wrong.


    Li Yi came here step by step. Even in his heart, he felt that there should be God, and realized that it was wrong.


    Of course, he did not know, because the divine world and the human world would not be in the same space.


    The main road of Douluo continent takes place in chaos, and its influence is hard to affect the divine world.


    But although no God found this anomaly, there are countless people found this anomaly, but no one cares.


    The main reason is that the star forest is the place of ghosts and beasts, and human beings rarely set foot in it.


    No matter how big things happen, at least it doesn''t affect the human situation outside the big star forest.


    Even the change of the road of heaven and earth in the great forest, the change of mountains and rivers, the influence of the outside world is not as big as the influence of the abnormal action of the soul beast some time ago.


    They don''t have to stay in the big star forest. It doesn''t have much to do with what the big star forest will look like, just a little.


    If something goes wrong with the spirit beast, it really has a lot to do with them. However, it''s obvious that there will be a big problem in the immediate sale, so big that these people can''t solve it.


    Li Yi stands here again and feels the road in front of him. The road of earth has been completed.


    The road of water h also began to combine with it. The difference is that in addition to connecting with him, it also began to collide with the road of earth.


    The power between heaven and earth converges here again, and you can feel the pressure on your body. Even the spiritual power that he thought could not be compressed begins to be further compressed, and the huge body also begins to shrink smaller and smaller, only three feet in the end.


    But in any case, even under a lot of pressure, in the end, it was completed without danger.


    As long as the last eye is finished and the three eyes are connected, the pressure on him will disappear.

 Chapter 530

    Li Yi can feel that the pressure on him is increasing again. Even he can''t hold on to this huge pressure.


    He can not be as relaxed as before, even every step is very hard.


    Sometimes when walking, he has to stop for a little rest, otherwise even he is worried that if he goes on, he will take off his strength.


    But fortunately, I told you before I came here that bibidong and ayin''s drugstore are not open today. If someone asks, they will go into the mountain to collect medicine.


    So he doesn''t have to worry about what will happen to him. He doesn''t need to worry about his identity when he goes out.


    After all, it''s normal to go into the mountains to collect herbs for three or four days.


    Although the body has been under great pressure, but still step by step towards the destination.


    Sometimes he can''t hold on, but there is nothing he can do.


    This power can only be resisted by himself. No one can bear such a huge power except him.


    And then there is the most difficult thing. After he has taken the power of the three eyes, he has to spend time connecting them. This is the most difficult step.


    If the successful connection array is set up, he will no longer have to bear such a huge force.


    Of course, if the connection fails, he will be seriously injured in the best case.


    Here, even Li Yi''s remaining physical strength can no longer support and continue to stand.


    Lying on the ground, feeling the solid and cold earth.


    His breathing is very short. He breathes a lot of air every minute and every second. A lot of aura enters his body along his mouth, mouth and even pores, and begins to transform into more force to resist the external force.


    The avenue has converged here, and Li Yi can feel the great power being converged.


    A soft gray wolf two people have been organizing and dispatching the soul beast.


    There is no way, even if many of the soul beast''s intelligence is not low, but for them, Li Yi always can''t believe all of them.


    So I specially let ah Rou and grey wolf go together and take charge of the scheduling organization.


    But fortunately, at least up to now there is no problem, so it seems that there will be no problem in the aspect of ghosts and beasts. Next, it depends on yourself.


    The Third Avenue appeared, and the third eye began to connect slowly. In a moment, Li Yi felt that his Dharma, heaven and earth were breaking.


    If so, in the next situation, he will not be able to bear the power for long, and it is very likely that he will die before the third eye is completely pressed.


    But long before that, he thought about this possibility.


    So he also left a way to deal with it. If he can''t bear these huge forces, then he will give some of them to those ghosts.


    The strength of these ghosts is not as strong as their own, but they have a lot of numbers. Even if each one shares a little, there is no doubt that they will reduce the pressure on themselves.


    The next moment he did this, all the ghosts felt that they were under tremendous pressure.


    Can''t resist all lying on the ground, even some of their bones are making noise.


    The strength is too great, they simply can''t bear it, leading to part of their own fracture.


    At this time, Li Yi also felt that the pressure on himself had been reduced by more than half, which also gave him more time and power to deal with and connect the three eyes.


    This is naturally more difficult, even once the connection starts, it has to be a success.


    He has to work hard, so he didn''t use the secret method to break out before, just to wait for this moment.


    His limitations were opened, and his huge vitality and flesh and blood were consumed. Every minute and second he consumed was blood. Fortunately, his flesh was strong enough, otherwise he could not sustain such a huge consumption.


    Even so, every second is still squeezing himself.


    Even if he gets out of this state, he will fall into the side effect of extreme weakness.


    But now that it''s done, there''s only one chance to try. Even if you bet half your life, you''ll succeed.


    The pressure is still increasing, Li Yi can feel even the body in the crazy burning himself.


    The body has been developed to the limit, but it is still difficult to stop this force.


    He had been able to feel that the skin of his body began to crack, the bones began to shatter, the internal organs began to break and bleed.


    Every minute, every second, these injuries appear and disappear again by his strong self-healing force. The injuries bleed again. Every minute, every second, he must bear such pain.


    Although he can turn off his nerve perception, let himself absolutely rational, no longer in pain.


    But once you turn off your nerve perception, the biggest disadvantage is that you can''t feel the body''s condition in detail. It''s very likely that when there''s a big problem, you can''t even remedy it.


    Therefore, he has no solution, and can only resist the pain to death. He has to carry on anyway, even if he is dead.


    His body began to collapse. Even in the end, the speed of his repair was far less than the speed of his recovery. Now his body is full of cracks.


    Similarly, the situation of those soul beasts who resonated with him was not much better. Almost every soul beast was injured, some light and some heavy.


    There are some soul beasts whose lives are in danger. If they continue, they will only die.


    Li Yi can feel the pressure wave by wave, but she finally saw the dawn, because the three eyes have already begun to connect with each other. As long as they last for a while, the connection will be completed, and he will no longer have to bear such great power.


    As time goes by, it can sense that the three eyes are slowly connecting. The big Tao between heaven and earth, like three rivers, converges and spreads again, returning to the origin.


    The three avenues converge in the center and gradually disperse. I want to go back to my original place.


    He just waited and suffered. And observe the situation silently.


    He knew that he couldn''t last long, that every minute of pain was enough to make him scream.


    But now he can''t even scream. He can only bite his teeth. Even he can feel his teeth creaking.


    He can''t see, he can''t hear, and even half of his body''s perception is gradually lost. His body has collapsed to a very serious degree.


    In the middle of the road, no ordinary person can bear it, even if his physical strength is unparalleled, it is difficult to bear it.


    Li Yi was able to sense that heaven and earth were finally connected, and his array arrangement was successful.


    Successful array layout and win-win situation between heaven and earth will bring him great gain in strength.


    In addition, there are many mysteries, at least he can operate the three avenues of land wind in the area.


    Unfortunately, now he does not know all this.

 Chapter 531

    Li Yi didn''t know anything, when the power between heaven and earth disappeared from him.


    The connection of the array is completed, they balance each other, and there is no great force to squeeze his body.


    In an instant, all the pressure on his body disappeared. He bit his teeth and endured the pain. The tone in his heart had already gone.


    The whole person''s will is lost, lying on the ground can''t do anything, the flesh is scarred, inch by inch cracked.


    Now he is like a doll, forced together, but the essence is a rag ball.


    He is infinitely close to death. Fortunately, he is in the area covered by the array. Generally speaking, few people can break in.


    His condition is not very good. Those ghost beasts are not much better. Many ghost beasts collapse to the ground at the moment when the array is finished.


    Fortunately, there are still many ghost beasts with some prey, as well as many skilled healers who use their own soul skills to alleviate their wounds.


    Ah Rou had been doing this before. Li Yi had long thought that this might happen, so he said to make preparations in advance.


    Gray wolf is now receiving a lot of soul beast treatment, just his strength is the most powerful in the soul beast, the pressure to resist is also relatively more.


    So the injury is also quite heavy, but fortunately, it has been relieved under the treatment of many soul beasts.


    There is still a part that can''t be completely cured. It''s the wound of the road. It can only be healed slowly by itself. The effect of simple treatment is not great.


    Lying on the ground, Li Yi''s body began to absorb spiritual power from the outside, and as for his injury, it was more difficult for him to recover from the terrible injury.


    But fortunately, he is in a coma now and can recover after all. If he wants to recover completely, it will be a long time.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have so much time to lie here all the time. Now his spirit has completely lost his will, even he can''t master it.


    Gray wolf''s injury recovered almost immediately after running up, it knows where Li Yi is, now we need to hurry to find.


    Ah Rou is also following her, and there are many ghosts and beasts walking with her.


    Gray wolf came to Li Yi and was a little stunned. He called twice and found that he didn''t get any response.


    Li Yi looks intact, and there is no abnormality around him, just like sleeping there.


    He had suffered a serious injury before, but he didn''t lose his studies, not so much.


    More often, during treatment, the blood turns into a part of strength and is absorbed by the body. After all, his blood has more energy than aura.


    That''s why the ground is kept so clean. When treating injuries, the first priority is the outside world.


    Judging from the current situation, there is no abnormality on the surface of his body, which is very clean, but his body is a large area of collapse.


    Ah Rou was also stunned, but her courage was bigger than grey wolf, and she approached Li Yi slowly.


    He grabbed his hand and shook it gently. There was no response.


    She felt a little flustered immediately, but she didn''t get any response.


    He put his head on Li Yi''s chest and listened to his partner''s heartbeat, which was very fast.


    Even she could feel the aura flowing towards Li Yi.


    But the other party''s coma is not clear, still let her very anxious.


    Care is chaos, clearly know that there may be nothing, but still can not help but anxious.


    Ah Rou let countless soul beasts release their soul healing skills to Li Yi, even if their treatment was a drop in the bucket for his injury.


    The accumulation of more can also play a lot of relief.


    Dozens of soul beasts release their soul skills in turn, squeezing all their soul power bit by bit.


    It wasn''t long before all the soul power of the beast was used up.


    Li Yi is the same as before, lying on the ground without any action or reaction.


    Of course, although there is no action and reaction, but his body is really good for your injury.


    Even the internal injuries of the body are almost finished, and the only part left is on the road, which can only be spent slowly by time and himself. The treatment of outsiders is very difficult to be effective.


    In particular, the strength of these soul beasts themselves is not particularly strong. It is impossible to cure the injury of Dao, unless there is a very strong person who can forcibly wipe out the injury.


    Ah Rou shakes gently at this time. Although his body moves, there is no reaction.


    She is in front of Li Yi''s chest, listening to each other''s heartbeat. At this time, her heart doesn''t beat so fast, but is solid and powerful.


    He put his hand on his nose and detected his breath. He breathed evenly without any abnormality.


    All these show the health of the other party, but why does he just refuse to wake up?


    Ah Rou doesn''t understand all this. Although he is very flustered now, and Li Yi has never taught him before, what should he do if he is unconscious.


    But he also knew that it was useless for him to be anxious here, and he could do nothing but wait.


    Not only to wait, but also try not to let any other soul beast know, do not let anyone have the opportunity to come here.


    Li Yi didn''t tell her how to wake him up though she was unconscious.


    But before that, they told them that what they are doing now is likely to attract the attention of those human beings. If those human beings come here, they may be one-sided massacre of these soul beasts.


    It''s likely to attract the attention of those gods. So this matter must be kept strictly confidential.


    In addition, Li Yi is the only one of these people who has the ability to play games with those gods.


    Other people, other ghosts and beasts are totally vulnerable in front of those gods.


    Ah Rou understands that no soul beast can know about it, and she should not let the news out. She can''t do much now. The only thing she can do is wait here.


    Try to wake him up, wait for him to wake up, besides, can''t do anything, a deep sense of powerlessness filled her whole body.


    At the same time, he made a decision in his heart that he must practice well in the future. I said that for him, the previous practice was just like a thing or a task. If he wanted to do it, he would do it. If he didn''t want to do it, he would just do it.


    So from now on, ah Rou is determined to practice hard. She can''t fish for three days and surf the Internet for two days as before. She doesn''t want to meet such a situation.


    This kind of any method can only watch the other party unconscious, but he can''t do anything. He doesn''t want to see you again in his life.


    Gray wolf summoned a large number of ghosts to block this area. No one knows what happened here.


    Many powerful ghosts and beasts are all guarding here, not allowing other ghosts and beasts to enter.

 Chapter 532

    Li Yi feels that he is walking in the darkness. Soon, the darkness is lit up, and he realizes that this is his sea of knowledge.


    But why did my sea of knowledge become like this? In addition to being lit up, there are many places that are completely dark.


    His spirit is also a lot of dim, there are many cracks on it.


    It seems that his spirit has been seriously injured. Now staying in the sea is self healing.


    Knowing this, he immediately began to mend his spirit and know the sea.


    It''s not very difficult for him to mend it, even it''s a little too simple for him.


    Although the sea of knowledge is very wonderful, it is also a part of the physical body. His physical body is powerful. He only needs to draw some energy to block the sea of knowledge.


    Even if the repair is good, but then want to let the sea back to the previous appearance, still need him to slowly use yuanshenli warm.


    But Yuanshen''s repair is in a long dilemma. Yuanshen himself is a very wonderful thing, not to say that he wants to repair it.


    The only thing he can do now is to keep warm and recover by himself.


    It''s a long time for him to take care of himself, so what he can do is to cure and plug the surface wound with whatever method.


    As long as you can make Yuanshen no leakage, the next injury will be much better.


    Li Yi is now using a way of consumption to smear the huge supernatural power on the surface of his body. This method is simple but effective enough.


    Fortunately, this is his sea of knowledge. Even if he wastes some supernatural power, he can absorb it in an instant.


    Therefore, it didn''t waste a long time. His original spirit was restored by scriptures.


    On the surface, at least, it was repaired, but in fact, it was very weak inside.


    It''s just that these frailties are not worth mentioning in the future.


    As long as he mends the spirit, what he does next is to absorb the spirit power to strengthen his spirit again, which is much simpler.


    Li Yi wakes up. Now that Yuanshen has mended it, he should wake up.


    Yuanshen has just suffered a lot. Even if he wakes up, he won''t be awake for long. Now that he can repair it, he still wakes up to have a look at the situation outside.


    Ah Rou is very anxious now. Li Yi has been in a coma for seven days.


    These days, she tried many ways to wake each other up, but it was obviously useless.


    She hasn''t slept or eaten for seven days.


    Where can she eat and sleep? It''s like a big stone in her heart. If he doesn''t wake up, what should he do.


    Ah Rou doesn''t know. It''s because she doesn''t know that she''s getting more and more flustered.


    Li Yi opened his eyes and saw Ah Rou, unkempt and haggard, sitting beside him.


    Seeing him open his eyes and the first moment he wakes up, ah Rou stands up with a slap, her eyes shining.


    "You finally wake up. With this sentence, her heart relaxed.


    Hunger and sleepiness hit at the same time, even if you want to sleep but want to eat something


    So he lay down on the ground and was very hungry.


    When Li Yi saw her like this, he could judge that he should have been in a coma for a long time.


    Take a closer look at the surrounding world, I have been in a coma for nearly seven days.


    It''s estimated that a yin and bibidong should be worried.


    However, he didn''t feel nervous and flustered. Anyway, he has been over such a long time, and it''s not too late to leave after knowing the current situation for an hour or two.


    Ah Rou lies on the ground and wants to open her eyelids, but she has no strength. Li Yi takes out two pills and puts them in her mouth.


    The pill won''t make him feel hungry. Sometimes it''s not really hungry, but because of excessive consumption.


    The body instinctively wants to get energy from the outside world, but the aura of the surrounding world is all consumed by its own absorption.


    She has no way to get Reiki to provide energy for her body, so feedback to her body is hunger.


    Li Yi gave her pills, and when she had other energy to take food, she would not feel hungry.


    As for the spirit, this is because these days, ah Rou''s spirit is very tense, and she really needs to rest.


    He also took out a lot of pills and put them in his mouth. He was hungry and ate something.


    When the pill was swallowed, it turned into the softest energy and began to repair his body.


    At the same time, the body also feeds back the spirit, and the weak spirit recovers a little bit.


    Li Yi goes to the outside world, and gray wolf is on one side of the guard. With it, there are countless ghosts and beasts.


    Seeing Li Yi wake up, grey wolf rushes on excitedly. He has been waiting here these days.


    He was not particularly worried, because he knew Li Yi was OK.


    If something happened to Li Yi, he could not be as lively as he is now.


    How to tell ah Rou countless times, the other side is always unwilling to listen.


    The situation around them is very good, only a little bit. Because of what they have done before, there seem to be a lot more people entering the mountain recently.


    It''s very strange that many people go into the mountains and don''t hunt ghosts.


    In principle, the star forest is one of the three major gathering areas of ghosts and beasts.


    Most of the people here are for hunting ghosts and beasts. As for other things such as collecting medicinal materials, most of them will not enter the internal area.


    Ordinary mountain people don''t dare to enter the interior even when they collect medicinal materials.


    Therefore, the vast majority of people who come to the inner or deep parts of the star forest come to hunt and kill the spirit beast to obtain the soul ring, but these people come in but do not hunt and kill, which is very strange.


    That is to say, their own affairs are likely to be discovered, they may just suspect, or they may not find the real abnormality.


    Li Yi knows that at this time, they can''t find any abnormality at all. Once they find that they fall short of success.


    "Let all ghosts and beasts return to the previous situation, where they should be and where they are. Don''t act rashly.


    You hide first. My next order is not to appear casually. I''ve suffered some injuries.


    It''s hard to recover for a while, and the array medicine hasn''t been completely arranged. I''m not the opponent of those gods yet.


    I''ll start the battle after a while, and then I''ll have the power to fight with them. "


    After Li Yi finished, he left. Since the specific situation is like this, a little understanding is enough.


    Anyway, I can communicate with it through the communication tool. I don''t have to be nostalgic. I''d better go back to Liufeng city to see the situation. I said I could go back in three or five days at most.


    As a result, it has been seven days since they came out this time. They have to observe the situation in the past and think of a reasonable way to leave the factory. It is estimated that they will have to spend eight or nine days when they find themselves.


    At that time, I don''t know what a yin and Bi Bi Dong will look like.

 Chapter 533

    Li Yi''s flying speed is not fast, there is no way, although the physical strength has recovered, but he is really injured, the strength is far less than before.


    I want to recuperate and recover slowly, but I don''t have enough time. He has disappeared for such a long time. Now I have to hurry back.


    At the same time, while flying, I wonder in my mind what kind of way I should go back.


    If you look back, you can make a disguise and tell them that once you accidentally enter the mountain forest and encounter a fierce beast, it''s hard for them to escape.


    By the way, we need to collect some herbs and make some camouflage.


    If you can, find a wild animal to stay with him for a while and absorb the smell of the wild animal.


    Try to make your disguise as perfect as possible, and don''t be found by others.


    Li Yi now comes to a small mountain. Compared with the huge star forest, this mountain is actually very big.


    There are also three or two villages on the side of the mountain. These two or three villages depend on the mountain to feed on the mountain and water to feed on the water. These two or three villages depend on the mountain to cultivate land in peacetime and collect medicine and hunt in their spare time, so they can live on.


    He said before that he would go to the mountain to collect herbs, and told them that he was going to the mountain.


    Even when he came, he lived in a nearby village for a day, replenishing supplies and brushing his face.


    Let these villagers guide themselves to actually come here, and really go into the mountains.


    This is to leave a chain of evidence for himself. If he goes to investigate in the future, he even wanders in the mountains for a while.


    Now is not the time to think about this. If you want to be evidence, you should first choose a bad beast.


    His mind covered a small part of the mountain like a scanner.


    Before he was not injured, he could cover the whole mountain, but now he can''t. He can only scan area by area.


    But even so, he still found something unusual. In this mountain, there are many people looking for themselves, not only one or two, but really many people.


    Logically speaking, although he has some status in the city, his disappearance will not let so many people come to find him.


    At that time, his heart seemed puzzled and understood that he was not able to go out now. What he wanted to explain was based on regret, so he said that he could only carry out according to the original plan and wait for himself to find a way to meet those people and see why he wanted to find himself.


    In addition, other situations can only be improvised.


    Li Yi quickly picked out a beast, just a tiger enough to help him finish today''s situation, first to provoke.


    Tease the tiger, let him chase himself, and then run away.


    Thinking that he quickly disguised some injuries on his body, but all injuries are not important.


    I caught some weeds, branches and many miscellaneous things from the grass in front of me.


    Take out the basket prepared before and put some herbs in it first.


    Put some medicine around. If anyone finds it, explain that it was lost when he ran away after collecting medicine.


    Try to perfect the disguise as much as possible, and then go up and tease the tiger.


    There is no difficulty for him. As long as he doesn''t use the slide shovel, the tiger will not die.


    Li Yi walks up to the tiger. He seems to be full. He doesn''t do anything more about Li Yi''s actions. He takes a look and continues to lie on the ground.


    Then the next second it felt something was wrong, why someone was shooting himself wrong, and then pulled out his beard.


    It was enraged and stood up and yelled.


    Then there was another slap. When he reacted, the man was already in the distance.


    It jumped on it, it was angry, it was really angry, this is the first time someone provoked himself.


    Although I''m full now, the person in front of me makes me feel uncomfortable.


    It caught up with him, but when he didn''t think of it, he found that he gradually couldn''t control it.


    Whenever it is about to catch up with each other, it is blocked by a force, but whenever he wants to give up, his buttock is always burning pain, urging it to force forward.


    Now the tiger has some unclear mind and situation, but as long as he does not chase the person in front of him, his body will be hot and painful, so he has to chase.


    It''s all he''s pushing in the dark, and it''s meaningful that he''s getting close to the people who are looking for themselves.


    Even now he has been able to hear the voice, the same group is looking for their own people, also heard the voice of the tiger.


    They are not afraid because they are not single.


    Seven or eight people are strong hunters. They are all armed with bows and arrows. They are not afraid of common wild animals.


    What''s more, they also brought five dogs, which are very strong big wolf dogs and special hunting dogs.


    The average dog may not have any fighting power against this kind of tiger.


    However, this kind of hound still has a certain combat effectiveness in the face of this kind of tiger, at least it can attract the attention of the tiger.


    Moreover, the leading dog in these dogs may not be afraid of the tiger.


    So they are not afraid of tigers, and they are even a little excited. After all, a complete tiger is very valuable. Tiger skin, tiger meat, tiger bone and tiger whip are all good things.


    In addition, people from the same village went hunting in the mountains, and they had a tacit understanding many times. Even if tigers came, as long as they cooperated with each other, they would still sink the sand in their hands.


    After hearing their voices, Li Yi immediately cried out, "danger, don''t come here, there are tigers here!"


    Of course, even if he didn''t shout, these people heard him and began to come here slowly and orderly.


    The bow and arrow in hand has been ready for a long time and can be sent out at any time.


    Li Yi is still running in a hurry, but the old tiger has already been stung by his body. He is already in a state of madness.


    It is also at this time, an arrow is very accurate into its eyes.


    Even if the tiger is hit by an arrow, it will not affect its combat effectiveness, but will block its sight.


    Those hunters stand very scattered, like a circle around the tiger


    At the same time, the dogs began to bark to attract the tiger''s attention.


    Because he was blind in one eye, the tiger was even more crazy. Although the tingling sensation of his body had disappeared, his vision was seriously blocked.


    "Come here." A hunter called, and another one shot like a tiger.


    But this time he didn''t hit the tiger in the eye, just in the neck.


    Although hitting on the neck will affect the appearance of tiger skin and reduce the price a little, fortunately, it doesn''t affect a lot.


    It''s good to fight on the neck and keep bleeding. The legend is not enough. After a while, the tiger has no strength and will kill himself.


    These hunters understand that their lives are more important than the price of tiger skin.


    Li Yi also took advantage of this time to run to a hunter''s side

 Chapter 534

    Li Yi stumbled and ran to the hunter in a panic. Before he could speak more, the wounded tiger went crazy.


    The sight is blocked, the body has suffered many injuries, now it has been very crazy.


    Several hounds didn''t get close, but kept barking around the tiger to attract its attention and disturb each other.


    The hunters didn''t do anything at this time. Everyone was waiting.


    Wait until the tiger is almost mad, the body bleeding is almost, no strength to start again.


    This is basically the way to hunt most of the prey. After all, beasts are not human beings.


    If a person is hit by an arrow and his blood is lost, the vast majority of people are likely to lose their fighting capacity.


    Only a few hundred battle men may be able to bear the pain and carry the wounded to fight again, but before long, they will absolutely have no strength because of the loss of blood.


    Animals are totally different. Some animals with strong vitality can still be active for a long time even if they are shot.


    Although the tiger is seriously injured now, if they leave immediately and do nothing else, maybe the tiger has a chance to recover.


    But they will never do nothing. Today they are about to kill the tiger.


    It''s not because this tiger hurt people, it''s not because this tiger has done something harmful.


    They are hunters. It''s natural for them to hunt tigers.


    If the tiger is left here, there is no doubt that the villagers who enter the mountain will be hurt, even if they don''t have it, they will be killed.


    There are only so many wild animals in the mountain forest. There is no doubt that they will propagate to the surrounding areas, which is likely to affect the environment of the surrounding villages.


    In the wilderness itself, man fights with heaven, with earth, and with these wild animals.


    Now kill this tiger, tigers eat less, they hunt more.


    It''s right for the tiger to rob people of food and kill them as human beings.


    Li Yi is in a bad state at this time. He is dirty all over and has many holes in his clothes. There are not many herbs left in the basket.


    The tiger is still on its way, but it''s useless.


    As time went by, his blood flowed out and his throat was injured, resulting in more air out and less air in every minute.


    But now still with strong vitality to continue to be powerful.


    As time goes by, the range of its activity slows down.


    But the hounds didn''t intend to let it go. With the resume of his range of activities, the hounds also stepped closer and even closer to the challenge.


    It''s a pity that it''s no longer useful. The tiger is physically exhausted and mentally lax. Before long, he will lie on the ground without any resistance.


    It was also at this time that the hunters gradually relaxed and began to think about asking Li Yi.


    "How did you come here? It depends on your situation. You''ve been suffering in the mountains these days, haven''t you?" Although the hunter was talking to him, his eyes were always on the tiger, and he did not dare to put down his weapon. He was ready to shoot at any time.


    There are still three nails in the broken boat. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. If you relax now, what if the tiger comes back.


    Hearing his words, Li Yi said in a weak voice, "I wanted to go into the mountain to collect herbs, but I got lost in the fog. I''ve been wandering around these days, trying to find a way. Who wants to provoke the tiger?"


    Said even helplessly shook his head, self mocking smile.


    The hunter didn''t relax when he heard his voice. The tiger was already at dusk, but what if he resisted.


    The hounds were also called back. Now everyone is still standing apart, but everyone is waiting. This tiger can''t do it.


    "Is your name Li Yi? Someone asked us to go into the mountain to look for you.


    Can''t you tell me that you people are usually honest in the city, and you have to go into the mountains? "


    His tone has some helplessness, but there is a touch of happiness.


    Before a man opened a very high price, let all the hunters in their village into the mountain to find.


    Now I find that as long as I take it back safely, I can definitely get another reward. In addition, this tiger has made a lot of money this time.


    The tiger is already a sum of money, although it has not completely died, but now the tiger is the meat on the chopping board.


    These hunters also did not occupy the space as before. Before, they stood apart to attract the attention of tigers.


    It is also because if a person is attacked by a tiger, the rest of the people will have enough time to run or stay.


    It seems that the tigers can''t turn over any storm. They naturally gather together.


    One of them, Li Yi, a hunter, once bought many herbs from him, but they were familiar with each other.


    Now he knew the whole story, although he didn''t cause anything at first.


    But after walking for such a long time, there was no news. Ansey called the hunters and went straight into the mountain to look for them.


    When he found that he had not been found in the mountain, he simply mobilized hunters from several surrounding villages to come to the mountain to find him.


    Li Yi only felt helpless for a while, and Anxi came to him, which was good intention in itself. Although she didn''t find it, she owed a favor to the other party. Although she didn''t need it, she couldn''t help saying that the other party was also out of kindness.


    If their strength is not so strong, really just an ordinary doctor, the other party''s search, must have saved their own life.


    Maybe ansey didn''t help herself, but anyway, he did accept the kindness.


    "Well, big dog, you and your third uncle will take Dr. Li back first. We''ll wait here." After some communication, the hunter decided to take Li Yi back to the village first.


    Leave some people here to keep watching the tiger. Anyway, it won''t be long before the tiger will die completely.


    At that time, we just need to prepare some people to detect it, and then make two openings on the tiger to release the blood.


    Make sure the tiger doesn''t die again and do it yourself.


    Li Yi naturally has no opinions on this matter, so he will continue to drive under the protection of two hunters soon.


    The village is far away, and the hunters deliberately take care of him and slow down, so they waste a lot of time.


    When they came to the village at the foot of the mountain, it was already in the west, and the sun would set.


    On the way, they also met other hunters in the same village, and now they all go there to deal with tigers.


    Li Yi can feel that when he comes to the village, both he and the hunters are relieved and take a breath.


    Anxi is not here. Like the hunters, he goes into the mountain alone to find Li Yi''s trace.


    Maybe the route was different. On the way down the mountain, he didn''t meet ansey.


    Of course, although he didn''t meet him, many hunters already knew about it. Even if ansey didn''t know it for a moment, she would know it immediately.

 Chapter 535

    Anxi is now on her way to the village. A hunter has just met her team. She already knows that she has found someone and that the other party has returned to the village.


    Li Yi went into the mountain to collect herbs. She knew that even before the other party went into the mountain again, she entrusted her with the care of her two children, bibidong and ayin.


    In fact, she didn''t care at first. After all, it''s not a big deal to go into the mountain to collect herbs for three or four days.


    But after this time, there was no news, and she was very anxious.


    But she also knows that it''s useless to be anxious, so she comes to live in the village here and wants to wait for Li Yi to come back.


    After waiting for another two days, there was still no news. She was worried.


    If it was someone else, what she might have done was to wait, and probably not even worry much.


    Can care is chaos, no news is Li Yi, Anxi heart naturally anxious, simply decided to let people into the mountain to find.


    It''s useless to know that even if you are strong enough to face such a huge mountain forest, it''s useless to have soul skills.


    So we have to ask many villagers to search along the whole mountain with her.


    They''ve been searching for it for a day, but there''s no news.


    Anxi was more flustered and worried. Now she suddenly learned that she was safe. Naturally, she kept on rushing to the village.


    Li Yi is really in no hurry now. He takes a bath, changes his clothes, and is sitting by the warm pot eating.


    Many people in the village left, but those who were able to walk safely in the mountains were all paid a lot by Anxi to find themselves.


    And not only this one, but also the two villages around the village were encouraged to go into the mountains to find themselves.


    Li Yi understands that this time, no matter what, he owes the other party''s favor.


    Even if the other party doesn''t come, there''s nothing wrong with her, but ansey''s behavior is in line with the idea of a normal person.


    Anxi moves fast. If she doesn''t know where Li Yi is, she needs to search carefully.


    But now that she has a specific goal, going there can be said to save her a lot of things.


    She went to work in the village without much time.


    When she came to the village, she saw Li Yi sitting there eating slowly.


    When the familiar face appeared in front of her again, her heart was quiet at last.


    Ansey came up to him and looked at him. Anyway, she finally found someone. Then her anger came up.


    "What did you do? Do you know how anxious I am these days?


    If you don''t want anything, just go into the mountain to collect herbs. What is it worth your fighting so hard? Can''t you tell me? Can''t you buy it? Why do you want to go in by yourself? Don''t you die? "


    She is like a barrage of bullets, Li Yi asked speechless.


    Anxi was really angry. She had been worried and flustered before, but now she was angry.


    After that, he squatted on the ground and sobbed in a low voice.


    Li Yi is silent. He doesn''t know what to say or what he can say. No matter what the other party is, he has good intentions, and he has to accept the favor.


    If he didn''t cheat him, if he didn''t have the strength to be powerful, then today he came to this mountain to search and rescue himself, which is totally equivalent to saving his life.


    "I''m sorry. Thank you very much anyway." Li Yi squatted down beside Anxi and said softly.


    After that, he was silent for a while, "but you know, we are from two worlds. We are not suitable, and there is no possibility."


    After that, he left, his back seemed to be a little lonely, and his steps seemed to be a little heavy.


    Of course, this is in Anxi''s view. In fact, although Li Yi has no expression on his face, he is jubilant in his heart. Anyway, he finally solved the problem.


    She said that to her face. She would not come to find herself. He must have given up.


    In this case, I plan to be more bold and safer in the next step.


    There''s no need to worry that she''ll pop up and ruin her plans.


    You don''t have to worry about the other party''s frequent entry into your home, which will break something and destroy your identity.


    Li Yi is happy in his heart and has more energy to walk. It''s still far away from Liufeng city.


    But he had a carriage here in advance, which was given to the villagers in the village before.


    Originally, according to his idea, if everything was normal, he would come back here after collecting the medicine, take a basket of medicine, and drive a carriage.


    Now, although there are countless twists and turns along the way, but in any case, finally reached the goal of driving the carriage home.


    Anxi is different. He looks at Li Yi''s shadow in the setting sun. It''s a long shadow.


    Her heart is very unhappy, but he knows that what Li Yi said is not unreasonable, both sides are not people of the same world.


    His heart is very uncomfortable, he also sat back in the carriage, sitting in front of the carriage, looking at the front of Li Yi''s carriage.


    The distance between the two carriages is not far, as long as she waved the reins, she can easily catch up.


    But she didn''t dare, she didn''t have the courage, she only dared to look behind, could only look in silence.


    Ansey looked at the carriage ahead and thought a lot.


    She understands that she also admits that what the other party says is reasonable. If she wants to be with him, she may also face a lot of pressure, whether from the outside world or from her family.


    Anxi knows that there is almost no way to eliminate this kind of power, but the only possibility is that she has strong power, and only her own strength is really strong.


    At that time, I can completely ignore other gossip.


    But in any case, he will not give up, I think his time must have brought him a lot of trouble.


    Want to get along with him, he also has a great sense of inferiority and insecurity.


    Anxi wants to think that the self-confidence in her heart surges up again, and immediately strengthens her ideas and improves her strength.


    Wipe out all the discordant voices in the family, wait until you take control of your whole family, and then go to marry him.


    Anxi thought like this. She was more energetic. When she had a goal, she was ready to go back to practice.


    Grasp the cultivation, prepare to break through, prepare to kill the soul beast.


    I have a really strong strength, and suppress all the voices of doubt.


    He thought so, the fear in his heart had disappeared, but even so, he still did not catch up with the divorced carriage, but chose to walk slowly behind.


    The speed of Li Yi''s carriage wakes up quickly. According to this speed, he will soon return to Liufeng city.


    He had to hurry back, otherwise, the gate would be closed at night, and he couldn''t help going back.

 Chapter 536

    Li Yi finally arrived at Liufeng city just before the city gate closed.


    If you want to go in at night, it''s not so easy. It takes a lot of effort.


    At that time, if he wanted to enter the city, he had to enter the small gate and make some records.


    Not only a waste of time, but also complicated procedures, the next day to accept the return visit of the city guard.


    Unlike now, as long as the gate of the big city is not closed, you can directly drive your carriage in.


    Ansey didn''t care about this. With her identity, even if the gate was closed, someone would open it for her and welcome her in.


    After Li Yi entered the city, he whipped his horse twice. Now the time is getting more and more tense, so he rushed to Baiqiao street.


    Otherwise, after a while, when the curfew is implemented, you will be arrested again. It''s really hard to say.


    Fortunately, it was night, and there was no one on the street, so even if the speed of his carriage exceeded the speed set in the city, many people didn''t care.


    In this way, he can be confident and bold, without scruple to speed up.


    Otherwise, if caught galloping in the city is not a small crime.


    In a hurry, Li Yi finally came to Baiqiao street before the curfew started. There was no need to worry here.


    As the speed slows down, the horse can finally catch more breath.


    When he first selected the carriage, although the horse was good, it was only relatively good.


    This horse''s level in the horse can only be regarded as the middle level. It''s quite good that this time we can keep on running so far.


    After all, it''s just an ordinary horse. There''s no half breed, not like ansey''s carriage.


    Li Yi stepped out of the carriage, patted the horse''s neck, and input some spiritual power to enhance its physique.


    Make it run faster and more durable in the future.


    At this time, the curfew had already started, but I was lucky I didn''t meet him.


    At night, the streets are cold and deserted. After all, there are no entertainment activities at night in the daytime. Now, there are no entertainment activities at night, and most families go to bed early.


    After all, lighting at night is a big expense for many people.


    Many people just light a small oil lamp at night and put it out early. After all, since there is no activity at night, it''s better to turn off the light and go to bed.


    When Li Yi tied the carriage, he saw the light in the room was on. He picked up some grass and poured it in.


    Then he washed his hands and pushed the door into the room.


    A yin and bibidong knew that they were probably divorced when they heard the sound from outside, so they both got up.


    Both of them didn''t go to bed so early. Now they think Li Yi may be back. Naturally, they are more excited.


    Bibidong and a Yin never worried about what would happen to Li Yi


    It''s impossible to say they don''t worry at all, but they know better that it''s useless to worry.


    What I can do is to find a way to become stronger quickly so as to help him.


    And part of the reason is that even if they stay here, they get messages from time to time.


    The information is short but effective enough. As long as Li Yi has nothing to do, he will ask them.


    Even though he was in a coma, the program recorded on the communication device was still performing its own functions.


    Every day I send some messages to prove to them that they are safe.


    As long as he is not dead, the news will be sent back as usual.


    So in their eyes, they have nothing to do with themselves.


    Just because I haven''t seen my face for many days, I miss it very much.


    Li Yi squatted down and held them in his arms.


    Bibidong and ayin are also lying down.


    "My brother has been walking for such a long time. Do you miss me?"


    ...........


    The three of them talked a lot and talked for a long time.


    Ah Yin and Bi Bi Dong, who haven''t seen him for a long time, want to sleep with him tonight.


    And I have to listen to stories. I have to eat delicious food today. Anyway, there will be no school tomorrow.


    Every six days in the soul teacher college, there is a day off. At the same time, it is to let these children relax themselves.


    At the same time, in order to let the teacher rest.


    Li Yi didn''t sleep. At night, she would continue to repair her body and recover slowly.


    He knows better than anyone how weak he is now.


    It looks very healthy and powerful on the surface, but in fact it is still quite serious inside.


    Even if it is coma for so long, the injury of the body is only a part of the better, there are still many, many need to be repaired slowly.


    Yuanshen''s condition is even worse. I''m afraid it will take a long time to treat his injury this time.


    Even if he used pills for himself in this period of time, the pure power of pills was digested.


    He was just taking two pieces of pills to treat his own injuries. The large amount of pills he had stored were insufficient.


    But for the recovery of the injury is still very little effect.


    Li Yi also has no way, can only side slowly recuperate, while continue to take medicine.


    Early the next morning, he did nothing.


    He opened the drugstore early because he knew he had been away for such a long time. Maybe some patients will accumulate.


    Of course, many people also know that he went to the mountain to collect herbs, but no one knows how long he will go.


    Now seeing his wife open the door, all the residents around naturally know that Dr. Li has collected herbs. Now open the door.


    Many people rushed to tell each other, and soon many patients gathered in front of the drugstore.


    This is just a part of it. There are more people who don''t know the news or don''t have time to come. They are likely to come in the afternoon.


    Or tomorrow, of course, many people have asked him whether it will open in the afternoon.


    Although Li Yi said that he would open business normally in the afternoon, if nothing happened in the future, he would give notice in advance.


    Fortunately, there are still a lot of medicinal materials stored in his shop. We should deal with these patients, so that we will not have the situation that we know how to treat them, but there is no medicine.


    One patient after another is ready to leave, and the speed of his treatment is very fast. Before long, all the patients have left.


    At this time, no patients will come. If they do, there won''t be many patients coming this afternoon.


    Li Yi simply closed the door of the drugstore, ready to buy something to cook.


    These days, he hasn''t done it for a long time. Even if he eats the food in the restaurant every day, it''s spring time. After all, the level of cooks in the restaurant is very high compared with ordinary people.


    But compared with myself, there is still a big gap. After all, my cooking skills are first-class in Liufeng city and even Tiandou empire.

 Chapter 537

    Li Yi made a lot of food, but there was still a lot of food left.


    Because ansey didn''t come, she always did more when she came.


    Today, she didn''t come, but the food was still as much as usual. As a result, there was a lot left.


    To tell you the truth, the other party often comes to his home. Today, he is not used to it.


    However, as long as the other party does not come in the future, he will be able to carry out his plan more boldly, which is not used to and is not worth mentioning.


    "Brother, why didn''t sister Ann come today?" A Yin looked at it, but she didn''t grab food with her.


    I was not used to it for a while.


    "Oh! She won''t come for anything else. She won''t come in the future. "


    Although Li Yi said so, the smile at the corner of his mouth was almost uncontrollable, and he almost wanted to laugh out loud.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang For a short time, there was a quick knock on the door.


    And with the knock on the door, there was also ansey''s voice, "little silver, Dong''Er. Open the door, my sister is coming to see you After that, there was a hearty laugh.


    After listening to the voice, Li Yi''s face immediately broke down, holding his forehead, and his face was full of tears.


    I just said that she would not come. How did she come at once. Careless, careless.


    A Yin heard his voice, immediately turned to his brother, the expression on her face is very wonderful.


    Confused, at the same time, there are some confused.


    Li Yi is helpless, the whole person is paralyzed on the chair to swing a hand, "go to open the door!"


    After hearing her response, a Yin immediately ran to open the door next time, and bibidong also followed.


    During this period of time, the relationship between ansey and the two of them has been pulled in a lot.


    After all, she is also a bully in the city, what she wants, what she wants to know and what she wants to play.


    As long as she wants to, she can basically do it.


    Plus I can see them both at school every day.


    During this period, she also spent a lot of time searching for things that children like.


    So I have a good relationship with a yin and Bi Bi Dong. Even Cheng Hu has changed from teacher an at the beginning to sister an.


    Li Yi is really confused now. Is it because he is not a woman that he can''t see through these women''s thoughts? He said so yesterday.


    No matter what the situation, the other party will not come back to find themselves, even if they want to come, at least it will take a while.


    But why is such a situation? Is she not hit at all.


    Li Yi can''t understand. He really can''t understand.


    No matter what the situation is, I said so absolutely yesterday that I refused the other party directly.


    Even if normal people continue to have ideas about themselves, they have to adjust their mental state.


    Ansey is not as strong as she is. What''s the matter? Yesterday is still so lost, the result today PA of a recovery.


    Bibidong opens the door of her home, and ansey changes into a scarlet robe today, outlining her extremely attractive posture.


    And this dress and her temperament is very consistent, the face for the first time put on light makeup, this is very rare.


    She always looks like a plain face to the sky, but it''s hard to make up today.


    Anxi''s eyes and eyebrows were full of spring. She went back to think a lot yesterday.


    Originally, he was prepared to practice well. Later, he was powerful and had decisive power to overcome all the opinions of the people who were not peaceful and opposed.


    But suddenly I think of another thing. It''s right to practice hard here. But if I don''t pass this time and let others pick peaches, what should I do.


    Think of this moment, she scared out of a cold sweat, before he just want to practice..


    It''s right to practice very well, but if you waste too much time and look back, the other party has already married someone else, then you are not practicing in vain.


    To understand this, she decided to come here today.


    Not only to come, but also swagger to let other people know that this person is their own, don''t make up your mind.


    To understand this, Anxi drove into the carriage and was ready to come. But after careful consideration, she went back to change her clothes and asked someone to make up for herself.


    And when he came, he took many family servants with him. Since he decided to make it public, let''s make it public.


    She Anxi wants to let the whole liufengcheng people know that Li Yi is his person, don''t hit his mind.


    Only in this way can she have the mind to practice in peace of mind.


    Otherwise, he did not dare to leave.


    If after she left, she would get on well with others, and when she came back after repairing her face, the other party would be married, wouldn''t she regret it.


    Ansey thought that she was right, so she said that he came immediately after she thought about it, but this time, she still had to practice hard.


    Li Yi looks at her coming in. The expression on her face is very wonderful. Now he is a little curious. What''s the situation that can make her not suffer a little blow.


    As a result, it seems that what has been hit now is that she has tried so hard, but still can''t let her die.


    The key is that she doesn''t dare to use strong, after this period of understanding, Li Yi gradually understand what kind of person ansey is, he can keep his sense most of the time.


    But the problem is, once something touches her.


    She will take the most direct method in a short time, no longer maintain their own reason, but exhausted all means.


    To be exact, there is usually a bottom line. Once something touches his bottom line, he will become able to do everything without a bottom line.


    If Li Yi refuses her directly, she can''t think of what to do with herself?


    When the time comes, whether you resist or not, you will undoubtedly expose your strength.


    What''s more, the identity that we won will collapse in an instant, even go to other places, and may be more noticed.


    But if I don''t resist, it''s more in line with her meaning. Maybe I''ll hold myself in my arms and say I''ll be responsible when I finish playing.


    Neither of these things seems to be reliable, so she''s just testing now.


    Originally in his mind, he had rejected the other party so resolutely yesterday, even if she still didn''t give up on herself, at least she would not come in a short time, but I didn''t expect her to recover so soon.


    Anxi didn''t care. She walked into the room carelessly. She took a look at the dishes on the table and swallowed a mouthful of water.


    "I''m not here. You eat so well." There was a trace of ridicule in her tone. After that, she picked up the chopsticks and started to move her hand without waiting for others to greet he

 Chapter 538

    Li Yi looks at her and suddenly has no idea of eating.


    But he has no good way to solve it.


    I can''t bear it first. After a period of time, I''ll find a way to go back to the mountain forest.


    Or we''ll teach them both in another place.


    The layout of Li Yi''s plan has been quite perfect. Just wait for a while.


    Of course, during this time, he needs to heal.


    He is not ready to do anything to the whole star forest until he is well.


    It''s much easier to wait until he''s well and try to arrange other arrays.


    And if now forced layout, then they will certainly suffer.


    He is still alive because his body is strong and solid, otherwise he would have died many times.


    Now he can only hide here and lick the wound like a wounded beast.


    In addition, he is not ready to do anything else. He will go back to Liufeng city and buy some things to transform the living environment of Xingdou forest.


    This is what he will do next if he recovers better.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to travel between the star forest and Liufeng city overnight.


    At present, when there is no injury, he naturally does nothing wrong.


    But now that he is seriously injured, he does not have the ability to do so. If it''s once or twice, it''s OK.


    Many times in a row, which will certainly drag down his injury to a certain extent.


    The most important thing is to cure the injury first, otherwise, nothing else is important.


    Li Yi collected a lot of medicinal materials and began to practice pharmacy. Of course, what he is refining now is only the most common medicine.


    As long as Jinchuang medicine is still some, but not much, as for Qushi medicine, of course, there is no early.


    During this period, almost all the drugs in the city have been out of stock.


    However, even if the medicine he refined was given to others, others could not just rely on the finished product to push out the prescription. Even if derived, it can''t be refined.


    After all, even if you tell me what medicine you put and how much


    Other people''s refining will only fail, after all, how to put it, which to put first, which to put later.


    There is a great deal of care about what a monarch, a minister, a minister or an envoy looks like.


    What''s more, some of them do not go through a lot of practice, or they are just like natural blood.


    Otherwise, it is difficult to imitate successfully.


    Some things seem simple, but they are difficult to do.


    After making these ordinary pills, Li Yi began to prepare his own pills, but not at this time.


    Although he made a lot of pills before, there were a lot of herbs in his storage ring.


    It has to be said that the benefits of having a power are reflected at this time.


    Before he wanted to collect herbs, he could only dig slowly by himself.


    Just like when he was alone in the Warcraft mountains, he needed to collect some herbs slowly at that time.


    Whether we can find it or not, whether we can meet it or not, depends on luck most of the time.


    If you are lucky, there will be. If you are not lucky, there will be No.


    It''s much easier to have a force to help. The whole forest is under their own hands.


    Can collect a large number of herbs, let yourself choose and use at will.


    Even if the appearance is not very good, some of these wild animals are destroyed when they are collected, but the huge number is enough to smooth the gap.


    It''s impossible for Li Yi to make pills now. He has to wait until he leaves the city alone at night to choose a quiet place to make pills.


    After all, the vision caused by his alchemy, let alone the soul master, can be detected by ordinary people.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have the right talent in my hand, and my current strength is not satisfactory.


    Otherwise, I will arrange the array to cover these fluctuations.


    Let''s wait. I hope they can collect enough talents in a while and let them set up a small array.


    In this way, after refining pills will no longer have to run out, the safety and reliability of their own home can also be improved a lot.


    Although few people usually pay attention to it, only ansey is likely to pay attention to it occasionally.


    Li Yi didn''t arrange the array before. First, he was worried about the fluctuation caused by the array arrangement.


    Second, I''m worried that if I''m going to be observed by someone with high strength.


    There must be something different, the strength of the other side does not need to be so strong, but as long as you can detect the difference is dangerous enough.


    These things are nothing now. The big trouble happened in the star forest, even if someone noticed themselves, their attention would be attracted by the star forest.


    Even if the gods in the divine world didn''t notice, I believe that the high-level of Tiandou Empire and Xingluo empire will certainly observe the great turbulence in Xingdou forest, but they don''t know what the turbulence is.


    That''s why he has to hide himself in the next time. Because he is injured, he can''t continue to arrange the array. He can''t continue to do it until he has recovered.


    So it''s better to be careful and honest during this period of time.


    Anxi left after eating. She didn''t say much. She knew that everything she said was empty.


    Li Yi doesn''t want to see what he says, but what he does.


    It''s no use even what I''m talking about now. Should I take action, or should I take action, or should I make change, or should I make change.


    Anxi understands that Li Yi is very smart and transparent. Even if she talks too much, don''t try to cheat him.


    Li Yi naturally continued to open the door in the afternoon. After a morning''s fermentation, many people who came to the city in the afternoon already knew about this.


    Many people stand in line at the door early, on the one hand to buy medicine, on the other hand to see a doctor.


    There are still more people who need to buy medicine, because Li Yi''s anti dampness medicine is the only one in the city.


    Apart from him, no one else has been able to do so well.


    Direct use can feel the effect directly, the body will no longer be as painful as before, and it will not be painful to sleep at night.


    Li Yi disappeared for a period of time before, some of the inventory, but also sold out early.


    When these people had medicine before, they should take it at night, drink it and go to sleep. Now there is no medicine. Although the pain has been alleviated a lot, no one wants to suffer.


    But I can''t buy any medicine, so I have to struggle to know that Li Yi is here early.


    I just want to grasp it, so that I can get through the night.


    Bottle after bottle of medicine has been sold. This time, he has refined a lot. He has considered this situation before, so he has done a lot.


    Some people know that after he went into the mountain to collect herbs, they patted their chests and said that if they want to find something in the future, they should go to them for help, but they should not just disappear.


    Li Yi just nods and smiles in the face of such kindness.

 Chapter 539

    The aura between heaven and earth is constantly surging, even in the surrounding area has formed a aura vortex, all the aura of heaven and earth are absorbed.


    Li Yi constantly added herbs to the Dan stove, and placed three Dan stoves beside him, refining three kinds of Dan medicine at the same time.


    With these refined pills, he can speed up his recovery.


    Fortunately, although his body was injured, his level of refining pills did not drop, and he could still refine a lot of pills.


    It didn''t take long for the pills in the furnace to condense gradually.


    Fortunately, in this world, even if the rare elixir is refined, there is no setting of Danlei.


    It''s hard to say if it''s in other worlds. Many of the world''s most precious pills are refined by Danlei, which prevents them from being refined.


    It''s just that some countries set the upper limit high, while others set it low.


    However, there seems to be no Danlei in this world, even if he made many pills.


    At most, when the pills are refined, they will spread some medicine fragrance and absorb a lot of aura around them.


    In addition, there is no other problem, or the birth of heaven and earth vision.


    Li Yi took out the pills from the furnace. Each furnace made 12 pills, a total of 36 pills.


    Grab some to swallow, and then continue to pour herbs into the Dan stove.


    That is, he dares to use this kind of operation. If he changes to another pharmacist, how can he have this level.


    Even with this level of power, we may not dare to operate like this.


    Part of his refining level comes from his usual accumulation, which can be ignored.


    In addition, almost all the level of refining medicine comes from the blood of talent.


    Blood makes him have a sense of being born to understand these herbs and refined pills.


    As long as you get it, you will naturally choose the right way with your body in mind.


    With this ability, he can basically guarantee a very high success rate for any pills he wants to refine.


    And it doesn''t take a lot of time and energy to study.


    It takes a long time for Li Yi to refine pills, and a lot of pills need to be refined.


    But fortunately, after this refining, in the next period of time, he can have a lot of leisure.


    After the refining of these pills, he just needs to find a place to honestly swallow the pills every day to heal his wounds, and basically ignore other things.


    It was not until Dongfang was white that Li Yi worked out a lot of pills overnight that he was ready to go back.


    We have to hurry to go back and never go back. Ah Yin and Bi Bi Dong wake up and find that they are not there. They should be worried.


    I didn''t do anything else when I went back. I lay in bed and had a rest.


    After all, although refining pills to a certain extent does not need his much trouble.


    But it also consumed energy, and he was very weak due to the injury.


    Now, of course, he was very tired. When he woke up, he saw him like this and didn''t wake him up.


    Instead, I went to do my own business, adjusted the opening time of the drugstore to the afternoon, and prepared to go to the street to buy some breakfast.


    ..................


    As time goes by, Li Yi wasted a long time in this healing.


    The physical injury is getting better and better. Of course, the faster it gets to the end.


    In a twinkling of an eye, spring has passed, and even summer is quietly gone. In a twinkling of an eye, five months of Kung Fu has passed.


    His injury finally got a substantial breakthrough, and finally completely recovered.


    It''s only when he''s accumulating a lot of drugs that he can get such a good effect.


    Otherwise, if you want to recover gradually on your own, it really takes several years.


    During this period, although Li Yi did not arrange the array, he did go to the star forest several times.


    At the beginning, the outside world did have a lot of investigation on the star forest. Even when the star forest was in trouble, it spread to Liufeng city.


    However, with the gradual deepening of the investigation, no accident was found, and the Empire gradually gave up. The prestige of the sun moon empire is becoming more and more powerful day by day. At present, the most important thing is how to guard against the sun moon empire.


    Although there was no result of the investigation, after a few months, they gradually reduced the intensity of the investigation.


    During this period of time, Li Yi''s activities were also limited. Originally, he wanted to continue to expand his power.


    It failed to expand its influence to the core area and inner area of the star forest.


    During this time, he limited his activities, and so did the activities of the soul beast.


    No more gathering, that is to say, no one noticed that the ghosts of the star forest had formed an alliance.


    But now my injury has completely recovered, I will arrange the array immediately.


    As for ansey, but time itself is very rare, she just came once in a hurry.


    In this way, he can better recover from the injury, and even if the occasional disappearance of two days did not cause any accident.


    Li Yi doesn''t want to meet the situation of the last time again. If he disappears for a few more days, he will mobilize people to find himself.


    Although the other side is well intentioned, it has to be said that it does cause great obstacles to itself.


    Although Li Yi did not often go to the star forest during this period of time.


    But occasionally I went to a soft dance twice, gave them a lot of things, and directed them to build a new house.


    In addition, a large number of drugs were collected, which were put in the forest after they were collected.


    If he doesn''t have a lot of opportunities, he doesn''t even need to take it himself. He will get a lot of medicine directly.


    During this period of time, Li Yi mixed well in the city, at least its rheumatic drugs had been sold to the point where the nobles would come to buy them.


    In addition, if any nobleman is ill, sometimes he will be asked to come to see him.


    This is a good thing, at least to prove that their camouflage is very good, no one found.


    Next, we should focus on the star forest. After a while, we can arrange the array by ourselves.


    Bibidong and ayin finally completed some relatively simple studies during this period.


    Not to mention how profound, how rare, at least basic dictation and simple number multiplication and division calculation are beginning to dabble.


    Li Yi also found that what soul teachers college teaches is not difficult. At most, it is equivalent to the level of primary school.


    And it doesn''t include English and difficult mathematics. What we learn is basically what we can use in the future, so it''s not difficult. Of course, if we want to further study, we must learn more knowledge.


    But now no one studies the development of science and technology production.


    The most important thing is to teach these ordinary knowledge.


    Besides the words and mathematics that almost every soul master has to learn, the most important thing is to teach martial spirit.

 Chapter 540

    A yin and Bi Bi Dong are sitting in the classroom, listening to the teacher''s talk about the key to spiritual cultivation.


    But their mind is not here at all. These things are not important to them. On the one hand, they do not directly practice soul power.


    In addition, it is also because their strength has already surpassed those in front of them, and these things are not important to them.


    Li Yi taught them to practice the aura between heaven and earth, and the two of them practiced the orthodox fairy way.


    As for the soul power and their own cultivation, they are all covered by Li Yi''s magic power.


    In fact, the spiritual power and soul power in their bodies are almost the same thing, rather it is a different name.


    And the two of them are still able to obtain the soul ring and enhance their own strength, which is one of the conveniences of the world.


    However, if they leave this world, their power through the soul ring will be greatly reduced, and they will reach the point of almost no power.


    It''s impossible to play in other worlds, because this world recognizes the rules contained in their martial spirits, soul rings and soul skills.


    But in the rest of the world, it''s not recognized that these things naturally don''t work.


    With the school''s teaching and practice, Li Yi gradually untied their disguise.


    The level of soul power that both of them show is the highest among the students of the same grade in this college.


    The two of them sat together, and it was obvious that their thoughts were not here.


    But floating to the distance, with God, out of the Leng, maybe even they don''t know what they are thinking.


    It''s just that bibidong really knows what she''s thinking, and she''s thinking about what her brother should be doing at this time.


    His brother said a few days ago that he would go out, and they were not allowed to tell anyone.


    In fact, she can guess that there must be something, but she can''t help him. What she and a Yin can do well is to wait for him honestly.


    .................


    Li Yi is not in Liufeng city at this time. He has just come to the star forest.


    The last time I came here was half a month ago. Now the star forest is as quiet as ever.


    In autumn, the animals in the mountains began to eat a lot again, trying to resist the winter.


    He came here for nothing else, just to complete his array.


    As long as the array is complete and can cover the entire peripheral and internal areas, he will attack the core area.


    Before that, he didn''t move the core area. The biggest reason is that there are many powerful ghosts and beasts in the core area.


    Apart from himself, I''m afraid gray wolf alone is not the opponent of those ghosts.


    So he has to do it himself in the core area in order to defeat those ghosts.


    If grey wolf is allowed to go, I''m afraid he will never come back.


    This time, Li Yi''s array arrangement is much simpler. Of course, he still won''t choose the most suitable time to arrange the array now. He still has to choose to arrange a large number of arrays in the evening.


    According to this amount of work, it takes only three days to complete the layout.


    At that time, the array outside and inside the star forest will be integrated, and you can do a lot of things.


    For example, we can eliminate all human beings outside the core area.


    Drive them out so they can''t get into the big forest again.


    Of course, some of the places that were very far away, where only wild animals lived, were abandoned by him.


    Because it is not suitable to arrange the array there, it will disturb the stability of the whole array.


    So he did not expand or even give up part of the place, but people can no longer enter the place where the ghosts live.


    Similarly, he will also limit the entry and exit of these soul beasts, and prevent them from going outside the array at will.


    Before Li Yi came here, gray wolf had already known, and had ordered people to inform the scattered ghost beast.


    These ghosts will arrive nearby first, and they will really gather at night.


    There''s no way. The things he told me a few months ago have already been forgotten.


    If you want them to set the coordinates again, it is impossible for them to gather as array eyes.


    Gather them together again and tell them where to stay.


    Only in this way can these spirit beasts act as the eyes of the array again.


    The thirty-five ghosts and beasts all knew about it before, and they still remember it clearly.


    Because of their performance, they have been given skills. Although they haven''t been transformed, their strength has been rising, which is much better than before.


    The same IQ and divine sense are much stronger, and they can be more clear about what happened before.


    I''m afraid Li Yi''s array arrangement this time is much easier than before.


    The last time he set up an array, he had to carry the pressure himself. At most, some ghost beasts could help him share it.


    How much they can share depends mainly on themselves.


    One eye is OK, two eyes can resist, but three eyes at the same time, he may not be able to resist.


    And he can''t spread too much pressure on the ghosts.


    If they die in large numbers, there is no doubt that they will also cause trouble to the next array arrangement.


    In this way, he was seriously injured and in a coma for a long time. In other words, the injury of the road on his body has not been cured until now.


    He is now standing in front of a huge manor.


    But relative to the vast forest, it is still, just very small.


    Covering an area of about 3000 mu, the real function of this manor is just to live.


    In addition, covering some other things, basic living facilities can be found in it.


    In addition to the place of residence, there are also some conference halls and other places. In the future, if there are a large number of ghosts and beasts, they can gather in them to hold exhibitions.


    Li Yi also arranged a lot of small arrays in it, so that the whole manor has the ability of automatic cleaning and automatic repair, and there is no need to worry about random damage.


    Of course, only after he mastered the three eyes of the star forest can he set up such an array.


    Otherwise, he can only let this room clean automatically at most. It''s impossible to repair it automatically.


    Ah Rou Xiaowu lives here. It''s better to live here than in the wilderness.


    Don''t worry about the wind and rain. At this time, you don''t have to be as busy collecting food as before.


    There is more time to practice and make yourself stronger, and more time to do other things.


    Ah Rou''s progress in cultivation is very fast. Maybe it''s because she has just formed and is lively in nature that she likes to hang out very much.


    And very like to play, the progress of cultivation has been left behind.


    Of course, no one urged her to practice. Even ah Rou just said a few words sometimes.


    When Li Yi came here, they had known for a long time, so they were very excited to wait here, especially Xiaowu.


    Li Yi always brings her some novel things or delicious food every time she comes.

 Chapter 541

    Li Yi feels the complex and strong power between heaven and earth. He knows that if he wants to arrange the array thoroughly, he must find a link in the complex energy and grasp it.


    This is not difficult, with the help of many ghosts, he can easily complete this.


    Soon, a brand-new array eye arrangement is completed, and Li Yi can feel his body being oppressed by an extremely huge force again, but this time, he is not the only one to bear it.


    The three talents array of heaven, earth and man, which had been arranged for a long time, appeared in an instant, bearing this huge power with him.


    In an instant, the pressure on him began to lighten, until it was negligible.


    Heaven, earth and man three talents array can bear a huge amount of strength, enough to complete the next array layout. This time, it''s much faster than before.


    Li Yi quickly completed the connection of one eye after another, and the layout of the Big Dipper array was completed.


    In an instant, the whole star forest seemed to be lit up.


    Originally, according to the array he designed, the star forest could just arrange a Tiangang Disha array.


    Of course, this is the initial rudimentary plan. After the Tiangang Disha array is completed, it can grasp the outer and inner areas of the star forest to a certain extent.


    Then launch the final attack to the interior through the array, completely occupy the whole interior, and then add new array eyes.


    After that, we will arrange the big star array, wait until the big star array is completed, and make up for 365 days.


    You can say that you are the master of the star forest in the true sense.


    At that time, I could even master the change of seasons in the big forest and the direction of mountains and rivers.


    At that time, as long as he did not go out of the star forest, even if God came, he was not his opponent here.


    Because at this time, the big star forest is about to be an independent world relative to the whole Douluo continent.


    I can almost master the flow of all the elements of heaven and earth, and the direction of aura.


    Even God will be limited by himself in a moment, and there will be almost no power to fight back.


    These gods have no way to use martial spirits, and soul ring and soul skills are completely limited.


    Where was God at that time? He was just a lamb to be slaughtered.


    With the completion of the array eye arrangement, the ghosts and beasts scattered one after another.


    The spirit beast began to go to other places and planned to gather again to act as an array eye.


    This has been rehearsed and trained countless times before, plus many other ghosts and beasts. So far, nothing has gone wrong.


    If there is a soul beast running in the wrong direction, he can also detect it and will not continue to arrange the array.


    Before, if there was a problem in the middle of the way, he would fall short of success, a complete failure.


    Now, even if an array fails, there are other arrays to help you bear the consequences.


    So this time, we need to improve not only the simplicity but also the safety.


    The eyes of the star forest are connected one by one. If anyone stands over the forest and looks down, it''s like the stars in the sky, polished one by one.


    Soon, the speed of Star decoration is faster and faster, and finally the whole star map.


    Tiangang Disha array was arranged and 108 array eyes were connected and maintained with each other.


    The moment the array is finished, the whole star forest and the surrounding world vaguely produce a sense of separation, but soon this sense of separation disappears.


    At this time, Li Yi can do a lot of things through the array. He realizes that there are countless people in the big forest.


    They either hunted ghosts, or wild animals, or gathered herbs, or went on business.


    Now, with just one thought, these people will disappear into the forest and go to where they came from.


    Li Yi also began to shift these people bit by bit. The first ones that disappeared were those who possessed cultivation and came in to hunt and kill ghost beasts.


    Those soul masters were transferred out one by one and came out of the star forest.


    At first, they were all muddled, but with more and more people around, the situation became complicated and noisy, and some people tried to get in.


    However, I felt that there was a thick wall in front of them to stop them. Even if they were beaten with weapons and used their soul skills, they could not break through.


    When they cast their soul skills on this wall, they not only failed to cause any damage.


    Instead of turning back to kill himself, the soul skill he used also led to many injuries.


    For a moment, there was a moment of confusion here, and all the people had different ideas, and there were endless howls.


    Li Yi looks at this kind of scene, in his heart already realized that before long will have the big mess.


    Soon, more and more people were excluded from the star forest. The whole forest seemed to have its own consciousness and began to discharge things that did not belong to its own body.


    Many hunters bend their bows to shoot arrows, only to find that they have come to their villages the next second.


    Along with him were other people in the village. Many people were collecting medicinal materials, but they suddenly found that the medicinal materials they were collecting had disappeared.


    Similarly, some people fell from the cliff. They thought they would die, but the next second they appeared safely outside and recovered their lives.


    Some people are being slaughtered by beasts, but the next second they escape from the sky, leaving only the animals with low intelligence to turn around in the same place. It''s not clear why the people just disappeared.


    In this way, Li Yi sent all these people out of the star forest in batches.


    But he didn''t expect to see an acquaintance in the group, Anxi.


    If you look at his practice carefully, he has reached the peak of the realm of the soul king. As long as you kill the soul beast and get the soul ring, you can enter the realm of the soul emperor.


    It seems that this time he also hunted the ghost beast recently, but why is she alone.


    Although Anxi''s family has declined, Liu Fengcheng is not a very big city, and Wang Xiuwei is already very strong.


    But even so, he would never come out alone to hunt the ghost beast. At least he should bring two or three guards to help.


    But why did she come out alone this time.


    Li Yi is a little puzzled, but he doesn''t know that an Xiyuan is already a man of heaven in his family.


    But also to take into account the views of others, she wants to marry Li Yi this thing has countless people to stop.


    Before I had a big fight with my parents, I just ran away from home. That''s why I came here alone to kill the ghost beast.


    Li Yi looks at her. Of course, Anxi doesn''t know all this.


    Because a person alone into the big star forest, even he did not know, now many people are gradually transferred to the outside.


    In Li Yi''s hands, a soul ring is gathering. The color is made black by him, which is the symbol of the ring of eternal soul.


    Or that sentence, color is useless, the real thing is the soul skill contained in it.

 Chapter 542

    Anxi was walking in the forest, and she regretted it.


    I should have known that I should not have entered the star forest alone.


    She is not a spoiled young lady. At this age, she has suffered a lot.


    It''s not that she hasn''t come in before, but every time she came in before, seven or eight family guards helped her.


    Someone is responsible for collecting intelligence and observing the work, rest and activity of the soul beast.


    Someone is responsible for setting up camp in the forest, collecting food and water, and making long-term preparations.


    Someone is responsible for helping him attract the attention of the beast involved.


    Although their strength may not be as strong as their own, they are superior to themselves in this kind of thing.


    With their help, I didn''t feel any trouble when I was hunting ghosts before.


    As a result, I found out that it was so troublesome and laborious to hunt the soul beast.


    It''s very difficult to survive even in the mountains, not to mention looking for ghosts.


    Now he has a disheveled head and a childish face. When he entered the mountain, his clothes were worn out and dirty.


    The most important thing is that the shoes on her feet are also very simple, just a sole, and then tied to her feet with ropes.


    The shoes she was wearing before were really nice and decent.


    But in the mountains, walking for a long time will find it very uncomfortable.


    So it''s been more than ten days since I entered the mountain. Not only did I not find the beast, but I suffered a lot.


    But she never wanted to go out because she didn''t want to bow to her parents.


    The soul ring on Li Yi''s hand is thrown lightly. Of course, Anxi''s soul is clear,.


    When I first met her, I observed her martial spirit and determined what it was like.


    Now it''s easy to make her own soul skill.


    After throwing the ring away, Anxi almost instinctively absorbed it.


    In fact, she can choose not to absorb, now instinctive absorption is completely Li Yi help.


    And then a very powerful wave came from her.


    There are many soul rings on the body, and the top one is the pure black one.


    Ansey didn''t have time to figure out what the situation was, where the Soul Ring came from, and why she suddenly broke through.


    But she didn''t have time to understand, didn''t have time to authenticate, the next second she also appeared outside the big star forest.


    Now the chaos outside has improved a lot. Although there are still people appearing one after another, no one tries to attack the array again.


    Because the thick blood on it proves how terrible things have happened here.


    Although none of the soul masters were dead, almost everyone was slightly or seriously injured.


    At this time, Li Yi knew that he had no spare time.


    Grasp the return to Fengcheng, he has been able to imagine in the next few days Tiandou empire will happen how big a mess.


    He can also imagine that in the next few days, his array will be attacked by more than 15 Title touluo.


    But I don''t need to worry at all, because as time goes on, more and more touluo will attack the array.


    But no matter what, they don''t want to break their own array.


    This array is not complete, even if it is only Tiangang Disha array.


    There''s no way to make up 365 stars in the sky, and these titles can''t be broken.


    It''s just that he speculated that there might be a God coming, but he didn''t hope so. He would speed up his pace immediately.


    After waiting for a while, Li Yi will arrange the array in this time.


    It''s hard for him to be at ease if he doesn''t arrange the big star array on Sunday.


    Ansey''s appearance did not let anyone notice. Now many people are running around like headless flies.


    There was no one to pay attention to her situation, and ansey could also feel how powerful her body was now.


    And this soul ring is also very powerful.


    In this case, with such a strong strength, she is more confident to do something else, such as revenge.


    She had never thought about it before. After all, the decline of her family was due to blood feud.


    Now that he is powerful, he naturally takes over the interests that originally belong to his family.


    The other side didn''t kill their own family at the beginning, because they were aristocrats, and the other side was also aristocrat.


    Similarly, now he just takes his lost interests later.


    Maybe the other side''s family will decline and will not be wiped out.


    After a period of time, the other side of the family strong, will once again take their own hands.


    This is the rule of the game in this world. Although nobles attack each other, they will never completely destroy each other''s families.


    Therefore, the interests of the general nobility are often scrambled by means of death struggle.


    Two families each send one person to fight, the winner can take the benefits naturally.


    Angie''s grandfather died in the fight, which is also the root of the decline of their family.


    But if someone wants to exterminate each other''s family completely, it will be a last resort.


    Once he does that, he will be despised by all the nobles, and his family will be listed as hostile by all the nobles.


    Anxi understands that as long as she succeeds in revenge, she will return to her family with the power after revenge.


    At that time, no one would stop him from doing anything.


    At that time, I may not be able to compete for the position of patriarch.


    In any case, as long as you can revenge, what you want to do will not be stopped.


    Similarly, I should contact some people first, and also notarize myself, so as not to cheat others.


    With this in her mind, Anxi got up and left to do what she wanted.


    She was so excited that she didn''t even think much about how her soul ring came from.


    Because Li Yi hypnotized her to a certain extent and made her ignore how her soul ring came from.


    As long as there is no accident, she will never think of it in her life.


    Of course, if someone asks for a reminder, it may not matter to ask twice.


    Ask more, maybe she will also feel curious and confused.


    But as long as no one keeps asking, she will soon forget about it.


    Li Yi didn''t pay more attention to this matter. For Anxi, he just helped her.


    After all, he did become the other party''s kindness to a certain extent.


    And also with the help of her to put their own identity more firmly based on the city of Liufeng.


    Since the other party is here to hunt and kill the soul beast and get the soul ring, he has the ability to help her.


    At this time, Li Yi began to fly at full speed, rushed to Liufeng city with the fastest speed, and then started his undercover plan there again.


    When they gradually settled down, all the people gathered around the big star forest.


    When you are only interested in the star forest, you will come back and continue to arrange the array.


    Otherwise, if there''s such a big mess, if there''s a peerless strong man named Douluo passing by Liufeng city.


    I''m afraid the other side is not my opponent, but what if the other side finds something abnormal.


    What Li Yi should do is to avoid any flaw.

 Chapter 543

    Liufengcheng is still very quiet, there is no situation and chaos.


    Although there is something wrong with the star forest, for a moment, all the soul masters and hunters are unable to enter.


    But this situation has not spread here, so the city is still very quiet recently.


    If the news comes here, I''m afraid it will cause an extremely strong sensation. At the same time, I''m afraid the price of some goods will soar countless times.


    Because once you can''t cross the star forest, it will take more than five times as long to transport the same goods from the star empire. And the difficulty increases correspondingly.


    Although there may not be any ghost animals on the roads in those places, the problem is that only wild animals and the harsh environment in the wild and more distant roads are enough to drag down many caravans.


    Even if there are some large caravans that can deliver things, the price must go up.


    The important thing is that we can foresee that there will not be any more goods in a short time or even for a long time in the future.


    Let''s not mention the need to find out the situation inside the star forest.


    It takes a long time to open up a new record.


    During this period, the price of these goods will increase to the sky high price.


    If Li Yi can buy a large number of goods now, he will certainly get a considerable profit at that time.


    Of course, he won''t do it. If he is found doing it, he will doubt what the star forest has to do with him.


    Even if there is no doubt that someone investigates himself or takes a fancy to the goods in his hands, there will be other problems.


    What I have to do is to hide myself in such a chaotic situation and not do anything else.


    Li Yi returned to the city and continued to return to his original life. He bought and refined medicine every day to save people.


    A yin and bibidong also go to school normally, but as time goes on.


    Even in this era, except for some aristocrats, the information circulation speed of ordinary residents is slow.


    Just a few days later, there was a strange situation in the big star forest. The whole forest was completely closed and could not enter at all.


    This kind of news naturally spread here. For a moment, all the soul masters of the whole Liufeng city were in an uproar.


    When Li Yi was opening a drugstore, he heard many residents talking about these problems.


    Of course, they just discussed it. Anyway, the ghost beast or the star forest is too far away from these ordinary residents.


    Despite such a big mess, these residents did not take it seriously.


    As for the price of grain, it is also because the city Lord''s government has been purchasing heavily to suppress the price, so the price of grain has not increased much.


    Li Yi also heard some anecdotes, such as many precious materials and goods transported through the star forest. During this period, the city government relied on its intelligence to collect a lot of information.


    As long as the price of these goods rises after a period of time, they can be sold, and the city Lord''s office can get a lot of money.


    Then use some money to do other things. Of course, the inevitable thing is that money must flow into the hands of nobles or city masters.


    After all, almost all the money for purchasing these things was paid by the Lord and the nobles.


    As for the funds of liufengcheng, they didn''t spend much.


    Li Yi always pretends that he doesn''t know about it, and his performance is no different from that of ordinary residents.


    Once in a while, he would also discuss it with the parents of the children who are in the Institute of zoology.


    Discuss how to hunt and kill the soul beast if you can''t get into the big star forest.


    Of course, this matter is still a little far away from them and their children.


    It''s just that some parents are ready to save a lot of money.


    At that time, let your children take a chance in two other places where ghosts and beasts gather, such as the far north, or the devil forest.


    If the star forest is completely closed, they can only use this method.


    Li Yi also joined their discussion, but we all know that these things are too far away.


    And they''re all watching, in case there''s a turnaround behind the big star forest.


    Or maybe it''s just because of something unusual, and it''ll be over in a while.


    Everyone is waiting, even the top figures of Tiandou empire are waiting.


    Li Yi also understands that the world will be changed a lot by himself because of the closure of the star forest.


    Originally, some people''s martial spirits came from the soul ring, and their soul skills may be quite different from before.


    More likely, because some people, perhaps because of the closure of the star forest, have no way to break through their own level in their life.


    These are variables that can fundamentally change the world.


    It''s like a butterfly waving its wings, even if it''s just a little bit of a change, but it''s big enough and scary enough to pile up.


    What''s more, the changes he has made are not small changes.


    Many middle and small nobles in Liufeng city didn''t worry too much.


    They have some power and financial resources.


    But compared with the real top families, dukes, Marquises, or empires, they are not worth mentioning at all.


    Even if the star forest is closed, it will have a great impact on them.


    But it''s really not enough. There''s enough money to let other children in the family go to other places to hunt and kill ghosts and beasts.


    Therefore, although these small and medium-sized families are also worried about the closure of the eldest forest, they are not very worried.


    The real worry is the top families and the royal family of Tiandou empire.


    Because they are the top people in this country. If the country''s strength weakens and their interests are reshuffled, they will undoubtedly be attacked by their opponents.


    And those middle and small nobles are not the same. Even if their interests are reshuffled, they are most likely to be attracted by other kingdoms.


    Therefore, those little nobles are not particularly anxious and have no way. This is the malpractice of the ruling class.


    No one is directly under the command of the royal family. The interests that the royal family and those big families can control are very huge. Those small and medium-sized nobles are directly subordinate to them, but most of them are subordinate to them.


    So they are afraid that they will be attacked, and the middle and small nobles attached to them sometimes want to take advantage of this opportunity to share more interests.


    Because of a big forest of stars, the whole empire had different ideas.


    Today''s Tiandou empire is like a calm sea. I don''t know how many undercurrents there are below.


    What Li Yi has to do now is wait and die.


    Wait until a large number of Title touluo go to explore the big star forest. At the beginning, you don''t want to show any performance, just let them explore.


    In addition to not letting them in and doing anything, as time goes on, maybe more and more people will come to explore.


    It''s time to wait until then.

 Chapter 544

    Liufeng city is as noisy as usual. What happened in Xingdou forest didn''t have much impact on the city.


    For ordinary residents, whether it''s the spirit beast, the soul master, or the star forest.


    These are too far away for them, so far away that they don''t need to worry about it.


    They only pay attention to the price of rice and cloth in the city, as long as the price of these two things does not rise rapidly. For these ordinary residents, life will not be different from usual.


    They are still the same as before, living according to the track before.


    The same is true of Li Yi. He has been seeing people in the pharmacy these days. When he meets an acquaintance, he says hello and chats with each other.


    Looking at the warm sunshine outside, he got up from his chair and stretched.


    Today is still a safe day, but in recent days, I think the things in the star forest are similar.


    In a few days, I will go to the star forest again.


    In the heart of the decision, nothing to do, leaning on the beam, looking at the street outside, there is no one outside, now the time to see a doctor has basically grasped the medicine to go home.


    His drugstore is in the deepest part of baiqiaoqiao street. Few people come outside.


    At this time of the day, he has nothing to do.


    It''s just sitting here fishing and waiting for the time to close.


    But I don''t know why she didn''t come much during this period of time. Although she didn''t come often during the previous period, she would come occasionally once or twice.


    I just don''t know why she didn''t come back for such a long time this time. Normally, she should have returned to Liufeng city.


    The other party did not come back to see himself, which made him very curious.


    Of course, the idea just flashed through his mind.


    Wouldn''t it be better if she didn''t come.


    ..................


    With her chest floating up and down, Anxi breathed quickly and looked calmly in front of her.


    The place she was in was a mountain forest, which was the place where the fight was arranged.


    In fact, she had already returned to Fengcheng three days ago, but she didn''t go out these two days. She had been resting and didn''t go to see Li Yi.


    She decided to wait until she won the fight and returned to her family with the power of revenge.


    As for whether she can win or not, it is not in her consideration.


    With the cultivation of his soul realm and the ten thousand year soul ring he just got, it''s easy to get revenge.


    It''s a pity that she is careless. Her cultivation is better than that of the other party, and her soul ring is also better than that of the other party.


    But his own fighting experience and other aspects are not as good as the other side.


    Although his strength is stronger than him, from the beginning of the fight, he was restrained by the other side in all directions.


    The result is that although their strength is much stronger than the other side. Now the situation is that there is no division between the two sides.


    Even sometimes I have to be a little bit underdog, because at this time the enemy is dark and I am clear.


    Although their strength is stronger than the other side, but did not find where the other side.


    Perhaps the other party is lying in the corner at this time, like a dark snake, ready to give itself a fatal blow at the most appropriate time.


    Ansey guess is really good, in a huge crown is lying on a person, he is like a snake wrapped in the crown.


    His breath is hidden very well, even the color of his body has become the same color as the tree, even if we look carefully, it is still difficult to find.


    His breath is not short, but very long. In addition, lying on the tree at this time can make him get more full rest and recover his physical strength and soul power.


    But he didn''t think so in his heart, because he had seven or eight wounds on his body.


    Although ansey''s physical exertion is great, there is no obvious wound on her body.


    He understands that this is because the opponent''s strength is stronger than his own, his soul power is stored more than himself, and his recovery speed is also very fast.


    Even if you launch soul skills at will, you still have a lot of soul power reserves.


    And I must carefully calculate, try to make every drop of soul power used on the blade.


    This is the suppression of cultivation. Thinking of this, he had no choice but to sigh in his heart, even before the death fight began.


    When they fight with their own family, their family has begun to do everything possible to spend a lot of money to investigate each other''s information.


    The other party''s habits and hobbies, and even the soul ring used by the ghost beast they hunted before, were almost clearly investigated by them.


    And the whole family''s think tank helps her to make reference. In this way, from the beginning of the fight, ansey is firmly grasped by herself.


    But even so, his current situation is still very bad.


    He knew that because he was only the soul king of level 55, and the other side was the soul emperor of level 61.


    Many soul skills of the other side are as good as those of the other side, but the Soul Ring of the other side''s soul realm has never been exposed.


    I sent people to investigate, but I didn''t get any results.


    The other side still has cards in hand, and because the strength of the other side is higher than that of the other side, the reserve of soul power is likely to be more than that of the other side.


    He was helpless. If he had the same strength as the other party, he would have killed the other party long ago.


    But even though he was helpless, he knew there was no way. What he could do now was to take a rest and recover his soul power.


    One more point of strength, you can have a chance to survive in the next fight.


    Ansey leaned against a tree. He didn''t dare to rest completely because he didn''t find out where the other party was. Now the other party may attack her at any time.


    Even if it is a rest, she is always alert to the surrounding.


    Sometimes, Anxi has already understood the dispute, and she has been defeated from the beginning. The other side has made a clear investigation of herself.


    But I have never paid attention to each other. This time, it is my carelessness. In principle, I should have enough time to investigate all the people in the other family who have the ability to fight with me.


    But I was too anxious to think that I had the upper hand in my cultivation, but now even if I was high in my cultivation, I was suppressed by the other side in all directions.


    If it wasn''t for her own soul power, which is much more than the other party''s, and the speed of soul power recovery is faster, now I''m afraid she would have already had hatred on the spot.


    But she knew that she still had a card. The ring of her soul empire was the ring of ten thousand years.


    The soul skill on that soul ring hasn''t been used by itself. As long as it can be used successfully, once it is successful, it will be killed.


    I didn''t expect that my cultivation should crush the other side, but I was forced to this point by the other side.


    It seems that I can''t be so rash in doing things. If I had investigated the other party before the fight, I would never have been so embarrassed.


    Anxi''s breathing gradually calmed down, but she still refused to relax and was careful to guard against the surroundings.


    Now she never knows when and under what circumstances the other party will attack her.


    But she knows that the other party won''t wait too long, because the longer the time, the better for her.


    The speed of your own soul power recovery is faster than that of your opponent. What''s more important is that you don''t get hurt.


    Even if they are calculated by the other side, the other side is always difficult to avoid.


    You can release your soul skills without worrying about the reserve of soul power, but the other side can''t.


    So even if she is calculated by the other party, she releases her soul skill continuously, but it still causes great damage to the other party and saves herself at the same time.


    Men do hide well all the time. He also understood that there was not much time left for himself.


    If you don''t kill each other, the longer you delay, the more dangerous you are.


    Don''t mention the injury. If the time is too long, the opponent''s soul power will be full again.


    Physical strength and mind can also be restored, so I will never find such an opportunity again.


    Now is the time when you can force the other party into the weakest position. During this time, you must make contributions. If you don''t succeed, you will be benevolent.


    Before he started, he took a look at the needle in his hand. The needle was so small that he could not even find it if he did not observe it carefully.


    He knew that there was a very strong toxin on this needle. Unless it reached the level of Title Douluo, otherwise it would be fatal.


    This is the last card he left. If he can''t beat the other side to survive, he should throw this needle on the other side before he dies.


    At that time, although they will die, but the other side must also die.


    He knew that ansey was the most talented person of the young generation.


    It can be said that as long as she died, it would be impossible for another person to challenge her family in the next 20 years.


    This time, no matter what, either the other party died, or he and the other party died, absolutely impossible to let the other party live.


    Because he understood that if he died and the other party did not die, then his family would face a very serious blow.


    There''s no one in the next generation of their family with the same qualifications as ansey.


    If I lose here today, I''m afraid my family will decline irretrievably.


    Therefore, no matter how they can not sell, even if they lose, they have to drag each other to die together.


    Even if the other party won''t die in a short time after being poisoned, even if she wins, so what.


    Their own families can fight again and take back their own interests.


    And the other side of the family only one person, as long as she died. There is no soul emperor in her family, or even a master of the realm of soul king.


    It''s easy to get the family back.


    He carefully hidden, at any time to take the opportunity, will attack ansey.


    He knew that he had only one chance to use up all the soul power left in his body at one time. If he succeeded, everyone would be happy. If not, he would die.


    Ansey has never relaxed. She knows the enemy is dark and I am clear. I''m actually consuming my mind every minute now, but the advantage is that I can recover some physical strength and soul power.


    Although the consumption of mind and spirit is much less than that of the battle just now.


    Suddenly, a burst of evil wind came, and countless trees rustled.


    Ansey seemed frightened and instinctively looked at the noise.


    She was attacked by the other party many times. Although she was not hurt, she was scared.


    However, at this time, a black figure like a snake from the tree, and straight to kill ansey.


    Almost in a moment, she had come to her. She had the skills of snake playing grass, blind bee sting and triple power.


    Release several soul bodies in a short time, and drain the little soul power left in the man''s body.


    This technique is the strongest strike he can make, with only one purpose, to let the steel needle into the other''s body and pierce the other''s skin.


    The material of this needle is extraordinary. It''s starcurrent iron. It has the effect of breaking through the soul defense and is very strong.


    The above poison is also the poison of soul beast at the level of soul Douluo. If it is poisoned, unless it is called Douluo itself.


    Or there may be a soulman at the level of soulman. Otherwise, no matter how strong your strength is, you can''t escape death.


    Just because of my strength, so as to extend the time after some poisoning.


    Anxi naturally found each other, but even if she did not find it in time, the other''s speed was too fast.


    The other party chooses the mountain forest as the place for fighting. After she enters the mountain forest, she immediately finds that the other party belongs to the assassin type soul master.


    This kind of person doesn''t want anything else. All his soul skills are built to kill the target.


    If it is not for their own strength than the other side, or they may not be able to support in the hands of the other side.


    At the first moment when she finds out the opponent, she opens up a defense soul skill first. He doesn''t need to calculate the loss of soul power, so she can achieve such a perfect defense.


    At the same time, he holds a thin sword, soul skill sword awn, soul skill wind sword, soul skill sword rain, soul skill sword Qi method.


    In a flash, several kinds of soul skills were performed at the same time. Ansey knew that if her calculation was correct, the other person would not have much soul power left.


    Absolutely can''t resist his attack, and even if he has so many attacks now, he still has enough soul power.


    Even if you can''t make contributions with one blow, you can leave at any time.


    But this time she did not expect that a fast needle seemed to have no resistance to penetrate her soul defense.


    Then it pierced his skin and instantly enough lethal toxin entered her body.


    Anxi immediately felt that it was wrong. She looked at each other, but they didn''t have time to say anything, so she was torn up by the air of sword.


    She felt that she had been poisoned, and something was wrong with her whole body.


    His internal organs seemed to be burning. He immediately used his soul to suppress this feeling, but it was only a drop in the bucket.


    Every minute, every second, the toxin began to drag her down, and ansey took out a firework from her waist.


    This is a long-standing preparation. If something goes wrong in the dead pipe, this firework will be set off.


    When you ignite him, it means that you admit that you have lost the fight.


    However, although he lost the fight, he was able to save his own life.


    But now the other side is dead, this fight actually won by itself, so it''s no problem to let it off casually.


    A gorgeous fireworks burst into the sky. When two women gathered outside the forest saw such a gorgeous fireworks, they immediately realized that there was something wrong with their friends.


    They looked at each other and ran to the forest at the same time.


    Both of them were very anxious. I''m afraid that their friends were really in danger when they sent out such fireworks.

 Chapter 545

    Li Yi took a look at the clear sky outside. Today''s weather is really good. The warm sun after autumn always makes people comfortable.


    Close the door of the drugstore. It''s time to open one hour this morning. Next, he will prepare for other things.


    There isn''t much medicine left in the shop. I''m just ready to go around and buy some medicine and some meat.


    Yesterday I heard Liu Er say that his family killed pigs and just went to buy some spare ribs.


    Also, I heard that an old cow in Chuang Tzu outside the village fell down and now sells beef.


    I went to buy some beef and make some sauce beef. I just finished shopping and picked them up on the way home.


    Li Yi thinks so, close shop to start immediately.


    ................


    It''s just time to stew the sauced beef. Li Yi takes the beef out of the pot and puts it aside to cool.


    He had just sent his two children to school. He was worried about whether the meat in the pot would take too long to cook.


    As a result, I came back in a hurry and found that the time was just right.


    He washed his hands and put some water in the pot, ready to wash later.


    After doing these things well, he is ready to open the door. He should do something else before opening the door.


    He put the processed medicine into the medicine cabinet. He did buy a lot of herbs this time, and should be able to use them for a long time.


    When I came to Daoliu Fengcheng, the city has changed a lot. As a city under intensive construction, this is a good thing.


    Li Yi''s daily life is actually very leisurely. He works for himself and doesn''t care whether he can earn money or not.


    If you want to open it for a day, if you don''t want to open it for swimming and fishing, you can live a day.


    Soon the drugstore opened and there was no one in the afternoon.


    Many people rush to get medicine in the morning, and few come in the afternoon.


    Of course, relatively speaking, there are still some patients in the afternoon.


    However, it''s only occasionally that people come. It''s rare that many patients come in and line up at the beginning of the morning.


    Li Yi originally thought it was a leisurely day, but he didn''t expect the extremely noisy sound from outside.


    It''s a carriage. Good carriage. It''s very fast. It''s very fast.


    He judged from his voice who galloped in the city. We should know that this crime is not a serious one.


    If ordinary people go in for ten days and a half months.


    Even the nobles have to pay a lot of fines. Generally speaking, no one will ride a horse in the city, let alone so fast.


    Li Yi thought it had nothing to do with him until the carriage stopped at his door.


    He didn''t know the carriage, but he could see it in a glance. It should be a noble. Is it difficult for any aristocrat to ask himself to go if he has an emergency?


    His heart is curious, and then saw a carriage. This carriage knows itself.


    The other party hasn''t been here for a long time. What''s the reason for this sudden visit today.


    Li Yi thought that as soon as he put away his curiosity, he saw Anxi lifted up by two people.


    At the same time, she was accompanied by a silent woman in a black suit.


    In addition, there is a woman in plain dress. The expression on their faces is not so good. They are very sad. Their eyes are red. They may have just cried.


    Ansey was carried in. She is very, very poor now. The internal organs have been weakened to the extreme, and even the blood is no longer flowing.


    She could feel that even her own blood was beginning to solidify. If it wasn''t for his soul skill, she could delay the poison.


    Plus her own strength is very strong, I''m afraid she may not be able to survive until now.


    Li Yi can see it at a glance, and there is already death hovering around her. It is estimated that at most half an hour, I''m afraid people will die.


    He frowned. How could this happen? To tell you the truth, ansey had a good relationship with him.


    Although the other party has caused a lot of obstacles to himself in some things, he has been well received by the other party.


    Otherwise, he would not have given her the ring at the beginning.


    The relationship between the two can be regarded as an ordinary friend. Of course, in ansey''s mind, she always wants to bring the relationship closer.


    She was carried into the drugstore, Li Yi quickly want to walk past.


    The woman in plain clothes took a look at Li Yi. She was a little worried. "It''s not that I said you''re all like this. It''s nothing to come here at this time."


    She said the heart is very sad, tears already in the eyes, as if a force will cry out.


    The woman, dressed in a strong black dress, did not speak, lowered her head, and her face was also very sad.


    The three of them have been playing since childhood, and their relationship is naturally very good.


    Now ansey''s life was in danger, and the two of them were in a very bad mood.


    Li Yi looks at Anxi and sighs. The other party is very weak now. Even talking to him is very difficult.


    Anxi grasped his hand tightly. She was very flustered, but she felt very relieved after grasping it. His hand was very solid and powerful.


    There are many words in her heart that she wants to tell Li Yi. She must say them, otherwise she will not want to come here because of her own situation.


    Li Yi is helpless to see him in this situation, and the same large amount of aura begins to converge towards the palm.


    Maybe there''s no way to get rid of the poison in Anchi itself.


    Even in this world, it''s hard to deal with, but it''s not so hard for me.


    Ansey took him by the hand, as if trying to get out of bed.


    But hard for a long time, but eventually did not get up, and finally can only lie down in bed.


    Her two good friends sat on one side with their heads down.


    Two people understand that maybe there is something wrong with her coming here, it is not over, maybe there is something they want to tell each other.


    Otherwise, I would not have been here if I had been seriously injured.


    In fact, both of them have heard Anxi say Li Yi''s name, and they have been angry and don''t know for Anxi.


    Their friends are the best in the city, both in appearance and talent.


    It was more than enough for him to be a doctor, but the other side refused.


    Even the woman in a black suit advised ansey to rush into Li Yi''s house and knock him back.


    However, although the two of them actively give advice, but ansey has never accepted the results, the relationship between the two people is still the same as now.


    "In fact, I have a lot to say and share with you." Ansey is lying on the bed, looking at Li Yi.


    Although she is likely to die soon, but I don''t know why, just holding his hand and looking at him beside her, her heart is very stable.


    Li Yi shakes his head. "I don''t want to hear it now. I''d better wait until you''re better."


    Ansey laughed at his words. She laughed bitterly and sadly. Maybe she didn''t know that she couldn''t get better at all. I may die soon.


    "The poison in my body can''t be solved by anyone except the healer above hundouluo." She said this sentence in a flat tone, as if she didn''t care about her life.


    "I won''t let people die in my drugstore."


    After Li Yi finished speaking, his body suddenly bloomed a very gorgeous light.


    A black and a white two Yin and yang fish emerge from behind him, and after the Yin and yang fish, there is a towering tree.


    In the same way, the soul rings of his body emerge one after another.


    The first ring, the second ring and the three rings are yellow. The Fourth Ring starts to shine purple. The fifth ring and the sixth ring are all purple joys. The seventh ring and the eighth ring are black.


    The eight soul rings symbolize the eight soul skills. The opponent is obviously a soul fighter level master.


    This level of soul master has entered the ranks of the strong, even in the whole Tiandou empire can dominate a large area.


    After all, although there are many powerful people in the title of Douluo, the number of them scattered throughout the Tiandou empire is still very rare.


    At the level of soul fighting, it can be regarded as a strong and expert.


    There are no more than 1000 soul masters in Tiandou empire.


    Scattered throughout the Tiandou Empire, it is already a strong power that can dominate one side.


    Usually this kind of master even by virtue of their identity can only take a far look, want to step forward to climb the relationship, basically impossible.


    But this time, a strong person of this level appeared in front of her eyes. What''s more important is that she was the person she knew all the time.


    It was impossible for her to say no surprise, no surprise.


    What''s more, the other side is not an ordinary soul master. Even if it is an ordinary soul master, the other side is still an auxiliary therapeutic soul master.


    An assistant therapy soul Douluo is more rare than a real Title Douluo.


    After all, even the title Douluo may still be injured, and their injuries can only be cured by this kind of healing soul master.


    Her two good friends thought the same way as him, and they were all very surprised.


    A strong man of this level would stay in a small Liufeng city and become a doctor.


    On Li Yi''s hand, there are two streams of light, one is Yin, the other is Yang, and they penetrate into Anxi''s body in turn.


    In a flash, Anxi suddenly found that the toxin on her body seemed to disappear instantly.


    Not only disappeared, but also they seem to be much better, the original pain has gone, the body has become full of vitality.


    Even the internal organs seem to come alive in an instant. More importantly, they seem to be stronger than before.


    She felt the beating of her heart and the rush of blood in her body.


    Her life was in danger and she came back to life.


    "Why?" Anxi not only why the other party has such cultivation, but also why she wants to stay here.


    Her tone is not very good, some angry, some questioning.


    Her two friends wanted to stop him. After all, it''s wrong to treat a strong man with such an attitude.


    There was some anger in her heart, but more sadness.


    If Li Yi is the same as before, maybe he can still have extravagant hopes and ideas in his heart, but now he is not the same. The other side is an expert at the level of hundouluo.


    It''s no use what you''re proud of in front of each other.


    I always think that the other party is not with their own scruples.


    Now it seems that two people really are not suitable, the original efforts so long, in his eyes may be just a joke.


    "You go out first. I have something to say to her." Li Yi said, looking at the two girls.


    They didn''t do anything when they heard what they said. The girl in white obviously wanted to say something to ansey, but she opened her mouth but couldn''t speak.


    Everyone went out, and they even closed the door outside. For a moment, there were only two people in this room, this drugstore.


    Li Yi walked to one side in no hurry and poured her a cup of tea first. "I told you something, and you have no way.


    In fact, I told you from the beginning that we are not suitable for each other. The things I carry on my body are too heavy for you, and even a little heavy for me. "


    He said, looking at the roof and laughing at himself, then shaking his head.


    "Don''t mention this kind of unhappy thing, now you''re OK, that''s naturally the best.


    If you can keep my identity, don''t disclose it to others.


    That''s why I came to this city and stayed here.


    And don''t ask too much. I won''t tell you if you ask. "


    He said, eyes vicissitudes and melancholy look at the distance, and then leave.


    I''ve finished what I should say. The next step is to rely on ansey''s brain to make up for what she looks like.


    Li Yi''s practice is really effective. Anxi has identified him in her mind as a strong man who has to bear a big secret, or a blood feud.


    Although this is the case, because there are two children to take care of, they have no choice but to give up revenge, or to put up with it temporarily.


    When the two children grow up, the other will finish their own work.


    Her heart still understand all this, more understand themselves and each other, perhaps really not possible.


    The other side is not the same, the other side is too heavy, the other side is lonely, is lonely, he and it is difficult to have any contact.


    Even if there is, what can be done? Maybe after a period of time, the other party needs to finish their own things, and maybe they can only watch him do nothing.


    Anxi could not help pouring out a burst of sadness from her heart. She sat here for a while in silence, then got up and left.


    Her two friends have been waiting for him outside. Now when they see him coming out, they immediately go up to ask.


    "Don''t say anything about today." Ansey looked very serious.


    Her two friends also knew that since the other didn''t want to talk about it.


    Well, I can''t say it by any means. A strong man at the level of soul fighting can''t afford revenge even his family.


    Therefore, although there are countless doubts and curiosity in my heart, I also choose to shut up now.


    Li Yi went into the backyard and cut a plate of sauced beef. He mixed it with shredded green onion and sipped a mouthful of fruit wine.


    I want to use this method to solve ansey''s problem. I don''t have to worry about it any more.


    And because of some of their identities, although they told these people not to pass it on, they would also pass it on vaguely.


    At that time, some people may want to please themselves, but generally no one will want to explore themselves.


    At least not in this small town. After all, no family in this small town has the ability to offend a hundouluo level master.


    They can only ingratiate themselves, absolutely can''t have exploration. After all, if they accidentally annoy this expert, their family can''t afford it.

 Chapter 546

    Outside the Xingdou forest, Chihiro used his hand to play the invisible but real wall in front of him.


    As the successor of the next Pope in the temple of martial spirit, only one person has been transferred to the temple of martial spirit because of the great changes that have taken place in the great star forest, and he happens to be nearby.


    If it wasn''t for his father, I''m afraid he would come in person, and it would not be his turn.


    Chihiro knows how much trouble the star forest will have once closed.


    Not only him, but also many forces have sent people here. More people are far away, fewer people are sent, and their strength is not strong.


    After all, although the closure of the star forest has a certain impact on those far away forces, the impact will not be too great and they will not pay much attention to it.


    Similarly, people who are closer to each other pay more attention to it. As for the martial spirit hall, which is a big force covering the whole Douluo continent, naturally they pay more attention to it.


    But it is the star empire that has the largest number of people and the strongest strength.


    The title of the whole star Empire, Douluo and even the soul Douluo, and even the soul masters above the soul emperor almost poured out.


    And I''ve been tossing about all these days when I came here. It''s a pity that the situation on their side has no effect on the transparent wall.


    On the contrary, it is because the people who attacked the wall suffered a lot.


    In addition, Tang Xiao of Haotian sect also brought two elders and three elders together.


    As for the other big families, they sent more soul fighters.


    Now it can be said that more than 80% of the title Douluo and more than 50% of the soul Douluo of the whole star empire are stationed here.


    If something happens to them here, I''m afraid the whole Tiandou empire will be in chaos from top to bottom.


    Li Yi is standing in the forest at this time. He is watching more and more soul masters appear outside.


    And with the emergence of a large number of soul masters, he is also modifying the array bit by bit. For example, the array can produce a little shaking at this time.


    Whenever those people use soul power to attack, when the level of attack reaches a certain level, they will find that the transparent invisible wall seems to be shaking.


    Then they''ll be more interested in launching attacks and hitting walls.


    Maybe in their opinion, as long as the attack is strong enough, they will be able to break through the wall.


    What Li Yi wants is such an effect. He wants these people to believe that the wall is possible to break through.


    Then, as more and more soul masters gather outside, he will take them away and seal them up.


    Yes, it''s to seal them up and let them fall asleep, but it can''t hurt their lives.


    They even have to choose some of them with better talent and give them some soul rings, which can make them break through faster.


    After these soul masters disappear, the whole Tiandou empire will be in chaos from top to bottom, and the chaos will be very serious. I''m afraid the whole empire will fall apart.


    Then when the chaos was almost over, a new order began to be established gradually, and even a new country had already taken shape, he would release these people.


    This is the second time to mix up the water. At the same time, these people will definitely use it because they are given the soul ring by him.


    When they use their own soul rings, they also help themselves to analyze the Tao between heaven and earth.


    In addition, during the period of closing them down, Li Yi also wants to take this opportunity to spread the soul ring outside, so that more people can have their own martial spirit and soul ring.


    In this way, their strength will usher in the second blowout rise, at least in this world.


    There is also targeted teaching of all the ghosts and beasts in the star forest.


    Let them also embark on the path of cultivation, so that they can defeat the gods within ten years. Then I can plot the divine world.


    Li Yi plans to do this, and during this period of time he is waiting for more and more people to gather outside.


    It can be predicted that the number of people gathered outside in recent days has almost reached the peak, and there is only one thing to do next.


    While all of them are not released a wide range of overpowering drugs, daze them, and then seal them up with magic.


    For example, tonight is a good time to start. How charming the moon is.


    .....¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chihiro took a look at the starry sky, and then watched the birds wantonly pass through the barrier that they were always difficult to break through, and enter the star forest.


    It''s said that Tiandou Empire has done a lot to avoid this obstacle these days. It seems that they can really break through it.


    It''s said that one day there will even be damage to the obstacle avoidance. If this is the case, I''m afraid it won''t be many days before they can really open an entrance.


    Chihiro thinks more about it. If the obstacle avoidance is just a small opening, it''s better for the current Tiandou empire.


    I''m afraid it''s a good thing, because if only a small opening is opened, they can guard it with their strength.


    Even at that time, they can restrict others from going in and out of the star forest.


    If this is the case, I can''t do it myself. I''m afraid I have to do something.


    He doesn''t want to see the star forest occupied by Tiandou Empire alone.


    Because that would be a very unfavorable situation for their soul hall, if Tiandou empire could occupy the star forest.


    Then, for the benefit of the great forest, Tiandou empire will be able to attract more people, and Tiandou empire will be prosperous again.


    It can be said that such a situation is quite unfavorable for their martial spirit hall, so we must curb it.


    Or at least they have to make a hole in the barrier.


    His heart is still thinking like this, just the next second to smell something, it seems very fragrant.


    Then he didn''t know anything, even if his cultivation was called Douluo.


    But in front of this toxin, there is still no ability to resist.


    It''s just a slight sniff, a faint smell, and then you don''t know anything.


    Li Yi sees more and more fallen soul masters, and his wanton smile is gradually blooming.


    Not only that, he also sealed up these people bit by bit.


    The method of sealing up is very easy, as long as enough overpowering drugs are given to allow them to sleep for a long time, and at the same time, aura is guaranteed to provide all kinds of nutrition for their bodies.


    In this way, a person can easily sleep for decades or hundreds of years without any change.


    Although Li Yi has not done special research on this kind of thing before, it is not difficult.


    With his current cultivation, it''s easy to solve this kind of problem.


    And with the help of a lot of soul beasts and the support of array, he soon dealt with all this.


    Even there is no trace left here, perhaps in the eyes of the outside world, these people seem to disappear suddenly.


    And it was very strange and orderly to disappear, and there was no sign of fighting in the camp.


    It seems that all the people disappear neatly and strangely.


    I just think that it will take some time for this thing to ferment. These people will disappear strangely in a day or two, and there will be no problem in ten days and a half months.


    But if the length of their disappearance is extended to three months or even a year, then many people will have different thoughts at that time.


    At that time, the top level of Tiandou empire will lose more than half of its combat power, so I''m afraid the whole Tiandou empire will be in complete chaos.


    I''m afraid the nearby Sun Moon empire will take advantage of this opportunity to gradually invade Tiandou empire.


    Similarly, originally, the two empires of Xingluo and Tiandou could resist the sun moon Empire, at least they had the ability to let each other fear.


    But now the situation is that most of the high-level combat power of Tiandou Empire has disappeared. Even if Xingluo Empire wants to unite Tiandou Empire, it is impossible to resist the sun moon empire.


    What''s more, in this case, Tiandou empire will only be unable to protect itself.


    The most important thing is that Tiandou empire is in a state of being leaderless. No one can suppress other nobles and the vast majority of grievances. In the same way as before, they formed an alliance with the Silla empire.


    He can foresee that chaos will soon arise. Of course, some people may be killed or injured in the process, but most of them are soul masters.


    Because in this era, there was basically no special army for urban construction in each empire.


    Because the vast majority of ordinary people have little idea about the direction of a war.


    The vast majority of ordinary soldiers are used to maintain law and order, of course, each country always maintains this part of the standing army.


    Because it is not so easy to occupy a country, it also needs huge human and material resources.


    What these ordinary soldiers really have to do is to take control of an area.


    Otherwise, there is no one in the station just now to control, and they want to attack the next city, but they find that there is an uprising behind them. How can we fight this battle.


    Those soul divisions with a large number are the real elite troops. They also really decide the direction of a war. Whether they win or lose depends on them and the casualty rate they can bear.


    The whole Tiandou Empire has more than 100000 soul masters, of which 30000 are professional soldiers.


    The rest had nobles and some soul masters of the school.


    As for the others, their composition is more complex. They may be the knights who have not obtained the title of nobility and so on.


    Of course, even so, if it''s not a critical moment.


    Li Yi felt that Tiandou empire could pull at least 50000 soul divisions into the war.


    Of course, it''s hard to say if they can''t fight. It''s estimated that the real ones are the soul division legions that belong to Tiandou Empire and the great nobles directly under the Empire.


    The rest of the troops are good at fighting with the wind. If they are in a tight situation in wartime, they may break up and surrender.


    This kind of possibility is still very high. After all, for those soul masters, as long as they surrender, they will not kill themselves.


    Moreover, as a soul master, as long as he can survive, the family can inherit it. If he dies, it will be a great blow to the family.


    If there is only one soul master in one''s own family, if the next generation does not strive for success, even the title of nobility and fiefdom will be taken away in the end.


    And it won''t hurt too much to surrender.


    The interests of one''s own family may not be hurt too much.


    Those nobles who really related to their own vital interests were almost dead.


    After all, only those nobles will do their best to fight each other at all costs.


    Because as long as you lose, it means that your family may never recover and even disappear in the dust of history.


    But those soul masters who only come up to paddle are different. Even if they are defeated and surrender, the sun and moon empire may have no way to take them.


    After all, the territory of the sun moon empire is huge, and the interests of the nobility and the imperial family of Tiandou empire are also huge.


    Even the sun moon empire is likely to rely on them for management.


    So that in this case, they are likely not to suffer any damage to their interests, and their own interests are more likely to expand.


    In this case, these noble soul masters have already given the imperial family face of Tiandou Empire without making trouble. It is almost impossible to expect them to fight to death.


    So this kind of ruling way is not very reliable. The vassal of vassal is not my vassal.


    As a result, the power is extremely decentralized, and can not be unified, and the central government can not adhere to it. Although Tiandou empire is huge, its power is not strong at all.


    If Tiandou empire can implement a political system from the top to the bottom, it will be in power.


    Even if it is not an opponent of the sun moon empire for a while, as long as the time is long enough, it will be able to defeat the sun moon Empire sooner or later.


    But now it''s empty talk. Li Yi blocked all these people in the big star forest in batches. At the same time, he made some soul rings to cover them.


    His ability to make the soul ring is not endless. He can only do some first and install them for these people. The rest has time to take his time.


    Next, the sun and moon empire will try again and again to Tiandou empire.


    Then the sun moon empire is likely to gather its own team. As long as it defeats the Xingluo Empire, the remaining Tiandou Empire does not need to worry at all.


    The sun moon Empire has more than 300000 soul masters, which is more than Tiandou Empire and Xingluo empire.


    Now the only question is whether the martial spirit hall will make trouble for this.


    They are the only people who are likely to influence this matter, and the idea of Wu Hun temple is to keep a delicate balance between the three empires, and take advantage of this time to develop actively.


    Now this delicate balance has been broken by itself. What kind of way should the martial spirit hall use to fill the gap of top combat power.


    I want to end up on my own, but if I end up on my own, even if I believe in gods, I can''t match power and wealth.


    After all, the gods are too far away from these people, even the title Douluo is too far away from the gods.


    As long as the interests of Tiandou empire can be obtained, they are tangible and within reach.


    The more important thing is that once the hall of martial spirit comes to an end, the original image will collapse instantly.


    And the rest of Xingluo and Riyue empire will vaguely begin to suppress the development of wuhundian.


    And this kind of behavior will change from the present only secretly to the public.

 Chapter 547

    Li Yi sits in front of the drugstore and looks at the city quietly.


    What happened outside the big star forest, the lost Title Douluo and soul Douluo level masters, this matter has been covered in today''s Tiandou empire.


    The whole empire was covered up, the air was dull and solidified.


    Moreover, not only the Tiandou Empire, but also the experts of other major forces were more or less damaged, but the Tiandou empire lost the most.


    This leads to more experts to explore, but they have been struggling for a long time, but still have not come up with a reason.


    However, it is worth noting that the sun moon Empire has already entered the border, and the Xingluo Empire has issued a protest.


    However, it is obvious that their protest is useless in this case.


    Tiandou empire is even more chaotic. Many big families are in chaos first. However, the princes of the royal family are not very comfortable. Everyone wants to be emperor.


    So everyone is wooing those families, and the strong members of those big families are basically sleeping in the star forest.


    Even if I didn''t fall asleep, I didn''t dare to fight.


    However, on that day, when Chen Bing of the imperial empire was at the border, they managed to reach reunification anyway. Although the rear was still bickering, the front line did mobilize.


    Li Yi has nothing to say in the face of this situation. He doesn''t know whether the sun moon empire is dissatisfied with this confrontation for too long, so he can''t help it. So he said that he forced the war.


    Even he can see that the best way at this time is to wait.


    When the chaos of Tiandou Empire gradually intensified, several princes had to stand in line to fight for power and kill those families.


    This is the best time for the sun moon Empire to enter again, because it was the weakest time and the most chaotic time for Tiandou empire.


    But now the whole empire is not in chaos, at least they can organize some troops to carry out some resistance.


    Even they can ask for help from the Empire of Xingluo, which will certainly lead to the prolongation of the war.


    Li Yi couldn''t understand why the sun moon Empire did this.


    Is it hard to say that the consuls of the sun moon empire are a group of fools? This kind of probability can be ranked basically.


    There may be a fool born in such a huge empire, but he is absolutely not allowed to achieve such a high status, even by chance.


    Unless this fool can control the vast majority of the power and resources of the whole country, or even if he wants to do such a thing, there will be people below to stop him.


    The motivation of the sun moon Empire to do this must have been something they ignored and didn''t notice. What they can do now is to wait and observe slowly.


    I don''t know the strength of the sun moon Empire, but it can clearly feel that the whole Liufeng city seems to be tense and chaotic.


    Ansey was lucky, or he didn''t go to the star forest at that time, so she was the most effective person in Liufeng city at this time.


    At least on the surface, before she showed her strength, she became the strongest soul master in Liufeng city.


    Under the same circumstances, she became nervous and flustered, and spent the whole day studying with the rest of the soul masters in the city.


    If the people of the sun moon Empire really fight, how can they protect their own interests.


    Yes, this group of nobles did not want to resist, or fight to the death.


    For them, what they want is how to preserve their own interests after the sun moon Empire comes over, which is the most important.


    Even the soul division who is forcibly called up on the battlefield has little will to fight.


    There is no way. This is the drawback of this regime. Their soldiers don''t know why they fight.


    Because the victory of the war certainly can obtain the very big benefit, but own defeat, the benefit will not be serious.


    Moreover, this is a defensive war. Even if we win, we won''t get any more benefits.


    Therefore, the foreseeable failure is certain, and so is the rout.


    Because of Li Yi''s relationship with Anxi, the news that Li Yi can get during this period is very timely.


    Maybe ansey is really hit. She seldom comes to see herself during this time.


    But her relationship with ah Yin and bibidong is getting better and better.


    More importantly, after being hit for some time, although the relationship between the two sides has never made any progress.


    It seems that Anxi has already lost her mind, but she does have something to do, and she likes to run to her drugstore.


    More importantly, the situation seems to be more rampant.


    Two people just know that period of time, each other is only occasionally in their own home to eat a meal, and eat very formal, very shy.


    During this period of time, not only is the food rubbing rampant, but also they dare to order.


    If it wasn''t for her to buy good food every time, and every time she said she wanted to eat something, bibidong and a Yin would look at themselves. If it wasn''t for this, he would never have done it for ansey.


    "Here we are." Li Yi sat on the couch and raised her eyes. Anxi came in with two big bags in her hands and put them in the kitchen.


    "I want to eat Dongpo elbow, crispy pork, soft fried mushroom, meat roll stuffed with Tricholoma matsutake, and your own peach wine. It''s delicious. I''ve never drunk such a good wine in my life.


    It''s much better than the fruit wine sold in the city. " After that, she relaxed and sat down at a table.


    "How''s it going? How many people from the sun moon Empire have come in. " Li Yi stood up and asked casually.


    When ansey heard what he said, she rolled her eyes. "What do you mean by that? She asked how many people from the sun and moon Empire had called in.


    Why do we look so miserable? We were beaten by the sun and moon empire on the first day of the war. "


    After she said it, she found that Li Yi didn''t want to talk to him. She went into the kitchen and sat down on the chair where Li Yi had sat.


    Originally, she thought she could have a good meal at noon and have a comfortable rest. But it wasn''t long before someone came.


    The front sent information about the war and asked him to discuss it together.


    .¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Why don''t you eat?" Li Yi looks at Annie, who has no appetite.


    He felt very curious, after all, since he told the other party that it was soul fighting that made the other party completely die to pursue his own heart.


    Every time ansey came to her place, she would eat more happily than anyone else at the table.


    As a result, she prepared so many dishes today and everything was well prepared, but she seldom moved her chopsticks.


    "I just got the news that the border war is tight. No, it can''t be said that it''s tight any more. We are defeated. The Legion of the first Prince and the second prince was defeated.


    The Empire of the sun and the moon broke into the border three hundred miles a day. " Then she took two bites of the flesh on her hand.


    "Where are the reinforcements of Xingluo Empire? Don''t tell me they''re just watching. " Li Yi asked but found that Anxi nodded helplessly.


    He did not say anything, with chopsticks Chuqi a large fat elbow, "dry rice dry rice, do not think of other."


    The power of food is huge. Besides, the border is tight. It doesn''t mean much to ansey. Anyway, it''s far away from the border.


    Her mind was quickly attracted to the past, indulged in food, no time to care about other.


    Li Yi is also eating. Of course, when he is eating, he is more thinking about why the people of the sun moon Empire should rush forward so blindly.


    It''s hard to organize other revolts now, even if it''s Tiandou empire.


    However, if we go deep alone and put in so many troops at one time, there is no doubt that it will cause too much difficulty to the logistics, the subsequent rule and the maintenance of stability.


    What is the purpose of the other party? Now that Tiandou Empire has been difficult to organize effective resistance. Although the Xingluo Empire and Tiandou empire are dead, their teeth are cold.


    However, it is obvious that the present Xingluo Empire does not want to sacrifice too much living power for Tiandou Empire, so it just chooses to be a spectator.


    In this case, the sun moon Empire should be more stable and gradually nibble at Tiandou empire.


    Why should we take such a radical approach? We need to know that such a radical approach is undoubtedly very difficult for them and the areas they have attacked.


    After all, if you want to completely control the area you can control, you must rely on the power of those aristocrats.


    Moreover, it is necessary to rely on the strength of local nobles, otherwise they will not be able to complete the rule of a region.


    However, there is no doubt that this will lead to the further expansion of the local aristocracy. Since there is no restriction of Tiandou Empire, there is no way to restrict the sun moon empire.


    The local nobles can be said to have been able to become the local local emperors, which will undoubtedly cause great inconvenience to the future administration and even all aspects of taxation.


    But why do they do it? Is it better to be steady?


    Li Yi is very puzzled about this, but soon his puzzled was solved.


    Over the next five days, the sun moon Empire continued to go deep into the past in a way that was almost violent.


    It can be said that in a certain sense, they are beyond everyone''s thinking. They seem to smell something, and they will go deep into it in the next few days.


    And it''s not just an army, but all the important cities along the whole Tiandou empire.


    One attack after another, in just five days, the whole Tiandou empire lost 30 percent of its territory.


    The problem is that this almost brutal occupation is basically meaningless.


    They just occupied rudely. The original administrative system and even the ruling officials were basically from Tiandou empire.


    The orders of the sun and moon empire could not reach the surrounding cities they occupied.


    Everyone is wondering, what''s the use of this kind of way, which seems to be occupation, but in fact can''t give any orders.


    Li Yi sniffed out something at this time. He knew why people in the sun moon Empire did it.


    What''s more, the people of the sun moon Empire did this to a great extent, completely disrupting his plan.


    Originally, he thought that he could see the four heroes of Tiandou Empire attack Tiandou empire.


    As a result, a Blitzkrieg of the sun and moon empire made the plan completely disordered.


    He originally wanted to lock those people up for more than ten years and then gradually release them. Now it seems that he has to release them all at once.


    Of course, time can not be too anxious, a few months later.


    Five days later, his royal highness Wu Hun ended the war by maintaining the peace of the mainland.


    In fact, Li Yi has already sensed the possibility that the end of the martial spirit hall is also in his speculation.


    It seems that as I guess, Wuhun hall will come to an end, and it''s a good story. It''s said that it''s God''s will.


    However, it seems that even the gods, the human beings who have been far away from the world, the vast majority of the people in the world, still have respect for God.


    Of course, this is true of ordinary people. It is estimated that the reason why the sun moon Empire has stopped is because it has gained great benefits.


    Moreover, if they choose to openly fight against the martial spirit point, they have inherent defects on the moral side, and the strength of the martial spirit hall also scares them.


    Li Yi also understood that although the martial spirit hall ended the war, the Empire of sun and moon would not expand too much in a short time.


    But their own fate is no doubt let the vast majority of people at the top of Xingluo and Riyue Empire know that although wuhundian is a religious organization.


    But this religious organization has enough power, even this power can subvert them.


    On the first day after mediation in the martial spirit hall, Anxi happily told him that the war was over.


    Although the people of the sun moon Empire occupied 30% of the territory of Tiandou Empire, there was no difference for Anxi.


    Even liufengcheng is no different. Anyway, it didn''t reach them or occupy liufengcheng.


    Even there is still a long way to go from Liufeng city.


    So they never worried. Li Yi knew that if Tiandou empire could win, it would be impossible.


    But it was an accident that the hall of martial spirit came out to mediate.


    Now he also understands why the people of the sun moon Empire were so greedy from the beginning. I''m afraid they have already seen it.


    If you can''t take down a huge area in a short time, the people of Wuhun hall will come out to mediate soon.


    At that time, even if you want to win a huge area, you will not have this opportunity.


    Li Yi before all doubts, all puzzled, instantly understand.


    It seems that there is no way for one person to plan for a country. After all, the think tank of a country can be said that all the smart people of the whole country are there.


    And they have the intelligence advantage, they study this kind of thing all day.


    It''s normal that I can''t compare myself. It also confirms that a large part of my guess is wrong.


    He thought he was on the second floor, and the people of the sun moon Empire were on the first floor, but now it seems that the people of the sun moon empire are on the fifth floor.


    However, they certainly did not expect that they would release all the top fighting power of Tiandou empire in the atmosphere for a while, and then they would see what would happen.


    All the top fighting forces of Tiandou Empire have come out and found that the territory of Tiandou Empire has been occupied by more than 30%. What wonderful situation will it be.


    And because of their own reasons, the Tiandou empire may have several more titles.


    If the strength of both sides is reversed, I am afraid another battle will be triggered.

 Chapter 548

    In the winter of 1043, Tiandou empire was defeated, humiliating the country and losing more than 30% of its territory.


    Of course, this kind of thing has no feeling for the vast majority of ordinary residents.


    For them, whether they are ruled by the Tiandou empire or by the sun and moon Empire, it is the same.


    Because those aristocrats who really ruled did not change, what was their life before, and what is it now.


    Even because of the rule of the sun and moon Empire, they can pay less taxes every year and live a better life.


    Li Yi can feel that although on the surface these ordinary residents feel that the days before are similar, in fact the whole Liufeng city is indeed affected.


    For example, because the sun moon Empire Chen Bing border, but they do not prohibit any commercial trade.


    Moreover, because of the mediation of Wuhun hall and many private commercial routes, it was impossible for Tiandou Empire to ban it.


    Therefore, many businessmen from the sun and moon Empire came to this city during this period.


    They brought many rare products and advanced products of the sun moon empire.


    Apart from other things, the science and technology of the sun moon Empire must have been the same as that of the Empire for at least several hundred years.


    Of course, even if we are ahead of the sun moon empire for hundreds of years, we still don''t have steam or internal combustion engine.


    However, their use of soul power was much more advanced than Tiandou empire.


    And a lot of soul power technology has been applied to daily life.


    The most important thing is that they are far beyond Tiandou empire in many aspects, such as ordinary agriculture and even breeding.


    This leads to a very serious point, that is, the people of the sun moon empire can cause trade travel and commercial dumping to the residents and even the cities on the border of the Tiandou empire.


    The same goods, like food, like a lot of livestock. The price of the people in the sun moon Empire, even if they are transported here, is cheaper than that in the Tiandou empire.


    Of course, they can only do this at the border. If they are farther away, they will not be able to recover the cost.


    There is no doubt that this will cause great commercial harm to the existing territory of Tiandou empire.


    More importantly, if the border residents and even the cities are used to using this kind of cheap food and even meat purchased from the sun and moon empire.


    So once the two sides go to war and the trade channels between the two sides are closed, there will be no large amount of grain stored in the border itself.


    Then it can be predicted that there will be famine. Of course, it is more likely that the nobles in the cities will surrender first because there is no food.


    So the royal family of Tiandou Empire wanted to forbid the merchants of the sun and moon Empire to carry a large number of goods into Tiandou empire.


    But the problem is that it can''t be solved at all, because the profit is too big.


    If there is 20% profit, capital will be ready to move. If there is 50% profit, capital will take risks.


    If there is a 100% profit, capital dares to risk hanging. If there is a profit of 300%, capital will dare to trample on all laws in the world.


    This is the truth. Although Tiandou Empire punished those merchants seriously, they had no way to punish those nobles.


    Those nobles only need to buy food from the sun and moon Empire, and their fields no longer need to grow food, and they can grow some crops with higher economic value.


    Moreover, trading with the sun moon empire is also very profitable, and the profit return rate can reach 150% at the border.


    If we can get things to liufengcheng, the rate of return will be more than 300%.


    Even if the punishment is very serious, the trade profit of this kind of thing is too big.


    Even Tiandou empire can''t manage it at all. If tianzou Empire really wants to make up its mind to eliminate it, it will certainly touch the interests of those nobles.


    The Empire itself is already in turmoil and people are scattered.


    At this time, if we take such a way to punish those aristocrats and those rich businessmen, I''m afraid the whole empire will be more chaotic.


    So even if it is strongly prohibited, it is only a drop in the bucket.


    The commercial dumping caused by Sun Moon empire will not affect Tiandou empire in a short time.


    But it won''t be many years before this goes on, and a large area along the border of Tiandou empire will be able to resist the sun and moon empire.


    Because once war broke out, as long as the sun and moon Empire cut off trade routes. No goods are allowed to enter the territory of Tiandou Empire, and the defense of those borders becomes a decoration.


    As long as people live, they have to eat. This is true in this world. Even if he is a soul master, he is just a little more hungry than ordinary people. He can''t stop eating.


    Li Yi understood that although the martial spirit hall came out to mediate, the sun moon Empire still coveted the whole Tiandou empire.


    Of course, these things are not for him to consider. What he has to do now is to take the whole core of the star forest and rearrange the array.


    Then release the sealed soul masters one by one.


    It will take a long time, and the same advantage is that now he doesn''t have to go out of his way to cover up his identity as before.


    He has exposed part of his identity and part of his strength.


    And during this period, he won the trust of many people in the city. As he expected, the news that he was the soul fighter of the treatment department was not covered up very well.


    The vast majority of ordinary residents and some small nobles do not know, but Anxi, her two good friends and even the patriarchs of some big nobles in the city are vaguely aware of the news.


    Although they know it, they never show it, and even disguise it very well.


    Li Yi also knows that since they all know, even if they disappear for a period of time, they won''t attract any attention and attention. Of course, they need to explain ansey before they leave.


    A yin and Bi bidong still have to go on to school. This year, they went from grade one to grade two.


    In addition, the soul teacher college will also take a long vacation, which is the only chance to take every year. The vacation will last from the end of winter to the early summer of next year.


    He will come back before the holiday, spend a little time in Liufeng city to collect some materials, and then take bibidong and a yin to live in Xingdou forest for a while.


    Of course, the premise of this matter is that we must solve the internal problems in the core area of star forest.


    He can feel that during this period, the core area seems to be more and more lively.


    Some ghosts live a long life, so long that they don''t care much about time.


    A year, in the eyes of many ghosts and beasts, may be just a moment, a nap time is longer than this.


    But even so, the changes caused by this period of time did cause some changes in the spirit beast, but fortunately it has not noticed.


    Emperor Tian, the king of the whole star forest, is infinitely close to the spirit beast of God. In addition to the beast Dragon God in the divine world, Emperor Tian''s strength can be said to be the strongest among the spirit beasts.


    Of course, it means that if the living soul beast wants to completely occupy the core area of the whole star forest, it can''t get around.


    As for the other hundred thousand year old ghosts and beasts, there is no need to pay attention to them.


    No matter Titan great ape or tianqingniumang, their strength is strong, but they don''t need to be careful enough.


    Titan great ape or tianqingniumang, their strength is similar to that of grey wolf.


    In addition, I have trained so many ghosts and beasts during this period of time. It is enough to deal with most of the ghosts and beasts in the core area.


    The only thing that needs to be treated with caution is emperor Tian.


    Li Yi knows most of each other''s situations, and even in these days, he has sent a lot of ghost beasts to gradually find out the living conditions of the ghost beasts in the core area of Xingdou forest.


    Even began to investigate their living habits, hunting situation.


    From both sides of the land and air at the same time, the detection effect is quite good.


    The core area has been almost touched by him, and the whole star forest is being built in an orderly way.


    Of course, the vast majority of construction is based on array construction.


    On the basis of the Tiangang Disha earthquake, many small arrays were arranged. These small arrays will not be activated at ordinary times. When the large array is activated as a whole, it will be activated at the same time.


    If you pull the enemy in, you can be trapped in these small arrays with endless blockade.


    And these small arrays can also act as arrays to further stimulate the energy in the array in time.


    On the whole, Li Yi also made some plans for the star forest to distinguish between ghosts and beasts.


    And in order to solve the problem of food resources of the soul beasts, many crops are vigorously promoted.


    At least the daily food problems of herbivorous soul beasts are basically solved by themselves.


    As for those who live on meat, he is also vigorously developing animal husbandry, and trying to cultivate a lot of animals that can grow rapidly.


    This can be regarded as a fundamental solution to the food problem of the vast majority of soul beasts.


    And now almost every soul beast has been given their own cultivation of skills and wisdom. After absorbing aura day and night, they basically don''t need to waste time eating.


    And because of the characteristics of the big forest of stars, the endless power of the stars is cast down, and the stars wash the flesh.


    Even if there are many ghost beasts that have not been transformed, and whose strength has not yet reached the level of breaking the valley, they do not need to eat much because of the power of the stars.


    So just a small part of the pasture is enough to feed most of the soul beasts.


    "I have one thing to solve. It will take a long time. I will come back before the college holiday. During this time, you can take care of them for me." Li Yi sipped his tea.


    When ansey heard what he said, she didn''t ask and nodded.


    She knows that Li Yi has his own thing to solve, which is very big and far away from him.


    As his friend, it''s hard for him to help him. It''s his greatest ability to help him take care of his two children.


    After all, what he said that day was so big that it was difficult, even helpless, for a soul fighter in the treatment department, so he couldn''t manage it with his own strength.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This time, without any cover, Li Yi galloped over Tiandou empire.


    At this speed, it won''t be long before he reaches the star forest.


    As for the stars now, the interior of the great forest has been completely active, and no human can enter here any more.


    The outer and inner areas of the whole star forest become the world of these ghosts.


    And Li Yi is the king of all the ghosts and beasts in the outer and inner areas. Now that their king is coming, they naturally begin to gather and prepare according to the original plan.


    This time I came to occupy the core area of the whole star forest and rearrange the array.


    This matter has been publicized to these ghosts and beasts many days ago, and now Li Yi is coming.


    Naturally, these ghosts and beasts gather according to their original goals and plans.


    This time, these ghosts and beasts gathered more orderly than many times before.


    Almost all the ghosts and beasts can honestly and neatly complete the original plan.


    And the whole process is very smooth and swift, without any other soul beast''s intervention.


    This is because after Li Yi helped the vast majority of soul beasts open their intelligence, their intelligence has reached a very high level.


    Absolutely not lower than ordinary people, a little training can naturally do this kind of thing.


    And those ghosts that don''t have intelligence, or those with lower intelligence development, can keep the formation from chaos because they are surrounded by ghosts with higher intelligence development.


    So this time, the gathering of ghosts and beasts was very orderly.


    In the same way, this level of concentration also makes the 100000 year old ghosts observed in some core areas.


    It''s a pity that even if they are 100, 000 year old ghosts, they don''t understand what this situation is.


    The vast majority of the 100, 000 year old soul beasts live in a very lonely life, and rarely communicate with other souls.


    Even if some ghosts notice this, it''s hard to understand what''s going on with their intelligence and brain, which rarely communicate with others.


    And even though many ghosts and beasts noticed this, they didn''t care too much about them. They should do what they should do and eat what they should drink.


    They will not notice that their place of residence will be completely occupied immediately. They have to surrender.


    Even the emperor of all the ghosts in the core area of the star forest didn''t notice it.


    After all, in the eyes of the emperor, ten years is just a time to take a nap.


    What''s more, he didn''t even notice such a big change in a short year. After all, it has lived for a long time.


    Li Yi looked at the gathering of a large number of ghosts and beasts here, and he nodded with satisfaction. These ghosts and beasts have basically cultivated some strong fighting capacity.


    The thousands of ghosts and beasts here together, if they are really pulled out, those gods will not help, enough to sweep the present human world.


    Moreover, if we can occupy the core area without occupying the core area.


    Even if all human beings outside are reasonable, it is basically impossible to defeat these ghosts.


    Of course, if the gods on Douluo land do it, it''s another matter.


    Li Yi looks at the ghosts and beasts gathered in front of him. In fact, most of them he doesn''t know and have no names at all.


    Of course, many ghosts and beasts with intelligence have given themselves many names, but he doesn''t know.


    These ghosts and beasts are usually managed by Grey Wolf and ah rou.


    Li Yi basically doesn''t care much. Anyway, the two of them are on the same boat with themselves. What''s more, grey wolf can''t betray himself.

 Chapter 549

    Inside the big star forest, countless ghosts and beasts of rats gather together. They have only one goal.


    This is the core area of the star forest. These ghosts and beasts gallop towards the core area, and at the same time, they begin to change with each step.


    Almost all of them begin to grow in size. Before, they covered up their other abnormalities through magic.


    Now there is no need to cover it up. Naturally, we will release all our original strength.


    Li Yi taught them to practice and teach them skills. The strength of each soul beast increased a lot.


    In addition, the physical strength of each of them is much stronger than before.


    What''s more, these soul beasts have lived for many years, and they are powerful as soul beasts.


    It will be easier for them to master great power again.


    The most important thing is that the ghosts and beasts of this world live in the exposed situation of Tiandi Avenue all the year round, and they are the phase collection of Tiandi Avenue.


    So there is little difficulty in increasing their strength.


    In addition, because he was able to control part of the road between heaven and earth during this period, even if it was limited to the star forest, it was enough for these ghosts to grow up again.


    Combined with these reasons, the combat effectiveness and strength of the current spirit beast will blow out in a short time.


    Even now, there are probably more than 20 hundred thousand year old ghosts in the core area.


    Li Yi doesn''t worry that his current ghost beasts will lose to those hundred thousand year old ones.


    They have a certain organization and know how to cooperate with each other, but they have high strength.


    Although it seems that not everyone can defeat each other, the strength of the organization is huge.


    Although there is a gap between the two sides in combat effectiveness, there is no insurmountable gap.


    Ants can kill elephants, but ants can''t kill Superman.


    After all, Superman and ants are two different life systems.


    Li Yi leads these ghost beasts. The moment they move, the whole star forest, the outer and inner regions begin to move orderly.


    It''s the real movement. The mountains and rivers seem to have life and begin to move and change.


    On the periphery of the array, many forces are stationed here to observe the array at any time.


    Of course, they are very far away from each other, and they are not experts.


    Those forces are also afraid. What if some experts are stationed here and disappear.


    The most important thing for a force is the top-level combat effectiveness. In addition, other things are not important


    A faction, even if all the other disciples'' soul masters die, as long as the top several titles of Douluo are still alive, then it can create another powerful faction at any time.


    Cruel to say, even the family is the same. After all, people can regenerate when they die, but the top title Douluo is likely to die one less.


    Now the whole star forest is active. If this situation is not noticeable, it is impossible.


    But the people who are stationed don''t want to stay near the big star forest. After all, they are here. What if they disappear one day.


    Moreover, in such a big turmoil, almost no one is willing to come close to observe. On the contrary, almost everyone chooses to run away.


    After all, it''s very dangerous to report such a big turmoil to the public and go forward to collect intelligence. After all, if something goes wrong, what should we do if we disappear mysteriously.


    The strength of these people is not so strong. They are generally in the 30s and 40s. As for the stronger forces, they are not willing to lose them here.


    Most of the people who have been put out here have no potential to continue to break through. They are older and excluded, so they rush here.


    What they can do is to report the situation here truthfully. It is impossible for them to go forward and collect more detailed information.


    The whole star forest seems to be in rotation, the ghosts and beasts gather, and the forest changes.


    This level of vision, even the core area some strength is not high or slow perception of the spirit beast has also been found.


    After all, there are some soul beasts that don''t even need cultivation. As long as they eat, sleep and eat every day, they can gradually increase their strength.


    This is their natural blood. They are strong in themselves. Even if they don''t practice, they eat, sleep and eat all day long.


    As time goes on, when you reach a certain age, your blood will be gradually developed, and your strength will naturally grow.


    These soul beasts are the top among them. They are born with some strength to protect themselves.


    Even born their own intelligence will be higher than the ordinary soul beast on a large section.


    And after birth, they have their own parents to protect them. For a long time, they don''t need to worry about safety and security, waiting for their parents to die.


    But they have grown up and have the ability to defend themselves.


    You should know that the combat effectiveness between an ordinary 100000 year old soul beast and a 100000 year old soul beast with top blood is totally different.


    An ordinary hundred thousand year old soul beast is strong. If you come to a top-notch Title Douluo, you can easily hunt and kill it.


    And if a top 100, 000 year old soul beast, such as a rosefinch, a white tiger, or a dragon, can''t be a better Titan ape.


    This level of blood has a very powerful ability to gain the soul beast. If this top blood wants to hunt, it has only the top limit fighting, and several people need to join hands.


    It''s possible to hunt this level of soul beast, and the Soul Ring of this level of soul beast is also very powerful.


    It''s really not. Even the most inferior one, as long as it''s big, is still much more effective than the ordinary one.


    Even if a tiger has lived for 100000 years, it will become a soul beast and a little white rabbit. If it has lived for 100000 years, it will become a soul beast. There is still a big gap in combat effectiveness.


    Such a large-scale movement of ghosts and beasts naturally caused a lot of ghosts and beasts in the core area to panic, and many ghosts and beasts in a moment.


    Even a little stunned and dazed, they really do not understand why such a situation.


    Why do so many ghosts and beasts in the outer and inner areas rush into their living areas


    Even now they are in their own territory, those ghosts are still at a loss.


    But soon they were no longer at a loss, because they found that the spirit beasts were attacking themselves.


    Some ghosts try to resist. Some spirits with higher intelligence seem to want to reason with them, but it''s obvious that they don''t want to reason with them.


    All over the sky attack these soul beasts, the powerful strength will subdue them in an instant.


    Li Yi takes a look at those ghosts and beasts, which are not worthy of his attention.


    The strength of those hundred thousand year old ghosts and beasts is strong, but the ghosts and beasts cultivated by themselves are not soft. It''s easy to solve them.


    The only thing I need to pay attention to is the most powerful soul beast in the core of the forest, the king of all the soul beasts in the star forest.


    God.


    Li Yi just stands here, standing in the middle of the sky, can feel what a huge force rises in the center of the heart forest.


    Originally, this power seemed to be in the calm water, but now this huge power was awakened by him, and the whole star forest became restless.


    The awakening of emperor Tian and the movement of emperor Tian have made great changes to the star forest, which is now in chaos.


    The original core area of Xingdou forest, whether it is Tiandi Lingjing or Tiandi Avenue, has become a mess.


    After emperor Tian woke up, a certain Avenue was quickly integrated as orderly.


    Its strength is very strong, plus the talent of the blood is also the top.


    Therefore, it is very rare for him to have such strong strength in the star forest. After all, he did not go to the divine world or the throne.


    Li Yi didn''t stop him, even he was deliberately waiting. After the emperor fully awakened and mastered all his strength, he was ready to take action.


    He wants to try how strong the complete state of the emperor heaven is, and whether he can win the opponent without array blessing.


    Emperor Tian was sleeping, and he had some of the blood of the Black Dragon King. Even if he sleeps all day, his strength can still grow rapidly.


    In fact, the vast majority of ghost beasts are similar to him. There are only a few of them who can absorb part of their soul power every day and make themselves stronger.


    Most of them don''t know what cultivation is. They just follow their instinct, eat and sleep, sleep and eat, and then their strength increases day by day.


    Because they can live for a long time, and even if they practice, unless someone specially helps them, it will take a long time for them to open their minds.


    Emperor Tian has never been in touch with this kind of thing. In her hundreds of thousands of years of life, she has been sleeping for a long time.


    Occasionally, I was sober for a while because the ghosts of the star forest were hunted too often by human beings.


    This led to a sharp decrease in the number of ghost beasts. What''s more important is that people even wanted to hunt them. In this case, Emperor Tian stood up and integrated all the powerful ghost beasts in the ghost beast forest to attack people.


    It was a very cruel war, whether it was for ghosts or for human beings, but these human beings were not its rivals in the star forest.


    It has made an agreement with the strong in the human world that human beings gradually reduce their excessive hunting behavior.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to completely end those ghost masters'' hunting of ghost beasts. In fact, even it is difficult to completely integrate all the ghost beasts in the star forest.


    Most of them have no brains, and there are still disputes and differences within them. At the beginning, there was a strong pressure from external human beings.


    Later, human beings were gradually driven away by it. Without pressure, the internal differences between the ghosts and beasts became more and more serious.


    Even he, in the end, just suppressed these ghosts and beasts, and reluctantly reached an agreement with the high level of human beings.


    From then on, those people also knew that if they hunted too much, they would trigger a war between humans and ghosts again.


    Therefore, although those humans still hunted ghosts and beasts from then on, they never killed them too wantonly.


    After solving this matter, Emperor Tian didn''t do anything else. He went back to his usual days, slept for thousands of years, and then woke up.


    When I wake up, I have a look at the big star forest. Occasionally I will find something to eat, or I will absorb some of the power of the stars.


    And then go back to sleep, sleep to wake up naturally, in addition, it has very little active time.


    Emperor Tian vaguely remembers that he was still very jumpy when he was just born. He seldom slept during that active time, but as he grew older, he was just like his parents.


    Sometimes I find a place to lie down, sleep comfortably for a long time, and then wake up to find that my strength is even stronger.


    It has been sleeping for many years, but this time it was interrupted.


    Emperor Tian is angry. He is really angry. Although he has lived for a long time, he sleeps more than 95% of his life.


    The rest of the time, in addition to playing as a child, is eating. In his life, eating is sleeping.


    What''s more, it''s not happy to be woken up by someone who was sleeping soundly.


    Emperor Tian said that he was a soul beast who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years. In fact, his mind was relatively pure.


    Of course, relatively speaking, it is purer than many people at least. If it is compared with other ghosts, it is very smart.


    Emperor Tian opened his eyes and began to shake his body, which was nearly 1000 meters long.


    Sleeping there is like a hill, and even many animals and ghosts live on it.


    This is normal. After all, she has to sleep for thousands of years, which is enough to change too many things.


    Maybe at the beginning, there were some wild animals and some ghost beasts, who knew that it was their territory and would not set foot in it, but as time went by, for these ghost beasts with bad brains, they either forgot or died.


    And with the passage of time, it will gradually appear vegetation, which leads to every time it wakes up, there will be many more animals and trees.


    Emperor Tian shakes his huge body a little and shakes twice. Countless birds, beasts and some ghost beasts run down from him.


    He doesn''t want to hurt these lives. Now he just gets up, and his animals may fall to death.


    At the same time, he was very alert. Although he didn''t know what the situation was, there must be a big problem in such a big mess.


    When Emperor Tian just woke up, he saw countless ghosts and beasts gathered in the core area of the star forest.


    Although the core area of Xingdou forest is not as large as the outer mixed area and the inner area, the number of ghosts and beasts in the core area is very large.


    As a result, a large number of ghosts and beasts are in a mess in front of him, and Emperor Tian can''t figure out what''s going on. If it is caused by human beings, he should be able to see a lot of human beings now, but he didn''t see any of them.


    No soul beast would inform him in advance of what happened now.


    Although I have been sleeping for thousands of years every time, there are many ghosts and beasts in this core area who know me.


    But such a mess happened, but no one told himself.


    Emperor day some don''t know the situation, so it said while carefully driving his own animals, while slowly get up.

 Chapter 550

    There were small wild animals, birds and ghosts running away from the emperor.


    Even if it only released a little bit of its own pressure now, it is enough to make these ghosts fear.


    As for those beasts, many of them didn''t feel it. There was a big gap between them. In addition, these beasts were not very intelligent, had no brain and didn''t know how to be afraid.


    So every soul beast is running away desperately, and many beasts are just frightened and leave instinctively.


    Emperor Tian slowly got up, countless soil and trees fell from it.


    Although many of them fell off from him, there were still many trees on him.


    Li Yi didn''t start, at least he didn''t do anything before emperor Tian got up completely, because he was waiting.


    Although it is not clear for the moment how strong the power of emperor Tian is, if he can''t be subdued in an instant, he will certainly cause great damage to the surrounding ecological environment and even the habitat of the soul beast.


    These places will be the basis of their own development in the future, so we should maintain them carefully.


    After all, a fight is a fight. You have to worry about beating yourself at home.


    Emperor day also has scruples, otherwise it can wake up quickly, a roll, and then put on a defensive posture.


    But it doesn''t have the same reason, because it''s also the place where it will live in the future, and it''s impossible to kill and destroy casually.


    So it chooses to get up slowly and observe around carefully.


    Although we don''t know what happened, we still let a large number of animals and ghosts leave slowly to avoid hurting them.


    At the same time, he is also very careful to observe that if there is something wrong around him, or someone attacks him, he can only make a quick defense.


    Li Yi waited until emperor Tian got up completely, and his two eyes were bigger than a small lake, observing everything in the big star forest.


    It still doesn''t know what''s going on, but there''s no need to worry.


    With its strength, it will soon be able to suppress such riots, and then it will be able to ask what happened.


    The emperor raised his head to the sky and roared. Some of the sounds were like dragon chants, while others were not. Many ghosts and beasts in the core area of the star forest instinctively felt fear from the heart when they heard this voice.


    In addition, instinctive thoughts of submission arise from the heart.


    But the problem is that it''s only the ghosts in the core that are affected.


    The ghosts and beasts brought by Li Yi were not affected at all, and because many of the ghosts and beasts in the core area were under the influence of the emperor, they did not dare to resist at all, so they were soon subdued by the ghosts and beasts he brought.


    The emperor felt even more strange. If it was before, as long as he released his own power to let the star forest, all the ghosts and beasts knew that they woke up.


    Basically, all the ghosts will lie on the ground honestly.


    The soul beast in the river or lake will also stop moving and float on the surface of the lake.


    As for the flying birds and ghosts, they will also look for the tree crown to stay.


    Of course, some birds and beasts were scared by his roar and fell from the sky.


    These things are normal in the past. Why is it so strange today?


    After it roared, although some of the ghosts were trembling and lying on the ground, why were some of them still unaffected.


    Emperor Tian didn''t know what was happening now. He stood up and trembled again. Finally, he cleared away all the last obstacles on his body and revealed his essence.


    Its body is extremely huge, although huge, but the body movement, but there is no sense of bulkiness, but is very flexible.


    Emperor Tian has a part of the blood of the Black Dragon King, but only a part, but from his ontology, he and the dragon are totally different species.


    Even if he was not sure that there was a part of dragon blood in the other side, Li Yigen could not see any relationship between the emperor and the dragon.


    Its body from the very large at the beginning gradually began to shrink, yes, the huge body can let his combat effectiveness play to the best state, but at the same time, the huge body also has many inconveniences.


    For example, when you move casually to fight, you are likely to destroy many places.


    Moreover, the huge body will make people pay more attention to themselves. At the same time, if the other side uses any large-scale soul skills, they will be caught by themselves.


    Emperor Tian originally wanted to make his body gradually smaller, but suddenly he found a person not far from him.


    The man stood in the air and looked at himself with a smile on his face.


    He immediately stopped the thought and action of shrinking his body, and began to gradually liberate his body. If there were human beings, there might be a battle.


    The most important thing is that the person in front of him doesn''t give him a sense of danger, but also doesn''t give him a sense of victory.


    Emperor Tian lived a long time. Although he didn''t live soberly, he knew he could feel a lot of things.


    When I was still relatively weak, I could feel whether some other ghosts were dangerous or not.


    And this ability has been gradually amplified with its growth, and now his perception can be said to be very accurate.


    Although he has not used it for many years, he still retains the most primitive instinct.


    Because they like sleeping very much, and every time they sleep for many years, it is necessary to keep this feeling.


    After all, if one day in his sleep in the face of any particularly terrible disaster, the result of the body does not know directly erased, even how he died do not know.


    So the stronger he is, the more sober he feels. But today, there is something wrong with this feeling.


    He can''t sense the strength of the other side. He doesn''t know whether the other side is strong or weak. Some enemies are very weak. They will give him a feeling that the other side is nothing and he can defeat easily. Moreover, this feeling is always accurate.


    For example, the last time he woke up to solve those Title Douluo, although they all looked strong, they didn''t feel worth mentioning.


    But it seems that this person is not as strong as those Title Douluo, but he doesn''t feel that this person is strong or weak, and he doesn''t know.


    Generally speaking, it''s no accident to meet a strong human in the star forest.


    But in this case, the ghosts and beasts outside are so chaotic, there is a human looking at himself calmly, which still makes him feel very strange.


    But it did not feel any fear, in its long life, whether it is human or beast, it has never suffered.


    No matter it''s other ghosts, or the title Douluo, they are not their own opponents.


    So it doesn''t worry, even if the person in front of it is a little weird.


    "Man, can you tell me why you came here?" Because I can''t find out each other''s details, Emperor Tian still chooses to ask first.


    If it can sense the details of the other party, and the other party is a human, it will take action directly.


    But it doesn''t know what the other side''s condition is, and it doesn''t know what strength the other side has, so it''s better to ask first.


    And if the other party is willing to take the initiative to leave the earth, the sky will not pursue such a disturbance.


    It is mainly to find out what is happening in the star forest and what causes these ghosts to attack their own kind so madly.


    What''s the reason that these ghosts and beasts can''t feel their own pressure at all.


    The first thing he wanted to solve was the problem of ghosts and beasts like the star forest. As for this human, he didn''t know what was going on with each other.


    Li Yi looks at emperor Tian and smiles. From his inner feeling, he can feel that emperor Tian is not very strong.


    Maybe the time of living is a little short, maybe he has not reached the real peak, or he has the strongest strength, that is to say, after all, the other party does not have the throne.


    Emperor Tian''s strength is not stronger than himself. Even if he doesn''t use any array to assist him now, he may not be his opponent if he only uses his own martial arts strength to fight with his opponent.


    After all, the body of emperor Tian is huge. Yes, the great power brings it the ultimate dexterity.


    Its huge body in front of many people and even ghosts is a good thing.


    Although its body is huge, its speed and strength are stronger than those people.


    And the body is huge, it has a strong defense, and many other benefits.


    For example, the ability to recover is very strong. All these things are integrated together.


    Even if it seems that the strength of some people or ghosts may be similar to that of the emperor, it''s OK to fight with them in a short time.


    After a long period of time, he will be dragged by the emperor with his huge body and the resilience of Warcraft metamorphosis until he is very tired, and then defeated by it.


    But the problem is that their strength is stronger than the emperor, in this case, its huge body is no longer any advantage.


    After all, the body is huge. Although it means the speed is very fast, if Li Yili is stronger and faster than him, then the huge body is just a target.


    The original actions were extremely fast in the eyes of other people or soul masters, but they were very slow in his eyes.


    Emperor Tian is a living target now. He wants to fight back, but he can''t find out where the other party is, or even he doesn''t find out where the other party is fighting himself.


    Just now, he just asked each other what a human being was doing in the big star forest, but the other party laughed and started without saying a word.


    Emperor Tian also has his own pride and dignity. As the king of all the ghosts and beasts in the star forest, he is the only one who has beaten others for so many years.


    Of course, when I was a child, I was beaten by his mother. Besides, I became an adult.


    Almost no one can get the upper hand in the battle with himself any more, but today he is being beaten by one side.


    The emperor''s heart is full of bitterness. His blood is so noble that he is always respected by many noble soul masters.


    At least at the beginning, the two sides were willing to talk, but this time the other side didn''t even say a word, they just started to fight.


    The problem is that he is not the opponent of the other party at all. Emperor Tian only feels that he is dazzled in front of his eyes, and the other party has caused a lot of injuries to himself with one punch and one foot.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with these injuries. Its body is huge and its recovery speed is very fast. If it goes on like this, even if it is injured for a short time, it won''t worry for a while.


    The problem is that it really hurts. In fact, Emperor Tian has no resistance to pain. On the contrary, he is very sensitive to pain. After all, in his long life, it is only a few times that he can feel physical pain.


    Of course, with the body can feel the pain, soon he will not hurt, the body feels the pain, smelling his own blood, has been able to let him clearly feel that this is a real battle.


    The ferocious nature spread in the blood was gradually opened, and the emperor''s heaven at this moment was more suitable for fighting than before.


    Now the emperor is calm and cold-blooded, and the talent brought by his blood makes him like an experienced hunter, who can attack at the most appropriate time.


    If the enemy''s strength is a little stronger than him, or both sides are similar.


    Emperor Tian relies on the talent left in his blood. Even if the talent left in his blood is first developed by him, it is enough to defeat him.


    But even if his blood was further stimulated, he was still not the opponent of the man in front of him.


    It still has been falling in the wind, the body injury is also more and more.


    The bonus brought by natural blood is limited, not only in the growth of strength, but also in the time. After this limit is exceeded.


    Emperor heaven is like a complete explosion, crazy absorption of aura around, squeezing their own physical strength.


    Whether it was Li Yi or di Tian, they all took into account the situation around them.


    But there is no way. The fluctuation is too big. Even taking into account the surrounding conditions, it is still miserable for tens of miles.


    Fortunately, before they fight, almost all the ghosts have been withdrawn.


    Many wild animals were scared and frantically fled, so the casualties were not great.


    Emperor Tian felt that although he was still very angry, his body didn''t have the same feeling just now. He just felt that his blood was surging up.


    But now I feel that my body gradually calms down, and at the same time, there is more pain.


    Before the body''s blood was stimulated, the body responded, and his pain was blocked for a short time. Now it''s more painful to recover again.


    Of course, it''s not that there is no way to solve it. After all, there is a threshold for pain, but it''s customary to accept it.


    Want to let him try, this kind of pain is very simple, after nothing to play, play a pain, as the number of playing more and more, the day''s acceptance ability will be stronger and stronger.


    Now it can''t accept this kind of pain, just because it hasn''t suffered much pain for many years.


    After all, both its defense and its strength are guaranteed. At least in Douluo, no one can hurt it.

 Chapter 551

    Li Yi easily subdued the emperor. If he was originally in the core area, he still had some restrictions on the emperor, and there was no way to let go of his hands and make a good concoction.


    However, when Emperor Tian fought with him all the way, and the battlefield spread to the internal area.


    He has enough ability to stop each other completely.


    Ditian is really powerful. It''s easy for Li Yi to defeat him or even hurt him if he plays against him, but it''s not easy to subdue him completely.


    What he wants is a living emperor who has excellent fighting ability and can understand his command and command.


    A complete demigod beast with infinite access to God.


    It''s not a huge corpse. Even if the blood from the corpse can nourish the mountains, lakes and seas, the strength of the general soul beast will grow rapidly after eating it.


    But as long as the emperor survives, it''s easy to say. It''s really not good. I''ll bleed him every other time.


    If the emperor died, then I''m afraid I can only use his blood and even his body, but I can only use it once.


    If the emperor is alive, even if he fills some blood and cuts off two pieces of meat every other period of time, he will grow well quickly, which is nothing more than consuming a lot of aura.


    He can still distinguish between one hammer business and long-term interests in the future.


    After arriving outside the core area, Emperor Tian was quickly controlled. The huge array and the turbulent road turn into chains one after another to lock it firmly.


    If you look at it carefully, you can see that every chain is carved with dense Avenue runes.


    It''s just that although there are lots of road runes carved, if you don''t have enough strength, you can''t see them at all, or you can''t see them clearly. You only know what''s on them, but you can''t see what it is.


    This is his special protection. If it''s the ghost beasts who are not strong enough, they will collapse and go crazy when they see these runes.


    If you have enough strength, you can carefully observe and participate in the research.


    The emperor''s whole body trembled, one chain after another.


    At the beginning, he could twist his body to try to resist, but as the number of entangled chains on his body increased, he gradually lost the ability to resist for the last time.


    Li Yi came to it at this time, just like before, with the same smile.


    "I think now you have enough time to think, you can choose to surrender or continue to be controlled here."


    His words were extremely light, as if it was not so important for him to submit or not to submit.


    Although the emperor''s whole body is now under control, his heart is still very angry.


    He slept well and was suddenly woken up by someone. After waking up, he said a word and was beaten by this human. Now after being beaten, he is still controlled by the chain.


    As a result, the man in front of him also told him to surrender and make him submit to the other side.


    Emperor Tian''s heart is always arrogant. After all, it has been a big forest of stars for hundreds of thousands of years. How can the king of all ghosts and beasts submit to a human being.


    Even in the face of Li Yi''s question, he did not open his mouth and looked at the man in front of him contemptuously.


    It doesn''t even bother to talk to each other, and it doesn''t yell. It''s not so easy to make it surrender.


    At least it hasn''t completely calmed down now. If you want to make him surrender, you have to wait for him to calm down and then be good at persuasion.


    After all, the emperor is very smart and has the ability to turn himself into a human being.


    But he didn''t choose to turn into life after all, so although he is a soul beast in all aspects, many things are similar to beasts.


    If he is calm and comfortable, he can still think in a way that is closer to ordinary people. But at this time, he is obviously not as intelligent as ordinary people.


    If Li Yi wants to persuade him to surrender, this time is not the best time. The best time is to keep the emperor here for ten days and a half months.


    Do not let it eat, do not let it sleep, as long as a want to sleep, immediately wake it up, wait for a period of time to boil.


    At that time, the emperor was very likely to have the idea of surrender, and he was making some interests. In this way, the other party would surrender to him.


    But Li Yi didn''t take this method to control it at all, and then he asked directly, since emperor Tian didn''t want to do it.


    In other words, he didn''t intend to let the emperor surrender so directly in his heart.


    After all, if after his words, the emperor directly chooses to submit himself, then how can he carry out the next research, how can he draw his blood and collect his hair.


    If it gives in directly, it will be more or less bad. After all, he is his younger brother.


    It''s not good to let his blood go and collect his hair.


    In other words, if the other party is not willing to surrender now, it is that he is secretly using words to guide.


    Now it''s just right. Since he doesn''t want to submit to it, he can naturally take its blood and collect its hair, and even take off part of its skin and flesh for research.


    Anyway, just after his fight with the emperor, he found that the opponent''s recovery ability is very strong, but it will consume a lot of aura.


    But aura is not a problem for him at all, the other side''s blood has a very powerful function, and is a high polymer of aura.


    Collecting its blood can help you save a lot of effort when refining pills.


    And each other''s blood and fur bones are very good refining materials, whether it is alchemy or refining, the effect is very good.


    Emperor Tian himself is like a mobile mineral. As long as you collect from him, you can get a lot of pills and even magic weapons.


    With these things, the star forest, all the strength of the soul beast will grow rapidly.


    More importantly, even if they do not carry out any processing refining.


    Only once to purify his blood, which belongs to the black dragon blood purification, can only leave a high concentration of energy.


    Moreover, he can also deposit some blood of the black dragon people, which can be used to do many things in the future.


    If you find a soul beast that also has black dragon blood, Li Yi can try to use these blood to help the opponent increase the blood concentration.


    Of course, this effect is the same to the emperor.


    All in all, he is not ready to let the emperor go now, or he is not ready to let the emperor submit so easily. Anyway, let him draw some blood first.


    Li Yi manipulates the road and makes a cut in the emperor''s body, which will undoubtedly make him more angry.


    Unfortunately, it can''t fight back and roar now, but it finds that although it roars, there is no sound at all.


    A large area in front of him has been completely evacuated. As we all know, it is impossible to transmit sound in a vacuum.


    However, the emperor doesn''t need air. It depends on aura or has no air. It is uncomfortable and uncomfortable for him at most.


    Although Li Yi is not ready to let emperor Tianchen submit in a short time, he knows that he''d better discipline each other from now on until he gradually makes them submit.


    Emperor Tian is very smart. He is really very smart, which makes it difficult for him to completely subdue the ghosts and beasts before him. Most of his intelligence is not very high.


    I gave them skills to remember, and left a deep impression in every soul beast''s heart.


    These ghosts will instinctively surrender to themselves from the heart and soul level.


    But emperor Tian is totally different, even if he has never practiced the soul and the spirit.


    But living for hundreds of thousands of years is enough to make his soul grow crazily, and become more and more tenacious under the erosion of time.


    Therefore, it is not easy to surrender to the emperor in essence.


    Even if you want to forcibly plant the master servant contract, or the soul mark, it is not so simple.


    Although his original God is powerful, if the soul of the emperor hides in his body and always resists, he is not willing to plant his original God mark or contract, then he will not succeed.


    More importantly, if you are not careful, you may hurt yourself.


    So it''s not a simple thing for Li Yi to subdue him. It''s enough for him to spend time running slowly. After all, it''s still a very powerful fighting force.


    A lot of blood flowed out from the inside of emperor Tian''s body. Similarly, his hair began to fall off, and some flesh and skin tissues were taken off for him to study later.


    Of course, he only took off part of the meat and skin. After all, this kind of thing is difficult to recover.


    Emperor Tian can feel a lot of blood in his body, and at the same time, his own flesh is also missing.


    But it can feel that it doesn''t feel any pain.


    And there are countless aura flying into his body, for a moment his wound crisp numb.


    This feeling of recovery makes the body warm and comfortable.


    But it is clear that the situation is not right now, because a lot of blood has been taken away, the body gradually produces a sense of emptiness.


    It''s very cold at first, but with a lot of aura coming in, the body is running again, and new blood is constantly generated.


    The body warms up in an instant, and this feeling continues all the time.


    Li Yi has been studying the blood and hair extracted.


    Hair is a good thing. Every hair on the emperor''s body is eight or nine feet long, and it is very strong. A little refining can make it a good weapon.


    These soul beasts are generally not very intelligent, and they can''t assemble them by themselves. How much they need weapons that can use their brains.


    At that time, they just need to be able to shoot these hairs like spears.


    It''s really a good weapon, and it''s very easy to refine weapons with them. It only takes a little refining to become an excellent magic weapon.


    He could even carve some Da Dao runes on it. The hair on the emperor''s body could bear it. He had studied many materials before and could not carve Da Dao runes at all.


    As long as he can carve the rune on the road, these weapons can still maintain a considerable part of the lethality even in the face of God.


    Li Yi understood that all the difficulties he faced were the gods in the divine world, so he had to do everything possible to target them and weaken them.


    As long as the magic weapon refined by the hair of the emperor can hurt the gods, even if it can only make those gods consume some power.


    Then all the soul beasts under my command can launch tens of thousands of hairs at one time. Even if each hair only consumes a little deeper power, the sum of tens of thousands of hairs is not a small amount.


    When that God''s divine power is consumed, and he does it again, the winning rate is obviously higher.


    Li Yi naturally has such an idea. Unfortunately, it may be because he pulled out a lot of hair, but it didn''t hurt the root of the emperor. He didn''t show any performance inside his body.


    Hair grows very slowly, not like blood or skin tissue.


    After those things were taken away, the body of the emperor naturally absorbed the aura of heaven and earth and began to repair.


    So this time he just collected tens of thousands of hairs.


    If you want to collect more, I''m afraid you don''t have this chance. In a short time, the next day''s body may not be able to grow so much and so strong hair.


    I''m afraid these hairs have been on emperor Tian for many years.


    That''s why the hair is so strong and the material is so good, and because he lived with the emperor for a long time, he can also bear the seal cutting of some Da Dao runes.


    If the hair is growing up, it may not have this ability.


    So from the current situation, these hairs may only be collected once.


    Emperor day is because the hair on the body is all removed, this time become smooth.


    What''s more, although he didn''t feel very cold, he didn''t have any hair, but he was angry enough.


    The flame that had been extinguished in emperor Tian''s heart was ignited again.


    But he found that all his resistance was incompetent and furious.


    It can''t even make Li Yi notice himself. He looks up to the sky and yells, but there is no sound.


    He wanted to move, he wanted to resist, he wanted to break free from his chains, but it didn''t work. These chains locked it to death.


    Li Yi really didn''t pay attention to his reaction, and he doesn''t have the mind to pay attention now.


    Emperor day so angry, now the other side of this situation, want to reason with each other, basic impossible.


    And he is not ready to reason with each other, he just wants to let emperor Tianzhan know a fact.


    That is, Emperor Tian''s strength is not as strong as his own, and he is suppressed by himself in all aspects, and he is not so important to himself.


    If it wants to surrender, it will surrender. If it doesn''t want to surrender, there will be no loss for itself.


    Now all he does is hope that emperor Tian can recognize the reality.


    Let it understand that it is no longer the king of the star forest, now he is just a loser, no fighting ability to be completely suppressed by himself.


    Or live here, as a resource, as a medicine.


    Or surrender to himself. Of course, he will occasionally release goodwill to the emperor and give it some benefits, such as the blood of the Black Dragon King extracted from his body.


    Infuse these veins into his body again to improve the purity of his veins.


    Tell him that after mixing with himself, there is something good to eat. Give him a sweet jujube with a stick. Slowly, he will be able to tame it.

 Chapter 552

    The emperor''s blood was extracted a lot, its body is thousands of feet, the blood in the body is naturally very different.


    The blood in her body is a little thicker than that of ordinary people, but the blood density is much higher than that of ordinary people.


    Of course, it''s not just blood. The density of the whole body of emperor Tian is much higher.


    This is very normal. After all, it has a huge body. If its body does not have enough density, bones and even muscles do not have enough strength, it is impossible to support it to stand up.


    This is why the same level of soul beast, the larger the soul beast than the smaller the soul beast advantage.


    Because with the spontaneous growth of the spirit beast, the big spirit beast will basically become bigger and bigger.


    Similarly, when the body reaches a certain extent, the physical body will naturally become stronger, because it can not support such a huge body.


    Therefore, when the bodies of some soul beasts become larger and larger, the bodies of those small soul beasts, even if they become larger, are not as big as those of those large soul beasts in terms of strength or scope.


    After all, it''s more difficult to grow this kind of thing in the future. It''s easy for a soul beast to grow from one to two feet, but it''s very difficult to grow from two to three feet.


    Emperor Tian''s body can be so huge that even if he has never practiced any physical exercises, his body is still strong enough.


    Its physical body is still strong enough. Li Yi''s strike with all his strength, even if he doesn''t use the array blessing, is no less than a small nuclear explosion.


    But in this kind of attack, only when he concentrated all his strength to one point, could he hurt the emperor.


    If it is not for its faster speed and stronger strength, plus its small size, it can hit the emperor at a precise point.


    He may not be able to defeat the other side, of course, he also expected that the emperor would never dare to reduce his size, his strength is the strongest when he is in this state.


    If its size is reduced, its original strength is not as good as its own, and it will only lose to itself more quickly.


    Li Yi looks at the blood in front of him. The temperature of the blood is very high, and the quality is also very high.


    Their density and weight are far more than ordinary blood. Now they are put in the tripod.


    The originally cold cauldron is now heated rapidly, and the temperature of blood is far higher than that of cauldron furnace.


    Exposed to the air, the speed of blood temperature loss is not very fast, even before he and Emperor Tian bloody battle.


    The fighting ground can still see a lot of blood, there is no sign of drying up in a short time, and it is still radiating its own heat towards the surrounding.


    Many ghosts and beasts gather nearby, absorbing the energy from the blood.


    To some extent, blood is a polymer of high-energy aura. At this time, it is separated from the body of emperor Tian.


    Exposed to the outside, although the blood itself can save part of the energy, it is not as good as staying in the host''s body.


    So at this time, a lot of blood is releasing the purest aura to the outside world all the time.


    All of these auras are incomparably pure and can be absorbed directly without the need to purify themselves for the second time.


    You know, even the aura of the star forest is purer than many places outside.


    But whether it is the soul beast or Li Yi himself, there must be a process of absorbing, purifying and discharging impurities.


    However, absorbing the blood of the emperor directly omits this process and accelerates the speed of cultivation.


    The most important thing is that the physical strength of these soul beasts is strong, and they are relatively resistant to building. Even if they break through several levels one after another and force their aura into their bodies, there will be no risk.


    If you change into an ordinary person, he does not dare to let the other party exposed, in this case.


    Because in addition to being drunk with oxygen, people may also be drunk with aura.


    And if you don''t handle it carefully, it will kill you.


    Ordinary people live in this kind of environment unless they are born with no pollution.


    Otherwise, if you suddenly enter this kind of environment, you will not be able to control yourself.


    I feel good at first, but soon I will indulge in this kind of environment, and my body can''t adapt to such rich aura in a short time.


    In the end, it is very likely that this huge Aura will last four days.


    Ordinary people have no way to absorb this aura, but their bodies and themselves will absorb it madly.


    After absorbing it, there is no place to store it. If it''s just one or two mouthfuls, it won''t do any harm. On the contrary, it will improve one''s qualification by absorbing one or two mouthfuls of aura.


    Gradually, the physical fitness will rise. It can be said that there are only advantages but no disadvantages. However, if you absorb too much, you will live to death.


    Li Yi collected such a large amount of blood. Of course, all the blood gathered in his current medicine refining cauldron.


    Even so, what he took out was just a drop in the bucket. Although his medicine cauldron was made of extraordinary material and had something inside, it contained only 20 tons.


    Compared with the total amount of blood in the celestial body, it is only a small part.


    It won''t be long before the blood can recover again.


    It''s much easier to extract its blood than to purify it directly from aura.


    Ditian itself can be used as a large-scale Reiki purifier.


    Li Yi looks at the core area of the big star forest, where the turmoil has been basically suppressed.


    In addition to the area where he fought with the emperor, other areas were not damaged too much.


    Similarly, the area where he fought with the emperor is being repaired by countless soul beasts.


    The spirit beast of the earth system restores the original landscape of the mountains and rivers, and the spirit beast of the plant system makes the broken roots grow again.


    Of course, the places repaired by these ghosts and beasts have not been covered by the array, and the places covered by the array are basically not damaged. Even if there is damage, Li Yi can instantly repair it.


    Because the material in the world will not decrease.


    Even if he and the emperor destroyed the material of the star forest, it was still there, and there was nothing less.


    What he did was to transform these substances back to their original state.


    This is not a problem for him who has mastered the array. After all, he controls part of the authority of the star forest to a certain extent.


    Emperor Tian is still absorbing aura, and even has become a small tide of aura.


    The aura around him is constantly pouring to him. Li Yi doesn''t prohibit this process, and even helps him absorb aura better.


    At the same time, the focus of the array was changed. The sun and moon between heaven and earth were flowing towards the emperor.


    Similarly, the power of the stars at night will enter its body in a large range, transform into pure blood, and then be taken out to extract and become the purest aura again.


    This way can save more energy than self absorption.


    The color of blood in Li Yidan Ding began to fade gradually, and the purity of blood in emperor Tian''s body was very high.


    In addition to a little bit of their own blood, other basic are aura, of course, this may also have something to do with it has been sleeping a lot of time.


    After all, sleeping for such a long time and not eating much, there are basically no impurities in the body, plus its huge size, every minute as long as it is still alive, the body will give its own pressure.


    It can be said that as long as the emperor''s body continues to grow, her body will be strengthened day by day.


    The color of blood in Li Yidan''s tripod was gradually purified and became transparent. Similarly, when it became transparent, these auras gradually lost their original gaseous state.


    If he didn''t deliberately suppress the aura in front of him, he would not be a transparent q-bomb like jelly. On the contrary, he might be as strong as crystal.


    Look at the star forest again. All the ghosts and beasts in the core area are subdued by him in a short time.


    There are also some spirit beasts who want to resist. These spirit beasts belong to spirit beasts, and their intelligence is generally high, but not particularly high.


    The soul beast, who is really very clever, finds that he is not an opponent. Even after emperor Tian is captured by the other party, he has long been obedient.


    But is not how clever soul beast is beaten also becomes honest.


    Only these are smarter than ordinary ghosts, but they are not particularly clever. Those who can''t see the situation clearly still want to resist.


    Li Yi locked them up like emperor Tian, but these ghosts and beasts were not of great use value. They were all divided and imprisoned.


    After a period of time, he personally practiced for these soul beasts, and after they practiced their skills, they could be identified as their own people.


    And now is the time for him to reward. Although he doesn''t praise these ghost beasts, they will still fight for him honestly, but they should be strengthened or strengthened, and their benefits should be given.


    Inside the medicine cauldron, countless gelatinous like auras gradually flew away.


    Come to the sky, turn into a little star light, and with the light into all the soul beast''s body.


    In an instant, almost all the ghosts and beasts find that a very fine and pure energy comes into their bodies, which can make them absorb and break through directly.


    It can be used not only to break through one''s own cultivation, but also to strengthen one''s physical body and even to cultivate one''s own soul power.


    Instinctively, there are many soul beasts, so they choose the most suitable way for themselves. Originally, those with strong physical body choose to strengthen their physical body almost from the first moment.


    Many soulmates are beginning to change, following the body''s natural response.


    But all ghosts and beasts know that no matter how they change their strength, they are still stronger than before.


    At the same time, because the spirits of these beasts were able to rise up and down and worship Li Yi, almost all of them worshiped him at this time.


    Of course, it''s not without exception. For example, ah Rou, although her cultivation method was given by Li Yi.


    But he didn''t leave any back door in the skill.


    It didn''t help her open her mind, and it didn''t leave a mark on the spirit.


    Ah Rou, if she has any good feelings for herself, it is the accumulation of two people''s normal relationship.


    After Li Yi dealt with these things, he directly let all the ghosts and beasts stand by and have a rest. They really need a rest and time to master the power of the surge.


    And I just fought with emperor Tian. Although I don''t have anything, Emperor Tian does disturb the Fengshui trend of the whole star forest and the core mountains to a certain extent.


    And even the road between heaven and earth has some confusion, which will take time to recover.


    Similarly, his own strength also consumed a lot. Before he fought with emperor Tian, he didn''t use any array. In the early stage, he completely relied on his own strength.


    This is the best solution. If you can absorb some aura by yourself, you can quickly fill the empty elixir field.


    The next thing he wants to do is to study the blood of emperor Tian and see what''s the difference between the blood of Black Dragon King. Of course, this matter can be delayed a little. It''s good to study it today, and it doesn''t matter if we can''t work out the result.


    Next, he will mainly do two things. The first thing is to arrange the array, and the second thing is to create a large number of soul rings.


    Then put these soul rings on the soul masters of Tiandou Empire, and let them upgrade their accomplishments, so as to turn the soul Douluo into the title Douluo, and further upgrade the title Douluo level.


    Finally, wake up these soul masters, let them go outside, let these soul masters of Tiandou Empire have a look at how much trouble has happened outside.


    Then let these soul masters of Tiandou Empire fight with those soul masters of Sun Moon empire.


    Li Yi is naturally sitting in the star forest to see a play..


    There are many tyrannical factors in the blood of emperor Tian, but not many.


    On the contrary, if you do not deliberately stimulate blood, these tyrannical factors will not even appear, which is very normal, because everyone or every animal has such factors.


    There is no way. No matter what animal, even human beings hunt for a living in the early days. After being injured, they will start their tyrannical nature and try to kill each other.


    At the same time, because of the influence of the body''s blood, it is normal to be shielded from pain and even become more calm.


    Of course, after the danger is removed, there will be a part of the aftereffect, but with the increase of the number of use, will gradually get used to this aftereffect.


    Before emperor Tian, he looked like such a dish, just because he was born so long that he seldom got hurt or even fought.


    It doesn''t mean that there are few battles. To be exact, there are few attacks that can really hurt him. Make a cut in his body to let him feel the loss of blood.


    With the strength of his body, coupled with the skin of the hair for defense, the general title Douluo attack is only to scratch him.


    There is indeed a part of dragon''s blood in its blood, which is a real dragon. The problem is that it is already very thin.


    Of course, this is also normal. After all, the dragon has nine sons, but the sons are different.


    It can be inferred from this point that there is a little thick blood in the body of emperor Tian. It''s not surprising.


    If a dragon propagates with other species, the offspring of this species is only half the blood of the dragon.


    Then, when the pose of taking down in the fog is combined with other species, only 14 of the children born are dragons.


    After how many generations, they may have nothing to do with dragons.


    But you have to admit that they have some dragon blood in their bodies.


    If one day, by chance, the blood will return to its ancestors, which is likely to be more rich and show some characteristics.

 Chapter 553

    At the core of the star forest, Li Yi sat on a big tree. He carefully observed everything around him and secretly adjusted the Feng Shui trend of the whole star forest.


    He adopted the method of encircling the countryside and the city from the outside, adjusting the trend of geomantic omen from the outside, and then allowing the peripheral areas to influence the interior and the core in turn.


    This method is very stable and safe. The only drawback is that it may be slow.


    After his adjustment, the next thing he has to do is wait for a period of time.


    Just take advantage of this time to deal with these ghosts.


    Although their existing combat methods are relatively organized, they are still relatively loose.


    It''s more organized, but only relatively.


    These ghosts really fight, or a lot of rush up.


    As a result, many ghost beasts with large-scale range attack ability dare not release their soul skills.


    Before fighting, the two sides were fighting and confused. If they used soul skills, they might hurt their own people if they were not careful.


    Most of them have no organization. Fight, just a rush up.


    Relatively speaking, the only outstanding performance is the wolf pack led by grey wolf.


    It has to be said that wolves, as an ethnic group with a clear division of labor in society, really surpass the majority of miscellaneous troops with mixed spirits and beasts in hunting.


    At least these wolves know how to detect before they start, and they don''t rush up all at once.


    It''s a very cooperative way to surround the prey first, and then do not do it first. When the prey shows its flaws, they rush on.


    Once you get a bargain, it''s going to break up again.


    The hunted ghost beast has nothing to do. If it only bites one of them, it is possible to kill the wolf, but it will never survive.


    In addition, the wolves cooperate closely and move very fast, so there is no chance for them to die or bite one.


    In the end, the beast was not so much a failure as being dragged to the death line by the wolves.


    After all, six or seven wolves swarmed up, even if each wolf only left him a wound.


    Two or three times down, even if the size of the beast is huge, the body is wound, blood flow. The amount of bleeding is too big for any beast.


    Li Yi wants to train these soul beasts so that they can form an array and fight in an orderly way.


    This is very important. If we can organize the power of the spirit beast, let them have organization and purpose.


    Be able to judge by yourself what kind of methods to adopt and what kind of enemy targets to target.


    If you can complete the above points, the combat effectiveness of the spirit beast will be greatly increased.


    These things are very important. What Li Yi is doing now is to design a professional array for these ghosts and beasts under his command.


    This is the first time that he has designed the array from scratch. Before that, no matter how huge or difficult it is, he still has a way to refer to it.


    With the experience of predecessors, he can roughly refer to how to decorate, although his own layout is quite different.


    This is an introduction. There are almost no two identical arrays, especially depending on the terrain.


    There is a difference in the terrain of each place, even if it is only a little bit different, the array is likely to be completely different.


    Anyway, he has nothing to do now. Let''s deduce the array here.


    This time out, he left a lot of time.


    Ah Rou is practicing with her little dance. Many ghosts are just like them.


    The aura contained in the blood of emperor Tian is too large for them and needs to be absorbed for quite a long time.


    Li Yi deduces the array bit by bit and creates a soul ring at the same time. He uses the blood of the emperor to upgrade the soul power level of the soul masters of Tiandou Empire, and then helps them assemble the soul ring.


    The work took a long time, but the results were gratifying. The Tiandou Empire had 12 more titles.


    And 189 soul Douluo, in addition, several other title Douluo levels were also promoted by him by two levels.


    It can be said that the quality of the soul division of the whole Tiandou Empire has increased by a large level. These soul divisions only need to wake up to master their expanding combat power in a short time.


    Li Yi''s plan to muddle up the water and let the outside world continue to mess up was also a complete success.


    These days, he is mainly busy with these things. After the array deduction, the soul master''s promotion has been completed.


    He hasn''t awakened these soul masters yet. He won''t wake up until he leaves again.


    Now it''s better to let them sleep.


    Once again, there are countless activities of ghosts and beasts in the star forest. Emperor Tian''s injuries during this period have been cured, but he is constantly drawing blood every minute.


    The amount of extraction is not much, even with the aura it absorbs and the additional supply, it is just ready to become a dynamic balance.


    It can be said that now it just acts as a relay converter.


    Li Yi collected a lot of pure gelatinous auras, and put them into the star forest continuously. Add these auras to the aura cycle of the star forest.


    In this way, it won''t be long before the star forest will become a paradise with the blessing of his array.


    And this blessed place was created and transformed by others.


    And this blessed place can be isolated from the outside world, almost free from external influence.


    The only thing is that you need to constantly get a lot of aura from the outside to transform the internal environment.


    Now all the things that should be done are basically done. Li Yi wants to take the last step of his own evolution and make up for the big star array.


    This time, the array layout is simpler than the previous ones.


    This time, the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array was expanded again on the basis of Tian Gang Di Sha array.


    It''s easy to arrange and easy to say. The only thing that needs to be tossed is the ghosts and beasts and the waste of time.


    In addition, there is no difficulty. One eye after another is connected.


    And with the speed of array layout, the speed of array eye connection is faster and faster. Taiyin, Taiyang, crape myrtle, Beidou.


    One star after another pulls each other until all 365 eyes are connected.


    At this moment, the whole array is completely arranged. At this moment, the big forest of stars changes even more.


    If someone stands on the boundary line between the star forest and the outside world, they can easily see it. At this moment, the material space and even time of the star forest are derailed.


    Star forest, as if this time is really independent of the whole world.


    Before the star forest, although there have been such signs, but it is only a flash away.


    Absolutely not as serious as this time, even the internal time and space are separated from the whole world.


    Of course, if someone is proficient in the way of fate or cause and effect, he can still see that the fate and cause and effect of the star forest are still related to the whole Douluo continent.


    It can be seen from the dense causal line.


    These forces are not so strong, many people simply do not realize that this kind of thing is happening here.


    Because now the star forest can be said to be completely independent of the whole Douluo continent to a certain extent.


    Li Yi has been able to grasp the changes of many things in it, and he can repair the main road here.


    Let the road gradually looming up, no longer randomly exposed to the outside world, affect other ghosts.


    He can put some roads in order to make them more pure and single, rather than mixed up as before.


    He can even modify time and space to a certain extent.


    Of course, space modification is relatively simple, because it can only modify a small area.


    And even if the modification space, with his body, is enough to withstand the strong distortion and compression force after modification.


    But if the time is changed, there will be too much uncertainty, so under normal circumstances, if there is no accident, he is not ready to change the time.


    Time is a wonderful thing, and his modified time can only move forward, or slow or speed up the passage of time.


    It''s quite difficult for him to go back to the previous time.


    Finish the last thing. Now the whole star forest is not in the same space with Douluo.


    And he also mastered this small area and really had the ability not to fear any God.


    Similarly, if the array he set up before has not been found, the array he set up now may not be found.


    But the problem lies in the Wuhun temple, which is the only organization in the world that has the ability to communicate with the divine world quickly and conveniently at no cost.


    It''s also because they communicate with the divine world and ask what happened to the star forest? Why do these problems arise.


    This leads some gods to look at the great forest of sex and find that even they can''t see what''s going on inside.


    Then the gods who look at the star forest can sense that the whole forest is beginning to separate from the world.


    Even they are completely unable to observe what is there.


    It''s really invisible. If you stand by, you can see it visually.


    But if we detect the induction directly, we find that this area is empty and has nothing.


    It''s like a stealth plane. Of course, it can be seen clearly with the naked eye, but there is nothing on the enemy''s radar.


    Even the radar doesn''t detect an object moving at high speed towards itself.


    Those gods now look at the star forest is this kind of feeling, for a moment, many gods have doubts in their hearts


    What is more puzzling is that for the first time in the world, there is something that makes these gods feel curious, and for the first time, there is something that makes them unable to watch.


    For a moment, many gods in the divine world were curious about it.


    Of course, it''s just curiosity. Maybe they will send some other gods to detect it, but they can''t come in person.


    The God of the divine world has been sitting on the throne arrogantly for tens of thousands of years.


    After a long time and a mild environment, they became more and more arrogant.


    With God''s will, the temple owners of Wuhun Temple naturally don''t want to do anything, because they have broken several good hands in Xingdou forest.


    It would be even more unwise to send someone to die in vain.


    But there is no way. The temple itself is based on the existence of gods in the divine world. They are a religious organization.


    Even if there are several real high-level people in Wuhun temple, few people believe in the so-called God.


    Even if they can see these gods, the gods in the divine world are still too far away from them.


    Man is only in a hurry for a hundred years, and God can live for tens of thousands of years.


    Even if he didn''t want to, he had to promise. Fortunately, God would send the envoys to go with him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yi sets up the array, and gray wolf is practicing a new battle with all the ghosts and beasts there.


    Next, there are only two points left for all the ghosts and beasts. One is cultivation, the other is learning array.


    In addition, he also had to consider the skill of throwing spears. He refined a lot of emperor''s hair. Now all of them are made into long hairs one after another, which can be thrown out at any time.


    Of course, if you want, you can also find a way to refine it into a sword array.


    The emperor is good. He is full of treasure.


    Qianxun Ji didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. Of course, he didn''t know, because when he woke up, it was still night outside.


    Even the surroundings didn''t change. The tent he was sleeping in was the same as before.


    But when he woke up, he found that there was a thick layer of dust on the tent or the bed he was sleeping in.


    Also, because he was lying in bed, he was covered with a lot of dust.


    Stand up and pat, countless dust will Shua Shua to the body.


    He walked outside, outside is still a moonlight, seems to be similar to before.


    But the environment outside was really different from when he was asleep.


    Qian Xun Ji was not clear about the current situation. He vaguely seemed to remember what he smelled, and then he fell asleep.


    But is it hard to see that he has been sleeping for such a long time? He can see at a glance that he really has been sleeping for a long time.


    Although it''s not clear when it is, it can be seen from the situation around the dust above and the degree of corrosion of the tent.


    Not only did he come with him to the hall of martial spirit, but also his subordinates came out and looked at each other.


    It''s better for them. They are more soul masters of Tiandou empire. When they wake up, they find that their strength seems to have broken through.


    Of course, it''s a good thing. Although I''ve slept for a few months, it''s definitely a good thing to break through my strength. A lot of soul warriors have become Title warriors, and a lot of soul emperors have become soul warriors.


    Even those who have already thought that they have already made great achievements and can never be further named Douluo find that their accomplishments have already broken through and increased a little.


    For a moment, Tiandou empire fell into a small-scale carnival, joy and chaos.


    In the face of this situation, the Empire of Xingluo naturally recovered in its heart. Why did this happen.


    There are a lot of Tiandou Empire, and the strength of the soul master has increased. But why is there no one who has broken through.


    This is what Li Yi did to attract all his firepower and attention to Tiandou empire.


    After all, if you lose so many experts at one time, the most you can say is that you have a chance to break through, but why only the people of Tiandou Empire break through.


    The other soul masters didn''t have any breakthrough. How can this not be doubted.

 Chapter 554

    Li Yi looks at ah Rou because he is not in front of ah yin or east of Bibi.


    At this time, she naturally did not make any disguise, showing her original human form.


    He was plump, but he didn''t have any fat. He was very thin and tight, and he had three points of heroic spirit between his eyebrows.


    She was smiling, blinking, looking at the distance running dance, this moment she put down all the burden, nothing can disturb her.


    She can also see that not only herself but also Li Yi has lost her vigilance and tension.


    The first time she saw Li Yi, she could feel it and see it.


    Although the other side has been acting as if they didn''t care about anything.


    In the face of anything can be easily solved.


    But there was always a fear in his heart, and a sadness haunted him.


    Ah Rou can see it, but she thinks her relationship with Li Yi is not as good as that, so she doesn''t ask.


    But today she is here to see each other, completely put down all the defense.


    There is really no vigilance, no caution.


    Ah Rou can feel his peace of mind at this moment. She can understand why it took so much effort to arrange the array before.


    Why does the other party have to toss for such a long time and arrange for such a long time.


    But even if her strength is not high, cultivation is not strong, this is relatively speaking, his strength is far less than Li Yi.


    But she could also detect the terrible power in their array.


    How terrible the array they made with great efforts can even easily subdue the king of Warcraft mountains.


    His enemies are also terrible enough. Ah Rou can''t imagine what kind of situation it is and how the other party decides to fight with the God of the divine world.


    But in any case, in the present situation, I can only stand on the same front with the other side.


    Ah Rou is still thinking in her mind, but Xiao Wu has come to her with a flower in her hand.


    Xiaowu is just a child now.


    Ah Rou is so used to her that she can''t help it. It''s hard for her to be cruel after all.


    "Do you want to go to the human world?" Li Yi turns to look at ah rou.


    "Ah?" She raised her head, some doubts in her eyes, at the same time, there is a kind of inquiry meaning, which obviously means that I can also?


    "I''m going back to the human world in two days. If you want to go, you can stay there for a while with me.


    Ah Yin and Dong''Er miss you too. You can also take Xiao Wu with us. We''ll go to the human world for a while and come back here when they have a holiday. "


    Li Yi looked at her, he really should go in two days, he has wasted quite a long time here.


    What''s more, the group of strong people who woke up by themselves have all woken up and completed communication with the people left here.


    The men and horses of Tiandou Empire even fought against the sun moon empire. Of course, no one in the sun moon Empire went back alive this time.


    Although there are many people from the sun moon Empire, compared with the Tiandou Empire, they are just three or two cats.


    In addition, many soul masters of Tiandou empire made a breakthrough in cultivation and became more powerful.


    The number of people is not as large as that of Tiandou Empire, because both sides are very restrained.


    As a result, the new breakthrough of the Tiandou Empire, or the title Douluo, is not angry when they hear that the sun moon Empire has occupied more than three layers of their territory.


    Especially those soul masters directly under the royal family, after all, they are the ones who suffer the most.


    Other nobles may still live well after being occupied, but they are the direct nobles under the royal family, and they are basically the irons of the royal family.


    When the sun moon Empire occupied their territory, they would certainly cleanse their families.


    Although it''s not clear what''s going on in their own family now, these soul masters can know even if they think about it.


    More importantly, one of them just broke through the title of Douluo, whose territory was occupied by the sun moon empire.


    Even his family has been cleansed by the sun moon empire.


    In this case, although they know that there are still some living blood in their family, few people can control their anger.


    Therefore, the two sides directly fight with each other.


    People from the sun moon empire are not rivals of Tiandou empire.


    Of course, the two sides are not afraid of the expansion of the situation again. The people of Tiandou Empire rushed back in a hurry and prepared to take back the lost territory.


    At the same time, other forces are also rushing back. One is that they dare not continue to stay in the star forest.


    Another more important thing is to wake up after falling asleep.


    This means that Tiandou empire is back to subversion, even stronger than before.


    So in the face of so many territory lost, Tiandou empire will definitely fight back again. This matter is very important, it is very important intelligence.


    Li Yi has been able to feel the most. In ten or eight days, Tiandou empire will be in chaos.


    Then in a few months, Tiandou empire will be ready to recover the lost territory again.


    The sun moon Empire has the ability to start a Blitzkrieg war, which is also the basis for them to prepare immediately after this matter is spread.


    In this era, the productive forces are very backward. It is not easy to fight a large-scale war.


    Even if the scale of the war is only tens of thousands of people, even if the main fighting force is the soul division.


    However, after the soul division was defeated, there was no doubt that tens of thousands of security forces would be left to clean up the security forces of the sun moon empire.


    At that time, although it will be much simpler, it will still be a considerable burden for the later stage.


    In this era, it is very expensive to transport food through logistics.


    As long as a man lives, he will eat, even if he transports food. To transport one person''s food to the front line for ten days, he must prepare at least two people''s food for forty days.


    The transporters ate 30 days'' grain back and forth, but only one person''s 10 days'' grain ration was really delivered.


    Using other vehicles may reduce some consumption, but no matter what, it is always difficult to overcome, and the pressure of logistics is very heavy.


    Of course, the logistics pressure of Tiandou Empire must be much less.


    After all, they are fighting to recover the lost land. After recovering, they will certainly get the help of some local nobles to a certain extent.


    Of course, the same thing is that they should move fast. Once they fight a seesaw war, even if they fight it, it is estimated that the local nobles have already been drained by the sun and moon Empire, and there is no grain left.


    Li Yi will stay in Liufeng city for a while after going back this time.


    Wait until the two children have a holiday, and then take them back to Xingdou forest to live for a while.


    It has to be said that the complete layout of the star forest array is really of great help to myself.


    Anyway, with his current strength, as long as he stays in the array, he doesn''t have to worry about any God at all.


    Li Yi''s current strength depends on his idea. As long as he tries his best to escape, generally speaking, no one can catch up with him.


    After all, there may be a gap between us when it comes to fighting, but when it comes to flying speed, it can still increase.


    But the faster you go up, the harder it is. If you want to get to a place more quickly, you have to use soul skill.


    There are quite a lot of factors in the composition of soul skill and Dao. His understanding of Dao and even soul skill is absolutely no better than some gods.


    Even if there is a God to chase him, he can still run.


    Ah Rou has been thinking for a long time. If she is not curious about the outside world, it is impossible.


    But at the thought of leaving and entering a completely strange world, she was a little worried and afraid.


    If you go alone, it''s OK. The key is Xiaowu. Compared with herself, she is still worried about Xiaowu.


    But it''s hard to bear the curiosity of the outside world. If Li Yi didn''t ask before and didn''t open the door, it''s OK.


    But when he said that, ah Rou''s heart was like a cat''s constant scratching.


    Want to go, want to go, but the heart has a lot of scruples.


    Li Yi naturally saw the tangle and scruples in her eyebrows.


    He went to her and said softly, "you don''t have to worry, just go and have a look.


    If you don''t want to go there


    After his words, ah Rou said, "I don''t want to go. I just... I just..."


    Li Yi saw her tangle, "don''t worry, there''s me, you don''t have to worry about safety. To be honest, the outside is more prosperous than here.


    And there are many things out there that are not here. Of course, that was before. Now I can do anything I want as long as I want to. "


    What he said is really true. It''s very easy for matter to change. In essence, it''s just changing the arrangement of matter atoms.


    It''s really not difficult for him. He has basically mastered all the materials in the scope of the star forest.


    If Li Yi wants to make anything, it can be realized through the exchange of materials.


    In fact, ah Rou is still eager to go outside to have a look, but now she is still very tangled.


    After thinking for a long time, and listening to Li Yi clapping his chest, he said that he would take good care of him out of his trust.


    After all, she nodded gently, "well. I''ll just go and have a look. "


    After hearing this, Li Yi also nodded, "well, in this case, you pack up your things, and we''ll start in two days."


    Ah Rou immediately began to laugh and trot all the way to prepare and pack things.


    It seems that her heart is still very eager to go outside and have a look at the human world.


    Otherwise, knowing that you can leave, you won''t go to pack up so cheerfully.


    Li Yi left for quite a long time, but his achievements are also remarkable.


    His soul ring has been distributed to many strong masters of Tiandou Empire, and with the help of these strong masters'' daily practice, the effect of their soul skill is displayed.


    We collected a lot of information about the laws of the great way, and carved and sealed these laws in the star forest.


    Although he didn''t understand these Tao to a certain extent, because of the unique characteristics of the world, he began to master some of them.


    Yes, although he didn''t know that he was only a little bit interested in these moral applications, in fact, he was able to master some Tao with the help of these people''s ability to a certain extent.


    Even he secretly speculated that if he had a large enough range, he could even choose this kind of props as a tool.


    Even a person without any strength or ability, as long as he gives this tool to him, the other party can have a strong strength and master the Tao in an instant.


    Because of this research, he even began to doubt whether the gods of the original world were also used to master the Tao in this way.


    The objects that tend to come out are called the God''s throne. After having the God''s throne, even people who are not practicing the Tao can use the power of the God''s throne to improve their own God''s power.


    Similarly, although there are great advantages and basically no risks in doing so, the only disadvantage is that once the throne is lost, all the power will be lost.


    And the great disadvantage of having this kind of divinity is that even if the body can live forever, but if it doesn''t have a long time to understand the road, in the end, even if it has a huge power, the soul will gradually decay and even die.


    Although it takes tens of thousands of years for the soul to decay, it will still decay.


    In addition, it is not so easy to understand the great way.


    It is not so easy to master and cultivate.


    Everyone''s talent is always different. At the beginning, with his best grasp, he should be able to reach a higher level in a short time, but every point in the future is his talent.


    People who have the throne of God work hard in the early stage, or if both sides are similar in the early stage, as long as they are willing to spend time to study, at least they can achieve almost the same results at the beginning.


    But the harder it gets to the back, the more it gets to the back, the more it looks at the match between itself and this avenue.


    Generally speaking, as long as you are willing to work hard, there will still be a downline. Its lower limit is relatively low, and it is very easy to reach, but the upper limit is very high, especially the later it becomes more and more difficult. It is futile to work hard without talent.


    Ah Rou is packing. Now she feels that everything is useful. And because it''s the first time to go, he always wants to bring more things. After all, what if he wants to use them at that time.


    So as she packed more and more things, she finally picked up several hundred jin things.


    There''s everything in it, including eating and drinking, basic necessities of life, and survival in the wild.


    Although Li Yi knew that even if he brought so many things, he didn''t need much in the end, and not many of them could be used.


    But he didn''t say anything, anyway, he also has a storage ring, which can be fully stored.


    Since ah Rou wants to take it, she should take it instead of throwing away this one and not that one. She thinks a lot and feels uneasy.

 Chapter 555

    Li Yi''s storage ring contains a lot of things, but fortunately, he has more storage rings.


    If you spare one specially, you can naturally give ah Rou something that she thinks is important and worth taking away.


    "Here, take this ring with you." He said, picking up ah Rou''s hand and putting the ring on her index finger.


    "When you use it, you just need to be quiet and want to take something out. It''s the same when you put things in. You just want to put something in. " Li Yi said and demonstrated himself.


    The use of Najie is not difficult. Ah Rou has practiced for a long time before.


    Therefore, the use and mastery of this kind of thing, with her spirit, is not very difficult, and soon familiar.


    Li Yi is relieved to see that the space of the world is not very stable.


    After he came to this world, he processed the Najie again.


    It also becomes more difficult to use and master. Compared with the ordinary precepts, it also takes more effort and spirit to collect things freely.


    Now seeing that ah Rou can use it easily, he is relieved.


    Li Yi watched her demonstrate twice, and after confirming that it was safe, he nodded to leave with satisfaction.


    Although he can''t walk for long this time, he still has to explain grey wolf before he leaves.


    After all, in the star forest, I still have a very powerful spirit beast emperor.


    Although the array is very solid, the emperor is also bound by the array, and has no ability to struggle and resist at all.


    But this is when I am in the star forest. After I leave, the array will still work as usual.


    But in case someone destroys the array and makes it unable to operate, or the operation is temporarily interrupted.


    Even if it''s just a temporary interruption for a moment, it''s also a good chance for the powerful spirit beast to escape.


    So he told the wolf to protect the array. If he found anything abnormal or someone broke into the array, he immediately informed himself.


    In addition, it is to explain the direction of these soul beasts'' next cultivation, as well as the way and time of how to train the great array.


    In addition, there are some soul rings, which give some meaningful soul beasts.


    Increase their combat effectiveness and use more powerful soul skills when fighting.


    In this world, the use of magic is not greatly hindered, but compared with soul skills, it is still very difficult to use magic.


    After all, the vast majority of soul skills not only do not cause any burden to the practitioners themselves, but also use more.


    On the contrary, it will inexplicably promote the practitioner to adapt to the heaven and earth road, so that the body can store more soul power.


    And let these spirit beasts as long as they use their own soul ring, they will be able to more quickly grasp the road of their cultivation.


    Although it''s only a mastery, it can''t be regarded as one''s own understanding, but the growth of one''s own strength is also huge.


    This is the most important thing, but I have to say that even he can feel that since the completion of his weekly star array arrangement, even his whole body began to relax gradually.


    There is no way to face a group of strong enemies, unknown enemies.


    His only advantage is that the opponent doesn''t know when he will attack or when he will attack.


    In addition, there is no advantage. What he can do is to plan step by step and calculate slowly.


    Only in this way can we do the biggest thing with the least cost. These are just the first few steps, and there is still the last one he didn''t do.


    This step may take a very long time, and he is just ready to try it first.


    That is to cultivate their own people, who are completely loyal to him and belong to his title Douluo. Only in this way can they entrust the throne to themselves after killing those people.


    If that person has a God''s throne, his strength will certainly soar. At this time, he will fight with those gods, and then he will have a greater advantage.


    Li Yi carried out many plans at the same time. These plans must be used together. Since he has the ability and the heart, he naturally carried out them at the same time.


    Explain good gray wolf, Li Yi with a soft dance three people slowly fly to Liufeng city.


    Ah Rou changed back to the child''s appearance before, very pure, very lovely.


    Xiao Wu holds ah Rou and looks left and right. After all, she is very surprised.


    She was shocked and curious that her mother had changed to look like herself.


    Along the way, they chirped, rubbed, looked, smelled, hugged and asked.


    Ah Rou is helpless in the face of such a small dance. She whispers to her slowly.


    Even though Xiao Wu didn''t pay attention to his practice during this period of time, she was influenced by it and ah Rou asked him to practice for a period of time every day.


    More or less, she also knows some common sense of cultivation and many techniques.


    Although his accomplishments are not as good as ahrou''s, as a soul beast of 100000 years, his capital is very rich.


    Even if you don''t practice, or just practice simply, you have to surpass many ghosts and beasts that are not as good as her.


    This is because her 100000 years of soul time brings her bonus.


    Of course, if she is still as lazy as she is now and doesn''t practice much, it won''t be long before the bonus period passes.


    Her cultivation will be caught up by other ghosts and beasts slowly.


    This is relative to the tortoise and rabbit race, as long as the rabbit does not run, the tortoise, even if walking slowly, for a long time, still can catch up.


    Of course, if the rabbit is a little more careful, it will quickly surpass the tortoise.


    The tortoise doesn''t even have the ability to catch up. This is talent. This is genius. Some people are born to be smarter than you and more suitable for cultivation than you.


    Liufeng city is not so far away from Xingdou forest, even though Li Yi''s cultivation strength is not so strong.


    Slowed down a part of the speed, two people are now close.


    Even by virtue of his purpose, we can see the gate of Liufeng City vaguely.


    Of course, he didn''t fly all the way, because the speed of flying was very slow, he had more thoughts to do other things, and there were people on the road to accompany him, and he could also say something.


    Li Yi told ah Rou a lot of things, and told her more or less the basic knowledge of the human world.


    In this way, suddenly entering the human society and a new environment can also make it avoid being at a loss to a great extent.


    Li Yi said so carefully, and the three came to Liufeng city in the voice of words and laughter.


    Liufeng city is under martial law. Of course, it''s not so serious. It''s not completely closed yet. It''s just that we have stepped up the investigation of the travelling merchants and pedestrians.


    In addition, there has not been any change. In addition, the commerce and trade of this city has been partially affected recently.


    And most of the materials in the city were solicited by the imperial family of Tiandou empire. If many nobles had the ability to resist in front of the royal family before.


    So this time, he personally let many royal soul fighters break through the title, and let many soul emperors break through to the realm of soul fighters, and the strength of the royal family soared.


    In this case, in this environment, no noble dare to resist.


    In addition, the most important thing is that they are now at least nominally subject to Tiandou empire. The royal family is going to war now, and they have only support.


    Of course, they can vigorously solicit materials and send people to the battlefield, but it is not impossible for them to tie all their interests to the royal family.


    Because judging from the current situation, the strength of Tiandou Empire has skyrocketed, bringing more changes to the originally fragile situation.


    Now the imperial power of Tiandou empire is far more powerful than that of Riyue empire. After all, the extra seven or eight titles of Douluo are not a small amount.


    What''s more, the Tiandou Empire had its title, and Douluo made another breakthrough.


    The title of Douluo, a strong man of this level, has been able to really influence the outcome of a war to a certain extent.


    This time, Tiandou empire''s strength will soar. I''m afraid it will not only take back its former territory, but also march towards the sun moon empire.


    At the same time, the frontier of Xingluo Empire also intensified the defense.


    After all, Tiandou empire is too powerful, which is not good for them.


    Among the three empires, the Xingluo empire is the weakest.


    If we only consider the number of Title Douluo, Tiandou Empire has the most.


    Of course, the calculation of the strength of an empire cannot be so simple and crude.


    However, what happened during this period was enough to make the Xingluo Empire energetic enough to cope with the next war. After all, Tiandou empire was stronger than the sun moon Empire, but it was not a vegetarian.


    If Tiandou Empire fought with the sun and moon empire with all its strength, although it could achieve great results, it would definitely suffer a lot.


    But if they don''t fight with the sun and moon Empire, instead, they join hands to go to the extreme of the Xingluo Empire, then the Xingluo empire may not even have the ability to fight back.


    Although the sun moon Empire has just occupied most of the territory of Tiandou Empire, it is not impossible for them to join hands.


    There are only pure interests, no positions and no emotions between countries. Two huge countries are two cold machines, which can not accommodate the existence of emotions.


    Moreover, as an ally of Tiandou Empire, Xingluo Empire didn''t do what its allies should do when the sun moon Empire invaded.


    They did not provide any help, but chose to wait and see, which in itself has violated the original Treaty of mutual help between the two countries.


    And they unilaterally violated the covenant, which led to its invalidation. That is to say, even if Tiandou Empire attacked them now, it was reasonable. They would not violate any covenant at all, because they violated it first.


    They will not occupy any righteousness, and they can not let Tiandou Empire not invade themselves by virtue of the previous covenant, so they can only do a good job in defense at the border.


    At the same time, although they made good defense at the border, they still tried to contact the current Tiandou Empire, in order to be able to return to the previous situation.


    Of course, the defense that should be arranged still needs to be arranged. After all, in case the two sides fail to negotiate well or Tiandou Empire feels that its strength has increased greatly, it does not want to continue to form an alliance with Xingluo empire.


    Then they had to set up more defenses at the border, and gradually removed part of the defenses from the original Sun Moon Empire to the Tiandou Empire border.


    But even so, many people in Xingluo Empire know that if the sun moon Empire and Tiandou empire could join hands, both sides would push forward their Tiandou empire from both sides at the same time.


    Then it is really difficult for them to defend against this kind of multilateral war.


    Even in the end, it''s uncertain whether we can keep it.


    If the three empires really want to fight, it will be a protracted war.


    And it''s hard to say if there will be any people from the martial spirit hall to mediate at that time.


    After all, tripartite confrontation and confrontation are more in line with the purpose of wuhundian.


    What the hall of martial spirits wants to do is not to completely unify the three empires, but to maintain a balance of power in the whole continent.


    If the Tiandou empire was swallowed by the sun moon empire before, the Xingluo Empire would not be able to defend it in a short time.


    So the martial spirit hall came out to mediate, and if the Tiandou Empire and the sun moon Empire decided to unite.


    Attack the Xingluo Empire together. Even if you want to mediate, it won''t be so easy.


    After all, these are the two most powerful empires among human beings, the two most powerful forces among human beings.


    Moreover, they have used it once to mediate the war at the will of the gods, and it is not easy to use it again.


    After all, there are gods who can communicate with each other in the martial spirit hall, which does not mean that the royal families of the other two empires can not.


    Of course, they can also communicate and hear to a certain extent, but the cost is relatively high and not as good as them.


    Before, they intervened with the sun and moon empire in the hall of martial spirit. They probably guessed that this would happen, and they also occupied enough land.


    It took time to digest and pacify, and to convert the occupied areas into their own actual control areas. In addition, they were afraid of the martial spirit hall, so they did not continue to expand the fighting.


    But if today''s Tiandou Empire and the sun moon Empire join hands, then they will not be afraid of Wuhun temple at all.


    In the same way, the sun moon Empire also had internal differences during this period. Some people saw the current situation and thought it would be very difficult for them to continue to occupy the present place. Even if they could, they would have to pay a considerable price.


    After all, they occupied a place as big as Tiandou Empire, and they fought at full speed for a while, which not only put great pressure on their logistics, but also caused a lot of inconvenience to their rule after the occupation.


    Some people want to just let some of these places out, and then try to form an alliance with Tiandou empire. Both sides of the negotiation will occupy Xingluo Empire together.


    Similarly, some people would not agree at all, such as the vested interests in the last war.


    For another example, many main fighters believe that as long as the territory is occupied, not an inch can be allowed out.


    So there have been quite a lot of disagreements and quarrels among them.


    For a moment, all the people on our side were thinking, and everyone was fighting for their own interests and the interests of their own group.

 Chapter 556

    Li Yi and a Ruan Xiaowu slowly land on a mountain near Liufeng city.


    It''s not far from the city. With the strength of the three of them, even if they disguise slowly, it''s only half an hour at most.


    If you bring two strangers into the city, you may be noticed.


    And I still can''t explain the origin of the two strangers, now I won''t.


    Because a lot of people in the city know his identity vaguely. Although the top families don''t disclose what Li Yi is to their subordinates, they also repeatedly warn their subordinates not to provoke each other.


    So even if he is bringing strangers into the city now, no one will come to inquire, let alone ask him where these strangers are from.


    In this way, we can save countless efforts and time to help them disguise.


    Ah Rou is a little excited. After all, she is going to the human world soon, which is a brand new experience for her.


    And he has the same mood as Xiaowu, but Xiaowu''s mood is more than her.


    Three people hand in hand to walk slowly to the city, and as they get closer to the city, there are more and more pedestrians on the road.


    Of course, these pedestrians haven''t felt how nervous. After all, the city is too far away from the place where they really fight.


    Ordinary soul masters or nobles may also need some things, such as helping to collect food, manpower and materials.


    What''s more, if you lead people to the battlefield, even if you are not included in the soul division army, you have to take some of your ordinary bodyguards to fight a public security war.


    But for ordinary residents, it''s really nothing. Their lives, as usual, have not changed much.


    Li Yi also met several acquaintances along the way and said hello to him with a smile. Some people also asked why he had been away so long.


    He was also asked where the two little girls on both sides came from.


    In the face of such behavior, he always nodded with a smile and told the other party that he had been away from home. The two children were distant relatives of his own family.


    In the face of his remarks, naturally, no one went further. This is just some ordinary residents'' curiosity.


    In addition, there is no other meaning. It''s just a few greetings when I meet an acquaintance on the road.


    When Li Yi came to the gate of the city, he was quite familiar with the soldiers guarding the city.


    After all, these soldiers patrol every night, and naturally some of them have rheumatic bone disease.


    They often go to their pharmacies to buy medicine. Naturally, they are very familiar with each other.


    Besides, who can guarantee that he doesn''t have a headache, even if he is in good health, he doesn''t have his own family.


    In addition, they are ordinary soldiers. Although they don''t know, they have been secretly examined at the gate of the city. Don''t embarrass Li Yi.


    In addition, he knows that Anxi, the most popular noble soul emperor level master in the city recently, is quite in favor of Li Yi.


    So just say hello, without any cross examination and record, put them in.


    The city is still as prosperous and lively as usual. As soon as the two children came in, they had a look here and there, and their eyes were overwhelmed.


    These things are all new and unique to them.


    These new things have never been seen before, in their eyes, there are countless strange and curious.


    What''s more, snacks, dried fruits and all kinds of toys sold on both sides of the road are naturally more attractive to them.


    Ah Rou should be a little better about this. She can at least restrain herself, but Xiao Wu can''t.


    Li Yi has more and more things on hand and more and more food.


    Before he got home, he had already packed a lot of things on the left and right.


    But fortunately, he took a carriage, and now he can''t see the scene outside. Although there are many things, there are carriages to put, so he doesn''t have to carry them.


    Moreover, the speed of the carriage was much faster than that of their coming, so although they bought a lot of things, it was not long before they got home.


    Li Yi turned over and got out of the carriage. His yard didn''t change much when he left.


    The horse tied in the yard heard his own voice and seemed to feel something long hissing twice.


    He took things off the carriage one by one, and took ah Rou Xiaowu down.


    Bibidong and ayin should still be in class. Naturally, they can''t be at home at this time.


    It happened that I had been away for such a long time and had not received them yet. I went to meet them myself this evening.


    Ah Rou stood in front of the door and looked at the wall and the door of the yard. There was a big gap between the yard and the place where she lived. It was so small here. The place where she lived was really spacious.


    She thought so in her heart and was pulled into the yard by Li Yi.


    As soon as she entered the yard, she was more sure that her idea was right, and the place was too crowded to be so big.


    It seems that the human world is not everything good, for example, the living is very small.


    It''s normal for him to feel like this. After all, he was in the star forest before, and two people lived in a whole manor.


    Now come here again, naturally, I feel very small.


    Li Yi pulls them into the yard, closes the door and skillfully puts everything down.


    Xiaowu doesn''t have any place to think it shouldn''t be. Find a place to sit down and concentrate on the delicious food.


    Ah Rou is in the yard, looking left and right, Li Yi is with her, and she introduced a little.


    Soon after the introduction, the house is not so big.


    Ah Rou Xiaowu sleeps in the same room. Although there is no furniture in it, it''s not hard to buy this kind of thing. Just go back and buy some.


    There is nothing else.


    "You live here first, and I''ll buy two beds and some daily necessities later. I''ll show you around the city in two days. "


    Li Yi poured a glass of water for ah Rou, but he didn''t drink it himself. He''s not so idle now. He just came back from outside and has a lot of things to deal with.


    Just now ah Rou is at home, which can make him feel more at ease.


    "Just stay here. I''ll go out and buy something." Li Yi and explain two, this just left alone at ease.


    He drove the carriage all the way to the furniture market. With the previous experience, he was not prepared to change this time.


    After all, he was very satisfied with his shopping experience last time. This time, he is naturally the same as before.


    The choice of furniture is not difficult, but a double bed, a desk, two cabinets.


    And some other smaller utensils, all of which were selected by him, packed and sent home.


    He also bought some vegetables, meat and fruit along with some dried fruit snacks.


    Then he drove home with a carriage. The people in the furniture market moved very fast. They stopped the carriage carrying furniture at his door early. Now they wait for him to open the door and send things inside.


    When he opened the door, ah Rou stood inside the dean.


    And the expression seems to be a little nervous, see is he seems to be at ease.


    She had just been sitting in the room, but suddenly she heard a loud noise coming from outside at the door of her yard.


    And there is definitely more than one person. Instinctively, he wants to come out and have a look, but because he is not familiar with this place, he just stands in the yard.


    She wants to go out to see what happened, but she can''t go out because Li Yi told her before.


    So compromise, she can only stand in the yard to observe the outside world, a dangerous immediately start or escape.


    So when he saw Li Yi come back, he was relieved, and his tight body gradually relaxed.


    Many people carry furniture and put things in the yard.


    After all, as a rare doctor in the city, Li Yi is able to give people a deeper impression.


    And they will work harder for themselves.


    This is the identity, which is why he chose to be a doctor at the beginning.


    A lot of furniture was put in the yard, and then they left in a carriage.


    Li Yi nodded. In this way, he can go back to buy some bedding and other things, and then he can sleep.


    Ah Rou looks at the furniture. These things are not strange to him. When he first met Li Yi, they lived in a very humble place, and even their beds were not perfect.


    But after Li Yi left, he came back several times to help her improve her living place.


    Naturally, she had seen the furniture. Ah Rou went up to touch it.


    Small dance is also bouncing, come to these furniture, left look, right touch.


    It was not that she had not seen it, nor that she was surprised.


    Just come to a new environment, feel very curious about everything, want to see, want to touch.


    "Come on, let''s put the furniture up first, and I''ll buy some quilts, so you can sleep at night." Li Yi said, carrying the huge double bed alone, and then walked into the room.


    This is really no difficulty for him. Ah Ruan Xiaowu, two people also picked up the cabinet and ran to the room.


    Although there are a lot of furniture, it is not difficult for the three of them, so it is almost ready soon.


    The rest of the basic is some scattered trivial things, these things sometimes may not be able to use, may not be able to think of, and then go to buy.


    Of course, now that the basic large furniture has been bought, Li Yi is going to buy some quilts and many other daily necessities.


    After giving them an account, he left and drove around to buy. It didn''t take long.


    Soon he bought the things. Ah Ruan and Xiao Wu started to make the bed and put some other things where they thought they should.


    Li Yi didn''t work with them. He was dealing with the ingredients and food in the kitchen. Some things needed to be dealt with first, and then he could save time and effort.


    Today, he is in a good mood. He is skilled in handling these ingredients.


    As time went by, he took a look at the clock. Now he went by. If he waited there for three or two minutes, the students would finish school.


    "Come on, I''ll take you with me." Li Yi said, getting on the carriage, and the three of them drove to the soul teacher college together.


    Out of the alley at this time, many residents should get off work. Even if they are running their own businesses, they are often ready to close down and send a person home to cook first.


    Now see Li Yi driving carriage back, many people and his warm greetings and conversation.


    Along the way, in this situation, many parents, some of whom are familiar with him, greet him warmly and ask him what he has been doing during this period.


    In the face of such conversation, he naturally said the same thing as before.


    Of course, no one doubts. In fact, few people really care about what he has done. It''s just that when he meets nature and knows each other, it''s embarrassing for both sides not to say hello.


    If we all get together and don''t say anything, it''s even more embarrassing.


    Li Yi left for such a long time this time, and this time he came back naturally became the center of the topic in a short time.


    Even if you don''t like it, there''s no way. That''s how people get along with each other.


    In fact, we are not so familiar, and the relationship is not so good, but now we are gathered together. You can see me and I can see you. If we don''t talk, it will be more embarrassing.


    Fortunately, their awkward discussion didn''t last long.


    Because the children are out of school, now they are basically catching up with their children, and they don''t have the heart to continue the discussion.


    Li Yi was also standing at the school gate, watching and waiting. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before he saw Anxi come out. On the left and right sides of Anxi were ayin and bibidong.


    When they saw that they were coming back, their eyes lit up instantly, and they quickly broke away from the hands of the safety supervisor, running and jumping towards him.


    Li Yi naturally squatted down and opened his arms. The two children jumped into his arms like tigers and hugged him tightly.


    Ansey came up behind and saw him with the same smile.


    Li Yi rubbed the heads of the two children, "my brother has been gone for so long, do you miss me?"


    "Yes." Of course, they are shouting in unison.


    At this time, ansey came up to him and said, "I''m back."


    "I''m back." As soon as Li Yi agreed, she got excited.


    "Then hurry back and cook for me. I''ve been taking care of them for so long. You have to treat me well."


    Ansey said three steps and two steps, put on his own carriage, this matter he has been familiar with, the horse ran to Li Yi''s house.


    Bi Bi Dong and a Yin got into the carriage and found that ah Rou was in the carriage.


    They haven''t seen ah long for a long time. Now when they meet suddenly, they naturally have more words to talk about, and the voice in the car is more cheerful.


    Of course, a Yin also noticed the little dance beside a Rou, and he was very familiar with this new friend, so he wanted to talk to him.


    However, after seeing his aunt, Xiao Wu recalled the situation of that day. His body instinctively reacted and hid at the back of the carriage.


    A Yin was a little confused in the face of this situation. He looked at his hands and felt that there was no problem. Why did he feel that she was so afraid of herself.

 Chapter 557

    Li Yifei handles and cooks these ingredients quickly. Because she comes to his home and becomes more and more familiar with them, Anxi also helps him.


    Do what she can, instead of lying there waiting to eat.


    Of course, you think it''s because the other person sat on the table every day waiting for dinner, staring at her, looking at her a little embarrassed, so you come to help.


    As for bibidong, although they wanted to help, they were all driven back by Anxi as children.


    "Are these two children really your distant relatives?" Anxi''s eyes were suspicious. She was really curious.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Yi didn''t care about the suspicion in his tone.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just curious why all the children you find or distant relatives are such lovely little girls." Although Anxi said nothing, she looked at Li Yi.


    I really don''t blame him for his blind thinking. The key is that there is something wrong with it. One or two can be coincidence. Three dead and four dead are not coincidence. Moreover, the other party has been refusing himself.


    Ansey thinks she''s not so bad, even if she''s clean in etiquette.


    But in the face of their own show of affection and even temptation, it is difficult not to heart.


    This will inevitably make her doubt each other, perhaps have some other hobbies.


    In the face of their own has been refused, perhaps not because of what they are carrying, perhaps just really do not like themselves.


    Li Yi is just busy cooking, and doesn''t care about Anxi''s eyes. When he sees it, the other party has put away his mind and doesn''t say anything.


    Li Yi''s cooking method is quite good. Many foods are served at the same time, pursuing the taste as much as possible while keeping the temperature.


    Eat food must be hot is the best to eat, cold taste of delicacies may not be as good as a hot pancake.


    The food came to the table quickly. They were already hungry, and now they smell the aroma. It''s a big piece of duoshuo.


    Xiao Wu seems to be a little afraid of a yin. Although on the way, the other party has repeatedly promised to pat his chest and even vowed never to eat him, it doesn''t mean that he has no fear at all.


    At this time, although I wanted to eat a lot of food on the table, I tried to restrain myself from chewing and swallowing slowly while hiding beside ah Ruan and Li Yi.


    After all, it really left a big enough psychological shadow on her young life.


    When eating, ah Rou often turns her head to observe Anxi. She has never met her before. She comes to this city to meet a new person in a real sense.


    And look at the conversation between him and Li Yi, both sides should be very familiar.


    Today''s meal was very rich. After eating, ansey left directly. Anyway, he now knows that there is no possibility for him, so he comes here every day mainly to eat.


    A yin and Bi Bi Dong help to clean the table, chairs, benches and wash the dishes after dinner.


    Ah Rou also went to help. As for Xiao Wu, he hid in his room early after dinner and didn''t dare to come out to see ah Yin.


    Before on the road, Li Yi told a yin and bibidong about the little dance that happened to the rabbit.


    There was no surprise for them. Ah Yin had been a beast for 100000 years.


    Just a Yin some distress, the other side, so afraid of themselves, when she wanted to dance is also because they don''t know themselves, but know each other and himself is a soul beast.


    I don''t want to eat her. As a result, she is very afraid of herself.


    In the face of this situation, although a Yin intends to explain, she knows that even if she says something, the other party will not believe it.


    Several people worked together to clean the house. Li Yi was not at home during this time. For a long time, both bibidong and a Yin lived in Anxi''s house.


    Only in the beginning, and occasionally back to sleep.


    Therefore, during this period of time, although the house is not so messy, it has accumulated a lot of dust and needs to be cleaned up.


    But it''s not difficult, because it''s in the night, and both Auntie and bibidong are awakened, and the martial spirit can be cultivated, so no one will care if he makes some noise.


    The house was soon cleaned up, but a yin and bibidong were still cheering.


    When Li Yi came back, they were very happy, and because he came back today, the two children were quarreling to sleep with him.


    For this matter, he wanted to refuse, but Bi Bi Dong and a Yin blinked their eyes. They wanted to cry but didn''t cry. They looked at themselves pitifully.


    He had to admit that he was soft hearted and helpless in the end.


    The two children held his arms on both sides. After listening to the story, they fell asleep.


    Li Yi closed his eyes and fell asleep until the next morning. After all, he was very tired and tossed during this time. More importantly, his soul ring had been sent out countless times.


    Every day, he will waste a lot of time to gradually sort out and deal with those roads he has mastered.


    Although it''s only a simple way to master, he has to put together countless complex road fragments like a jigsaw puzzle.


    This thing itself is not a simple thing, so relatively speaking, his mind consumption is very big every day.


    That is to say, he has recently developed the habit of sleeping. In the past, when he went to bed at night, he never fell asleep one day. Generally, he was working in silence to let his mind rest for a while, and then he began to do other things.


    This time, however, he did fall asleep, not only asleep, but also soundly asleep.


    As soon as I woke up, the sunshine of Hexi fell on the floor along the window, like a golden carpet.


    He got up. Ah Yin and Bi Bi Dong were still sleeping and sleeping soundly.


    Looking at the clock on the window, it''s about an hour before they go to school.


    Wake them up, Li Yi went out for a walk, bought some breakfast, when he came back.


    Ah Yin and Bi bidong have also woken up, and ah Rou has already woken up. Only Xiao Wu is still lying in bed.


    With a bite of breakfast, Li Yi drove the two children to school.


    It won''t take long for the school to have a holiday, and then it won''t start until next year''s new batch of children have tested their martial spirit.


    However, at this time, Tiandou Empire had been preparing for such a long time, and they finally tried to fight.


    The so-called countless soul division troops on the original border, led by the title of soul Douluo, finally formally moved towards the territory of the original Tiandou empire.


    The war is finally beginning at this moment. At this time, even the civilians of Tiandou Empire and the ordinary residents of Liufeng city can know and even feel it from their daily life.


    The news of the front line, the victory or defeat of the war, every news can stir everyone''s mood, and almost everyone is paying attention to the war.


    Moreover, even ansey and many soul divisions in the city, as well as most of the city guards, were all enlisted, and they would start in a few days.


    Li Yi is ready to give her a ride. Anyhow, Anxi wants to go to the battlefield, although no matter with his strength or he wants to fight the war, there will be no risk.


    She will not go to the forefront of the battlefield, and will not join the soul army and the sun and moon Empire soul army to fight and conflict.


    All he had to do was to fight a public order war after the end of the war with all the ordinary servants and the sun moon empire.


    There is no risk and danger. His opponents are just ordinary people. With the cultivation of his soul emperor, if he can die in this kind of battlefield, he can simply buy a piece of tofu to kill him.


    But even so, he specially came to see her off. Ansey''s dress today is different from that of the past. She is quite brave in a suit of armor.


    Li Yi takes out a piece of Rune paper from his arms. This is a very simple Ping''an rune. He makes it by himself, which can ensure safety at a critical moment.


    Although he felt that there should be no danger in this trip, his relationship with the other party was quite OK in terms of personal emotion.


    So he made a picture of Ping''an Fu last night and gave it to her today. If there is any real risk, he can save her life.


    With a smile, ansey took the peace charm from his hand.


    "What? I''m afraid something will happen to me. " She asked with a different look in her eyes.


    Li Yi heard what he said, shaking his head and smiling, "you are not going to fight with the soul division army of the sun moon Empire this time. You are going to fight a public security war with your family soldiers. The opponents are ordinary soldiers of the sun moon empire. How can there be an accident.


    With the strength of your soul emperor, if something can happen in this case, it''s better to find a piece of tofu to kill you. "


    Although Li Yi said so, security can really hear a trace of concern from his words.


    The other party is still worried about him, otherwise it will not give him a peace charm.


    And he can actually sense that this drawing is not so ordinary.


    On this Rune paper, he could feel a very powerful force, maybe he could really save his life.


    She still put this Rune paper in the closest place, and determined that it was very solid and reliable, and would never fall down because of the easy shaking. "Don''t worry, I will come back safely this time, and nothing serious will happen."


    She said, and did not have time to do anything else, then immediately followed the team in front of the distance.


    Li Yi looked at her, until her figure gradually blurred, just back to the city.


    There is little risk for ansey to go this time. Of course, it is hard to say how long the war will last.


    Time is still passing day by day, and the days are still going to be the same.


    In the next few days, Li Yi basically took ah Rou around the city.


    Since he had never been to the human world, he naturally took this opportunity to let her play in the city.


    The city is basically famous, the places they should go, the places they can go and the places they want to go are played all over by them in a month.


    In the same month, the war of Tiandou Empire also won a great victory.


    It''s similar to what Li Yi thought before, because the place where Tiandou Empire attacked was just occupied by the sun moon empire. Not long after that, the other side didn''t build a solid defense there, and even the day after tomorrow''s supplies were in chaos. Therefore, in the early stage of the war, they quickly made great achievements, and their territory was recovered one after another.


    Ansey even wrote to tell him that there was nothing very safe for him there, so that he didn''t have to worry.


    But in the future, the direction of the war, as he expected, the decisive battle began.


    It is true that there are always some people in the sun moon Empire who do not want to fight against the Tiandou Empire, but there are also some people who want to fight against the Tiandou empire in the spirit of not giving up an inch of land.


    As a result, they lost a lot in the early stage, but in the later stage, they did gather enough people to fight head-on with the soul division army of Tiandou empire.


    The Empire of sun and moon was defeated, and there was no way. Maybe the huge soul division army and even the soul Douluo could use the number of people to bridge the gap, but the title Douluo was always the title Douluo.


    A title Douluo can influence the direction of a war, let alone more than a dozen.


    The sun moon empire lost a lot, but for such a huge empire, it''s far from a bone breaking one.


    As a matter of fact, not long after the war, their politicians and the softening Legion had sent a large number of historians to the capital of Tiandou Empire, ready to lobby the two empires to join forces to attack the Xingluo empire.


    Of course, whether it is a success or a failure may not be known. After all, the sun moon Empire and Tiandou Empire just had a big war.


    There will certainly be a lot of diplomatic exchanges among the three empires.


    Similarly, Tiandou Empire now belongs to the party that has been drawn in. The situation of the three countries, which was originally balanced, is in chaos again this time.


    As long as Tiandou empire can solve the sun moon empire or reach a certain balance with the sun moon Empire, even if it just doesn''t violate each other, Xingluo Empire should be careful.


    After all, among the three empires, their strength is the weakest, and the number of Title Douluo is the least among the Three Kingdoms.


    In addition, although other aspects are comparable to Tiandou Empire, the number of Title Douluo of Tiandou empire is the largest among the three empires.


    Ansey also wrote to show that although her grandson has completely recovered her lost land, she will not be able to come back in a short time.


    He still has many things to do, but also to help stabilize there, many of the original aristocracy has been cleaned up by Tiandou Empire, empty out a lot of interests, he wants to help his family to occupy.


    Let alone not come back in a short time, he may not be able to come back next summer to continue teaching in the soul teacher college.


    Therefore, her letter indicates that she will not go back in a short time. Li Yi wrote a letter after reading it.


    Tell ansey to be more careful over there. At the same time, I''m going to go back to my hometown to have a look. I can''t come back until next spring. I hope we can meet again next summer.


    After the letter was written, he began to pack up. The two children had been on holiday for many days, and they had stayed in the city for so long, so they began to pack up.


    A Yin is most happy to return to Xingdou forest. After all, he is still a soul beast in essence. Now he must be happy to return to the forest.

 Chapter 558

    The environment in the big star forest has not changed much in the past, except for now standing in the distance, you can see an extremely large figure bound with chains in the inner area.


    In addition, the whole star forest has not changed much.


    Of course, because humans can no longer enter many of these areas, the breeding of wild animals has been relatively vigorous recently.


    As for the reproduction of the soul beast, the reproduction of some soul beast groups is also relatively vigorous.


    But most of them are the soul beasts of the lone ranger, and their reproduction is not much.


    There are a lot of soul beasts, which can be said to be hardly reproducing. Many of them are transformed from wild animals.


    In other words, many wild animals have their own part of the soul beast blood. When the wild animal population has multiplied to a certain number, some of them will wake up and become soul beasts.


    Of course, the soulmate group does not exist, but it is relatively rare.


    There are only three or five ghost animal groups in Xingdou forest.


    It''s autumn now, although Li Yi can master and adjust the four seasons of the star forest.


    But he didn''t have any adjustment, on the contrary, he kept the season as it is with time.


    The four seasons of spring, summer, autumn and winter flow, and life propagates. This is the way of heaven.


    Rash violation or speeding up this progress is likely to lead to bad behavior.


    When Li Yi takes bibidong, they come to the big star forest and enter into the big star forest.


    They didn''t find any difference. After all, except that human beings can''t enter the star forest, everything else is not much different from when they left.


    A Yin is very happy to go to the stone house where she lived. There are some changes in it, but it is not very different from when she left.


    Everything around her is the same as when she left, and even he can let the lanterns in the room light up or go out at will.


    She was very surprised, and very happy to lie in the bed before her.


    Although this bed is not as soft as liufengcheng''s, I still feel very at ease when I lie on it.


    Bibidong is the same as him, looking at the room, looking into the past, the memories in his mind, emerge point by point.


    This room sheltered her when she was most confused and helpless.


    So she doesn''t have to worry about wild animals, wind and rain.


    You can hide in the house, watch the wind and rain outside, and have a warm sleep.


    This is a place where she can really feel at ease. Even though the conditions here are poor, she still feels at ease to stay here.


    Li Yi also looked at the room, but he didn''t feel much about it.


    Relatively speaking, he didn''t leave for long. In terms of feeling, it is not as deep as their two children.


    Bibidong rummaged in the room, found the chess pieces he used to play, and happily wanted to play another game with a yin.


    Li Yi looked at them happy, his mood also eased up, this time there is nothing to do, they can enjoy playing in the mountains.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the martial spirit hall, Qian Xunqi looked respectfully at a beautiful girl in white.


    He didn''t dare to be careless. The girl was the envoy appointed by the God of the divine world yesterday.


    And he himself had never experienced the star forest, many soul masters were comatose at the same time, and many titles were born.


    As the person with the highest accomplishments in the past sent by Wu Hun temple at that time, the envoys prepared to enter the star forest again


    And to study why everyone can''t enter the star forest now, he has to participate in this matter.


    Although qianxunqi didn''t want to go, he had no choice, even he couldn''t refuse him.


    Then, there are still many people who want to compete with themselves for the position of the next Lord of Wuhun hall, and they are not the only successor.


    So no matter what, he will go.


    Chihiro came to the girl respectfully, "Lord God, we are ready to fly. The spirit beast can start immediately."


    After his words, he immediately bowed his head and did not dare to look up at the girl again.


    The other side was obviously satisfied with his respectful attitude and nodded gently.


    But did not say a word, just walk alone in front.


    Seeing this, Chihiro immediately lowered his head and followed her.


    The people in the hall of martial spirit are ready to fly the spirit beast early. It won''t be long before they can follow the wind all the way to the star forest.


    The girl walked all the way, almost all people immediately bowed their heads when they saw her, no one dared to say more, no one dared to see more.


    Who knows the attitude and temper of this divine envoy? If he goes up to flatter, he will have nothing to do.


    If it''s a bad one, it''s a big deal to take one''s own life.


    Moreover, many middle-level members of the martial spirit hall knew that they were only respectful on the surface.


    No matter how powerful or powerful the envoys are, they won''t stay in the hall of martial spirit, or even stay in Douluo for long. It''s convenient for them to return to the divine world after dealing with the affairs of Xingdou forest.


    If so, why do you have to spend time and effort to please each other? The other party is just a strong dragon crossing the river.


    However, no matter how strong the cross river dragon is, it won''t be long before it has to go. Instead of flattering her.


    It''s better to spend time and effort to please the local local local snake. After all, I''m destined to stay in Douluo in my life.


    Yes, there is a way to become a God and a qualification for becoming a God in the hall of martial spirit. However, few of the masters of the hall of martial spirit from generation to generation can really become a God and ascend to the divine world.


    Therefore, almost all the staff of Wuhun hall are respectful to the envoys, even Qianxun disease.


    Although he didn''t want to go to the star forest again, he had a reason to go.


    After all, if he doesn''t go, I''m afraid others will make trouble from this.


    In order to stop those people''s mouths, and at the same time to stabilize his position as the successor of the Lord of the martial spirit hall, he had to go.


    And this time, if we can really deal with the problem of star forest.


    Then I''m afraid that he inherited the position of the Lord of Wuhun hall.


    Even if he can''t deal with it, it''s useless. After all, if God''s envoys are gone, how can he solve the problem that God''s envoys can''t solve.


    The huge flying spirit beast, agitating its own wings, soon soared in the sky and flew to the star forest at a very fast speed.


    Chihiro Ji stood beside the girl and didn''t say anything more, and the other side didn''t mean to speak.


    The journey is very silent, can only hear the soul beast flying out of the air.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bibidong is free to run and chase in the mountains. At this moment, he just takes off all his disguises and can freely play his own strength without worrying about other things.


    A Yin, like her, was running around him, crazy and noisy.


    At the same time, Xiao Wu followed them. During this time, because of a Yin''s repeated assurance, she definitely just regarded Xiao Wu as an ordinary beast.


    In addition, he has never mentioned this issue recently.


    Xiaowu lives in the mountains. In fact, she is very lonely.


    In addition, she often sees a yin and bibidong playing there. She also wants to join in. As time goes by, she gradually puts down her guard and vigilance against a yin.


    Children of this age are playful, or for them, nothing is more important than play.


    So the three of them had a great time together.


    In the face of this situation, Li Yi naturally follows the flow of kindness. He brings a yin and bibidong to the mountain forest again to let them relax and play. Naturally, he won''t ask for more.


    Bibidong ran in the front, looking back from time to time, shouting to the other two children, "you two, come and chase me!"


    Running and dancing, he seemed to find something very interesting. He suddenly stopped and yelled at them, "come and see what this is."


    Hearing her cry, ah Yin and Bi Bi Dong could not help but stop their own steps and ran curiously towards the direction where Xiao Wu was.


    Li Yi was watching. To be more precise, although he was watching, he actually manipulated the array secretly and continued to draw emperor Tian''s blood.


    Then the blood is transformed into the purest aura, and a small part of the blood is extracted.


    I''m going to look for the ghost beast to see if it has the same blood as the emperor.


    These veins are then injected into the soul beast''s body to increase its blood concentration.


    Basically, he would do it every other time, but this time he suddenly found that some different people were coming towards the star forest.


    To be exact, someone is trying to attack here at a very high speed.


    He is still more concerned about the surrounding of the star forest. Once there is a master whose strength is higher than the level of hundouluo.


    Or a large object moving at a faster speed will impact here, and he will perceive it in advance.


    And he was able to see a huge flying soul beast carrying many people flying towards the big star forest. From the current situation, it should be the martial spirit hall.


    Chihiro disease is among them, but even if he is called Douluo, he is still very respectful to a woman.


    Not only is he around him, there are two title Douluo, the performance of the woman is also very respectful.


    It seems that the woman''s identity should be very high, and her strength should also be relatively strong, and the martial spirit hall is definitely aimed at herself this time.


    Otherwise, they would not have sent three Title touluo and 15 soul touluo at the same time.


    Li Yi watched them like this. He didn''t do anything.


    There are only two people who can be so respected by the temple of martial spirit. They are either gods, or people from the divine world, or spokesmen chosen by someone in the divine world.


    In addition, there is basically no other possibility, he still does not know what the strength of the other side, how strong.


    Don''t do it yourself, just wait for the other party to come to you.


    If he wants to enter himself, he can let go of the array to let him enter. When he comes in, he can shut down immediately, and then he can deal with the research well.


    The other party didn''t care about his observation. His observation was very secret, and his peeping eyes were also very secret.


    They are still in the original direction towards themselves, according to this situation, it will not be long before they come here.


    Li Yi is waiting. He is waiting for the other party to approach here, and then waiting for the other party to do something.


    But when he wasn''t peeping, the girl sitting on the ghost beast seemed to notice something and looked at it from a distance.


    Chihiroji''s action is very fast, or the martial spirit hall still attaches great importance to this matter.


    The flying spirit beast used is also the best one that can be found at present, so it won''t be long before they arrive at the star forest immediately.


    Near the star forest, they have their own power, or many forces. Now they still have a group of people stationed here.


    In particular, Tiandou Empire has the most people near the big star forest, although they can''t get in.


    Because of something happened a while ago, many soul masters of Tiandou Empire broke through here. As a result, many people of Tiandou Empire wanted to come here to try their luck.


    Of course, the vast majority of these people rely on their own talent, want to be promoted hopelessly, or there is no influence at home, it is impossible to let him go to other places to hunt ghosts.


    Only such a person will come to the star forest to take a chance. If he is lucky, he can get a soul ring and break through his cultivation.


    The people who came to life at the beginning were all those in Tiandou empire.


    So many people from Tiandou Empire came here, and they gathered around the big forest to try their luck.


    Chihiroji came to the camp set up in the martial spirit hall. Naturally, there were people waiting for him.


    All the envoys sent by the divine world are top secret in the Wuhun temple. Except for this operation, only the temple master and several elders know about it.


    These people who are stationed here only know that a person with high status is coming, but they don''t know who it is.


    Of course, the people stationed here are basically old-fashioned, even if they are pushed out to get here, but the accumulation of time also makes them understand what is watching.


    These people can see from a glance who is the most important person in this operation.


    And these people can keep their heart, should not look at not much, should not say not much.


    If others ask, they don''t know anything. Since Chihiro and he came here in person this time, they may be involved in the inheritance right of the Lord of Wuhun.


    It''s absolutely not good for them. It''s miserable to be excluded here. If they want to get involved in this matter.


    If it''s mixed well, it may not make any contribution. If it''s not mixed well, it''s really bad luck.


    So basically, they maintain a normal attitude, and they don''t say much or ask much.


    Even if there may be others who want to explore some information from them in the future, what they say is only some ordinary information, and they don''t know anything else they shouldn''t say.


    The girl didn''t want to stay in the camp too much, didn''t say anything else, didn''t communicate with them from Chihiro, and went to the star forest on her own.


    Seeing this, Chihiro quickly followed him.

 Chapter 559

    Along the way, even if this matter is top secret in the operation of the Wuhun hall, and even if the camp of the Wuhun hall is far away from the camp of the soul division of other major forces.


    However, it was still found by some people, and after the girls were found in these cases, they soon reported the incident to other people of their own forces.


    After all, it''s a bit strange. Qianxun Ji''s identity inside the martial spirit hall is quite high.


    The other two are also called Douluo, three are called Douluo, and more than a dozen soul Douluo. They treat a young girl so respectfully, and it''s all wrong.


    When some people find out about it, they rush back to report it immediately.


    There are also some people who choose to wait in the distance to see what will happen.


    Chihiro disease naturally found this situation, he and the other two title Douluo to the field of vision, although the three did not speak, but soon reached a consensus.


    A title Douluo went to several soul Douluo and said something to them in a soft voice.


    These soul fighters immediately start their own actions. Those who know about this matter and choose to leave immediately and report to their own forces can''t control so much. This matter will be exposed sooner or later.


    As long as they make any news in the big star forest, other major forces will certainly know, so there is no need to cover it up.


    But the people who are not leaving now, or even peeping on the side, they don''t have such a good temper. These people either go away quickly, or they will be killed.


    Li Yi is also in the inner area of the array. He has asked grey wolf and ah Rou to tell all the ghosts to gather immediately.


    Bibidong, ayin and Xiaowu are also protected by him for the time being, telling them that they have something to deal with and that they will play with them later.


    He doesn''t know what the strength of the other side is now. Before, the distance was too far. He hasn''t been able to observe the strength of the other side. Now, although the distance between the two sides is very close, because he is not outside.


    The detection array inside the star forest can''t be extended to the outside. He can only rely on the detection array arranged outside.


    The problem is that the detection array arranged outside only pursues a large range and a general data, and can only detect the strength of the other side better than the title Douluo.


    If you want detailed data, you need a more accurate array. The problem is that you don''t have the conditions to arrange such an accurate array. So at present, he doesn''t know how strong the opponent is.


    Because of this, he is waiting here, waiting for the other party to come here, or even close to the detection range of the array, so that he has more opportunities to get more real data.


    The girl''s speed of action is absolutely not slow, but she has come to the edge of her array in a moment, and then step forward, that is the scope of her array.


    Qianxunqi and the other two title Douluo are closely followed. Behind them are several soul Douluo. Two of them can obviously see that they have just released their soul skills or killed people.


    When the girl came to the array, she didn''t step forward. He looked up at the sky, looked higher and farther, and countless birds freely passed through. Even a leaf blown by the wind could easily enter it.


    But he knew that although these things could easily enter, she could not break through the barrier.


    The girl gently used the magic power to play the barrier in front of her eyes, and she hasn''t detected any difference yet. Next, try to break through.


    Soon the aura between heaven and earth surges up, Li Yi can feel the strength of the other side is also climbing bit by bit.


    In fact, his array is not accurate. It''s silly to calculate the opponent''s combat effectiveness only by looking at the numerical value. God knows what cards the opponent has or how to break out.


    So he didn''t expect his array to be able to detect how detailed it was, and to know the opponent''s fighting ability was already very good.


    The aura between heaven and earth is further condensed, and the girl looks at this eyebrow. For ordinary soul masters, such a large amount of aura can naturally enhance their power of releasing soul skills.


    But for him, it''s really like accumulation, because he wants to release all his soul skills with divine power, which can ensure the purest soul skills and the strongest breakthrough ability.


    But now this soul skill is mixed with countless pure spiritual powers. Although these spiritual powers are relatively pure, they do contaminate the traces made up of pure divine powers that she was ready to release.


    In this way, although the strength of coverage has become stronger, the ability to focus on a breakthrough has changed.


    It''s like a long hair is very strong. It''s very simple to stab it secretly, but it turns into a sledgehammer after mixing with aura. Using the same power to smash it can cause more damage.


    But if you want to focus, the breakthrough is not as good as the spear.


    But she had no choice but to sigh. After all, here is the world, not like the divine world, full of pure divine power.


    It''s a pity that the huge aura mixed with divine power smashed on the barrier. It''s useless, even if the aura has formed a tide.


    But it didn''t work. It was like a big stone sinking into the lake peacefully. It didn''t even raise a wave.


    Such a powerful attack fell into the barrier, but there was no response.


    Even after the attack and collision, there is no reaction force, which is really frightening.


    The girl''s expression is still no change, but the heart is also secretly surprised.


    My strength is not the strongest among the divine envoys in the divine world, but it is also above average.


    But even if the strongest of the envoys could face their own attack, even if they could defend completely, they would not even have no reaction.


    Not only she, but also Chihiro was surprised.


    Even if the attack at that level was not directed at him, he could feel the huge momentum standing beside him, which made him feel trembling from his heart.


    But the attack didn''t respond to this barrier.


    This is too abnormal, you know, with the information they got from Tiandou empire.


    Although the defense of this layer of barrier is very strong, it also has a response in the face of a strong attack, which will produce obvious fluctuations and shaking.


    Even if the attack is strong enough to a certain extent, it will be damaged. Even if it is damaged, it will be repaired immediately in the next second, but it is really damaged.


    But why did such a powerful attack hit the top without any response.


    You should know that even the title Douluo of Tiandou empire can do things, not that God can''t do them.


    Chihiro Ji thought about it like this, and the girl''s eyes were doubted. The two title Douluo who accompanied him were the same, but they all covered up well, and they were not found by each other.


    It''s just that when three people look at each other, they can only see each other.


    Of course, the three of them didn''t say anything more, just like before, waiting respectfully.


    It depends on the reaction of the God, whether to give up or try again, or to communicate with the gods in the upper world and do other things.


    They are all waiting and waiting, but Li Yi doesn''t have this idea. He is ready to do it. He has roughly calculated the strength of the other side in the detection of that season.


    It''s very strong. It''s much better than the ordinary title Douluo, but it''s definitely not as strong as those first-class gods or the main gods.


    Even if the opponent just went all out and accumulated half a day''s energy, it would be equivalent to the ordinary strike of the second level God at most.


    Of course, this strength can be swept in the world, I''m afraid it''s just ordinary in the divine world.


    After all, the power of many subordinate gods may be comparable, even stronger than ordinary secondary gods.


    In an instant, the whole array was mobilized, like a snatch, like a big hand covering a girl.


    Obviously, at the first moment when he started the array, the other side seemed to want to fight back, but it didn''t succeed and was pulled here soon.


    All this happened in an instant. By the time Chihiro''s reaction came, the God''s envoy had disappeared from their eyes.


    Only a few of them were left in the same place, looking at each other.


    After the girl entered the array, she immediately began to resist. Li Yi didn''t kill her immediately. In fact, he wasn''t ready to kill her.


    He is only prepared to let the other party recognize the reality and his own resistance, which is ineffective in the face of this huge array and this huge force.


    And then let her out. Whether they give up or continue to send strong people to detect themselves, there are other ways to deal with it.


    To be more precise, he still wants to take a long line to catch big fish.


    If you don''t kill the other party and beat the other party, then throw the other party out to let the other party know that he can''t solve the problem here.


    Then the other party will report it to his Lord God, so that he can further see the more powerful gods in the divine world and get clearer data.


    Of course, Li Yi did the same thing. He grabbed the other party, ravaged them and threw them out.


    Chihiro disease they were worried outside, this matter is very big, very serious, God is suddenly and strangely disappeared in front of him, if really say he can''t get rid of the relationship.


    Therefore, he is very flustered and in a mess now. If his divine sense really disappears and he can''t even find it, his position as the successor will be suspended.


    What''s more, they don''t even know how or what happened to each other, how or why they suddenly disappeared.


    Although Qianxun was worried at this time, he still pretended to be calm.


    But it wasn''t long before he looked at Shenzhi again. He was kicked out of the star forest like a balloon.


    Flying out far, far, far, bumped seven or eight old trees.


    Then he stopped. He flew over to see what happened.


    When he came near, he found an extremely strong wave enveloping him.


    And then only thirty-five thousand seconds later, he saw that the God''s face was pale, and there was even blood on the corner of his mouth.


    There were also many wounds on his body. He went over to ask what was going on inside and what happened. But looking at the God''s embarrassed appearance, he knew that it would never be good inside.


    So he opened his mouth, but he didn''t.


    The other two title Douluo also dare to three people look at each other, the heart is stormy.


    In their eyes, the envoys are already very powerful representatives of the results, but they are easily injured by the unknown forces in the star forest.


    The girl looked at them and knew what they were thinking.


    What do these people think? He didn''t know, of course, but he didn''t care to communicate with these people and what they thought.


    But he didn''t expect that this time he thought it was just a common way to visit the world and deal with a small matter, but he suffered such a heavy injury.


    The girl got up slowly and put a small statue in front of her.


    Then he knelt down respectfully, as did qianxunqi and the rest of the members of Wuhun temple, although some of them may not believe in this God.


    Some of them may not have this belief, but in a religious organization like this, they have to do something about face.


    After all, if you can worship God, you can get money and power by kneeling down.


    Moreover, some people were raised by the martial spirit hall since childhood. Even if they had no faith since childhood, they gradually believed that God would give them everything after a long time of being influenced.


    Children themselves are like this, how you cultivate them, he will grow up.


    From small to large, everyone told him that Gods need respect and kneel down.


    God is your life. Over time, people will instinctively believe it.


    As the girl''s kneeling statue gradually brightened, the majestic divine power like a thread gradually spread to the distance.


    Gradually break through the restrictions of Douluo and come to the divine world.


    A God in the divine world looked at the message coming from below and pondered there. He didn''t know what he thought.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The girl is no longer kneeling down to worship the statue of God. She gets up and puts it away respectfully.


    What she can do and what she should do have been done. The next step is to see the will of the gods.


    "We''re stationed here." After that, I don''t care about anything else. I''m looking for a quiet place to heal my wounds.


    Chihiro Ji heard the other party''s words, respectfully agreed, so he got up and immediately arranged.


    Since we are going to be stationed here, we still need something.


    As soul masters, although they are more resistant to hunger than ordinary people, they can''t eat nothing for a long time.


    Moreover, many things have to be moved from other places. The instruments for communication are not easy to handle, so they have to be moved.


    Li Yi actually watched the other party finish all the projects not far away and nodded.


    "It seems that he has already communicated with the so-called gods, and I''m afraid he will continue to work on himself soon. I just don''t know how strong the people will be this time. "


    With that, he entered the array again by himself, and began to study the powers he had just harvested.

 Chapter 560

    The ghosts and beasts in the big star forest move gradually. Li Yi tells them to gather for the time being.


    Before that, he didn''t know the strength of the other side, so he wanted to gather the ghosts first, and now more.


    If the other party tells her Lord God about this, the LORD God of the other party is sending more powerful people.


    Or he may come in person, which is naturally possible. He doesn''t know how powerful the other side is, and the other side may have many strange soul skills.


    Even because of becoming a God, soul skill becomes a magic skill, which is more powerful and effective.


    He didn''t know what his opponent''s spirit was and what magic skills he possessed. In this world, these two points can almost influence the fighting capacity of most people.


    So he didn''t know. Naturally, he was more cautious.


    If the opponent really has any skills and belongs to the space type, he can bypass his own array without any obstacles.


    Quietly sneak into the big forest, so that the other side can do more things here.


    My array is relatively strong, but it''s not completely unbreakable.


    If the opponent sneaks into the place where he is imprisoned, destroys the array and releases the Tiandi, he can''t control it because the array is destroyed in a short time.


    Emperor Tian would hate himself if he had drawn so much blood. At that time, if he were to destroy all over the big forest again, the loss would be relatively large.


    If it''s just the earth and the sky, it''s a good solution. If the other party can really sneak in, it''s dangerous.


    After all, the arrangement of the array is very difficult, and the array is quite solid from the outside.


    Similarly, the interior is indeed very strong, which can move the whole body.


    But if the opponent can destroy an array eye, the array will not be broken instantly, but it will lose great power.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that the other party really has some skills that can sneak into the interior without anyone noticing.


    But he''s not sure and he doesn''t know, so he''s going to make some preparations to spread out the ghost beasts and let each ghost beast and each group of ghost beasts patrol a certain place and guard around the eyes of the array.


    Even if someone wants to destroy the camp, as long as they do it, they will be able to instantly detect it, and use other arrays they have mastered internally to instantly counter it.


    He mobilizes the spirit beast to be well prepared. If the other party''s main god really comes in person, it is a certain danger, but it is also an opportunity.


    Because in this way, I can really know how strong those people are, and how powerful those gods are compared with ordinary soul masters.


    Even if the other party does come here, he can try to strip the divinity from the other party.


    With so many ghosts and beasts being mobilized, the star forest has changed for a while.


    In fact, bibidong could feel something, and there was some speculation in her heart.


    Combined with the situation in these days, he can feel that something must have happened to his brother. It should be very difficult. He is very busy these days.


    She knows in her heart that she can''t do anything. What she should do most during this period is not to disturb him and stay honest.


    Li Yi is really busy at this time, busy deploying the ghosts and beasts, and distributing them around the array eyes according to the pattern of the team.


    At the same time, we should also take time to study carefully and pay attention to the movements of the martial spirit hall and the girl.


    The other side was seriously injured by himself. During this period of time, he was healing all the time. Besides, he didn''t do anything else.


    Qianxunji and the other two title Douluo have been waiting here, and with the increase of time, the camp has been gradually built and improved.


    Li Yi began to study the supernatural powers separated from each other''s body. During this period, through close monitoring with each other, he found that these supernatural powers did not belong to the girl.


    Because after the aura absorbed by the other party is transformed into spirit power, it should also be used as soul power to repair the injury on the body, and when he uses it, he can see that these divine powers do not belong to the other party.


    If the guess is right, it should be the other party''s main God who can put this part of the divine power into her body and let her use it.


    There is a big gap between divine power and ordinary soul power. There is a big gap between them in terms of concentration and energy quality.


    The gap between the two sides is not a gap of quantity, but a gap of quality.


    The quality of divine power, even its nature and form, is much higher than that of soul power.


    Moreover, compared with the more unstable soul power, the divine power is more stable, and the soul power is also displayed in the outside world, and the speed of passing and disappearing is very, very fast.


    But the supernatural power is quite different, the speed of their loss is very slow, even close to the solid.


    That is to say, the same release of an environment, even if the use of soul power and divine power in the amount of energy is the same, the effect of divine power is stronger than that of soul power.


    Because the soul power releases the soul skill, it is very likely that it will start to lose a lot of power three seconds after it is released, and the power will decrease, but the divine power will not encounter this kind of problem.


    Their nature is very stable, and basically they will not be lost casually. Moreover, the same amount of divine power is more powerful than the soul power.


    And he can detect the divine power, which also contains the road in essence.


    Just because the number of these divine powers is too small, he can''t even trigger the resonance between the roads. He can''t specifically detect which kinds of roads are mixed.


    I''m afraid there are more than seven kinds of dopants in it, but I don''t know which ones.


    Divine power is more corrosive and aggressive, it is really aggressive, just exposed to the outside world will instinctively devour and expel other forces.


    This is why he is worried that the other side can break his own array. If the other side can really find a camp and release a lot of magic power to break the array eye without knowing it, it is absolutely possible.


    The erosiveness of divine power is very high. As long as the other party releases a lot of divine power, and the divine power itself contains many avenues, then these avenues will instinctively erode their own array eyes.


    The other side doesn''t even need to release any soul skill. In other words, if the other side releases the soul skill, it will fail, because releasing the soul skill will definitely lead to the change of aura in the surrounding world. Such a big change can be detected by oneself.


    If you don''t release the soul skill, but simply output the divine power at one time, because the divine power is relatively stable, you may not really be able to detect it.


    And when I can detect it, I''m afraid that the huge divine power has drowned the eyes and killed them, that is, in a short time.


    Once the array eyes are eliminated, the 365 array eyes of the sky star array are connected with each other, and none of them can be missing.


    Once one eye of the array is destroyed, the power of the array will be reduced, not by 365%, but by more than half.


    If the other side only has a God, it''s easy to do. Even if you destroy your own array, you can fight with the other side with other arrays, many ghosts and beasts in the star forest, and spears made from God''s hair.


    Even if he may not be the opponent of the other party, but with so much increase, he has the confidence to let the other party hate on the spot.


    But if the other party is not a person, but a lot of God in groups, then you really have to be careful.


    If the other side destroys an array eye, some fight with themselves, some clean up the ghost beast, and some continue to destroy.


    Then it won''t be long before the external barriers will completely disappear after the array is destroyed. If the subordinate gods of the opponent are rushing in, it will really be a complete failure.


    Li Yi has been waiting, not only during his stay, but also many changes have taken place in the outside world.


    Just as modest and imaginative, it''s basically difficult to satisfy people from the divine world, because as long as they do something in the big star forest, there will be other people''s attention.


    Originally, he thought that the other side would also cause a lot of noise when breaking through the barrier, but he didn''t expect such a powerful attack, and there was no response when attacking the barrier.


    That is to say, if they hide the message well before, they can hide the message for a long time.


    But they didn''t, which led many people to know about it.


    Of course, even if they do so, they just hide for a few more days, because it is more important for them to meet the people of Tiandou empire.


    No matter what method Tiandou Empire used, they had to admit that they did shake the outer layer of separation.


    To a certain extent, the outer layer of protection reacts.


    And at the beginning, everyone was in a coma in the big star forest. When they woke up, only the people of Tiandou Empire improved by leaps and bounds.


    It''s strange that the people of their Tiandou Empire let the barrier that God can''t shake break.


    In addition, everyone was also in a coma. After waking up, only the strength of Tiandou Empire improved by leaps and bounds. There were more than a dozen more touluo titles, especially more than a hundred more hundouluo titles.


    You know, the number of touluo, the title of Tiandou Empire, has doubled.


    The number of Title Douluo that they have increased is almost catching up with all the title Douluo in the whole Wuhun hall.


    Not to mention the huge number of hundouluo, so during this period, Tiandou Empire always wanted to open war and occupy new territory to meet the new division of interests.


    After all, the family that used to be hundouluo now has a title Douluo, which should make their own interests bigger.


    However, there are only so many existing interests. If they want to increase their own interests, they must occupy other people.


    It''s obviously not good to have too much internal friction.


    Moreover, most of the soul masters who broke through were directly under the royal family and had Royal restrictions, so they didn''t fight until this time, otherwise they would have been fighting for a long time.


    Even so, if Tiandou Empire doesn''t attack outside and occupy new interests, I''m afraid something will happen sooner or later.


    Therefore, the core idea of Tiandou empire''s recent strategy is to develop new resources, interests and attacks.


    Similarly, there are only sun moon Empire and star empire on both sides of them, so it is visible to the naked eye who to attack.


    Even today''s Tiandou Empire uses part of its strength to defend the sun and moon empire.


    The rest of the forces are devoted to attacking the Empire, and it is not possible for the Empire to confront it.


    So many people in Tiandou Empire were rubbing their hands and preparing to attack.


    At this time, it is not so easy for wuhundian to let them all come to Xingdou forest even by the will of God.


    Of course, people didn''t come to Tiandou empire. They just sent a few people symbolically. It''s impossible to say that they came to Tiandou empire.


    After all, you have gods in the martial spirit hall, and the other three empires don''t have them. Why should you be so afraid of you.


    What''s more, the gods can''t come to Douluo under normal circumstances.


    It''s hard to get some angels to come from God.


    Even if the angel who enters into Douluo in this way, or the stronger the power of the God, the greater the power of the God.


    And even if you send someone like this, you may not be able to let that person save all his strength.


    Besides, the envoys coming down from the divine world are really powerful, but it is not that no envoys have been killed before.


    Yes, although such news and such things are impossible to be disobedient in the eyes of many countries today.


    However, as the three most powerful empires in Douluo, the royal families of the three empires have enough detailed records.


    The envoys who came to Douluo from the divine world had the divine power given by God.


    At this time, the envoys are the most powerful, but when the power is used up, the envoys at this time are at most equivalent to level 99 of extreme Douluo.


    Moreover, the longer the opponent stays in Douluo mainland, he will be vaguely rejected, and his strength will further decline.


    If we say that the previous Tiandou empire may still be afraid, because even if the divine power of the divine envoy is used up.


    In general, even their three empires sometimes do not have such a strong one.


    But today, the Empire will not worry at all, because they have three extreme fighters of level 99.


    In this way, they don''t have to be afraid of the Wuhun temple, even the envoys sent by the Wuhun temple.


    The identity of the three empires is equal to that of the Wuhun hall, and even the sun moon empire can vaguely surpass the Wuhun hall.


    In this case, you are just sending a divine envoy to ask Tiandou Empire to revise all plans. It''s just a fantasy.


    Therefore, even if the God himself told Chihiro disease, but still, only bring three soul Douluo and a title Douluo.


    He wants more people. The problem is that Tiandou Empire doesn''t give them.


    There is no way. He brings these people to the God envoy. What they do next has nothing to do with themselves. How these people are willing to explain and explain.


    Even if God made her angry, she would not be angry with him. Let her be angry with those people in Tiandou empire.


    Li Yi has been watching, these days, I do not know why, the other side did not send new people.


    But the girl had been stationed here all the time. If no new people were sent, he should have left.


    And I let Tiandou Empire break through at the beginning, now those people are also brought here.


    I don''t know what kind of research the other party is going to do. Can she see that her own soul ring is different from the one obtained by hunting the soul beast.

 Chapter 561

    Li Yi hides in the big star forest and looks at the girl who has been healing, as well as three soul Douluo and one title Douluo of the empire that day.


    The soul masters of Tiandou empire are all equipped with soul rings made by him. Huanhuan''s quality is the best for outsiders.


    Of course, he does know the color of the display, but he modifies it. The real effect depends on the skill he puts on it.


    If it is seen that there is something abnormal, it is also a normal thing.


    It took a lot of effort when he made it. If you can''t see the general title Douluo, you can''t feel it.


    The other party may feel that the soul ring made by himself is essentially different from the Soul Ring naturally bred by the soul beast.


    The soul ring made by ourselves should belong to the one-year-old soul ring. It should belong to white, and the soul skills on it should be rubbish.


    But in their own production methods, not only covered up the traces of the color above, but also basically become a relatively strong one.


    There are totally different changes between the two. Basically, all the soul rings given by myself are installed for the soul master. Generally speaking, no one can take them down.


    Moreover, the soul ring he gave is basically to help people break through the level. If the soul ring is taken down, that person''s cultivation will be seriously damaged.


    Generally speaking, these people don''t use soul skills, which should be hard to see, but he can''t guarantee. After all, the strength of the other side is much better than that of the ordinary title Douluo. According to the description in the details of their tasks, they can almost catch up with some secondary gods.


    Even if these divine powers are lent to her by his Lord God, the strength of the other side is still very strong.


    So he is also vaguely worried about whether the other party will see what the problem is.


    But soon, the next thing proved that he wanted to talk a lot about girls and those people in Tiandou empire.


    His detection array is not good. He can only vaguely hear the sound, which is not particularly true.


    The vast majority of judgments sometimes rely on oral English.


    Even so, he probably understood that the other side asked a lot of details, even about their drowsiness, about their breakthrough in cultivation and so on.


    However, even if I asked these things carefully, it was obvious that the girl still didn''t see any problem.


    The soul master of Tiandou Empire also answered these messages very well, and there was no secret in these messages. Or even if they have secrets, they don''t know.


    Soon the conversation ended, the girl continued to heal, and Li Yi continued to wait.


    A few days later, the three youths came to the camp again, together with them came the martial spirit hall, the contemporary Temple owner.


    As well as many elders and many accompanying disciples, these people are very powerful, and many other forces are watching from a distance to see what they are going to do to the star forest.


    For these forces, star forest is more important, but without star forest, they may not be able to find other places to hunt ghosts and beasts, so they just send some people to wait and see.


    If Tiandou empire was not busy with the war and invasion during this period of time, and quickly occupied other places to obtain a stable source of ghosts and beasts, I''m afraid they would send a large number of people and horses to explore the Xingdou forest.


    Among the three young people, the first one looks very arrogant. Li Yi can even see that it''s not just arrogant.


    It can be seen from the gesture in his eyes that he doesn''t seem to regard himself as a human being.


    It''s true that he doesn''t regard himself as a human being. He seems to regard himself as a higher creature. His eyes look at everything around him, and there seems to be no fluctuation.


    Is it possible for the other party to be divine? Naturally, there was doubt in his heart, but he was still waiting, waiting for each other.


    The girl saw the young man look into each other''s eyes, almost instinctively kneel down.


    She thought of many possibilities, but what she didn''t think of was that her Lord God would send her avatar here.


    Although he did so, he didn''t care that he came down to the barrier in the crowd.


    No matter the girls or the other two young people, the hall owner of the martial spirit hall, and other people in the martial spirit hall feel that there will never be any more problems with this barrier.


    Even God himself sent the avatar here. It''s not easy to break through a barrier.


    Li Yi can also guess the identity of the other party at this time. I''m afraid it''s really the God.


    Of course, if it''s the subordinate of the other party, it''s also possible.


    Although he didn''t know the strength of the other side or the Tao of the other side, he didn''t even know whether he was the real person.


    He doesn''t know much about each other, but he knows a little.


    It''s better to start first, but it''s worse to start later.


    The other party certainly does not know that the big star forest he is in is an independent small world, and he has all the power of the world.


    You can modify the space at will, even the four seasons, or the avenue.


    He certainly doesn''t know about this. What he has to do is to start first.


    No matter what the strength of the other party is, it''s good to start by yourself.


    And since you have to do it, the majestic array will be pressed up in an instant.


    There is only one feeling in everyone''s heart near the big star forest: the sky has collapsed.


    For the first time, it''s too terrible to say that there is no other feeling. This kind of feeling and psychological shadow cause too much harm to them.


    And the higher your accomplishments are, the greater the damage. If you are an ordinary person, you don''t feel much.


    In the eyes of those Title touluo, it''s like the whole world is killing itself.


    In front of the big star forest, is no longer the old star forest, like a majestic beast.


    And he is just a tiny dust beside the giant beast. He just stares at himself and makes them feel fear and shiver from the soul level.


    The more powerful people are, the more they can feel fear and fear, and even a deep sense of powerlessness envelops them. The only idea in their hearts is that the sky has collapsed.


    The whole world is aiming at themselves. In their eyes, the sky is falling.


    Of course, it didn''t last long, but it returned to normal in two or three seconds.


    Just look again, whether young or young, but all have disappeared.


    Li Yi knows that the other side is very strong. In the face of his pulling, he has strength and the ability to resist.


    Unlike the woman before him, when he used the array to pull, even if it was only a small part of the power, it was pulled in instantly, without any resistance.


    This time, he started the whole array and tried his best to pull. Even so, the opponent still lasted two or three seconds before being pulled in.


    It has to be said that the opponent does have a certain resistance to his own array. If he is really allowed to infiltrate, I''m afraid he will really have problems.


    But the problem is that perhaps because the other party is a God, he is too arrogant.


    Unexpectedly, he ran here without any cover. If he chose to be careful from the beginning, maybe he would not be so well prepared.


    At that time, if the other party can''t do well, it can really find a way to infiltrate.


    After all, although your own array limits the movement of people, even larger animals and ghosts, it doesn''t restrict the movement of ordinary beasts.


    At least a lot of wild animals can get through these days. These detailed research reports have been done by the martial spirit hall and other forces for a long time.


    He believed that the other side must know this, but the other side still chose to come by themselves, and did not cover up.


    It seems that the other party has been sitting on the throne for too long. As soon as they come in, they are all separated by themselves.


    Everyone is put in a separate area to separate them, never let them meet, or even try to use array to block their mutual connection.


    Then immediately take out the aura of their area, modify other avenues, and make the opponent''s strength unable to play as much as possible.


    Finally, he directly hurt the killer. With the array, he can easily solve these problems without fighting or even showing up.


    The girl and the other two young people were killed in an instant, and all the divine power contained in their bodies was extracted by themselves.


    And the use of simple and crude method of rapid screening, compared with the divine power in which avenue.


    After a number of comparisons, it is finally determined that the vast majority of divine power contains the road of wind. Of course, other things are not excluded, but those impurities are not worth mentioning compared with the vast majority of the road of wind.


    Soon the remaining young man, the only one alive suspected to be the incarnation of God, found himself in a vacuum. He wanted to use the divine power, wanted to use part of the power of the incarnation.


    In this way, he can mobilize the surrounding roads to observe what is going on, and as long as he uses his power, no matter what happens in the star forest, he can easily suppress it.


    But he soon found that he could not mobilize his strength at all.


    It''s not just that he can''t mobilize everything around him, it seems that he is still rejecting him vaguely.


    He thought that even with a little power, he could easily mobilize the power of the world around him, but this time he found that the world did not listen to him.


    It does have the power of the wind in its own throne.


    The problem is that the wind around doesn''t listen to his transfer, doesn''t listen to his dispatch.


    He can''t even easily mobilize the fashion as usual and float by himself. Now he is standing in mid air, totally consuming his divine power.


    What''s more, the current situation makes him a little unclear. Just now, the forest is like a huge hand pulling himself in.


    He didn''t know about it, but he didn''t think that the forest was so powerful that he could pull himself in.


    Although I have just tried my best to resist, it is useless.


    And after I entered here, I immediately found that everything around me was not right.


    But now he has no way to mobilize the wind around him, which makes him completely passive.


    As a god of wind, even if he can''t completely come to Douluo, he is just an incarnation, but there are still some powers and great powers in his incarnation.


    Relying on these alone, he is confident enough to run across the whole Douluo continent. No matter whether he is named Douluo or a powerful soul beast, he will never be his opponent.


    In addition to the deep-sea magic whale king in the sea, the Warcraft has been infinitely close to the first level God in strength.


    It has enough strength, but it has no God''s throne, so it can''t be called God all the time, but it can normally stay in Douluo without God''s throne.


    The whole Douluo continent, apart from this soul beast, absolutely nothing will be its own opponent.


    But this time he capsized in the sewer, and he didn''t even know what the forces around him were like.


    The wind around him is not even close to him, but repels him. And not long ago, he found that there was no wind around him.


    In the real sense, there is no wind. The concept of wind is lost in this area.


    It''s true that there is air, but even if he blows it out, these forces will be invisible.


    That is to say, there is no way to create a hurricane artificially.


    Here, even the wind is no longer flowing. It seems that there is a dead silence around him. Although his divine power can be used, his strength is greatly reduced.


    More importantly, although it is not clear what the reason is, so far, he has not even seen each other.


    He didn''t even know who did these things.


    At this time, the distant divine world, Fengshen''s present mind, is actually all invested in Douluo, in his own incarnation.


    He didn''t disconnect from his avatar, even if he entered the star forest.


    Of course, this is because Li Yi, if he wants to, can simply close the connection between the divine world and the star forest.


    He promised that it would be impossible for the other party to send any information to the divine world, but he did not do so. He just wanted the other party to send some information back to the divine world, and then lead to greater changes.


    He just wanted to let some people know what happened here and tell them some, but not all.


    So he temporarily controlled the other side and was ready to start.


    The next second, the God of wind can no longer see any information of his incarnation.


    Then Li Yi found that the God''s separation seemed to be not moving, just like the operator''s game account was broken, but my game characters were still in the login state, standing in the same place without any movement.


    The next second, the huge divine power suddenly exploded. Although Li Yi used the array to control the scope of the explosion in time, he only collected a little of the huge divine power, and most of the rest disappeared in the explosion.


    Of course, after the smoke disappeared, the state is still aura.


    These auras will once again be thrown into the interior of the star forest. In addition, there are many pieces of pale gold scattered in the explosion area.


    Naturally, we can''t see it with the naked eye, but we can feel the existence of these gold fragments with the help of the avenue.


    He didn''t know what the gold fragments represented.


    Just by virtue of the array, I want to collect these fragments for the time being.

 Chapter 562

    The pale gold fragment material is very strong, and it is completely impossible to detect what kind of material it is.


    It''s really undetectable. Li Yi can''t even analyze what it is.


    Even the material is not clear, want to detect other efficacy method, nature is more fabulous.


    And these fragments are fragments, only a part of them, and most of them are scattered, just like sand.


    It''s not a simple thing to want to put these things together.


    I need to find and drive away slowly bit by bit, and even if it is like this, whether I can get it together in the end is still an unknown number.


    The explosion before the other party''s death was very sensational.


    Although I have controlled the scope of the explosion as much as possible, the explosion is still far away.


    The divine power is very powerful, penetrating and corrosive. Even if you use the array to mobilize a lot of aura, you want to cover it, but it''s still easy for the opponent to pass through.


    Even so, he still wants to try to piece together these fragments. After all, through each other''s divine power, he can find out that each other''s divinity should have a lot to do with the wind.


    Some of these pale gold fragments are close to divine power in attributes, and have higher quality than divine power.


    But I can''t see what the specific situation is. What I can do now is to collect it first and then try to spell it well.


    If you can spell well, it is naturally a good thing, so that you can further study the other party''s state, strength and situation.


    That''s why he just studied this thing. Many pieces were collected by him bit by bit and sorted out.


    Although his observation has been meticulous, he can at most judge which fragments are based on the fracture marks on the fragments, but some fragments have been broken into fine sand particles of almost the same size.


    It can''t be said to be debris, it can be said to be powder.


    What''s more, most of these powders are similar. If he can see what the object looked like before, even if he can confirm that most of the fragments are going to it, he may be able to restore it with some powders.


    However, in the current situation, although he only pieced together a part of it, he was totally unable to restore the original appearance with most of the powder. He had to give up this unrealistic idea for the time being and study something more practical.


    Since it is found that the other party''s divine power belongs to the wind, then I may be able to further study the other party''s divine power.


    What kind of mode does divine power use to control the wind between heaven and earth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the divine world, Fengshen, who was originally sitting on the throne, had a gloomy face. He could feel that after his avatar was disconnected, his own power had not been taken back.


    If one''s Avatar is disconnected from oneself, then one''s Avatar will expose that it is associated with power, and it should disappear.


    Similarly, after the power dissipates, it will agglomerate and return to itself again in a short time.


    But this time his incarnation should explode. Although he has lost most of his divine power, he may also have lost three envoys, but these are not important to him. What he cares about most is that his power cannot be returned.


    God can cultivate a large number of such things whenever he wants.


    Although the divine power needs time to accumulate slowly, as long as the power is still there, the speed of accumulation is absolutely not slow.


    But this time, the power of itself is completely lost, a small part is missing.


    Although it''s only a small part of it, it''s not a little bit of a hindrance.


    He can feel that although his power has only been lost a little, his ability to master the wind in the whole world has begun to decline, and the flowing wind in some places has become unmanageable.


    Of course, there won''t be any accidents in a short period of time, and you can''t manage it too much by yourself. The retrograde way is the basic method left by the previous Fengshen.


    The last Fengshen died more than 3000 years before he became Fengshen. In these 3000 years, no one managed Liufeng in all directions, but nothing happened.


    Although this matter will not go wrong in a short time, and I don''t have to worry about being discovered by other people, I really let my strength drop by a large margin.


    Fortunately, other gods don''t know about it, but even so, the power they lost is indeed lost, and they may not be able to take it back by themselves.


    In the case that I can''t go down to the lower boundary by myself, I can give full play to my strongest strength in the lower boundary.


    But I can''t solve the problem of walking in the big forest in the lower bound. That is to say, even if I send another person to go on, it''s useless, and it will only lose more power and divine power.


    But if you just let go of the lost power, it is impossible to get it back.


    If you don''t take these things back, I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to make progress in your own cultivation.


    Although since the first moment of his succession to the throne, he has probably understood that it is difficult for him to achieve real immortality.


    But it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have any fear of death in his heart. It''s just that as a God, he is still very young now, so he doesn''t fear it.


    But he also understood that if he could not get back the power, it was impossible for him to go further.


    Not to mention being able to live two more years, if you go on like this for another ten thousand years, you may also disappear like the previous Fengshen.


    Moreover, there are many other disadvantages if the power can not be taken back.


    So no matter what the power is, we must find a way to take it back.


    But the problem is that from the current situation, if you continue to want to take back the whole product, you can''t take it back by yourself, and the loss will only increase.


    Fengshen pondered for a long time, and finally he decided to ask a few friends of the divine world to help him. Anyway, he let himself take back the power.


    I''m afraid that if we just do this, we will have to pay some costs and benefits, but there is no way. Anyway, as long as we can take back the power, we can make up for the costs and benefits we paid little by little in our long life.


    However, if you can''t get back the power and make up for your own defects, you will undoubtedly encounter many obstacles in the future.


    I''m afraid it''s not so easy for us to continue to inherit our own divinity.


    In principle, even the right to sacrifice one''s own incarnation should return to one''s own hands quickly.


    But this time, there was only such an accident. Naturally, Fengshen was very surprised and curious.


    But he also understood that it was useless to think about this, and he still had to solve the problem.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yi looks at a handful of golden dust in his hand, and some pieces in his other hand.


    He can''t determine the specific function of these things for the moment, but he can roughly judge that they should be related to the wind according to the divine power.


    He can only judge that it is related to the wind and master the wind, but he does not know exactly where it is.


    It''s not easy to study this kind of thing. Li Yi thought about the wind road of the whole star forest, and was gradually mobilized by it to form a simple and clear line.


    Also visible to the naked eye, as the wind road is converged, these golden gravel also gradually change.


    As if they had come to life, they began to entangle and assemble with each other.


    Soon in the hands of Li Yi emerged a deciduous look, pale yellow maple leaf.


    The texture on the top is very good-looking, it looks as if it''s ordinary, there''s nothing unusual.


    But he was able to feel the maple leaf inside has the power to control the whole star big forest wind road.


    Suddenly, the God of wind in the divine world found that he could sense his power again. Instinctively, he wanted to call his power back again.


    In fact, the next second he sensed, his heart was curious. It is reasonable to say that his power only needs to be sensed by himself. It should have returned, but why did you feel that you haven''t returned this time.


    Li Yi naturally found this strange. Although he couldn''t repair it well, he carved a seal on the maple leaf and took the wind road of the great forest with good intentions, it seems that there are other people who want to master it, or even want to occupy it.


    Naturally, it is impossible for him to watch this happen. After all, the wind leaf was repaired by himself, although it might have belonged to Fengshen before.


    But we are the enemy''s position. How can we give back the loot to the other side casually.


    Even he can vaguely detect what way the other party is using and where he wants to call.


    If you give him enough time, he can even use this way to counter position.


    But obviously, neither he nor Fengshen will be given enough time.


    Because in the next second, this hidden call wave is completely covered by him.


    Although they have no way to locate the other side, but at least to keep the hands of maple leaf.


    Next, I want to do more research on this maple leaf. At least I have to wait until I am sure that I can master it completely before I let it show.


    On the other side, the God of wind in the divine world is even more muddled, if you can''t feel the power of yourself before.


    He is ready to find some of his friends in the divine world and find a reasonable way to find someone to go into the star forest and take out the power.


    However, before he had time to start, he felt where the power was, and the power was well preserved, even not broken.


    He wants to be ready to summon again. Although the whole product is intact, it doesn''t return to him. It''s strange that when he wants to summon again, he finds that the connection between the two is suddenly broken.


    These things add up enough to make people confused, but Fengshen is also hard to decide now. Is he going to ask for help or wait here.


    If we hurry to ask for help, everything has been promised.


    Power comes back to you. Even if the other party doesn''t do anything, you have to give things to others.


    So he wants to wait. If the whole product is showing up and is called back by himself, isn''t it a good thing.


    Not only don''t you have to lose face, after all, you have capsized in the lower sewer. It''s a shame to say that.


    And do not have to do other pay, just wait for some time.


    For him, time is actually the least valuable thing. As a God, his life is very long, one year, two years, three years and five years. He can still afford to wait.


    Fengshen simply stopped and continued to stay in his palace, waiting silently.


    Li Yi began to continue his research, and at the same time tried to refine and master this weapon.


    As long as you master it, you will indirectly or directly master the wind road of the whole star forest.


    The wind of the star forest will change in the mind of the holder.


    Although I have this ability now, if I can use it with the help of the handle, it means that I can give it to others.


    Even if the scope of the array can be expanded, maybe the mastery can also be expanded.


    In the end, maybe we can really use this power to control the whole Douluo continent.


    At that time, I had the power to fight those gods in a real sense.


    It''s the real heavy fist attack, rather than hiding in the small star forest and developing secretly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From the outside of Xingdou forest, Chihiro has gathered the master of Wuhun hall and other elders of Wuhun hall, as well as people at all levels, who have been waiting here for a long time.


    They thought it would be solved easily. After all, the real God has done it. What''s the problem.


    But now even the true God is pulled in by the star forest, and never pulled out again.


    Besides, no one dares to get close to the star forest now, not only them, but also other forces.


    Originally, Tiandou Empire wanted to come here to take a chance. In case of good luck, some people who were in a coma and named Douluo would stay away.


    Just now, the forest seemed to be angry. They still remember that scene, which is hard to erase.


    Now many people have a deep fear of the forest. No matter who has higher cultivation, they feel more scared.


    Those with low accomplishments can only feel the great forest is powerful, but they can''t say exactly where it is.


    Although they feel invincible and powerful, they are far from being able to leave a psychological shadow.


    There are also some ordinary people who have no fear at all, because they don''t have any soul power, and they can''t even feel the change of aura around them. For them, the great forest has nothing to fear as before.


    It has to be said that ignorance is indeed one of happiness.


    At least those soul Douluo and even the title Douluo, in the face of such a scene, they are basically a little weak in mind, and their legs are so scared that they even need help when they walk.


    It''s no wonder that they are the strongest in their cultivation and suffer the greatest impact. It''s like standing on a lonely boat and watching the waves coming towards them.


    I don''t have anything to resist, except a boat under my feet.


    I can only watch the waves lift me up. It''s hard for most people to face the direct impact of natural disasters. There is no hope at all.


    What''s more, the title Douluo is facing a more desperate feeling.

 Chapter 563

    Pale golden maple leaves stand in mid air, falling and swinging with the surrounding wind, but they never fall to the ground.


    Li Yi sat on one side and waited silently. For this maple leaf, he took many refining methods.


    In the end, he found that all the effects were not very great, but in the end, he managed to grasp it by force. Of course, the premise of Zhang Fengyi''s mastery was that he could master the whole star forest by himself.


    He first mastered the road of the wind, and then mastered this maple leaf.


    Finally, maple leaves can also drive the road of wind. The problem is that this is putting the cart before the horse.


    Generally speaking, we should master the maple leaf directly, and then use the maple leaf to master the road of wind.


    But since he has been able to thoroughly grasp the road, this maple leaf is not very important.


    But I also refined this maple leaf in turn. The most important thing is that although the refining time is very hard, at least now I can let others take this leaf to exercise part of my power instead of me.


    As long as Li Yi gives this leaf to someone and helps him refine each other, even if he doesn''t master the array, he can directly push the road of wind.


    Now he is probably sure that this seal should be in his own hands, but if he continues to open the limits of the star forest, let it contact Douluo world.


    In this case, will anyone want to call this maple leaf?


    Is the God of wind still able to sense his lost authority.


    Li Yi''s idea is naturally to let go of the connection between the star forest and the outside world. The whole forest is connected and connected with the outside world again. It is not completely independent of the whole world as before.


    At the same time, at this moment, the God of wind in the divine world also sensed his lost power, and he could clearly sense where the other side was.


    The problem is that this time it''s not just that the whole product doesn''t return to itself, but that it can''t summon it at all.


    I can feel it, I can feel the power, even if I don''t return to myself as before, even if I want to call, I still don''t have any response.


    Li Yi waited for two seconds in silence. When he found that there was no movement, he immediately took his mind to the maple leaf.


    Then along with the summoning path, he bravely went straight up, he saw more, he saw miracles, and even he saw the original appearance of Fengshen.


    If you can, can you take more power from the other side with the help of this maple leaf.


    Not only did he think so, but also Fengshen himself. He found that he could not call easily.


    Instinctively, I want to connect the other roads of the wind again, and forcibly take back the power, and then take it back to practice slowly.


    When he first ascended the throne of God, it took him a long time to refine the whole product. Although he did not know what situation he was facing and lost part of his power, most of it was still under his own control.


    Although it can''t be summoned back by force, it can be summoned at any time as long as it takes some time to master it remotely again.


    This is what he thinks and does with his mind. Maybe he has never suffered any loss in his tens of thousands of years of being a God.


    Even if you suffer losses, you will not suffer losses in authority. After all, the authority of every God is set from the beginning.


    Therefore, he has never been on guard in this respect. After all, he has safeguarded his power for tens of thousands of years.


    Who can think of a day when his power will be suddenly taken away by others.


    This kind of thing has never happened in the history of the divine world. It has never been heard of or recorded. Neither God nor good people can think of it.


    Li Yi can feel the wind road between heaven and earth, and seems to be pressing towards the star forest.


    Seems to want to forcibly take over the wind avenue of the star forest, and seize the maple leaf at the same time.


    In the face of this situation, he immediately made a counterattack, the first is to integrate the whole star forest, all the roads into a big hand, a rock solid foundation.


    With this, we are fighting for China''s invincible position.


    No matter how strong the other party is, how can he mobilize the wind road of the whole world? After all, what he can mobilize is only one road.


    Even if you can only mobilize the star forest, the problem in this area is that all the Tao are helping you.


    Li Yi said that nothing can make the other party so easily take away the things that he worked hard to refine.


    He''s also waiting. He''s going to take advantage of this opportunity to take some power from the other side. If he gets his own chance, he can account for more than 50% of the whole C in the next fight, and even kill Fengshen in a long distance.


    Then he seized all the power and became a new Fengshen.


    This kind of thing is not possible, but he thinks it''s a little vague. After all, if he is Fengshen, even if he loses 10% of his power.


    We should also leave as soon as possible. After all, the power of 10% of the city has lost a lot.


    Therefore, his idea is just fantasy and extravagance, but as long as he can get more products, maybe he doesn''t have the opportunity to seize the power of the other party by virtue of this ability.


    This kind of thing is not impossible, and he is really ready to do so. At this time, if Douluo, the title of martial spirit and wind, is near the big star forest, he can feel his martial spirit restless.


    It''s not only his own soul that is in the wind between the restless heaven and earth. Although it blows as usual, I don''t know why it is more violent.


    In the world of heaven and earth, as usual, only some particularly powerful ghosts and beasts can feel the sea breeze today, which seems to be more noisy than usual.


    Or some soul masters who are specialized in practicing the wind attribute can feel that the wind in the world doesn''t seem to flow as usual.


    But for the vast majority of ordinary people, even for the title Douluo who doesn''t practice the attribute of professional style, it doesn''t have a particularly big impression.


    This is the world, if you are not in a certain occupation or contact with a certain level.


    Or they may reach a certain level, and sometimes they may not be aware of the imminent disaster.


    The wind and noise between heaven and earth are moving, but most of the soul masters still don''t know what the situation is. After all, with their knowledge and age, they have never seen such a situation.


    Only some of them are particularly powerful, and the wind attribute is the main attribute. The spirit beasts who give birth to wisdom can detect that the wind is restless.


    But in their memory, the last time the wind was restless, it was after the death of the last Fengshen and before the succession of this Fengshen.


    One is to give up their own power, the other is to refine new power, so that the wind between heaven and earth will be restless. But this time, why are they restless for no reason.


    Is there a new Fengshen to be born? Of course, most of these ghosts and beasts are just like this. After all, it has nothing to do with the birth of a new Fengshen or the death of an old Fengshen.


    Li Yi is facing the strong wind impact between heaven and earth. In this case, he not only has to hold the weak maple leaf in his hand.


    But also look at the opportunity, like a wolf from each other''s body to bite a piece of fat meat.


    This is not easy. In this case, we should not only ensure that what we have in our hands can not be seized by the other party, but also seize the opportunity to quickly seize the other party.


    He would never have done so if he had not had the whole star forest and all the avenues of heaven and earth as his backing to make himself invincible from the beginning.


    Compared with the gods in the divine world, he didn''t feel any difficulty. He didn''t feel the specific situation of the star forest at all.


    In his view, as long as he mobilizes the huge Road, he can easily take his own things.


    Of course, if this does not work, he really has no better way. After all, although he can mobilize all the winds between heaven and earth, he can not mobilize all the winds between heaven and earth without limit.


    If he forcibly mobilizes a huge hurricane, blows directly to the star forest and plows the land, it may cause great damage to the star forest.


    But it is estimated that the whole Douluo continent will also be choked by him.


    After all, although he mastered the road of wind, wind itself has certain autonomy and mobility.


    Even after he mastered the throne of Fengshen, he did not use these abilities wantonly, but continued to adjust the wind according to the way left by the previous Fengshen.


    But if you force yourself to transfer, there is no doubt that it will cause a very big crisis to the whole world.


    At that time, let alone him, no matter which God in the divine world will allow him to do so.


    After all, there is no doubt that this will cause great crisis to Douluo continent, and the divine world still needs to rely on Douluo continent to exist.


    Moreover, their divine power is not acquired without any reason. The divine world and Douluo continent are inextricably linked.


    So he can''t do this, even if he is very anxious now and wants to regain his power, he can only use the way of Avenue resonance and Avenue penetration.


    Although the wind change may have some irritability, it will not have any impact on the ecological environment.


    Although this is not the best way, I can only do it myself. If I really trigger a hurricane to blow the chicken shaped forest, I''m afraid that after the hurricane, other gods in the divine world will take me down from the throne of Fengshen.


    After all, if you do that, you will not be far away from the real madman. Let a madman sit on the throne of Fengshen, and God knows how much chaos will happen.


    Today, he can trigger hurricanes to impact the star forest, and cause great ecological disasters to the whole Douluo continent along the way, although he may avoid these disasters and avoid the places where human beings live.


    But what if one day he wants to attack Tiandou Empire.


    What''s more, the divine world itself is not monolithic. If he committed such a big crime, he could not get away from it. There must be someone to govern himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yi can feel that the wind around him is more and more out of his control. It seems that they are active, turning and want to go back.


    I''m afraid he can''t even hold this maple leaf now if it''s not restricted by other roads.


    But I''m really in favor of almost no failure from the beginning. Now the most important thing is to seize the time to manipulate the array and bite the outside world.


    Put yourself in the other side''s shoes, if you find that you are not successful in trying to regain the original thing, and your power is still further damaged, you must immediately cancel this kind of behavior after the damage.


    No matter what the situation is, at least we should not lose more products and give up this kind of thing directly.


    So if you think about it like this, you only have one chance to get as much power as possible at one time, and then stick to it immediately.


    Li Yi understood all this, so he did not start first, but was waiting.


    Wait for an opportunity, wait for an opportunity that the other party may make a mistake.


    As time goes by, both of them are very patient. On the contrary, compared with Li Yi, Fengshen is more patient. Anyway, staying in the divine world is also staying. For their gods, a few years is not time.


    So it has more time to spend, but even so, nearly ten days down, but did not achieve any results, is also let him helpless.


    After all, I don''t know how long it will take if I kill according to this situation, and although the wind between heaven and earth has its own consciousness, it doesn''t need to adjust by itself.


    But since the lack of a part of power, they can not adjust all the wind, it is inevitable that something may go wrong.


    It''s good that the time is short now. If the time is long, he will have to give up the current situation and adjust the wind instead.


    Li Yi is more anxious than the other party. As a God, the other party doesn''t have to care about time. Anyway, he has a long life, even a few years.


    But I can''t do it for nearly ten days. Although the other party is killing himself slowly, if we have to wait like this, we may not make mistakes even if we wait for a year.


    I''ll wait another month. After another month, if the other party still doesn''t make any mistakes, I''ll force my hand directly.


    Time went on until a month later.


    Fengshen''s guard is still the same as usual, perfectly matched, leaving no room.


    If you do it at this time, you can really grab some power, but obviously you can''t maximize your interests.


    But he doesn''t have much time to wait. He has two months left at most. If he can''t solve the problem within two months, he will give up.


    Obviously, I still need time to refine and consolidate the power I seized, so I can only choose to do it now.


    Walking on the road of the great forest is like turning into a wolf, like turning into innumerable tentacles, rushing towards the wind road of the outside world.


    Maybe even the wind road of the outside world did not imagine that the offensive of the other side would become so strong in a moment.


    But in a moment, the road of the wind began to rout in a short time and was torn many holes. Li Yi was tearing like a wolf.


    At the same time, Fengshen naturally found this anomaly in the heaven.


    And found that their power began to further loss, the next moment all the wind road seems to get what order, together to withdraw, away from the star forest.

 Chapter 564

    Li Yi looked at the wind road which was far away from him, and thought that it was impossible to use the road of the star forest to forcibly seize it.


    But fortunately, only by virtue of the number of people tearing it up has been quite good.


    At least it has accounted for one twentieth of the original, and it also gives him more ideas here. It seems that he can take the initiative to attack and slowly erode.


    Now we have one in 20. As long as we can keep the one in 20, one in 20 will become one in half sooner or later.


    And I can also try to erode it slowly to the outside world. It is possible to consider these natural factors.


    If you do this, you will have more and more complete products in hand soon. At that time, you can try to really challenge each other.


    Before that, I''d better try to master the existing things in my hand. The first second that the wind road entered his hand, he immediately closed and cut them into different categories for storage.


    In addition, the aura is used to block and prevent any reaction after the explosion.


    This time, as he expected, only some gold fragments fell, and there was no explosion. It seems that we can try to put these fragments together in different categories.


    As for the best defense now, he can''t guarantee that the other side won''t get angry.


    Almost as he expected, the God of miracles was really angry now, and his face was ugly.


    However, his long life has made him have a good way to cultivate Qi. The problem is that he is really dazzled by anger.


    Gods, to a certain extent, are often limited by their own power and divinity.


    If a person is calm and does not hesitate to fight with others, but if he masters the power of the martial god, he will become irritable and like to fight with others after a long time.


    But fortunately, Fengshen''s power includes not only violent storms, strong storms, howling hurricanes, but also plain spring breeze like running water and light breeze.


    Only in this way can he keep his current mood. Although he is very angry, he is still on the rational line.


    Li Yi is now completely opening up the defensive state of the big formation, and the situation is the best.


    In order to prevent the other side from jumping over the wall in a hurry, what other methods should be adopted.


    That is to say, at that time, the other party may not talk about martial arts. It''s like entering the world for the first time and entrusting Feng Yuxiu to see him for the first time.


    The other side thought that they would have a good cold weapon attack with him, but they didn''t expect that they would escape the shotgun from the storage ring and beat him into a sieve.


    Now he is worried that the other party will use this method, so he is going all out.


    But fortunately, the other side does not seem to use the method of outsider recruitment, at least now did not do anything, next can not say.


    Although Li Yi didn''t fight with God many times during this period, he gradually understood that time was not time in the eyes of these gods.


    Maybe the other side is planning to give themselves a big one in a hundred years. After all, in the eyes of these gods, the time they can use for layout will be 10000 years.


    In the eyes of the vast majority of people, it only takes three to five years to lay out a thing.


    Over the past ten or twenty years, it has been a very long layout and a very big plan.


    After all, sometimes the more things like planning, the easier it is to make mistakes. Sometimes the simpler the plan, the easier it is to succeed.


    For example, if the two sides want to duel, if their own strength is not as good as the other side and they want to defeat the other side on the field, they need a lot of plans.


    Try to interfere with each other''s emotions, even physical state, may also need to let people under laxatives.


    But if I draw a shotgun from my arms and give him two shots after the martial arts competition, I will win without fighting.


    It''s just a general way of saying that you don''t have to use a shotgun. After the martial arts contest, you can drive the other person home and kill him.


    Of course, this is relative to people. For God, although the time of ten thousand years is very long, it is not so long for them.


    For ordinary people, a plan for decades is exhausting, but for God, there is no difference.


    Li Yi doesn''t dare to be careless. After all, he doesn''t know when the other party will take the shot. He doesn''t even know whether the other party can see himself now.


    Although he is sure that he has never been in front of the opposite side, if the other side monitors the whole forest, it is easy to find someone coming out from the inside.


    As an easy job to do, he has a great relationship with the world. Every wind can easily become the eye liner and ears of the other side.


    When you leave, you must find a way to go underground.


    Dig a tunnel out and don''t touch any wind along the way.


    Then arrive at Liufeng city and choose a suitable place to come out. With so many people in mainland China, the other party should not notice themselves at that time, but just in case, it''s better to put more layers of protection on them.


    I don''t know why, maybe it''s because the other party is Fengshen. Now he always feels whether liufengcheng has any connection with Fengshen.


    Write this down first, and you can do some research after you go back to the city.


    In fact, he still wants to stay here honestly. After all, he has to be alert to the Revenge of Fengshen, but it is obvious that it is not so easy from other situations.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fengshen sat in his seat and thought for a long time. Finally, he shook his head helplessly. This time, he lost so much. Let''s not say, the key is that he didn''t find what he wanted.


    It seems that if you want to find it back, you still need to find your old friends for help. But this time, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy, and you may not be able to find it back in a short time.


    But I''m afraid it''s the only way now. I''m afraid it''s true only by myself, and I don''t have the ability to get things back.


    Fengshen knew all this, and he also knew that he was forced into this situation because he had just made a stupid decision.


    If you are not paranoid, you can rely on your own ability to take back the power that belongs to you, maybe you won''t suffer such a big loss.


    At that time, I was in a delusion. After all, I had completely lost it once. Since I can feel it again, it must be the unknown person who deliberately made me feel the result in secret, and now I was robbed by the other party.


    If you don''t get it back, you''ll lose more.


    But now I''m not ready to do anything else. I''ve lost some things, and I''m likely to lose more again.


    Simply find a way to find someone to help, first see what the other party is.


    Up to now, I''ve suffered such a big loss, and I don''t know who the other party is, whether it''s a human, a soul beast or something else.


    Fengshen left his palace and went to other gods for help.


    After waiting for a while, Li Yi didn''t see the other side start, nor did he see the other side leave the avenue of the wind, still hovering around the big star forest as before.


    The other party is likely to be waiting and monitoring himself. Although the other party does not know who he is, he certainly knows that it is the problem of star forest.


    Li Yi himself also hides very well, and then he just needs to continue to hide himself very well, so that no one can find himself.


    If anyone finds himself out from the inside of the star forest, then he is the only object of doubt.


    After all, in this case, no one can enter the Xingde forest, only you can come out of it.


    Even if you say it has nothing to do with yourself, no one will believe it.


    Even if Li Yi doesn''t have to care, after all, his strength is already very strong. He doesn''t have to care about the things he doesn''t care about. It''s just what happens when he is found coming out of the star forest.


    Those people are not their own opponents. Generally speaking, they can''t come down in person. Even if they send avatars, they can''t fight, but they can''t run away.


    The problem is that there are others, ah Yin, Bi Dong and ah rou. Although their strength can be said to be very strong, they can''t compare with themselves.


    Even their strength, the general title Douluo can be defeated, if it is those gods are likely to easily subdue them.


    Because they have to be careful. Only by covering themselves up and not letting anyone notice, can they continue to live in this world.


    Otherwise, if they find out, they can only let them stay in the big star forest and wait until they have enough strength. At least they don''t have to fear those gods to let them continue to contact the outside world.


    Otherwise, we can only live carefully inside the star forest, because once we come to the outside world, God knows what kind of situation we will face.


    After Li Yi seized power, he began to expand the tunnel. Maybe after a while, he still had to rely on the tunnel to leave the star forest. Only in this way can he not be found by the wind between heaven and earth.


    One day, two days, many days later, Fengshen still did not move.


    Li Yi also knows that the other party''s revenge will not come immediately, maybe it will take a lot of time.


    A yin and Bi Bi Dong went back to school to continue their studies,


    The imagined revenge did not come, at least not in a short time. Maybe Fengshen did not know where he was staying.


    And many other gods secretly plan something, maybe they will come here together one day, and attack.


    Li Yi knew that, so for a long time to come, he lived cautiously.


    The situation of the world has not changed much in a short time. Apart from Tiandou Empire and sun moon Empire, they also chose to attack Xingluo empire.


    This is a long war. I don''t know when it will be finished.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time changes, the years flow, five years in a flash.


    Li Yi is waiting at the soul Teacher College in Liufeng city today. Bibidong and a Yin have completed all the teaching in the soul teacher college.


    After six years in junior soul master college, of course, their real soul master level has not really started to practice. In the future, if they want to practice, they have to hunt and kill soul beasts.


    This is not an easy thing. Because of the complete closure of the star forest, it is not easy to hunt a ghost beast now. Ordinary families can''t even afford the high price.


    Now if you want to hunt the ghost beast, you have to go a long way to the evil forest to try your luck.


    Either go into the sea and hunt a soul beast on the sea, or there are some rare soul beasts on which island in the sea.


    There is basically no other way.


    This kind of burden is a great burden for many children and their families in the soul teacher college.


    Of course, no one cares about it for the time being, because if you want to care about it, you have to wait for a while.


    The primary teaching of soul teacher college is basically some common sense. It can be said that the completion of the primary teaching of soul teacher college can easily survive in this world even if it does not have any culture and strength.


    After all, the completion of primary teaching means at least mastering a certain amount of writing, having a certain amount of arithmetic and learning ability.


    It''s a very expensive thing in the world at this time.


    The teaching of soul teacher junior college is basically these things.


    If you want to make a further breakthrough in your soul power level, you must go to an intermediate college.


    Of course, if you are an aristocrat, your family has the ability to hunt and kill ghost beasts, and also has the ability to help you find them.


    Naturally, you can distance yourself from other children at an early stage.


    And it''s a long way to go. If they are not aristocrats themselves, for many children of the common people, they will only begin to contact the practice of wedding when they enter the school. For many aristocrats, they have basically understood it since they were born sensible.


    In addition, as an aristocrat, Ben has other elders in his family, so he can completely break away from production and concentrate on cultivation.


    Even if some aristocrats'' talent is not as good as the common people''s children, they still rely on the family''s power in the early stage, and they can practice completely out of work, so as to distance themselves.


    Of course, Li Yi was not idle during this time. The soul ring they used had been prepared in advance.


    In fact, the cultivation of the two of them is far more than just so weak on the surface. During this period of time, they have already broken through countless times, whether in the cultivation of soul power or in the cultivation of immortals.


    It''s just that I''ve been using my spiritual power to help them cover up, which has not been seen by anyone.


    The cultivation of the two of them is similar to that of these children.


    All of them are soul masters. They need to hunt soul beasts to become soul masters.


    The school''s graduation ceremony is still very grand. After the graduation ceremony, these children who have finished six years of education and lived together for six years will go their separate ways.


    No one knows what their future will be, no one knows what their future will be.


    Li Yi also doesn''t know that many children may not go hunting ghosts and beasts after graduation, and there is the possibility of promotion.


    They don''t dare to gamble. After all, they hunt ghosts and beasts. If they succeed in cultivation, they will be promoted. If they fail to die, they will lose everything.


    Now they are almost ten years away, but not necessarily.


    Some of the children have excellent talents, and other soul teachers colleges come to contact them early.


    Generally speaking, such children will be recommended and successfully enter the intermediate soul teacher college, with the help of teachers to take care of the hunting of ghosts and beasts.

 Chapter 565

    In these years, Li Yi did not wait for the Revenge of Fengshen. After a few years, they all graduated from the soul teacher college.


    Now they are 11 or 12 years old, but Fengshen''s Revenge has not come yet.


    Even if the other party is slow as a God, he still has no news for such a long time, which makes him feel strange.


    Of course, since the other party''s Revenge did not come with his imagination, he would not take the initiative to find things.


    During this period of time, he has completely mastered part of the power of the wind road, which can even enable him to mobilize some wind power in Douluo mainland.


    Of course, he only did this near the big star forest, and although he moved like this, he was not noticed by anyone.


    It seems that even Fengshen doesn''t care. Li Yi is ready to attack if the other party continues to hide, or doesn''t know where to hide and calculate himself.


    They take the initiative to erode all the wind avenues of the whole Douluo continent, and use the ring handle in their hands to master them gradually and quickly.


    A yin and bibidong graduated from the soul teacher college. Before graduation, other soul teacher colleges wanted to contact Li Yi.


    Contact a yin and Bi Bi Dong, let these two children go to their soul Teacher College for further study.


    Their two children''s aptitude and talent are very good. There is no intermediate soul Teacher College in Liufeng city. If they want to study in the next step, they have to go to other cities.


    On this point, he still wanted to ask their opinions, whether to continue to study in other cities or to return to Xingdou forest for a period of time.


    Or stay in Liufeng City, it''s up to them. Anyway, they have enough accomplishments to complete the primary teaching of soul teacher college.


    Also let them have full reading and writing ability and learning ability, master the basic cultural knowledge.


    This is the biggest role that the soul teacher college can play. Further down, the intermediate soul Teacher College basically teaches the cultivation and fighting of the eight classics.


    This kind of thing doesn''t need the soul teacher college. Li Yi can teach them by himself.


    So the next teaching and teaching for their two children has no great significance.


    In fact, Li Yi wants to take them back to Xingdou forest, because it is more convenient to carry out his own plan in Xingdou forest.


    What I''m going to do next is to catch the wind all over the world.


    If we capture these winds and refine them, they will become part of our power.


    This is a very important and dangerous thing. After all, if you want to have power, you are challenging God''s bottom line.


    Fengshen''s power has been controlled by himself. If he wants more, the other party will certainly resist.


    That''s why he didn''t do it. He doesn''t care, but the people around him are undoubtedly limited by it.


    His own strength is strong, do not fear any revenge, but a yin and Bi Bi Dong they are not like this.


    As the graduation ceremony of the school came to an end, the children gradually dispersed and went back to their homes to find their mothers.


    Some children can''t continue to practice, but it''s not now that they can be sad. Now they just want to go home and have fun.


    This is the idea of the vast majority of children. There are also some children who are young and mature. They know that once they graduate, it is very difficult to bring any help and assistance to themselves by virtue of the situation at home. The next thing is to rely on themselves.


    If you can''t break through your accomplishments, you have to find another way out.


    In the past, they were very risky in hunting ghosts. Now, because of the closure of the star forest, it is undoubtedly more difficult for them to hunt ghosts.


    So many families give up hunting ghosts after graduation.


    However, as a soul master, their children''s accomplishments are very low and their strength is not very strong, but they still wake up to the martial spirit and possess martial spirit skills.


    And the strength is much better than ordinary people, plus because of six years of study, the current level of education in the world is one in a hundred.


    Only one in 100 people can have such a level of education.


    Those with cultural level are more aristocrats, otherwise they are going to hunt ghosts and beasts and continue to break through their accomplishments.


    Now Tiandou Empire has occupied many areas of Xingluo Empire, and ordinary grassroots officials are needed in all aspects.


    In the past, although kaizhe was unable to undertake the responsibility of management, he could also become a clerk or secretary.


    After several years of hard work, I can also become a basic administrative official.


    This is due to the recent expansion of Tiandou Empire and the lack of basic administrative talents.


    And these children are just about to catch up with this wave of dividends, in other years.


    Although they know cultural knowledge, they may not be able to become basic administrators because of their accomplishments.


    In fact, the power of a basic administrator is relatively large. After all, a basic administrator can generally have jurisdiction over 3000 to 10000 people according to the jurisdiction area.


    In fact, he is one of the most powerful people in that area.


    And because the communication is not developed, it is difficult for the royal power to drive to the bottom.


    The basic administrator basically represents the power in the place he administers. As long as he teaches taxes well and deals with the relationship with the nobility well, they don''t have to worry about anything.


    Try harder to make your children become a soul teacher. This official position is not necessarily hereditary.


    So this group of children catch up with the times is particularly good, just able to eat this wave of dividends.


    If in another ten years, the next graduate soul masters, even if they are better qualified and better cultivated, will not be able to catch up with this bonus.


    The gap between people may not be calculated by effort, and luck is sometimes a particularly important part.


    Li Yi takes her two children home in a carriage. In recent years, Anxi''s accomplishments have been constantly breaking through. After all, although the stars are big and the forest is closed, with his level, she can go to other places to hunt ghosts and beasts.


    Over the years, whenever his cultivation is ready to break through, he always finds a soul ring in a strange place.


    Her current cultivation is soul fighting. If Li Yi didn''t help her, Anxi''s cultivation in her life can only be this realm.


    It''s hard and difficult to break through every step. The cultivation of the soul master is more and more difficult. It''s not the level of effort, but the talent.


    Anxi''s talent in this life can only reach this level. Besides, if she doesn''t help him, he may not be able to break through to the soul.


    If she doesn''t help him, I''m afraid she will only be a soul emperor all her life.


    Ansey is not here, or in recent years, she has rarely been in liufengcheng.


    In fact, a large part of her family has moved out. Of course, she still has a large part of interests in Liufeng city.


    Therefore, there are still some old people in the family who do not want to leave and are here to guard this interest.


    In recent years, Anxi''s accomplishments have broken through a few. In addition, this period of time is a good time for Tiandou Empire to expand.


    Her and his cultivation is naturally able to obtain part of the benefits in this situation, which is a large part, far more than their family obtained in Liufeng city before.


    Not to mention that many of their children have moved out to help manage and deal with those industries.


    Li Yi has not seen Anxi for quite a long time. She only comes back at the end of every year.


    I seldom see her any other time. After all, ansey, you still have to manage your family''s business from afar.


    There is only one soul in their family now. Even if she doesn''t do anything in her family, she has to be there.


    She''s one of the best fighters out there.


    Li Yi sometimes looks at him coming back and laughs and jokes with him, saying that one day he would go to her.


    It''s really a good thing that you want to come now. If you really go by in the past, you can give two children a chance to further study.


    When they got home, bibidong and a Yin wanted to throw their schoolbags on the sofa as usual after school.


    Looking at the few books in the schoolbag, you may realize that you have graduated.


    They can''t go back to their college any more. Now they don''t have this cognition. Li Yi cooks a good dish in person.


    The next morning, bibidong and a Yin still wake up to wash as usual, but they still haven''t left home after washing, but suddenly realize that they don''t have to go to school in the future.


    I have graduated and I will never go back to school.


    Li Yi also came out at this time. Fengshen didn''t do it for so much time. He didn''t know what his situation was and what his idea was. He couldn''t always do it in such a way that he could not cope with changes. Instead, he had better do it first.


    He knows that he is better than others. He should do something else before he starts.


    Settle in two children so that they don''t have to worry about other situations.


    At the same time, let yourself get rid of worries, can be more assured, more bold to deal with these things.


    ...........................


    "Brother, there are some things that need to be solved after a while, which may take a long time.


    I''ll send you to sister an Qian later and ask her to find a school for you. You can go to school for another two years.


    I''ll take you back to starfight forest when I deal with all my problems. "


    Li Yi told them about it after dinner. Ah Yin and Bi bidong nodded.


    They didn''t object, didn''t have any opinions, and didn''t even ask what happened to Li Yi.


    Li Yi quickly dealt with some things about staying in liufengcheng. It was nothing difficult in itself, but some chores.


    When they got into the leaving carriage, bibidong ran to him quietly.


    He put his mouth to his ear and asked in a low voice, "brother, is there anything you can tell me?


    Dong''Er is different from before. He''ll be strong later. If you have something to tell me, I can help you, too. "


    This seems to be a coquetry, holding Li Yi''s arm, shaking and refusing to let go.


    It has to be said that the six years of school made him grow from a six-year-old to a 12-year-old.


    Six years ago, he felt deeply, clearly and clearly about some things. After six years, this situation will only be deeper and will never be shallower.


    In fact, Li Yi is very helpless in the face of this situation, because he can''t tell the truth. The wind in this world is the eyes and ears of the God of wind. As long as he says it, he may be noticed and observed.


    He took a deep breath and grasped bidong''s hand.


    "There are some things that my brother didn''t tell you. But it''s a little too big for you.


    It''s not that I don''t want you to help me. I''m afraid it will affect you.


    It doesn''t matter to me. If it really involves you, I regret it too late. " He said, eyes obvious, some dodgy look to the distance.


    Bibidong didn''t notice it, but after listening to Li Yi''s words, he was a little silent. He thought that his efforts could be very useful, but he worked hard for so many years, but it didn''t work at all.


    No matter how hard I tried, I didn''t help him in the end.


    Bibidong felt very uncomfortable in her heart. She knew what she should do. She didn''t know what she could do.


    Holding Li Yi tightly, he didn''t want to cry, but a deep sense of powerlessness attacked him and made his tears flow down unconsciously.


    Li Yi is not helpless in the face of this situation. He shakes and coaxes her gently.


    Bibidong hugged him tightly, shed a few tears, and finally let go in a low sob.


    He got into the carriage again. In fact, a Yin stayed in it all the time. When he saw him coming back, he immediately looked up and looked at him with inquiring eyes.


    Bibidong shook his head and said nothing. Ah Yin also sighed helplessly.


    Li Yi continued to drive slowly to Anxi''s city. When you heard from her before, you also communicated with her family.


    Ansey herself is in a very large city, which used to be one of the three important towns on the border of Xingluo empire.


    The city itself is very large. After the occupation of Tiandou Empire, because of its main traffic road, and because it doesn''t have to worry about being attacked from the border as before, business has been developing crazily recently.


    The prosperity of Commerce naturally leads to the great improvement of the economic level of the whole city. The vast majority of residents are more willing to spend money when they have money, forming a good operation.


    And recently, this city has also absorbed a lot of people, because of these reasons, plus there are people who are part of the Xingluo empire.


    Many nobles of Tiandou Empire came here from afar. In addition, this city is the largest one nearby. Therefore, there are a set of soul master colleges in this city, including junior, intermediate and senior, which can cultivate soul masters completely.


    Li Yi is going to that city now, and entrusts a yin and Bi Bi Dong to an Xi for the time being.


    He helps to take care of them for a period of time, while he takes advantage of this time to solve other problems.


    For example, how to quickly grasp the power between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 566

    The carriage clattered along the broad road, and there were no other pedestrians on either side of the street.


    The pavement paved with bluestone slabs has become extremely smooth due to long-term wind and rain erosion, plus the light rain.


    Li Yi did not dare to let the carriage go too fast, but it was not far from the city at this time.


    Looking into the distance, even if it''s raining, you can see the shadow of a city in the distance.


    Because the light rain obscures the sight, and now the distance is too far to see clearly.


    They have been driving for several days, and a yin and Bi Bi Dong have already been unable to sit.


    From time to time from the inside of the carriage to see how far away from the city.


    Li Yi also knows that even if he is in a hurry, he can''t speed up at this time. Although his carriage is of good quality, his horses are also very smart and have a lot of endurance.


    In this case, the road is very wet and slippery. If you accelerate, someone in front of you will be unable to slow down and there will be an accident.


    Be careful and slow. You''ve accelerated your way many times in recent days, otherwise you won''t be able to reach the city in a few days.


    In the last section of the road or go safely.


    The city gradually appeared in front of them from far to near. As they walked gradually, the rain on the road gradually stopped.


    When we arrived near the city, the weather had cleared up again, and there were still some people queuing up in front of them.


    Little by little, Cheng Weijun of the city is watching the release.


    Because it wasn''t long since the war ended, the city was still heavily guarded at this time.


    Li Yi himself had a perfect set of identities in Tiandou empire that could stand examination.


    In addition, the two children are now soul masters. They didn''t make much effort to enter the city easily.


    Inside the city, there is still a sense of desperation and desolation, but many people can be seen on both sides of the street. At this time, they have already started business.


    I believe that if we continue to develop in this way, the city will lose its murderous spirit in the end.


    Li Yi had written to Anxi many times before, and told her that he would come here, but he didn''t say when he would come.


    It''s impossible to be too precise, so he just said that he would come, but he didn''t say when.


    The residence of settling down is the largest in this city. She is the most powerful soul master in this city.


    To a certain extent, the whole city can be said to be his territory, but it is under the jurisdiction of the city master appointed by Tiandou empire.


    Even so, if the city Lord wants to exercise some jurisdiction in his city, most of them also need these Anxi nodding.


    Otherwise, if these nobles do not want them to exercise it, they can absolutely do it.


    Li Yima''s car gradually stopped at the door of appeasement. The carriage stopped, and immediately a yard guard came to the carriage.


    These people may not be soul masters, and their strength is not high, but the people who can stay here are basically human spirits.


    Home will not put those who do not know things, like to bully, a muscle people arranged here.


    After all, if one day accidentally offends a person, that person may not do anything to settle down with them, but I remember it in my heart.


    One or two have nothing to do. After a long time, even they can''t bear to settle down.


    It''s the human spirit who can protect the courtyard and be a boy at the gate of the courtyard. At a glance, we can see who can offend and who can''t.


    The carriage stops at the gate. Most people don''t park it here. Who doesn''t know how to settle down in the whole city.


    Most people don''t stop here at all. They must be powerful people.


    Li Yi turned over and stepped out of the carriage. He turned to look at the residence. He had to say that it was really magnificent.


    It was much better than where ansey lived. He got out of the carriage and was recognized.


    Anliu himself follows Anxi, and now his residence is expanding. As a confidant of the clan leader, Anliu is always close to Anxi.


    Now he has a lot of power in the whole Anfu. Of course, he knows Li Yi and knows that his young lady has great respect for him.


    Although he didn''t know why his young lady respected him, he could vaguely detect it.


    Li Yi should be a very strong person. In addition, the young lady of her family has different ideas about him and shows great respect for him.


    These things stack together, enough to make Li Yi a noble guest of the whole family.


    Anxiu ran to Li Yi busily, "Doctor Li, you are here."


    His face is full of smiles. He has gained a lot of weight recently. He looks happy. Li Yi didn''t recognize him for a while.


    It wasn''t until two seconds in my mind that I matched him with the little guy who had been around Anxi before.


    "Are you Anliu?" After Li Yi''s words, an Liu''s face was even more happy.


    "You still remember me. I''m going to invite our young lady." Ann six said, the door of the other guards are also small division around, the carriage away.


    Both bibidong and ayin got out of the car.


    Anliu takes them to the reception hall. He goes to inform Anxi incessantly, but he knows that doctor Li and his young lady still keep a keen correspondence up to now.


    What does that mean? It shows that although they are far away, their feelings are not weak at all.


    At the same time, he also asked other servants of an Fu to serve tea and snacks for fear of slighting them.


    Li Yi is not in a hurry. He is very leisurely waiting here. The main hall where he lives is very spacious.


    Moreover, judging from the architectural style and decoration layout of the main hall, Anxi''s development in this city in the past two years should be very good.


    From the production of tables and chairs, we can see that they are very fine and the materials used are very good.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Anxi heard the news of Li Yilai, naturally happy in her heart, and rushed to her home nonstop.


    Just about to walk to the door, but suddenly a little timid.


    After scanning around and looking at herself, she felt like nothing, but she always felt that it was not good to go like this.


    After thinking about it, Anxi didn''t rush to see Li Yi first. Instead, she went back to her bedroom alone, put on her clothes and put on her make-up.


    Everything is ready before I go to see you, but there is no doubt that a lot of time has been consumed.


    Li Yi waited in the same place for a long time, adding tea and snacks.


    If it wasn''t for his familiarity with ansey, he would have gone straight away.


    Even so, up to now, no one has come to see it, and no one dares to apologize.


    Because of Li Yi''s identity, even if it''s an apology, it has to be Anxi herself.


    If others come to apologize for him and say something unpleasant, they look down on Li Yi.


    Moreover, it is also illegal, so no one dares to come here now.


    Finally, after waiting for nearly three hours, Anxi came slowly. In fact, although he walked slowly, she was very flustered.


    Even he did not think of himself, just a little make-up, unexpectedly wasted such a long time.


    Fortunately, Li Yi didn''t go, and fortunately, he didn''t go. If he did, Anxi really didn''t know what to do.


    Will he be angry now? She felt very uneasy in his heart, but there was no way to go to the hall.


    "I''m sorry." Anxi''s eyes dodged and she didn''t dare to look at him. In front of others, she was the head of the family. She was a strong person at the level of hundouluo. She did things simply, said nothing and didn''t allow anyone to refute.


    But in front of Li Yi, he didn''t seem to have any change. He was what he was then, and he is still what he is now.


    Li Yi is not happy now, he came all the way, not to say that the other party had stood him up for such a long time.


    I didn''t know that he had already come to the house. As a result, he didn''t come to see himself first and went to the bedroom to change his clothes.


    Although I know that he wants to see himself with a very good attitude.


    But it doesn''t mean he''s still in a good mood. When ansey saw that he was angry and scolded by him, she didn''t dare look up at him.


    Low head is very wronged, two eyes red, as if the next second will shed tears.


    Li Yi looks at him like this, and he has the heart to reprimand her.


    "All right, sit down."


    When ansey heard what he said, she dared to find a place to sit down. Although she was at her own home, the situation is just like that in the Li Yi family.


    She was all-round no dead corner suppression, Li Yi looked at him, he did not waste time, or straight to the point.


    "Can you do me a favor?" Li Yi looks into her eyes.


    Anxi was a little embarrassed when she was staring at him. She just nodded her head when she heard what he said.


    "I have a very, very important thing that needs to be solved by hand. It may take a long time.


    And during that time, I had to devote myself to it, which was relatively dangerous.


    You should be clear. Don''t ask what it is. I won''t tell you if I ask.


    I hope you can do me a favor and help me take care of them. They are still children after all. It''s impossible for them to go with me, even for me.


    I hope you can take care of them for me. As long as you can help me, I will thank you very much. " Li Yi finished all these things in one breath.


    These things really need to be solved, and they need to be solved in person, and he is not sure how long it will take.


    So in this period of time, he must find a person to trust her two children safely, and ansey is undoubtedly the best choice.


    She is an aristocrat, has a higher title, the Earl''s title, itself has a certain strength.


    He is very smart. He can be the head of a family. He has a family as an arm. He has a good relationship with himself and his two children. He can be relieved to entrust his children to him.


    Li Yi thinks so, and this is really a better way he can come up with.


    After listening to him, ansey nodded her head in silence, some lost and some at a loss.


    Li Yi''s strength is also very strong in her eyes. When he was the soul emperor, he couldn''t see how strong he was. As a result, now he is the soul fighter, but he still can''t see.


    Then there is only one possibility of his strength. I''m afraid he''s already an expert of Douluo level.


    This level of strong, even in today''s Tiandou Empire, is also a hot figure, top experts.


    So it''s very dangerous for people with such strength to say that they want to do something. There is only one possibility for this kind of thing.


    That is, he wants to challenge and even want to kill another title Douluo.


    In addition, there is absolutely no second possibility that a title Douluo will be so scared or even die.


    Ansey understands that he is likely to face this kind of thing, the strong man of this level.


    At the same time, he also knows that he is helpless in the face of such things. As his friend, the only thing he can do is to listen to him and help him take care of his two children.


    She nodded in silence and whispered, "I see."


    Li Yi finally let go. He stayed here for a few days and asked ansey to take them around the city.


    At the same time, he talked a lot with abidong ayin.


    Tell them to stay here first and contact them when they have something to do.


    If you can solve it this time, you don''t have to worry about other things. After Li Yi''s explanation, you also leave.


    He wants to go back to Xingdou forest to have a look. At the same time, he needs to do more to catch the wind between heaven and earth, and then gain power.


    He left and walked all the way to the star forest.


    Walking while observing the wind of the world, and walking, the whole person gradually disappeared into the underground.


    Finally, through a very long tunnel, he really entered the star forest.


    When he comes here, he doesn''t have to worry about being found by anyone. If he goes to the bed in the star forest, he will probably be found by the wind around him, and then deduce his identity according to his whereabouts along the way.


    So along the way, he covered up his traces, covered up his moving traces as much as possible, and at the same time, according to his observation.


    Avoid the wind around, do not let the wind as eyes and ears, find yourself.


    Finally, it''s safe to return to the star forest.


    There are many changes here compared with five years ago. The aura between heaven and earth is more intense.


    More and more beasts, because of the aggravation of aura, gradually change and become demons.


    The original ones, the ones who practice Kung Fu.


    Because the concentration of Reiki between heaven and earth increases greatly, and most of them are pure, the increase of Reiki strength is faster.


    The overall strength level of the spirit beast has risen rapidly. Li Yi has not come back many times in recent years, but only occasionally. After all, it takes a lot of effort for him to come back once, and he needs to cover himself up frequently.


    But even so, he also learned about the development of the star forest spirit beast.


    The efficiency and speed of the development of the soul beast is faster than the accumulation of many years before.


    Now there are more than ten thousand ghosts in the star forest.


    And the strength of each soul beast is very powerful. Many soul beasts awaken their intelligence and practice step by step as soon as they are born.


    Even in these six years, the strength of Grey Wolf and ah Rou is no less than that of emperor Tian.

 Chapter 567

    Li Yi stood in front of the emperor. Five years ago, it was quite different from it five years later.


    Being blooded for a long time, and producing a lot of aura, it promotes its physical strength to a certain extent.


    Although the enhancement is not very much, but for the powerful soul beast of the level of emperor Tian.


    It''s very difficult even if it''s just increased a little, and in the past six years, no one spoke to him, and he couldn''t sleep, so he was controlled by the chain and endured for six years.


    Seeing Li Yi now, Emperor Tian is not as angry as he was five years ago.


    In these five years, no one communicated with him, and he couldn''t sleep even if he wanted to sleep. So he stayed awake for five years, and still couldn''t move.


    It can be said that it was good at the beginning, but every minute and second after that was a struggle, suffering, and I couldn''t see the end.


    After all, no one paid attention to him. He felt as if he had been abandoned by the other party. He just locked up here and took a batch of his own blood every once in a while.


    At the beginning, he still fancied that the other party would come after a period of time, but later, he gradually gave up and suffered like this every day.


    Now suddenly see Li Yi, Emperor heaven heart again upgrade, hope this time no matter want him to go out, do what he promised, as long as can leave this terrible chain.


    For five years, he can only look up at the sky every day. Even if he is not very smart, he has been able to count how many stars there are in the sky and how long each star twinkles.


    It''s like this every year. He''s going crazy.


    If he just can''t move, he can sleep. If he can''t sleep, he wants to move. Now he''s all tied up here.


    At first, it was OK. Later, the scenery was the same every day. After two days a year, he was about to be crazy.


    What''s more, for five years in a row, Emperor Tian has been crazy to the day, how many birds, how many male and how many female have been flying in the sky.


    If there is a new species of birds or a new bird it is not familiar with, it can be excited for a long time.


    So he is very excited to see Li Yi now.


    But he didn''t dare to shout because he was afraid that he would shout again and make the other party unhappy. He left himself and stayed here for another five years.


    So he did not speak, even now he has been able to normal voice, there is no limit, it also dare not speak.


    Just with very poor eyes watching you, eyes are very pray, pray for each other''s pity, release yourself out.


    Li Yi looked at it, it seems that the five years of tossing and tempering, let the emperor understand his identity.


    Let him know what kind of attitude he should be. More importantly, let him know that he has only one way to surrender and surrender, and there is nothing else.


    "I think you can think more carefully now, surrender or stay here." After Li Yi finished, he was silent and looked at it quietly.


    Emperor day carefully took a few breaths, he now even dare not breathe aloud, careful.


    Crazy organization of language in the mind, and then kowtow out.


    "I''m... Obedient." It hasn''t communicated with anyone for five years, but it hasn''t been deep all the time. It''s very awake when it sleeps.


    What''s more, there was a time when he couldn''t speak, or hear or see.


    This period of time until now is the pain in its heart, the nightmare in its heart.


    Even now I can''t finish what Li Yi is afraid of. It''s terrible. It''s terrible.


    Every time I see this man, I remind him of that day.


    Emperor Tian stumbles to say that he is willing to surrender. Li Yi slowly reaches out a hand, and the huge yuan Shen gradually enters the sea of emperor Tian''s knowledge.


    "Don''t fight, or you''ll become an idiot. Don''t blame me." What he said was that the truth left the mark of the original God in each other''s mind, and the strength of his soul on the first day was extremely strong, so he had to leave enough marks of the original God.


    Guarantee to cover more than 50% of its soul, so as to limit it.


    Otherwise, his soul is very huge, leaving a little mark, which can be directly abandoned by the loss of part of his soul.


    Just leave enough marks, even if you want to give up, after giving up, you will become a fool.


    The soul of emperor Tian is huge, and the most important thing is that he has lived long enough, even if he has not practiced any Dharma.


    Only the simple existence time is long enough, also makes his soul more tenacious day by day under the time erosion.


    It''s much stronger than the soul of the ordinary soul beast. It''s not easy to leave a mark inside its soul.


    He can''t resist, and he has to be very obedient to himself, so that he can leave enough marks to ensure that he can control it.


    Don''t worry about the other party''s defection or being controlled by others.


    Li Yi has a lot of things to do next time. In fact, the problem of emperor Tian is not big. He will come here soon. This time, it''s almost the same whether he can solve it or not.


    But since we can solve it by ourselves, we should solve it by ourselves.


    Emperor Tian has no intention of resisting at all now. He doesn''t even dare to move.


    Now he only hopes that he can quickly submit to the other side, and then the other side let him go, so that he can move.


    Even if it is not a large range of activities, can twist the body, even if it is able to change a piece of sky to see.


    Even if you can see some other animals passing in front of you, even if you can''t communicate with them, you can make their voices heard.


    This kind of sober but unable to communicate with others, let him very depressed and annoyed.


    So even if he sacrificed his dignity, he had to get rid of the chains and cages in front of him.


    He was very smooth, never a trace of resistance, even dare not act casually.


    Li Yi gradually engraved one mark after another on his soul.


    Until the end of the soul mark almost all over its soul body, even if the emperor wants to break away, want to resist, it is impossible.


    His heart is also gradually generated ups and downs of ideas and feelings, and this feeling is different from before, is no need to bully from the heart.


    Li Yi''s engraving of Yuanshen marks on him will make him gradually have this idea in his heart.


    It may not have an impact in a short time, but with the accumulation of time, it will eventually have a greater impact.


    This is his backhand. In order to prevent it, after all, Emperor Tian will completely let go of all restrictions on him this time, and will give him the blood he has collected for many years.


    Let him purify his blood, improve his strength, don''t do some backhand defense, Li Yi even go out to leave a person is not at ease.


    Even if the emperor wants to give up his original God mark, he must give up his part of soul. If he wants to give up completely, he will suffer a lot and even die directly.


    Leaving such a backhand, he can leave at ease. In fact, the outside world can clearly feel that there is no wind flowing these years.


    It seems that the wind between heaven and earth intentionally avoids the big star forest.


    The birds that originally migrated by some wind also completely avoided the star forest area.


    Fortunately, the inner part of the great forest in Qingdao is very huge. With the array adjustment, the inner part of the great forest is also a perfect ecosystem.


    So even if there is no wind, it does not cause any ecological crisis and ecological disaster.


    But this time I want to use the star forest, the array may not be able to harvest the wind.


    Otherwise, with array blessing, your collection speed will be much faster and you will be relaxed.


    After Li Yi finished carving the seal of Yuanshen on the soul of emperor Tian, he gradually let the array open and restricted him.


    The chains on the emperor''s body gradually disappeared, and he also had the ability to move freely, but it was obvious that he was afraid and did not dare to engage in activities.


    Li Yi understood that he was too afraid of himself, his own existence, and even gave it a certain degree of psychological shadow.


    So it didn''t stay here, it turned and left.


    After he left, the emperor was waiting in the same place. For a while, it seemed that he was sure that the emperor would not come back at last.


    This just carefully moves the body to move.


    I don''t want to stop when I move. I don''t want to lie down when I stand up.


    This kind of feeling is too comfortable, too comfortable. For many years before, he only felt that it was very good to sleep in one place. Today, he can feel how comfortable and happy he was when he was alive and could move.


    In fact, ah Rou is waiting outside. Naturally, he told her in advance about the release of emperor Tian.


    Ah Rou waited for a long time. As soon as the emperor came out, he rushed forward.


    "It''s OK. I''ve released it. Don''t worry. It''s safe. There won''t be any problem." Li Yi said and took out many bottles from his arms.


    "It''s all his blood. I purified and refined it. After I leave, you give him a bottle every once in a while for him to take.


    Remember to give it slowly, not too much at once. "


    Ah Rou took the bottle and nodded slightly, then watched Li Yi nervously.


    "Be careful all the way." Naturally, she knew and knew what Li Yi was going to do and how dangerous it was to do such a thing.


    However, he also knows that he can''t stop him, because the longer he is stopped, the more dangerous he will be. The only thing he can do is to tell him to be careful and guard the star forest well during the time he leaves.


    And a Yin even said that if he had an accident, let her help take good care of a yin and Bi Bi Dong.


    After all, there is a lot of uncertainty and danger in his trip. If he is in a hurry, even Li Yi can only turn around and run.


    Otherwise, if you continue to stay in this world, countless people may be killed.


    Even if it''s undead, those strange soul skills, God knows which one has the ability to seal himself.


    Don''t turn over the boat in the real sewer at that time. It''s not worth it. His goal this time is very clear. He will collect as many complete products as possible. If found, he will try to hide in places where the wind can''t find, such as underground.


    If you have been aiming at yourself, then you can take back the star fight forest and go out for a while.


    Or directly through the star forest to other places, God, feel impossible to appear in the place of collection.


    At the same time, take advantage of this time, this time of opportunity, slowly send some powerful ghost beast, such as gray wolf let him go to the evil forest.


    There are still many ghosts and beasts waiting to be developed and solved.


    If you can completely occupy the evil forest and the star forest, transfer and echo, your mobility will be improved, and your power of collection will also be improved.


    Of course, it''s inevitable to occupy the evil forest. Li Yi''s main purpose in this visit is to do these two things.


    Gray wolf has been preparing to arrange and choose the ghost hand. It won''t be particularly difficult to take over the evil forest with a group of powerful ghost beasts.


    Of course, such a huge migration of ghosts and beasts is likely to be noticed by some people. Recently, the number of ghost masters in tutu evil forest has skyrocketed.


    Even today''s Sun Moon Empire and Tiandou empire are restricting the soul masters from entering the evil forest, because they know that if they hunt the soul beasts wantonly, sooner or later they will be killed.


    Moreover, it is not that there are no powerful spirits and beasts to fight against inside the evil forest.


    If they push too hard, it is likely to lead to large-scale resistance.


    Therefore, in recent years, although the number of human soul masters in the evil forest has increased greatly and the number of ghost beasts being hunted has also increased in a straight line, they are still controlled in a controllable range.


    It''s just that he''s going to get in and mess up. It can''t be that simple.


    Gray wolf will take a small number of elite spirit beasts to the evil forest, and integrate all the spirit beasts there again.


    When all the spirit beasts are unified, the soul division of human beings will find that the spirit beasts act in a very orderly way, and with their top fighting power, they are not the opponents of the spirit beasts in the evil forest.


    In the next step, all ghosts and beasts will be unified, and he will arrange the array just like in the star forest.


    The evil forest will be completely closed like the star forest, and no one can enter it any more.


    At that time, only one of the world''s three major gathering places for ghosts and beasts could enter. In addition, human beings could only focus on the sea.


    In addition, there is no other way to hunt and kill the soul beast safely.


    It will not be many years before the power of the soul master of the whole human world will decline to a great extent.


    In fact, the present Tiandou Empire already has this scene. Many soul masters can''t enter the big star forest, and their property and financial resources can''t support them to go to the evil forest.


    In desperation, he gave up the matter of hunting ghosts and beasts. Even if he had awakened his soul, he had no chance to hunt them.


    It''s hard to see the signs of such changes in a short time. Even because of the crazy expansion of Tiandou Empire recently, it seems very prosperous.


    However, if the time scale is put to 100 years, it will not be long before the old soul master dies.


    However, most of the new generation soul masters are not able to hunt and kill soul beasts. The number of soul masters in Tiandou empire will decrease sharply. Finally, only some nobles will be left, and they can still hunt and kill soul beasts at a high price to obtain the soul ring.

 Chapter 568

    The wind between heaven and earth is still flowing as usual. According to its law, the wind flows around the whole planet. It has not stopped for millions of years.


    Fengshen has nothing to do when he sits on the throne. His throne is different from other gods. He doesn''t need to do anything.


    The wind between heaven and earth was like this countless years ago, and he did not change his divinity.


    In other words, it has been the case for several generations of Fengshen. Maybe some of them have made some minor changes because of their origin, but they are still circulating in this way.


    In other words, they generally don''t care much. If the landscape changes, the wind will change itself.


    The changes they need to make are basically very small. The most important thing is to sit in the position of Fengshen. They can only make changes once, at most twice, even if they live for tens of thousands of years.


    In addition, there is almost no other, as for some other scattered things, such as cooperation with the rain god to arrange the rain in the world.


    There are also some other miscellaneous things that may use the wind. These things are basically done by the subordinate gods or angels under Fengshen.


    As for himself, he hardly needs to do anything.


    These angels and insect gods will definitely use Quan C to do things, but what Quan C and Li Yi seize is different. The power is used by those who follow the gods, but the initiative is still in the hands of Feng Shen.


    The power Li Yi directly took away was not controlled by Fengshen at all. Even if he only controlled a little, he could fight against Fengshen in a small area.


    For example, change the direction of the wind, the power of the wind, and increase the wind to a certain extent.


    It''s ok if he doesn''t change it. As long as he wants to change it, it''s enough to cause enough chaos to Fengshen.


    Because the wind is just a little bit bigger when an ocean current is formed.


    But in the coastal area, it is likely to become an extremely terrible storm. Originally, it was only a small typhoon, but eventually it evolved into a super storm.


    As long as he wants to toss, the chaos created by him is absolutely enough to make Fengshen feel overwhelmed.


    After all, Li Yi''s mobile speed is very fast, with the advantage that Fengshen has no way to actively enter the world.


    He can use guerrilla tactics, one hammer in the East and one mallet in the west, and run with one shot.


    The wind blows here, the wind blows there. I''m afraid it''s too late for Fengshen to find out.


    Although he expanded his scope, he could immediately find out what was wrong, but construction is always more difficult than destruction.


    It''s easy to set off a storm, but it''s very difficult for Fengshen to return to the original situation if he wants to make the storm disappear.


    So in this case, they have a great advantage.


    Li Yi has been away from the star forest for some time, and the invasion of grey wolf in the evil forest has had a great effect.


    He was finally ready to start the storm, and seize power while the storm was raised.


    The natural wind between heaven and earth was suddenly lifted, and the wind was a little bit stronger at a certain moment.


    Fengshen was originally waiting in the divine world. It is difficult for the gods to have any real concept of time.


    For them, after five years, Fengshen was worried, but the other gods were not. The other gods had to solve some of their own problems, so that they could be in the mood to solve other problems with him.


    Of course, he didn''t worry. For many gods in the divine world, it''s normal to practice for hundreds of years at a time.


    What''s more, he didn''t feel like he had been waiting for a long time, just five years.


    For these gods, the existence of time has a certain significance, but not much.


    But suddenly he felt different, he could feel the wind of Douluo, changed.


    It''s really the beginning of change. There''s a sudden increase in the wind somewhere, and it''s not caused by itself.


    It''s not natural. It''s another person who doesn''t know who the other person is, but he uses his power to push the wind between heaven and earth.


    Fengshen quickly immersed his mind in power and observed the situation of Douluo.


    For him, the wind between heaven and earth is his eyes and ears, since the other side uses the power to blow the wind.


    But the other party''s power is not as powerful as his own. He can''t stir up the wind from a long distance. He must be hiding somewhere now.


    Your own wind is invisible. There are many places you can enter, but there are also many places you can''t enter.


    Even though he knew that he might not be able to find his partner''s trace, he still tried to stir up the wind in this area and let them spread and look around.


    The wind between heaven and earth is looking for all the crevices that can be penetrated, and even some of them penetrate into the underground. Of course, it''s not too deep, but only a part. Until the whole area is cleaned up, there is still no trace of each other.


    Fengshen face haze, mood, not from the irritability.


    In the past five years, he has been in no hurry because the other party has not made any response and changes in the past five years. Although there is a lack of power, nothing has happened.


    But now he suddenly found that things were out of his control. The wind between heaven and earth was stirred up by each other and began to flow around.


    But the wind itself is a very orderly thing. They have been running like this for countless years, and no God of wind knows how great a disaster it will cause if these winds run disorderly.


    Even if he controls most of the wind between heaven and earth, he does not know how big a storm the chain reaction will cause.


    So it is impossible for him to allow this kind of chaos to exist. After all, once such a thing really happens, he will suffer a great loss at that time.


    I''m afraid that not only the lost full screen can''t be found, but whether it can be saved is still a matter of two.


    After blowing the wind, Li Yi immediately turns around and sneaks into the ground to leave. He wants to go to other places to seize power, and then find another place to blow the wind.


    If there is no accident, it will become his normal in the next period of time.


    Soon, he came to another brand new area, which is not far away from the place where he just started the wind.


    It''s just on the island. Now it''s on the beach. The soft wind blows from a distance.


    Li Yi felt all this and felt that the number of avenues carried in the wind was very small, even negligible, but if enough time was given, a little makes a lot.


    In other words, it is very, very difficult in the early stage, because at the beginning, he can only capture it slowly by himself, but the easier and simpler it is in the end.


    With more and more of his own products, he can get more and more power at one time.


    In the end, he doesn''t even need to start again. The power between heaven and earth will be attracted by him.


    Gradually with the passage of time, we will be able to compete with Fengshen.


    The speed of Li Yi''s action is absolutely not slow, which can be said to be very, very fast. He soon captured part of the wind between heaven and earth, and then extracted power.


    Although we only collected a little this time, with the foundation of this time, we can collect a little more next time.


    After collecting, he left immediately. Fengshen was carefully adjusting the chaotic wind in that area.


    After all, the wind in this whole area has been blown away, so I have to adjust it to the original shape slowly.


    The wind is very difficult, and it is also very difficult to adjust without affecting others.


    In addition, for so many years, in fact, he has not been involved and adjusted. Although he can use it, he still has some difficulties to recover completely.


    All of a sudden, he found that the direction of the wind between heaven and earth changed again, but fortunately, the next second was back to the original position, and even once he thought he felt wrong.


    Unfortunately, the next second he clearly noticed that although the wind between heaven and earth had not changed, his loop handle was a little less. Although it was only a very, very subtle point, it was also a little less.


    Fengshen angry, he is really angry, the other side again and again to provoke themselves.


    More importantly, up to now, he has not come up with a safe and reasonable solution. If he continues to do so, his power will be lost in a large area before long.


    But he was helpless in the face of this situation. As a God, it was difficult for him to enter the world in person.


    It''s hard to say because although it''s difficult for the gods to enter the world, it''s not that they didn''t give up the divinity. They can enter as long as they are reincarnated.


    Otherwise, the whole person has died, but there is still a part of divine power and consciousness.


    At this time, although the divinity is still there, what exists is only the concept of the divinity. The God himself has died.


    At this time, even if we can go to the world, it will not cause much storm. Although we can use the power, it will cause more damage to the consciousness.


    Generally speaking, when the gods go to the world in this period, they often leave some preparation for inheritance and pass on their own divinity.


    There is basically no other way for a God to enter the world reasonably.


    So no matter how helpless and angry he is, he can''t rely on his own strength.


    More importantly, the biggest difficulty he is facing now is not that he can''t solve the other party, but that he doesn''t know who the other party is and where the other party is.


    If they can know who the other party is and where the other party is, they can easily solve the problem with the mastery of the road between heaven and earth.


    But so far, I have lost countless rights and powers, but I have never found out where the other party is, without any trace.


    The other side is like a thief, a very clever thief. Whenever he is about to find out, he quickly hides and disappears without leaving any trace.


    This has led to the failure to find out where the other party is even though the losses are very heavy.


    He wants to find other gods to help him find out where the man is, in the sky, in the earth or in the river.


    These are possible, but the other side must exist in the place where the wind can''t reach.


    The underground and the ocean are most likely to be closed, or some closed place, such as a living room.


    Now we can basically confirm that the other party must completely close his bee, unable to observe him, unable to find him, can only suffer losses.


    This is the gap between information and intelligence. The other party can completely disrupt a place and then transfer it.


    Try to come again, go to other places, then disturb and transfer.


    As long as it goes back and forth in this way, although the power lost each time is not particularly large, the cumulative amount will also become very large.


    And Fengshen himself knows that this thing will become more and more terrible over time.


    Every time I lose power, I will lose more than last time.


    It''s like a snowball. It rolls faster and bigger at the end.


    If it goes on like this, it won''t be long before you lose 13% of your power, and you will be out of control.


    Li Yi''s way now is to shoot one shot at another place, and always get more power each time.


    And the speed of its own is very fast, 5-7 times a day for such operations.


    If it''s not because of the speed limit, you can do more.


    These days, he wastes more and more time every time.


    Although it doesn''t take much effort to move, Fengshen''s anti reconnaissance is getting better and better.


    And the other party tried to analyze their own operation and intention, and was almost blocked by the other party in advance several times.


    If so, I will have more power to collect every time.


    But there''s no doubt that every time it''s collected, it''s harder than last time.


    It''s just that this kind of thing can''t be avoided. He can''t stop Fengshen''s anti reconnaissance. Now he has too little power. If the power he has can reach 110 of Fengshen''s, it can be effectively avoided.


    Not to mention anti reconnaissance and anti positioning, at least it is not necessary for the other party to find out where they moved their hands.


    But now the environment is no way, Fang Chen now all the mind are on guard against themselves, like a highly nervous person, 24 hours a day, at any time alert someone will attack him.


    After all, the other party is so sensitive and alert that someone sneaks on him to gain power.


    Many times, although I want to do it and I am ready to do it, the opportunity is fleeting.


    He has to be careful not to be found, once found, tracking the action will be all exposed.


    More importantly, because the other side has always been on guard against themselves, now the Fengshen is a bit of grass and trees all over the flavor, there is any trace of wind and grass are fully prepared.


    There is no doubt that the struggle between the two of them has caused great difficulties to the wind direction of the world.


    But fortunately, the time they fought for was very short, and Feng had his own way to transfer, so it didn''t make a big impact.


    It will take a year or two to make a big impact. No doubt, he and Fengshen understand it.


    The problem is that Fengshen is more afraid of this matter than he is. Li Yi can make countless troubles and ignore them.


    Fengshen can''t. He can''t. She has to deal with the wind between heaven and earth.


    In this way, Li Yi has a slight advantage at the beginning. He can not care after the damage, but after the other party''s damage, he has to spend a lot of energy to repair it slowly.


    This has also given him countless opportunities. Although the efficiency of collection is slower now, there are still many rights to collect.

 Chapter 569

    The wind between heaven and earth is blowing again, and Li Yi takes advantage of this opportunity to quietly collect hundreds of millions of power. Today, he has been away for nearly a year.


    He has also made great breakthroughs and achievements. He has taken in about 5% of Fengshen''s power.


    It didn''t look like much, but the faster it went, the bigger it snowballed.


    At the beginning, you can only charge 0.01 at a time. Now you can charge 0.1 at a time.


    At the end of the day, it may be 2% or even more.


    In this way, the faster it gets to the end.


    Similarly, what he collects now should be more simple and labor-saving, with the gradual increase of his power.


    He can do more and more things, and he can do a lot in his authority.


    Yes, although he only has some power, he is not very strong.


    But even if it was just this part, it was enough for him to avoid the Fengshen, launch an attack in the place where Fengshen didn''t pay attention, and then take the opportunity to devour it again.


    Everything is because he has some power in his hands. If he doesn''t have any, he can''t even take this opportunity.


    To collect power, one has to have one before two. Otherwise, even if you want to collect power, it is very difficult.


    Because it can''t make power come out without any reason, and then absorb others.


    If it wasn''t Fengshen, he would have taken a long time to enter the star forest at his own risk.


    Unlike him, Fengshen was very upset during this period of time, not only failed to find each other, but also failed to collect his own power.


    And I have been in the state of loss, now the loss is very, very big.


    But he has no way. At present, the only thing he can do is to mobilize all his power in the world from God and God.


    Then find a way to collect the real location of that person, although he knows that even so, the probability of finding each other is very slim.


    Because until now, the other side has launched an attack without any rules.


    It seems that all of them are initiated casually. After playing a place, they immediately choose to replace it.


    And he didn''t even find any trace of the other party, even no trace. What''s more difficult is that with the strength of the other party increasing, it''s more and more difficult for him to find the trace.


    What he can do now is to mobilize all the urban forces he can mobilize to help him defend a certain area.


    I put more mind and energy into other places.


    It''s the only thing he can do at the moment. All he can do so far is defend.


    Besides, he didn''t dare to mention anything else. He didn''t find any trace of the other side, so he couldn''t launch an attack at will.


    Of course, it''s not impossible to launch an attack at all, if the other party moves to a deserted place.


    The fan will try to set off a storm to see if it can let the other side show any horse''s feet.


    Unfortunately, until the end, he never found any flaws in each other.


    The other side is like a very experienced hunter, who doesn''t know when and where to launch an attack on himself.


    There''s no way to defend or defend yourself.


    The only thing that can be done is to play all vigilance, hoping to cause obstacles to the opponent''s attack, even if the obstacles are only a little.


    It is true that he has achieved some results by doing so. More importantly, he has no mind to do other things now.


    The only thing he can do is to defend the other side with all his strength. He doesn''t know when, where and when the other side will launch another attack.


    If you don''t pay attention, then when you want to save, you will be torn down by the other party again.


    Fengshen is not weak, even very strong. Now he is completely suppressed because he has to work within the rules and system.


    And because he had no way to enter the mainland of Douluo, all kinds of reasons accumulated together, which made him so oppressed.


    If he can set off a huge storm without any consideration, let all the wind storm up and destroy the whole surface.


    At that time, even if Li Yi wanted to intercept some selections, it was impossible because the wind road was too violent, just like a sharp blade. Even if he contacted one improperly, he would only hurt himself in the end.


    And if he can use his own strength to enter the world, even if the current situation is not favorable to him, he can only rely on his deterrent power and grasp the road of wind.


    And with a lot of Soul Ring skills, even if you can''t get the previous ring handle back, it''s enough to ensure that you won''t lose it again.


    But all this he can''t do, he can only watch his own things bit by bit taken away by others.


    Even he can only guard against, want to find each other, want to find each other, but never found.


    But also at any time to face the other side, do not know when, where and where to attack.


    This is too much for him. It''s impossible for him to cultivate. Now what he can do is to guard against each other.


    But if it goes on like this, it''s hard for Fengshen not to guarantee whether he will break the pot or not. If he is forced to hurry, he may choose to fight with the other party directly, regardless of the others.


    It will be a complete disaster for the vast majority of people living on the surface.


    In a word, if Fengshen is really upset by the comparative romance, he is likely to feel bored and launch a desperate attack to clean up the whole world.


    If the other party wants to preserve, it must stand up and fight with itself.


    Of course, at that time, he will die. If the other party can really save the vast majority of human beings, maybe he can just inherit his position as Fengshen.


    Of course, he would not choose such an extreme approach until he reached the limit and the last step.


    But even he didn''t know how long he could hold on. Now every time the other side launched an attack, he lost more and more.


    Although because of their own defense, the interval between attacks began to grow.


    But each time the loss is indeed more than before, which leads to a longer interval, but the loss is always lost.


    Li Yi once again launched an attack and moved very fast. After he finished, he turned around and ran, no matter how much he took.


    No longer do durian, do not want to go any more.


    His way of fighting is very simple. As long as he gets a little benefit, he will hurry to retreat.


    Absolutely do not do any nostalgia, as long as no loss is to earn.


    After the fight, he immediately changed the scene. Fengshen had to help him repair the mess he left behind.


    Otherwise, it might be better in no man''s land.


    If it is near the sea or near the place where people live.


    Well, once the wind blows, under the chain reaction, God knows what kind of situation it will cause.


    It''s not the first time that Li Yi has done such a thing.


    Countless repeated countless times of experience, so that he became familiar with this kind of thing.


    After finishing, he left immediately. This time, he was not in a hurry to launch an attack. He had other things to do. The rule of the evil forest had reached its peak.


    The ghost beasts led by grey wolf have basically controlled other ghost beasts there, and selected some clever methods to give them.


    He just went over this time and arranged the array again. However, when his array was finished, he believed that Fengshen and many other gods would be shocked.


    After all, some previous events have made some gods pay attention to the star forest, but only Fengshen lost the most, so he tangled with him and seized his power because of carelessness.


    If something goes wrong in the evil forest, more gods will pay attention to it.


    So he said he must not be too anxious, step by step. He believed that after many gods noticed the evil forest, more people would send avatars to see it.


    At that time, I can try to seize multiple avenues at the same time. Of course, this is not a wise move, because once I try to seize multiple avenues at the same time, it means that I will be targeted by many gods.


    Now just being targeted by one deity has made him a little hard pressed.


    If the other side is not always on guard against themselves, they will definitely be able to seize all the power of the avenue a long time in advance.


    The other party''s self-defense has caused great obstacles to him. If he tries to capture the other people''s self-defense at the same time, his progress will decline again.


    Li Yi is not ready to do it immediately. Of course, this matter needs to be solved, but he has been busy for a year, and now he should go back and have a rest.


    Look at bibidong and ayin. They don''t know what the situation is.


    During the time when he came out, he was not close to any human gathering place at all.


    In other words, at present, the place where it appears is still far away from people. Of course, if the wind it brings up passes through the butterfly effect little by little, it may affect human beings.


    It''s just that there''s no need to worry about it at all. Some Fengshen help to fix it, so there won''t be any problems.


    But this time back or to carefully cover their identity, and can not stay too long.


    If it''s only a 110000 probability, it may not be a big deal for itself to be found.


    For the people around them, it is likely to be a disaster.


    Li Yi carefully removed his traces, and stayed in one place for three days, and then stayed in another place for a few days.


    Until the end, he determined that Fengshen should not be able to track his own track, he can leave completely safe.


    This just swaggered into the city, the same he entered the city and did not cause the attention of the vast majority of ordinary people.


    As soon as he came in, he fell directly from the sky and quietly sneaked into Ann''s house. Ann was not there.


    Li Yi also had to wait in place, he had no way to do anything else, he set the goal for himself this time is carefully come here, carefully leave.


    After a period of time to thoroughly deal with the problem, so that they do not have any worries, and then just come.


    Bibidong and a Yin come back from school. Of course, the soul teacher college has dormitories, but that''s not for them.


    The dormitories of soul teacher college are mostly provided for children who are not in the local area to live temporarily.


    And the vast majority of local children after school or habitually back home, live in the dormitory, where to live at home comfortable.


    And although living at home may have to face the interference of some family members, living in the dormitory also has the same trouble.


    More importantly, if you live at home, you can devote all your body and mind to the cultivation of the soul master.


    You don''t need to care about any other complicated things, but you have to care in the dormitory.


    Dirty clothes always make people hungry and always eat.


    It''s inevitable. The only way to save time is to go back and forth.


    The two children live in comfort. Comfort lies in the center of the city. It''s not far from the soul teacher college.


    They go to school together and finish school together, in one grade and one class.


    Li Yi waited quietly. Of course, no one found that Anxi didn''t go home every day. There were many things for her to deal with in Nuo Da''s Anfu.


    Of course, the whole house knows that these two children are very distinguished guests in their house.


    Not to mention the servants, even many of the people who settled down were very friendly to them, especially those who knew the inside story.


    Many old people who live at the top of their families know that each other''s brother is likely to be a title Douluo.


    At least, he is also a soul fighter of the treatment department. Apart from other things, this is enough for them to treat their two children very important.


    Of course, the two of them have a very good time here, but sometimes they often think of Li Yi and want to know what he is like, what''s going on and where he is now.


    Unfortunately, even if I think about it, I can''t find Li Yi.


    I can only wait day by day.


    Until today, they get out of the carriage after school and go into Anfu. Li Yi doesn''t disturb anyone. He follows them quietly. They walk into a yard.


    At this time, Li Yi appeared quietly, and went to the two of them and hugged them directly.


    A yin and Bi Bi Dong were stunned for a moment. When they saw that it was Li Yi, they became very surprised.


    Chirp of say, and grasp his hand, don''t want to let go at all.


    They have too many problems, too many things to talk to their brother.


    In the face of this situation, Li Yi naturally sat listening to them talking to himself, and should respond twice.


    The two children were very happy and excited about his coming, but Li Yi didn''t want to tell other people about his coming back and didn''t let them publicize it.


    Bibidong and a Yin let the kitchen cook cook a lot of dishes. When their brother came, they were very happy.


    But they did not tell people about it and kept the secret carefully.


    Li Yi accompanies them to have a meal together, coax them two people to sleep, oneself this just quietly leaves.


    I don''t know when the next time I will come.

 Chapter 570

    Li Yi left Anfu, and no one knew about his visit this time except ayin and bibidong.


    Carefully left the city, once again cover up any traces left.


    In this way, you can not be tracked by anyone else, and you can save yourself as much as possible.


    Be careful. You have a strong opponent and the number is uncertain. Although there is only one against you now, there may not be many in the future.


    All you can do is to be careful. No matter how careful you are, the evil forest will cause great turmoil. No doubt, more people or gods will pay attention to it.


    If their own traces are exposed in this case, they will be in danger.


    Li Yi basically stayed underground all the way, or if not for any accident, either he stayed underground, or he was in the river or the sea.


    It''s really not good to find a large mining mountain range to enter, and you can also hide yourself well.


    Being proficient in the five elements evasion method is of great benefit to his leaving and hiding.


    The method of five elements evasion can be found almost anywhere in the world.


    It''s also very easy to use, and its own speed is not slow, so it has been far away from Fengshen.


    I have done it several times, and only when I left the other side did I find out.


    In other words, as long as he starts to leave immediately, with speed, he can''t catch himself.


    At least Fengshen alone, if he can find the God of the earth, then he will have a lot of difficulties, at least not so simple.


    So it''s better to hold on to each other and take the majority of power before you find the God of the earth to help.


    In fact, to a certain extent, the whole C is like a nuclear weapon.


    Although the role is different, there is a big gap in the way of use.


    But on the whole, they have a lot in common.


    The most important thing is to have the power to lift the table.


    This is very important, if he can master not say all, even just a small part of the authority of God, then those gods will have to treat themselves carefully.


    Even they may not have any way for themselves, because once they are in a hurry.


    Li Yi broke the jar directly and set off a storm big enough to directly confuse the whole world.


    And the gods probably don''t know what to do with themselves.


    But it can only be used once. It''s the last kill move that has to be used.


    And he doesn''t use it. It''s just a deterrent.


    But the other party doesn''t know if he will break the pot. Once he approaches the pot, they will suffer the most.


    As long as we can do that, we will reach a terrible balance.


    Although both sides want to sell part of their interests, Li Yi certainly has an advantage.


    This is the barefoot who is not afraid of wearing shoes. He directly set off a storm and swept the place outside the star forest and the evil forest. He hid himself in the place where the gods would have nothing to do with him.


    But he obviously can''t do it, but the other party doesn''t know this. He even suspects that the other party doesn''t know what he looks like, whether he is a human, a soul, a beast or anything else.


    And they occupy absolute intelligence advantage and physical advantage, as long as they do not fight to come to the world.


    In other words, they can''t come to the world by themselves, unless a God chooses to commit suicide and comes to the world with the residual consciousness and power of the God''s throne, and does nothing. Even if they disappear completely, they will die with him.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to kill yourself. Besides, even if such a God comes, it''s a big deal to hide in the star forest.


    So he was not afraid. He didn''t leave the big star forest for long and soon arrived at the evil forest.


    It has to be said that the ecological environment of the evil forest is not as good as that of the star forest.


    In the true sense, it is not as good as the great forest of evil spirits, worthy of the name of evil spirits.


    You can feel very gloomy from the moment you enter, and the overall mountain is not particularly steep.


    The star forest mountains are dotted and steep.


    But because many mountains also have many other complex terrain.


    For example, swamps, such as plains, and although the mountains are steep, there are often many places on a mountain that are very flat and suitable for survival.


    The evil forest is different. A large part of it is swamp, where poisonous insects live.


    And the whole forest at a glance looks very gloomy.


    Deep in the big star forest, although there are many trees, it looks very dark at a glance, but it doesn''t feel so terrible.


    Although there are not many mountains inside the forest, there are many trees and vines.


    And they''re connected, and many of them are full of marsh worms.


    And more importantly, there are many low shrubs.


    Combined with these environments, even if the land here is relatively flat, it is impossible for anyone to live here.


    And through the surrounding geomantic trend and terrain, we can observe that there must be heavy fog at night.


    Although Xingdou forest is located in the mountains, the foggy area often does not form a large fog that will not disperse for decades.


    Generally speaking, even if there is fog around noon, basic already astigmatism, can see the road.


    Moreover, there are some small businesses in the star forest.


    The evil forest is impossible. The evil forest is a real forest. Even if you make a road, it is likely to be swallowed by the swamp next year.


    Or because of fog, water, wind and many other reasons, the road can not be seen clearly and can not be used.


    As a result, although a large number of ghosts and beasts lived in the evil forest before, most of the hunting activities were still in the star forest.


    Because the environment in the evil forest is very bad, not to mention those soul masters who only awaken their spirits, even some soul masters at the level of soul king may be folded in it if they are not careful.


    After all, the internal environment is bad, full of snake and insect subjects, and some ghosts and beasts have toxins themselves, so they don''t know where to hide for a bite.


    In addition, the internal environment of the forest is very bad. If you are bitten, you will not be able to work everyday.


    If you don''t have a professional soul therapist in your team, you need to go outside to find other body therapists. When this person is carried outside, the body will be cold.


    So for a long time, although the ghost beast resources in the evil forest were more abundant than those in the star forest, most of the ghost masters would not choose this place to hunt and kill ghost beasts.


    Only some ghosts and beasts that have the attributes of martial spirits and are very suitable for the evil forest will venture into the evil forest and hunt them to break through themselves.


    Otherwise, the vast majority of soul masters will choose the star forest with better natural environment and conditions. After all, the star forest is also a place that can not be developed.


    But it doesn''t mean that they can''t find a safe and secure place to build a temporary gathering place.


    There is no such condition at all in the evil forest, but after the star forest is completely closed, many soul masters risk entering here.


    At the beginning, a lot of soul things did die, but later, in the vast majority of cases of drug abuse of insect repellent, the natural ecology of the evil forest suffered a lot of damage.


    Of course, I''m afraid this can''t be solved in a short time, because unless there is no soul master entering the evil forest from now on, otherwise drug abuse can''t be eliminated.


    Because there are too many snakes, insects, rats and ants in the evil forest, even if they carry a large amount of insect repellent, they may still be bitten or attacked by snakes, insects, rats and ants.


    And most of them have toxins, which makes it more difficult.


    Because once poisoned, in this case is almost a dead end.


    So in order to completely avoid this situation, many people can only take large doses of drugs.


    After all, people are afraid of death. As for the snakes, insects, rats and ants, and even the ecological disaster and collapse that may be caused in the future, it is of little significance to people today.


    After my death, no matter what the flood is, as long as I can successfully hunt the soul beast this time, no matter how big the problem is, it has nothing to do with me.


    After all, most of the soul masters live far away from the evil forest. Even if there is something wrong with the evil forest, it will not affect them.


    So these people have no scruples in the star forest destruction, Li Yi face this situation is also very helpless, he has no way to solve.


    If you want to solve the pollution of drug residues here, you still have to rely on the forest to run itself slowly.


    But the good thing is that if you come here, you can stop those people from using drugs here.


    Because I will make the evil forest the same as the big star forest. Although its defense ability may be bigger than that of the big star forest and weaker than that of the big star forest, its active attack ability is much stronger than that of the big star forest.


    And similarly, no matter what gods enter here, they will be limited in the use of power and power in the body.


    Then they will be bitten by a large number of poisonous insects, ants and poisonous spirits. At this point, most of the gods will lose all their fighting power.


    Taking advantage of this time, I can solve these gods in essence.


    Then take their power and try to get more.


    Li Yi''s plan is like this. Of course, it''s hard to say whether the gods will give him face or not, and whether they will risk their lives to enter the evil forest or the star forest.


    Put yourself in the other''s shoes, if you are the other party, maybe you won''t come at all.


    Unless the other party really touches its own core interests, otherwise it will never go.


    After all, they are all gods. It''s better to be cautious. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that some gods have been gods for too long. They have been sitting on the throne for many years without any danger or crisis.


    Over the years, the cultivation of character has changed it into a God who is extremely arrogant and doesn''t care about any danger.


    Or maybe he himself is like this. Li Yi actually knows that everyone who can achieve great achievements is confident and conceited, not arrogant.


    Because most of the time, it will not give people a stable opportunity to make great achievements. Many people want to gamble.


    Some people have enough self-confidence in themselves and feel sure that they can succeed. If they succeed, they will succeed naturally.


    But more people failed and were doomed.


    Some people don''t want to fail, so they choose not to gamble and live a safe life.


    And some people are very confident and conceited of themselves. Although they watch others fail one by one and then die, they just feel that they can succeed.


    So successful people are successful people. Failure is death.


    Before Li Yi came to Xianmo forest, grey wolf had basically integrated the ghosts and beasts here.


    Although the natural environment of the star forest is very bad for many other people.


    But for him and the large number of ghosts he led, it was just ordinary.


    After all, the physical strength of each of these ghosts and beasts is very strong. In the face of this situation, there is no need to worry.


    The venoms of snakes, insects, mice and ants can''t hurt them by force alone.


    Naturally, they don''t have to worry about poisoning. Unlike ordinary people, they have to worry about whether they will be poisoned anytime and anywhere, because once they are poisoned, they will die if they don''t have the ability to detoxify themselves.


    And after his own observation, some of them are responsible for treatment, while others are responsible for defense and occupation.


    Some ghost beasts play the role of thugs, and some are born to master part of the environment. If these ring stone beasts are mobilized, they will soon be able to build a gathering place for ghost beasts in the evil forest.


    The next thing is better, as long as other ghosts and beasts constantly attack, little by little subdue the ghosts and beasts who conquer the evil forest.


    The evil forest is not like the star forest. Although there are many ghosts and beasts in the evil forest, they are very powerful, but they are not as decisive as the second day.


    Although the inner soul beast and the core soul beast are very powerful, no soul beast can be as strong as the emperor heaven of the star forest, which is many times stronger than other soul beasts.


    There is no such overwhelming spirit beast in the evil forest, so there is no recognized king in the evil forest, who can integrate all the forces of the whole forest in a short time.


    Even now, if it wasn''t for external reasons, the ghosts and beasts of the evil forest would not be integrated in a short time.


    In fact, during the previous period, a large number of soul masters swarmed in, causing great damage to the demon forest and a sharp decrease in the number of soul beasts.


    This led to a weak foundation for the internal soul beasts to unite. Unfortunately, in the end, these soul beasts did not unite and were quickly cut off by grey wolf.


    The evil forest was occupied by them in a short time. Of course, only to a certain extent, at least now they have no ability to stop many soul masters from flooding in.


    This matter she they all have no ability to do, only oneself can solve.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s very difficult to say. Some simple arrays can be arranged very simply after a short period of study.


    But once it gets complicated, it will become very complicated, and the degree of complexity is growing exponentially.


    The complexity of each additional array eye is likely to double. Of course, if you don''t have the same array or the connection between arrays, it won''t be so complicated.


    For example, the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array he arranged can be arranged with Beidou first, then Tiangang, then Disha, and finally connected together, which will be much simpler.

 Chapter 571

    The ghosts and beasts in the evil forest move and arrange spontaneously very quickly. Li Yi''s array arrangement is different from that of the star forest this time. With the lesson of the star forest, he believes that the movement caused by his array arrangement will be noticed by many people and even gods.


    Because there is a star forest, the first mistake, resulting in now all people can not enter the star forest.


    Even the gods are in the forest, so no one will watch the evil forest go wrong. They should arrange their own array. At least they should arrange the surrounding area at one time, and then drive all those people out.


    Otherwise, once something abnormal is detected in the process of array arrangement, it will undoubtedly hinder the process of array arrangement.


    Therefore, the array arrangement this time can''t be the same as many times before. It''s so casual that it''s possible to complete the arrangement at one time without leaving any flaws.


    Moreover, since this period of time, although its strength has not increased, because of the whole power, even if it is not in the star forest now, it can mobilize part of the power between heaven and earth to help itself.


    Of course, this is the last kill move. It won''t be used until the limit, because once you use the power, you will get the attention of Fengshen.


    Fengshen will certainly pay attention to himself. By that time, all his plans will be exposed. It''s OK to arrange the array before he sets off the storm. If he sets off the storm slowly, he will directly set off a powerful storm and sweep the whole evil forest.


    After all, although there are still many soul masters in the evil forest, they are not the real gathering point of human beings. We should be ruthless and set off a big storm, sweeping the evil forest, changing the direction of Fengshui and even the terrain.


    If you plan to set up your own array, it will fail at one time. I don''t know if the array is blocked, and there is still a chance to modify it. If the terrain and geomantic omen trend are greatly modified, you can''t change it.


    So even if he wants to use the whole product to help himself offset part of the power of the world, he can''t use it until the end.


    At least at the beginning, it must not be used, otherwise, although it can unload most of its power, it will also be noticed by Fengshen.


    And at that time, he even had no place to retreat. Although he was still able to hide his appearance, his actions were indeed exposed to a certain extent.


    Moreover, if the opponent wants to destroy his array, it is also very simple.


    So it can only be used as a last resort. Don''t use it until the limit.


    Of course, Li Yi is not allowed to reserve. If there is no accident, he alone can easily complete the array.


    What''s more, there are so many ghosts and beasts, which makes it easier. Many ghosts and beasts are the original ghosts and beasts of the evil forest. It is convenient for the terrain of the forest and the mountains and rivers to match.


    In fact, it''s more difficult for the evil devil forest to arrange the array than the big star forest. He doesn''t have the big star forest, so many steep mountains and mountains as the eye of the array. What he has is only the plain, and countless swamps, snakes, insects, rats and ants.


    Even if there are some peaks, they are only a few, and there are no continuous mountains.


    There is no doubt that this causes a lot of difficulties in the arrangement of the array. The available array eyes will drop, but the array must be firm and appropriate.


    At the same time, we can''t change the environment greatly, we must ensure that the linear environment still runs like this.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to change, but because of the overall trend of Fengshui in the evil forest, and even the wind and rain between heaven and earth shaped by the world.


    Even if he wants to transform, he must thoroughly arrange the array and master part of the internal authority before he can transform the environment.


    But similarly, if the environment is transformed wantonly, a large number of soul beasts will surely die inside, and all animals that are not adapted to it will also die in large numbers.


    Therefore, it is impossible to transform the environment wantonly, even the environment of the evil forest is not suitable for normal human habitation.


    But he did not intend to let a large number of human beings live in the evil forest.


    As long as we can let the normal ghosts and beasts in the evil forest survive, no longer let humans enter, and no more soul masters as far as possible, we can break through our own level of soul power.


    In this way, in a few years, the soul master will return to the same development line as human beings.


    At that time, perhaps science and technology in Douluo will usher in a second blowout.


    The reason why science can''t develop now is that the best people are always trying to cultivate.


    Even if the rest want to engage in science and technology, they don''t have the capital.


    No money, no education.


    If you don''t know all the words, let alone develop technology, maybe some elementary and simple technology can be obtained by practice without any summary.


    But the more technology, the more solid the basic knowledge is needed.


    If we don''t even have the basic knowledge, how can we continue to develop technology.


    The ghosts and beasts are gradually arranged according to the original way.


    Yes, some people do notice the anomaly, but more people don''t.


    And even if those people notice the abnormality, they can''t communicate with the outside world quickly.


    So even if someone noticed that there was a very big problem with the ghost beast here, there was no news to the outside world.


    There are indeed some people who are now flying towards the evil forest, and the outside world wants to tell others the news.


    But with their speed, they can move in the evil forest full of snakes, insects, rats and ants. It''s too late for the news to pass.


    Only when their own arrays have been arranged and the evil forest has been completely closed, can they spread the news and rush to this side.


    The gap between the two sides is too big. The most important thing is that they are now entering the evil forest. Generally speaking, the soul masters who hunt the soul beasts are not very strong.


    Because at present, the three strongest empires of mankind confront each other and are alert to each other. Those with slightly stronger strength are basically transferred to the past.


    There won''t be a chance or time for them to hunt ghosts.


    Similarly, you can choose not to go in the past, but your own family and even yourself certainly do not have it in the distribution of interests.


    It''s a multiple-choice question. Choose your own time to grow faster, or start with immediate interests.


    The problem is that even when you break through your accomplishments and go back, you may not be able to get a chance.


    After all, there are many places now, one radish and one pit.


    Moreover, the benefits are mixed with the old Bo, which does not mean that you can get benefits by breaking through the strength.


    Because many soul divisions stationed there will form a vague alliance. At the beginning of the war, they were brothers who ate desperately in the trenches.


    Now that the war is over, you suddenly say that you want to take the interests of most people, no matter who will agree.


    Therefore, even if you break through your cultivation and go back, you can''t get benefits, because the real beneficiaries have formed a vague alliance to resist you.


    Of course, if you can become the title Douluo, you may really get some benefits. The problem is that the title Douluo is not so easy to break through.


    So to a certain extent, there are no powerful soul masters in the evil forest.


    Even the number of soul divisions is much less than in the past. After all, when the war started, many soul divisions still wanted to go to the battlefield and win glory for their families.


    There are many soul masters of civilians who want to take this opportunity to be knighted. In this way, even if they die on the battlefield, their family will be stable and rich within a hundred years.


    It can be said that this is the only way for the vast majority of the people in this era to get ahead.


    And it is very fast and stable, so it can accumulate power and gain power and prestige.


    This is the only chance worth fighting for for many people, especially those ordinary children who have no power in their families. If they succeed this time, they may really succeed.


    The spirit beast began to move, and the foreeye began to be gradually moved one by one.


    It has to be said that although the star forest is all over the swamp, it is because of the swamp that the movement of the soul beast, especially the large-scale movement, is easier to be found.


    The swamp on the ground trembled with naked eyes. Fortunately, some soul beasts could harden the soil, which made all the soul beasts could not fall into the swamp.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid some soul beasts will be trapped in the swamp before they reach the target.


    The soul beast moves batch after batch, and the eyes of the array light up one after another.


    Li Yi also takes this opportunity to connect the small arrays that can be connected together temporarily.


    With the continuous connection of arrays, the changes between heaven and earth and between the world will gradually increase.


    More and more people can feel this change, but it doesn''t work, because there is a lack of decisive energy around the evil forest.


    Even if there is only one title, Douluo will have a great influence on it. But not to mention soudouluo near the evil forest, there is not even a soul emperor.


    This leads many soul masters to find problems, but they don''t know where the problems are, and they don''t have enough ability to solve them.


    It''s no use just finding problems but not solving them.


    So many reasons add up, leading to the current situation is that many people know that the situation is wrong, but no one knows exactly what is wrong.


    But soon they found that with a large number of arrays constantly connected together.


    The change and turbulence caused by it are also more and more big. Even people with lower accomplishments can find that there is absolutely something wrong here.


    Next, they do not have the opportunity to inform or spontaneously organize newspaper groups.


    Because once the external array is completely arranged, even if it is only in the peripheral area, it will have enough power to interfere with the whole forest.


    These soul masters were moved out again one after another, just like what happened in the star forest.


    In fact, some soul masters have experienced the changes that happened in the star forest at the beginning, and now they experience it again. I don''t know why they have a sense of familiarity.


    But soon they realized that the evil forest had changed, just like the original Star forest.


    I''m afraid they can''t enter the evil forest again, so where should they hunt and break up in the future? This kind of confusion haunts many people''s hearts.


    Of course, there are also those who have not experienced it. Now they want to go in and get hurt, which is inevitable.


    But some people immediately step back and tell their friends about it.


    As a result, the evil forest once again became more lively than ever before.


    Some people already want to go to the top of their power.


    Some people can vaguely feel that this time, I''m afraid the whole world will be in chaos again.


    Last time there was something wrong with the big forest, which led to a new division of interests among the three empires in the human world.


    This time, there is something wrong with the evil forest. I''m afraid that such a dangerous thing will happen again.


    Of course, there are also some people who dare not go and directly choose to stay near the evil forest.


    It is said that many of the people who came back from Xingdou forest have directly become the title Douluo. Now they also want to gamble their luck.


    Yes, when it came to the end, it became more and more outrageous. Li Yi just helped some soul fighters break through their own cultivation limit, and helped some title fighters increase their soul power by two levels.


    However, it is said that the poor boy with nothing has not even awakened his martial spirit. By chance, he entered the star forest and came out with the title of Douluo.


    Not only that, but also many people have taken it seriously and even believed it.


    This matter is particularly popular among many soul masters of the middle and lower classes.


    Who dares to say that he has never thought of the dream of becoming rich overnight, and who has never thought of becoming a title Douluo overnight? Although this matter sounds ridiculous, it is in line with the psychology of the vast majority of people.


    What''s more, although there is a certain fabricated plot, there is a real event.


    Therefore, many people make a bet that they will also stay in the evil forest. In case of a breakthrough in cultivation, is it not blood earning? If not, it is just a waste of time.


    Tenth, many soul masters who stayed in the same place left with their own thoughts.


    Li Yi continued to arrange the array. Although the external array has been arranged, the internal array has not been completed.


    Similarly, the external array has completely covered the evil forest, so no one can find it.


    Unfortunately, if ordinary people can''t detect this sign, Fengshen can feel it carefully.


    The first moment after the completion of the array layout, he immediately noticed that there was a great change in the evil forest.


    The problem is that although he is aware of it, when he wants to observe it carefully, he finds that the wind he controls can''t enter it at all.


    But he has been able to confirm that the evil forest has definitely changed a lot, and the other party has not appeared again in this period of time, and he wants to continue to seize his power.


    He must be in the evil forest. He must want to make the evil forest the same as the star forest.


    The wind didn''t know what it was, but he knew that this kind of thing would cause great danger to him, not only to the gods in the divine world, but also to the gods.


    But he had no way before, but now he was helpless in the face of such an evil forest.

 Chapter 572

    The outside of the evil forest has been completely blocked, and Li Yi is now in the inner part of the forest to get the movers. Similarly, those ghost beasts are moving with him, and one after another Zhenyan is gathered again.


    The road between heaven and earth began to resonate with the surrounding mountains and rivers, but it was not good to touch the Fengshui land of the forest first, so some towns were just a huge stone, or some of the ordinary things he placed, or the purification of the emperor''s blood.


    This can ensure the normal arrangement of the array. When the array does not turn completely, all the array eyes are connected.


    The situation of the evil forest is similar to that of the star forest at the beginning, and it begins to be separated from the world vaguely.


    Fengshen has been observing the outside world. He is the wind between heaven and earth. He can feel that the evil forest does not belong to the whole Douluo continent.


    Even not belonging to the whole world, independent from the whole world, not under any control.


    Similarly, this time not only is he more God, but also found this thing, a thing happened, the first time some people don''t care, but the second time.


    We have to let many gods care about this. Besides, Fengshen himself is in the divine world and wants to tell these things to those gods.


    Therefore, in a short time, in addition to Fengshen, there were other gods who knew about it and knew what happened here.


    Of course, more gods don''t know. Many gods are immersed in cultivation and don''t care about the movement of the outside world. Even if they do, they don''t care much.


    But in addition to God, the God of the earth who controls the earth, and the God who controls all the trees and even the plant elves in the world, and even the harvest and sowing God of plant growth.


    And the God of the four seasons, who controls the changes of the four seasons, also knows about it.


    In addition, they have a good relationship with Fengshen, otherwise they would not know about it at the first moment.


    Because of some things, their gods sometimes need to cooperate with each other, otherwise, it is difficult to deal with and master the situation of Douluo.


    The sea god is now dead, and a new sea god has not yet been born, otherwise Fengshen would have been able to find him for help.


    He has a good relationship with the previous Poseidon, and he should have a good relationship with the next one.


    Because the flow of the wind and the sea have a lot to do with each other, oh, sometimes the two sides need to adjust their running in, and there is no way to deal with a bad relationship.


    In fact, there is really no bad relationship. We are all doing things normally. We have any friendship with each other and share life and death. This kind of relationship can''t even reach the general level. It''s just that compared with other people, because they meet more and need to communicate and adjust a lot. Gradually running in, the relationship is OK.


    Compared with sea cucumbers, the relationship between sea cucumbers and other gods is not very good. In fact, there are few gods in the divine world, which can be very good.


    Most gods are concerned about their own affairs, and they don''t care much about other things.


    Being able to be a God has a long life in this position. Plus many other reasons, they will not lack and worry about anything. In this case, it is basically impossible to give up very deep feelings.


    Now it''s not that it doesn''t matter. It''s a very good life, but it''s often some gods. They know each other in the world and have experienced many crises of life and death together.


    In the end, they both become gods. This kind of relationship between life and death crisis and time running in is naturally very good.


    There is a big gap between you and the world. Although the world has not changed much in recent years, the new gods will not have a good relationship with the old gods.


    They don''t know each other, and they don''t have much communication with each other when they come to the divine world. In addition, the time and time they lived in are too far away.


    More importantly, the new gods may kill the original gods, the families or kingdoms created in the lower world.


    Although many gods do not care about this, they may be related to the founders of the first generation of the dynasty, but they are related to the tenth and the fiftieth generation.


    The two sides haven''t even seen each other, but they are related by blood, and they are very weak.


    But this does not mean that their inheritance has been completely destroyed, and there is no knot in their heart.


    This is also one of the reasons why many gods have a bad relationship.


    Many reasons mixed together, leading to many gods do not deal with tomorrow, we just barely get along.


    Moreover, many gods basically sweep the snow in front of their own doors, never mind the frost on other people''s tiles, and have little communication. In addition, they may have some vague hostility.


    All these reasons add up to the fact that the relationship between most gods in the divine world is not good, but not bad.


    Therefore, even if the wind god is to find, those gods will not give up their cultivation and come out to see him directly. The relationship between them is not so good.


    The biggest reason for all this is that the God King disappeared, and the divine world fell into a harmonious environment like a forest. No real ruler can integrate all resources and forces and let all forces work together.


    The important thing is that they lack enough external pressure to integrate. Although the soul beasts of traveling wave forest have no real strength, they can only integrate temporarily in the face of a large number of soul division invasion.


    There will be no such trouble in the divine world. No one can subdue all the gods. In addition, there are no foreign enemies at all. The current situation of the divine world is that it is scattered in a group, and each of them is for his own interests.


    Some of the relationships are the gathering of very good gods, and some of them are independent, isolating all the other gods by their own efforts.


    All sorts of reasons add up. The present divine world is actually scattered sand.


    It may look like a piece of iron to people who don''t know, but in fact it will be completely broken with a little poke.


    Li Yi is not very clear about this situation, but the vast majority of gods in the divine world still have some intelligent people who are clear about this situation.


    But this kind of thing can''t be solved with a clear understanding of the situation. Even if you know that there is a big problem in the divine world, you don''t have the ability to solve it. You can''t subdue all the other gods.


    A lot of people know that there is a problem and that we should form an organization with them.


    However, it''s hard to agree who should be the leader of the organization. After all, no God can really convince all the other gods.


    And there are many people who don''t join any organization at all and practice alone.


    So even if you want to rule, there is no basis.


    After all, even if we can form an organization, they will soon fall into a strange circle.


    That is, this organization is not only different in heart and reason, and no one can really lead others. On the contrary, it may have to choose several leaders.


    Instead of converging, they are falling apart.


    After the completion of Li Yi''s array, he quietly left again.


    Now that the array has been set up, you should speed up the collection of your power.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, as far as possible the most power of the wind into their own hands.


    However, I''m afraid that as time goes by, Fengshen will react, and the turbulence of the evil forest will be added.


    If he really can find other gods, the same for his own situation will become very, very dangerous.


    At that time, I will not only be entangled by the wind between heaven and earth, but also chase and discover.


    Well, there will be other miscellaneous things chasing their own set, want to find themselves.


    Li Yi has now done a good job of camouflage, not only to change his appearance, but also to completely cover his cheek.


    He will never let anyone see what he was originally like, because he has a strong physical body and can completely control his physical body and change his appearance in essence. Therefore, he does not have to worry about being seen by others.


    Yirong is likely to be seen, because there are flaws on the face, and the technique is not in place, the craft is not exquisite enough, there is no doubt that it will leave a lot of flaws.


    Ah, it''s totally different. It''s a complete change of the project, changing one''s own appearance into another, which ordinary people can''t see at all.


    There is no way to see it, because in the eyes of many people, he is just like this, and there is no sign of any change.


    He once again began to steal the wind between heaven and earth, after a hand play, as usual, ready to slip away.


    In fact, this matter has been very skilled for him, and he can slip away after hitting.


    This time, it was not as easy as he thought. Besides the wind between heaven and earth, there were many other things aimed at him, such as the earth under his feet.


    He is proficient in the five elements evasion, and can move quickly even without the help of the earth. Unfortunately, when he just stepped on the grass, the four seasons around him began to rotate. In a moment, all the plants and trees in a small area around him withered, and his method of evasion of trees was completely useless.


    This small area around is completely lifeless and full of twilight. If ordinary people touch it, I''m afraid it''s not far from death.


    In the outside world, it is full of vitality. There is a huge gap between them. In contrast, with a huge sense of impact, it seems that his body is surrounded by autumn and spring.


    The dusk around him greatly restricted his movement to a certain extent. Fortunately, although there were restrictions, they were not complete restrictions.


    It''s impossible to move vigorously now. I''m afraid it''s impossible to move through the surrounding vegetation.


    Although the other party does not know what method to use, it should not be the God of grass, otherwise, it will never let the surrounding trees wither, and it should resist itself like the earth.


    Now I''m greatly limited, but I can still move, although part of the trajectory has been exposed.


    But they only know that they came out of the evil forest and how they moved on the road. They don''t know.


    There is no doubt that he can no longer move through the underground, which is a big obstacle to his action.


    Of course, he was not limited, although he could vaguely feel that many things around him were rejecting him.


    But that''s all the gods can do. They can''t go out of their way to launch a particularly powerful and devastating attack on themselves.


    Even if you control the life cycle around you, the withered vegetation is only a small area, and it is impossible to affect your strong body.


    But if they do this, they will cause great obstacles to themselves. What''s more, once their action track is exposed, will they send someone to specially snipe themselves.


    Before, he had also observed the people sent by the gods, and his strength was absolutely excellent.


    In the past, when you entered the Xingluo forest, you were able to suppress the other side in an all-round way. Now, if you continue to be exposed, the other side will send a large number of divine envoys to encircle and suppress you, and you can''t mobilize the strength of the array. Moreover, it''s also the other side''s interests. The other side is fighting at home.


    In the face of his own increasingly unfavorable situation, this possibility is not only possible, indeed, as he thought, several other gods did.


    They sent a lot of people into the world. Because of some trace reasons and the advantage of information, they don''t need to cast the net this time.


    Originally, some people were sent to help him find and manage, so that he could avoid losing more and more power, and even could not make up for it.


    These people are also rapidly chasing and gathering with the help of the wind between heaven and earth.


    There is only one goal. It is obvious that it is Li Yi.


    The earth between heaven and earth, the rotation of the four seasons, and even the wind between heaven and earth in the star forest.


    Form a good enough defense, good enough barrier, no one can easily enter it.


    All these reasons are accumulated together for one purpose. Li Yi will not easily enter the forest of evil spirits and the forest of stars.


    They do this in case that many people attack together, and the other party hides back in the big star forest, and they will be helpless again.


    If we only catch a thief in a thousand days, there is no reason to prevent a thief in a thousand days.


    Li Yi really hides back again, they have to carry on the very, very long guard again.


    They don''t know whether they are human beings or ghosts. What''s more, they prefer each other and are more like ghosts.


    If the other party''s business is also a little longer, it will be consumed slowly, or he will give it to other ghosts to do.


    They don''t want to do anything, just focus on defending each other every day.


    So if they can, these gods still want to solve Li Yi once and for all.


    In this way, we can avoid future worries as much as possible. We don''t have to worry about being in a hurry by the other party''s sudden attack, or hiding in a dark place.


    Any loss of power is not what the gods want to see, and now there is a man who has the power to seize their power.


    There is no doubt that they are in great danger. Only Fengshen suffers losses, and the losses are even greater. But who can guarantee that they are not the next time.


    But he did not tell the other gods that he lost his power because he was killed with part of his power.


    But tell these gods that this man has the power to take his own power, and nothing else.


    Therefore, these statements are worried about what they should do if the other party seizes their own powe

 Chapter 573

    Li Yi stepped on the earth several times in a row. The solid earth really made a lot of reactions to him. Many hands made of mud and stone wanted to hold him.


    The time is still too short. The strength of these mud and stone pillars is not good. Although they have great power, they will be broken if they are pulled lightly.


    When he stepped on it, the earth splashed.


    Countless extremely strong stones flew around, and many trees around were punched with countless holes.


    Li Yi also took advantage of this time to step out a few steps again, changed into a sharp sword and flew to the sky.


    Countless powerful blades of the vigorous wind beat and tore his body like waves. These madness are not the purest wind. They are even stronger than steel.


    Unfortunately, for Li Yi himself, it still did not cause any harm. I have to admit that under this powerful offensive, he did suffer great obstacles.


    Its own speed drops, countless winds want to drag him away, the surrounding weather and other conditions have also changed.


    The divine world and health are satisfied with the situation and nod. This is the advantage of their joint efforts.


    God, if one person makes a move, will inevitably have too many scruples, and will disturb other people or God and many other things.


    They do it together. They don''t need to care at all. Even if there is a big trouble, Sister Ping and some of them can take a good rest soon.


    Don''t worry that the problems here will disturb other human beings. The only thing to worry about is that Li Yi will go to the human world.


    Only a few of them can get real restrictions there, and then they can''t let go of what they do, because once they target Li Yi, they will target many people.


    The vast majority of mortals simply can not bear this powerful force. The goal of this force itself is not them, nor is it aimed at them, but just a little leakage is enough to make them die.


    For example, just now, the vegetation around her withered, full of wood, if he was in a human city, the light is scattered, these Twilight will be enough to kill all mortals in a city.


    Of course, Li Yi won''t go to the places where human beings gather, which will cause these people to cast a rat''s trap, but the problem is that he may also cast a rat''s trap.


    Strictly speaking, he is not a good man, but he is not so bad that he has to kill people.


    When he went to the gathering area of human beings, he complained about machines, but if something goes wrong, if Fengshen doesn''t wash the ground.


    These gods are driven to madness, so they will not regard human life as life.


    If something goes wrong, at least tens of thousands of people will die. From the beginning, he also avoided entering the human gathering place. If nothing happens, he should be on the sea now.


    His intention is very obvious. Just from some situations exposed before, he can judge that it is impossible for him to hide in the earth like before.


    Even simple exposure to the outside world to move is a very laborious thing.


    So at present, the only place you can take and should go is the ocean. At least for the time being, the other side has not exposed anything in the ocean.


    Maybe it''s because he didn''t enter the ocean, but it doesn''t matter, because he knows that the sea god is not alive.


    The sea god is dead. The dead god can no longer control the sea, nor can he command the sea to attack him.


    It''s very safe for him to hide in the sea.


    Li Yi''s flying speed is extremely fast, that is, he can''t sign a contract in the void, and even he doesn''t dare to hide in the void, otherwise he will hide in the void early, and this group of people will not be able to catch him.


    It''s just that the world stopped him, but now there are more and more people.


    These people are all gods, from God or under the angel.


    Of course, although they came here with a large number of trials, none of them had authority.


    Now all the power is in his own hands. Of course, he will help these people in the fight.


    The other gods and their people have not yet come down, and it will take a little time. Before Fengshen himself, in order to have more energy to guard against Li Yi, he sent some envoys and envoys into the world in advance to help him manage the flow of wind between heaven and earth.


    Only in this way can he have more energy to pursue Li Yi, and he can mobilize a large number of envoys to come here in a short time.


    Because he controls the wind between heaven and earth, and this time he is determined to solve each other at one time.


    Some of your methods that won''t lead to chaos are beginning to be used gradually. What''s more, many gods help him to clean up the mess together.


    It may cost a lot after the end, but as long as you can kill the other party and take back your power, the lost things are not worth mentioning at all.


    That''s why he wantonly used the wind to bring these people here. When people saw Li Yiyi, they didn''t say anything. All of them worked together and even tried to blow themselves up.


    You only have one to consume his strength as much as possible, hurt him badly, and stop him from entering the ocean.


    He will also suffer great damage when flying, although Fengshen did not find the God in charge of the rain between heaven and earth.


    With the help of wind and the formation of the earth, there are some seasons caused by the circulation of temperature difference and many other reasons have been able to form heavy rain.


    Heavy rain can even find a way to attract thunder and lightning to hinder his action. In front of Li Yi, the sky is dim and thunder snakes dance wildly. Behind him are all envoys of Fengshen.


    In addition, some mountains are even stepping backwards. The collapsed mountains are full of personality and creativity. They are all aimed at him.


    Yes, he is now physically strong, these things can not hurt him, but this does not mean that these things will not hinder his way forward.


    Some of the rocks from the mountains were so powerful that even he had to pause a little to cushion his strength.


    It is based on the fact that his physical body is powerful, the density of his physical body is very high, and his physical body has a huge weight.


    Otherwise, these stones will fall on them, and I''m afraid they won''t fly out directly next second.


    But it has to be said that their plan has been successful, which has caused great obstacles to themselves, but also many mountains have collapsed.


    Although this is a no man''s land, there are no people. Many plants and animals in the mountains are also destroyed by a disaster that originally did not belong to them.


    Gods fight, mortals suffer.


    Li Yi walked into the minefield without any scruples. Although the thunder snakes danced wildly in front of him, because of the change of terrain, weather and surrounding temperature, and the circulation of four seasons, the whole area belongs to the thunderstorm area.


    Walking in it, it''s not so easy to be struck by thunder. There are a lot of thunder, but it won''t strike you so easily.


    When he came in, many envoys of the gods naturally rushed in. At this time, there was no obvious chance to escape. Fortunately, he was fighting in the air. Although he was not at high altitude, it also provided him with great convenience at low altitude, because in this way, he could break through in more than four directions.


    There are six directions for Li Yi to sneak attack. From the beginning, he didn''t plan to fight with these people.


    Because if you fight here, although you are hard to be killed, you can even kill many people of the other side easily, but the number of people of the other side will increase bit by bit.


    And because the earth will change, the four seasons will change, and the style of painting will also change, what they can make now is only some LeiBao, but if they pause in one place for too long, God knows what they can make with these changes.


    You said that the only way to be safe at present is to get rid of each other through constant high-speed movement. What tricks and methods do those gods want to use, but they can''t get around. The most difficult point is to trap yourself in a certain place before they can work slowly.


    He had arranged the array himself. If the stars were big, the geomantic omen of the forest and the mountains and rivers changed day by day, it would not be so easy for him to arrange it.


    But I must not be controlled by them. Once I am limited in a certain range, God knows what they will do.


    So the other side always wants to control themselves, at least to limit themselves to a region, in order to make a good concoction.


    With his high-speed movement and strong strength, Li Yi quickly moved to the sea, and then entered the deep sea.


    They can affect the surface of the sea, but they can''t affect themselves if they are thousands of meters or even thousands of meters deep.


    Even if the God of the earth can take charge of every piece of land, even the land under the sea, but he can''t control the deep sea or even the land in the sea. If he wants to change something, he has to bear the same pressure.


    So as long as you enter the deep sea, you are absolutely safe.


    The sea is large enough that they can''t control all the sea areas. As for the defense of the big star forest and the evil forest, it''s still easy if they are willing to break through.


    Instead of doing so, he fled to the sea.


    His goal is the sea. Although it''s far away now, he has no scruples at this time. He uses it wantonly and gets the full product with crazy acceleration. It won''t be long before he can reach it.


    Of course, we need to break through before we arrive. Li Yi takes out a lightning rod, a very long lightning rod.


    He almost forgot when this thing was put into his storage ring. There are a lot of things in his storage ring. Some rings are classified concisely and clearly, but most of them are in disorder.


    It has enough storage space, so it doesn''t need to worry about what can be loaded and what can''t be loaded. Therefore, the accumulation time inside is getting longer and longer, and there are all kinds of things.


    Even he didn''t know why the lightning rod was still in it. It was when he was going to use it to set up an array. It was used to lead the thunder in the sky and increase its power.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t use it later, but since I have it, it''s best.


    Many thunder and lightning are coming towards him between heaven and earth. The mine is not to prevent thunder from splitting, but to pour the power of thunder and lightning into the ground.


    Li Yi in a person to bear hundreds of thunder power, but there is no great harm, for his body can also bear to live.


    But those who want to attack him can''t bear it. Their bodies are not very strong.


    Although it is better than ordinary people, it is only better than ordinary people. Naturally, there will not be any chance to stop thunder.


    Even a face-to-face, they have not had time to do anything, have not had time to resist already familiar.


    Li Yi also took this opportunity to flee directly. Now the other gods have not come yet. How far can he go.


    At that time, waiting for people to continue to come, more and more people will soon block themselves.


    This kind of thing is not as simple as 1 + 1 = 2.


    Directly superimposed on each other, the strength has been improved. The strength is not a little bit, but a lot. Even if I have strong strength at that time, I''m afraid I can''t fight back.


    He knows that he is still in the no man''s land. If there are more people in the no man''s land, the other party will not let go. However, in the no man''s land, no one will know about their fight. The sequelae of the fight will be cleared up in a short time.


    It will not cause any changes and changes to the whole world. Naturally, these gods will be more open-minded.


    So I can''t let myself fall into such a situation in any case. At that time, it will be a disaster.


    Li Yi bumps right and left and runs away.


    The sea is close at hand, and the distance to the sea is constantly shortening.


    At his side, countless huge silent wind began to accelerate for him, at the same time, there are many wind walls in front of him.


    Their methods have indeed had a lot of effects. Even their own bodies can''t support this extreme situation.


    Li Yi can see that a large number of capillaries on the surface of his body have collapsed, and a lot of blood has passed away. Fortunately, it''s just the burden on the surface of his body and internal organs. Some of them seem extremely terrible, and they may have to vomit two mouthfuls of blood.


    The real root was not hurt, so she didn''t have to worry about what she would be hurt.


    The body is just a few superficial minor injuries, as long as it takes time.


    It won''t be long before he can grow up. As he moves, he gets closer and closer to the sea.


    The obstacles are getting stronger and stronger, but it is no longer useful. As long as there is no accident, he will be able to enter the ocean successfully.


    Similarly, he is facing more and more obstacles, and the whole world is deliberately targeting Li Yi.


    The endless wind between heaven and earth tried to stop him as much as possible, and the gods of Fengshen were like fish in water.


    From time to time to stop him, but even if they can delay a second, the next moment is immediately killed.


    Without any change, Li Yi walked towards the sea step by step.


    Even if his speed is very slow, but still one by one firmly toward the sea.


    Fengshen and other gods looked at each other, and they all knew that they were close at hand.


    However, it seems impossible for the other party to read the finger. The other party can easily walk two steps into the sea.


    As they thought, it wasn''t long before Li Yi succeeded in stepping on the waves.


    The next second it disappears into the deep sea.

 Chapter 574

    Li Yi came into contact with the surface of the water, his body immediately went into the water, and began to go down quickly. His diving speed was very, very fast.


    Visible to the naked eye, in the process of diving, his body mass is increasing, countless sea water forms a set of gravity films on his body surface.


    The sea water comes into contact with him, is controlled by him, and then compressed and frozen. The advantage of doing this is that on the one hand, it can offset the great pressure of the deep sea, on the other hand, it can help you dive faster.


    I know what depth I dive to, so I won''t be found by those gods. So I must go as deep as possible.


    And the speed must be fast. At the beginning of the inspection, he can still feel some resistance. The sea water keeps shaking and rocking.


    Some plants in the sea, such as seaweed, want to influence themselves.


    With the continuous decline of diving depth, there was no feeling after 1000 meters.


    I didn''t feel what the gods could do to me at the bottom of the sea.


    Moreover, although the envoys of gods came here, they could only stare at themselves. Their diving speed was not as fast as their own.


    The depth is constantly falling, and the second one kilometer is successful. There is almost no light here, and all around is dark.


    At this time, Li Yi didn''t see things very clearly. It was not that he didn''t need any light at all.


    If you can''t see something clearly, or you can''t see it clearly with the human eye, but if the human eye is strong enough, you can see it clearly.


    The situation here is equivalent to completely covering your eyes with a black cloth. You can''t see anything.


    Continue to dive to a depth of 5000 meters. Even in the sea, it is a relatively deep state. What is striking is a sea that has not been developed at all.


    In this world, for the first time, human steps set foot here.


    Li Yi stretched out his hand to give out light. It was very dark and weak, but the small light was enough to light up the surroundings, so that he could see clearly.


    There are not many large sea animals around. Some of them are big, but obviously they don''t pay attention to themselves, and most of them are ghosts.


    Feel here should be in a relatively safe place, at least will not be those gods random attention and observation.


    In this environment, he began to move slowly and cautiously. He didn''t know where the other party would come, and he didn''t know whether the other party would send someone to go.


    What if one of the other party''s envoys is really proficient in water, and the soul ring, soul skill and even martial spirit are specially configured for ocean warfare.


    Oh, I can''t say I can defeat myself, but at least I have the ability to enter the sea and fight with my own platform.


    What''s important is that it''s going to be discovered, and it''s likely to be discovered by those people.


    The gods are finding themselves, and their plans are undoubtedly another blow.


    You can do anything else, but you must be careful, and if you can, he wants to find a very deep secret base at the bottom of the sea.


    It does not require that this secret base can do anything, at least it can ensure that if it is badly damaged in the outside world, it can come back to rest.


    And to ensure safety and firm performance, size does not matter, anyway, only one person.


    Only a few square meters of space is enough to survive, and the internal seawater should be pumped out, so as to ensure that you will not suffer from the huge pressure of seawater every minute when you heal.


    What''s more, if you are seriously injured and have to accept the pressure of sea water, it will definitely cause more inconvenience to your injury.


    Therefore, it is necessary to have a safe base that can support one''s normal recovery.


    The speed of moving in the sea is not slow, so this place must be built deep enough.


    And it''s better to have more than one or two, so that those people can''t trace themselves.


    Li Yi continued to descend along the deep sea. When he went down to 8000 meters, his feet were still bottomless.


    At the same time, there are countless sea water around him, which has some impurities.


    There are even rotten bones of some dead sea creatures.


    Those bones can only prove that 2.1 is that this marine creature was absolutely a ghost beast before it died. The density inside the skeleton is very strong.


    Otherwise, they would have floated to the sea and would not have been here.


    The hardness of the bone is also very strong, otherwise it will not be able to withstand long-term compression.


    It''s useless for Li Yi to put a few bones together, but they are strong enough to bear part of the building materials.


    Of course, the number of them is too small, if you want to rely on such things alone, then it is almost impossible.


    From the beginning, he knew that this contraception point could never be built on the ground.


    Although there are places where you can trample on the bottom of the sea with your feet, he said.


    It is impossible for him to put the shelter there. Although it is not clear, according to what he has just encountered outside, he understands that there is a God in God, who can at least control part of the soil.


    The strength is really strong. If Li Yi does this, if he accidentally exposes it, it''s not worth the loss.


    The shelter for him can only be built in the ocean, and can not bear any soil.


    In other words, it''s not that we can''t use soil, but we can''t use the earth. We must stay away from the ground.


    Soon, a lot of sea water around it began to solidify into ice, and section after section of ice was born.


    In fact, in this ocean, the temperature of the sea water is not high, or even cold.


    So there''s no need to worry that the ice will melt, and it''s possible that more ice will condense. These ice blocks are a very large whole.


    But the whole solidification, and the solidification appearance is closer to the spherical.


    In this way, the pressure can be dispersed to a certain range as far as possible, so as to reduce the pressure as much as possible.


    In addition, he carved some arrays outside, and some sea water condensed again outside the same array.


    After two steps, we can ensure that the internal core pressure has completely disappeared, and it is safe enough.


    What''s more, the whole body is quite strong and can even move slowly.


    It''s not very fast in speed, but it doesn''t need Li Yi to drag. It can move slowly by relying on the array.


    In this way, we can solve the problem that we are easy to be found in the rush.


    At the same time, gradually carve out a small space inside, arrange the array, take out some previously collected materials, and make a quite stable array inside, and ensure that the temperature inside is suitable, dry and refreshing.


    In this way, even if you enter it again, you don''t have to worry about filling it with seawater.


    There''s no need to worry about freezing the ice inside because it''s filled with seawater.


    After doing all this, he slowly started the formation, driving the big ice hockey to fly to other places.


    This process is completely random. If he doesn''t master it, he can''t know what kind of action track this ice hockey will be.


    That''s the best way, but it''s totally unpredictable. There''s no pre selection track.


    People will have thinking inertia, but objects will not have this big ice hockey. The way they walk is completely random, which will create a feeling for themselves and them, that is, their movement is without direction.


    Is simply unable to ponder, unable to trace any trace.


    Li Yi began to rise rapidly. The fish dived and went up a lot faster. The whole person was like an arrow that left the string and went through quickly.


    However, he slowly stops at a depth of about 100 meters from the sea level, which allows him to stir up the wind between heaven and earth and continue to capture the full screen without exposing himself. Even if he is exposed, he can quickly move and disappear.


    Soon the wind noise of a cigarette began to move, and he quickly took another piece of power.


    Now there are more and more people on the sea, not only Fengshen, but several other gods also know that Li Yi is hiding in the deep of the ocean, but they don''t know exactly where it is, and the ocean is really big.


    Fengshen has no way to keep the wind from flowing through the sea, which is the key to regulating the climate of several other continents and even the whole Douluo continent.


    Even if the power is seized crazily, he can''t stop, he can only let the wind continue to flow according to the original track.


    Although Li Yi is not as fast as before in seizing power, he seizes more power each time than before. Time still goes by. Fengshen''s power is lost one by one, and with more and more loss, his mood is gradually manic.


    When his power loss reaches 30%, he can''t control himself.


    Fengshen is now in a manic mood, and even has a vague idea that he plans to launch a hurricane and kill the other side regardless of everything.


    In addition, I''m afraid he has no way to continue to prevent the other party from gaining his own power.


    This kind of thing must not be done immediately, at least not in front of a few people.


    Otherwise, they will stop themselves. This matter itself is not in the interest of all the people in the divine world. If they do it, they will certainly cause great harm to human beings. But as long as they can take back the power, they will still be gods. If they continue to do so.


    Before long, you don''t want to be stable.


    Therefore, he must fight to the death. No matter how much he pays, as long as he kills the other party, he can take back his power.


    But today is just a moment for him to think about it. Li Yi succeeded in seizing 3% of the power.


    On the surface, Fengshen still pretends to be indifferent. Several other gods have been watching him, and they are really afraid of each other''s breaking.


    When something like this happens, they must try to stop each other. It is absolutely impossible for them to watch this happen.


    Yes, if this really happened, they would be the culprits and accomplices.


    In this way, no matter what the situation is, they must stop each other, never let each other have the chance to break the pot, regardless of everything.


    They are also watching each other carefully. In case the other party is really in a hurry, they can''t escape the crime of sitting together.


    Once they really touch the public anger, although they are all gods with the throne in their body, it does not mean that they will not be taken the throne.


    And no one wants to deal with public anger, so they are paying attention to their friend. The relationship between them is not so good, but they have known each other for so long that no one wants to see Fengshen go to extremes.


    Yes, it''s obvious that it''s impossible for us to stop it. Although the expression on our face is uncertain, it''s still normal on the whole.


    He didn''t speak, but his expression was still very angry. The other aesthetes looked at each other, and they didn''t know how to persuade each other. To be fair, if they met this kind of thing, they really didn''t know what to do.


    "I''ll go first." He had no time to do anything wrong, so he immediately turned around and wanted to go back, because during this period of time, he lost a lot of power.


    The loss reached more than half, so at that time, even if he wanted to die, he might not have any chance.


    Now it''s not clear how the other side seized his power, and he can''t counter it.


    About all this, he can only bear it in silence.


    Yes, once he decides to put all his efforts together and break the pot, there is still a great possibility to completely change the whole world, or even erase Li Yi.


    It''s a pity that his front foot just left. The rest of them were gods. They looked at each other and followed him quietly.


    At the same time, their God envoys in the world also received some news that they no longer wanted to pursue interests, but quietly did some other actions. If Fengshen really broke the pot, they must join hands to eliminate the disaster that has not yet arisen.


    Li Yi continues to gain his own power in the world. Of course, he also knows that he is even waiting for the other party to break the pot and jump over the wall in a hurry.


    I''m afraid that the other party will soon let the whole world focus on me.


    Then the wind of the whole world, all elements of wind, do not do anything else, the purpose is only one, that is to solve their own problems.


    At that time, even if his strength is strong and his cultivation is strong, it is impossible to touch his bad luck.


    Even on the one hand, they have to spare energy to control the wind of the whole world, not to let them too restless, on the other hand, they have to slowly continue to seize each other.


    What Li Yi guessed was not wrong. The wind between heaven and earth became restless rapidly, even the sea water was washed up, and it was far from a little bit.


    Originally, I stayed under 100 meters of sea water, but the wind blew up 100 meters of sea water directly.


    Li Yi is instantly exposed to the air. The endless wind wants to control it and press it. At the same time, the wind of the whole world is gradually changing its direction.


    If this continues, the whole world will be destroyed in a short time.


    Li Yi began to take the initiative to grasp and even adjust the trend of the whole world wind, and began to fight. He wanted to keep the whole world the way it was before, even if it would not be better, at least not to cause the whole world natural disaster.


    Almost at the same time, he found that the situation opposite to himself suddenly began to change.


    Mountains and rivers began to change a little bit, so that the wind they mastered could be more powerful, blowing away the wind that Fengshen mastered.


    Let the world cycle return to the normal track again, in addition, the weather also has greater changes, there are some small areas, within a short period of time or even several consecutive seasons circulation, just to make their own wind a little bit bigger, can completely suppress the wind mastered by Fengshen.

 Chapter 575

    After this, Li Yi immediately began to take the initiative to take advantage of it, and took advantage of this period of time to speed up the speed of seizing power.


    Fengshen doesn''t know this, or he doesn''t have the heart to know it now. He just violently mobilizes all the winds between heaven and earth to continue to suppress each other.


    But also soon, he found something wrong. His wind was blocked by many things.


    Although it may be just a little bit of hindrance, it is enough to reduce the power of the wind that you can summon.


    The two sides went from side to side. For a moment, they fought back and forth in a small area.


    Of course, Yi and Li Yi are absolutely inferior. Although there are many gods to help him, it is Fengshen, not him, who does not talk about martial arts morality at this time.


    He can''t be totally reckless in destroying, without the slightest scruples, but he can''t be regarded as not doing it. He even has to take the initiative to repair it.


    It''s the balance of the wind between heaven and earth, so to a certain extent, I always fall behind.


    However, at least the balance of the whole world will be maintained for the time being. Although strong winds are found in many uninhabited areas, it is generally normal in some places, but the wind is stronger than in the past.


    That''s the limit of what he can do. He''s trying his best to keep the balance.


    In the same way, he is trying to seize power from the other side as quickly as possible.


    But at this time, the wind between heaven and earth is already in the stage of mania, and it is not so easy for him to capture it.


    Not to before or group so easy freehand, now want to take a little more is very difficult.


    But he has always slowly nibbled at each other, and gradually expanded, and now is about to occupy half of each other''s power.


    In addition, other gods between heaven and earth seem to help themselves.


    Li Yi is now gradually taking advantage, the wind between heaven and earth returns to normal again, and began to suppress Fengshen in turn.


    Obviously, with the passage of time, the gradually suppressed Fengshen also found something wrong.


    If we continue to fight like this, we will not only fail to get back what we have lost, but may lose more.


    At this time, the situation is not what he can choose. Once he enters the stadium, it is not what he can choose.


    Now that he wants to leave the battlefield, he has no chance to be entangled, controlled or suppressed by Li Yi.


    What''s more, other gods don''t care about him now, or even intentionally stop him.


    Although Fengshen is angry in his heart, he has nothing to do. More and more power has been eroded, and more and more power has been lost. Before long, it is likely that even he will die together.


    The situation is getting worse when his power has been lost to 65%.


    He doesn''t care about everything. If he had a choice at the beginning, now he has no chance to choose.


    White in front of their own has no way back, or even no way back.


    He only has the last choice. Although most of the gods will not sit in Fengshen, and he does not want to do it, he knows that he has to break his tail to survive.


    Otherwise, after a while, I don''t even have the chance to choose to survive.


    However, in a moment, only less than 30% of his power was left. With the other party completely suppressing himself, the speed of loss was even faster.


    At the beginning, they could come back and compete with each other, but now they are completely at a disadvantage.


    Fengshen chose the situation he didn''t want to choose. Li Yiwan noticed that the man who had been fighting with him suddenly disappeared.


    He said that no one can control the power any more. He was gradually attracted by most of the power in his hands and gradually moved towards himself.


    Even if they do not take the initiative to seize control, with the passage of time, those powers will gradually come to their own hands.


    Other living beings in the divine world also suddenly find that the wind God has directly abandoned the throne of reincarnation.


    There are many gods who can''t figure out what''s going on now, but they don''t care. Even when Fengshen took office, they didn''t care. Now Fengshen is reincarnated, they don''t care.


    But the other gods who had been together with Fengshen before knew that this was to give up the throne completely and fight with each other.


    If we continue to fight for it, he will be the underdog, and will probably disappear completely in the world in the end.


    The other Party chose to give up the throne and reincarnate directly. Although the situation is very bad, they can at least survive.


    If you have another chance, you may be able to take charge of Shenwei again in the next life. Even if you can''t take charge of Shenwei again, it''s better than continuing to die here.


    Although they don''t know how fierce the fight with Li Yi is, they can probably see that Fengshen has been falling behind and its strength is declining rapidly.


    Naturally, there is something to do with them. Li Yi would not have gained so much power if it had not been for them to push the flames, or even deliberately obstruct Fengshen.


    It''s not that they have no way. If they really make Fengshen crazy and set off a powerful storm, the whole surface world will be destroyed by him.


    As gods, they can''t watch, they can only stop each other.


    The advantage now is that their prevention has really had a great effect. Anyway, the result is good. The other party has not been able to set off any particularly powerful storm, and all the crises have been eliminated.


    The wind in the whole human world may be stronger for two days recently, but it will not cause huge and substantial losses.


    And the new Fengshen is still madly adjusting the wind.


    Li Yi completely grasped the power, and the screen division began to condense in his hands. The wind is invisible, and there is no form in itself.


    But with the gradual condensation, it finally forms a leaf.


    This is just a general symbol. The leaves blown by the wind can change other forms if he wants to.


    This is the nature of the wind, the benefits of the wind power itself. They are intangible and have no form.


    But it can change and affect other substances to a certain extent.


    At the moment, Li Yi is in full control of power and a way of the world.


    This is naturally a very good thing, but in the next moment, he found himself gradually excluded by the world.


    Maybe it''s because I just took charge of the tail of the gods, the power of exclusion is not very strong, only slight, but it is always growing.


    If we continue to do so, we will be excluded from Douluo sooner or later.


    Li Yi is aware that the power of rejecting himself is gradually increasing. At the beginning, the speed of increasing may be very slow, but it is getting faster and faster.


    If we continue to do this, we will be completely excluded before long.


    I think that''s why the gods can''t stay in this world at all. Before they didn''t hold the throne, they haven''t been excluded. Now they completely hold the throne, but they begin to be excluded.


    If you want to stay in this world, you have to give up the throne. There is no other way to stay here.


    There are other ways for him to stay in the stars, the great forest or the evil forest. After all, everything there is for himself, which is equivalent to his own divine world to a certain extent.


    It''s true that you won''t be excluded there, but it''s useless and you can''t stay there all the time. You still have to find a way.


    I can''t. for the time being, put the power and the throne on ah rou.


    When you want to use it, you can bring it back. Normally, you can move normally. You need to put the God''s throne in his place in the outside world.


    Li Yi''s idea is really good. I still want to go back to the star forest to verify whether I think it''s right.


    At the same time, it''s very difficult to adjust the wind between heaven and earth. Li Yi doesn''t know how to do it. He can only imitate the spirit of wind before.


    He also said that many years ago, there should be a general rule for this kind of thing, but he didn''t see it at all when he inherited the throne.


    Maybe the other side didn''t find it out, but the other side was forced to reincarnate and would not tell themselves.


    Perhaps there is something in itself, the other party completely deleted before reincarnation, just want to make himself sick before leaving.


    All these are possible, but for the time being, he can''t manage so much. Now he is carefully adjusting the wind.


    At the same time, he slowly flew through the big forest again. This time, he didn''t dare to let the wind continue to help him. Now he is in the state of groping. It''s better not to use these abilities.


    First, adjust the wind to a normal state and let it circulate normally without affecting the lives of most people in the world.


    Some of these things should also be changed. Many areas where human beings had not set foot tens of thousands of years ago are now full of human beings. At that time, there was no problem pouring too much wind on it.


    But if we do this again, it will cause countless deaths and injuries. What should be changed is to change a little. We can''t be so rigid.


    Generally speaking, the world is still getting better and better. Li Yi can feel that every minute, every second, the world really repels him more and more. Just now, he can resist by himself.


    At the same time, this repulsive force is not aimed at the divinity and other things, but simply aimed at the individual. The stronger the individual is, the longer he can resist.


    In this way, the time that the soul beast should be able to resist is much stronger than that of ordinary human beings. After all, the vast majority of the soul beast''s body is much stronger than that of ordinary human beings.


    Even if it''s the top soul stone of Douluo in the world, unless the soul skill is to strengthen the body, otherwise the body won''t be much better than ordinary people.


    Although it is far beyond the peak of normal people, it has not yet reached the point that can not be erased.


    Li Yi''s physical body is more powerful than many ghosts and beasts, so even if it occupies the throne of God, it suffers from this kind of resistance.


    He can persist for a long time than the ordinary soul master, but even so, she is still reluctant to take the throne with her, because it is not good for her to be rejected by the world every minute.


    It''s a very bad feeling, and it''s not a good thing to take the throne with you to continue to seize other powers.


    If you don''t take the God''s throne, continue to find ways to obtain other roads and seize other powers.


    This will definitely make her more convenient. At the same time, ah Rou can use the power of the wind to make her more convenient when she seizes it.


    This time, it took nearly three years to take over the authority of Fengshen.


    The next time will be a lot faster. The important thing is that when the power is half contested, I am constantly entangled. The other party has countless helpers and hands to help, but I have only one person to fight alone.


    At that time, the situation was really the worst. I was constantly suppressed and had to run away.


    Even the speed of escape is not so fast, but in any case, finally he is still tenacious survived, and stayed in the ocean for a period of time, slowly continue to seize power.


    Soon, the star forest was near.


    He still lost part of the world''s wind, but he still needs to comb these things when he stays in the star forest.


    He can''t just throw these things to ah Rou, which is also a big burden for him, and if he''s not careful, what''s the matter.


    Li Yi also wants to adjust these things by himself. After adjusting, he can give them to ah Rou with ease.


    Only in this way can I be at ease. Otherwise, it will be a mess in his hands, and he will not adjust it. If anything goes wrong, it will not be a small disaster.


    Wind is invisible and hard to understand, so it is more difficult to master.


    Moreover, there is a chain reaction in itself, which needs to be adjusted with the trend of seasonal ocean currents in the whole world, even in many mountains and rivers, in order to avoid a big storm.


    When Li Yi enters the star forest, the feeling of rejection disappears instantly. The whole person is no longer suppressed by the world, and his body seems to be a little relaxed.


    He didn''t do anything else, and didn''t inform other people that God was in power.


    A huge planet, a huge continent and marine forest, all kinds of information displayed in front of him.


    The wind between heaven and earth forms a tight net, flowing according to the laws of the whole planet.


    Li Yi can''t adjust these winds at will. He can adjust some place on the planet at will.


    Countless figures were all looked at by him. As long as he wanted to see anything, he could see it clearly.


    In all cases, whether the seasonal geomantic omen will be blocked by mountains and rivers is considered by him, which is a very, very huge amount of calculation.


    Fortunately, with the help of full name, the final result is relatively clear. He doesn''t need to do other operations, just need to adjust the result according to the current situation.


    Even so, it is very difficult. The previous generations of Fengshen had a lot of trial and error.


    Left enough detailed information and situation, even so, they are still not disorderly adjustment.


    Before this term of reincarnation, Li Yi deleted all the information in it. Now he has to make a perfect plan himself.


    Only in this way can the wind continue to operate in accordance with the law, without fault or trouble.


    It caused a huge storm, leading to the destruction of the entire planet''s surface civilization.


    Li Yi adjusted cautiously and carefully. Fortunately, after his adjustment, the authority will give him feedback and tell him the consequences of the adjustment.


    This is only a more detailed information, there are more information can not be calculated.


    Every step of adjustment is equivalent to walking on steel wire, which is very dangerous.

 Chapter 576

    Li Yi carefully adjusted the wind, whether it was the tropical ocean current monsoon or the short-term wind caused by the air temperature.


    Or just a little wind in a certain year, a certain day, a certain place.


    All these things need to be taken into consideration, but fortunately, as long as he can take them into consideration and arrange them in detail, even if there is any accident next year, the power itself can evolve and go on according to the original rules.


    In this way, we can ensure the minimum situation even if there is a problem or an accident. And once something changes, it doesn''t create a crisis.


    The biggest harm is completely wiped out in the cradle at the beginning. In addition, he has to select some completely uninhabited areas as the places where the extra storms are released every year.


    It is inevitable that some extra wind will be generated every year. It will gather these seals and export them to some areas. Anyway, are there any creatures in those areas.


    Countless years of wind and rain, enough to change the above landscape, but this is not important, anyway, it is just to change the landscape, really can not find other gods can make up for it.


    Besides, this kind of change is based on ten thousand years, and the average Fengshen can live for more than twenty thousand years at most.


    That is to say, the terrain that can''t be changed several times is likely to change a little in tens of thousands of years, but I can''t live to that time.


    Many Fengshen don''t care much about this change, because they are in charge of the flood after their death.


    The geomorphic changes caused by this may lead to a relatively big crisis, but no one cares about it. But the most important thing is that some originally uninhabited areas are used for some small storms and large typhoons.


    From the coastal areas, such as some islands, there was no one at all in the beginning, and the wind was all right.


    Now that human beings are gradually living and the bee continues to sleep like this, although the local residents have already had the experience to deal with it, generally no casualties will be caused.


    But it is still a big impact on the local economy.


    In addition, every year because of this kind of natural disaster, there are also some things about the dead, but not many.


    But a dozen people die every year, which is totally normal.


    Li Yi is to avoid converting the original big storm into a relatively small tropical current monsoon, which may cause the local weather to be a little cloudy and sunny recently, with some rain.


    However, it did eliminate the original huge storm. The original large storm was blown out at one time and changed into 3-5 smaller winds.


    In this way, the local economic loss can be minimized. In addition, more changes are gradually evolving.


    He wasted more than a month to adjust these things. Fortunately, it only needs to be adjusted once.


    It seems that God is really not easy to do. He just needs to adjust it once. If this situation happens once a year, he will not do anything else every year and study it every day.


    Even if you want to have a good practice, it''s impossible for the gods to shut down for 50 or 60 years. It''s completely normal.


    You still need to take time to adjust when you close the door. The effect of closing the door will not be good.


    After adjusting these things, Li Yi ends his seclusion practice. Now he wants to entrust the power to ah Rou, and then hurry back to have a look at the two children.


    They did it by themselves. They had been tossing about for nearly two years. They must be very anxious.


    It''s almost time for them to graduate, but the guidance provided by the college is generally for most soul masters to go to the intermediate soul master school.


    To move forward, unless you are very talented and ready to continue your in-depth study, otherwise, most people will end their study in this period of time and go hunting and fighting by themselves.


    Similarly, the vast majority of parents in the senior soul teacher college are soul teachers, and they are also aristocrats, and they are real power aristocrats, who have fiefdoms and rights.


    Although the class''s little nobles also want their children to continue to study, the general family can''t afford the huge consumption of the senior soul teacher college.


    It''s not only about time, but also about all aspects. Although senior soul teachers college can further expand children''s talent and strength potential.


    It will also take a long time and a lot of materials to accumulate. Ordinary nobles can''t bear it. If there are two or three other children in the family, it''s impossible to bear it.


    Ah Rou was originally practicing, but now she suddenly learned that Li Yi had come back, so she was very happy.


    He has not seen this friend and partner for a long time. This time, he left for a long time.


    Ah Rou sees Li Yi standing in front of her eyes, smiles and asks, "what have you been doing in this period of time?"


    Her heart is naturally incomparable doubt. At the beginning, he knew that Li Yi went out and did something when he went out, but he really didn''t know what it was that would waste such a long time.


    To a certain extent, it must be very dangerous and terrifying to imagine it, otherwise it would not take so long to rely on his strength.


    Fortunately, others did not have other things, how to say the final safe and secure back, this is still very happy.


    Li Yi, I went forward and gave her a hug and touched her head. "I went out to solve a god this time. His provincial Party committee, now I am the Lord of wind between heaven and earth, the God of wind between heaven and earth. "


    Although he didn''t feel anything, he said this very plainly. Ah Rou was very surprised and looked at him with an unbelievable mouth.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Li Yi said to mobilize the wind between heaven and earth and show the power at the same time.


    This is the power of the God of wind. Anyone who gets it can become the God of wind and master the throne, and also master all the winds in the whole Douluo continent through the throne.


    When you become a God, you will be rejected by the outside world. Little by little, the force will gradually squeeze you out of the world. Unless you stay in the big star forest, you will not be squeezed, or you will go to the divine world, otherwise you will certainly encounter such strong pressure.


    Li Yi is telling the truth. Although ah Rou was shocked and incredible about this incident, he had a great foundation for his trust in Li Yi, so he soon accepted that the other party really became a God.


    "Do you stay in the star forest all the time?"


    Li Yi shook his head. "There is one more thing you want to ask for your help. I will give you the position of Fengshen. You stay in the star forest for a while, and I''ll go out and solve some other things.


    If you don''t want it, you can give it back to me. If you want to keep it, you can also control it. It''s just a God''s throne, it doesn''t matter. "


    Li Yi is very common, but she has two meanings.


    The throne is one of the most precious things in the world.


    This kind of thing entrusted to others, is undoubtedly very dangerous, if the other party directly away, Li Yi helpless.


    Since ah Rou understood this, she also understood that the other side entrusted the throne to herself, rather than proving to others that she had great trust in the other side''s heart.


    He completely believed in himself, and believed that he would not deceive her because of these interests, even if it was God for such a very precious thing.


    This feeling of being believed is very good. Ah Rou nods her head gently and says seriously, "don''t worry, I will take good care of it for you."


    Li Yi''s serious attitude made her feel uncomfortable for a while.


    He reached out and pinched her cheek. "Come on, don''t be so serious. It''s not a big deal."


    Ah Rou feels that she is blushing, but fortunately, her appearance as a child is not very normal.


    She was not like this originally. She is a very mature person. After contacting Li Yi, she has not changed the way she always used it, or rarely changed it.


    Not to mention Li Yi, even she began to get used to her appearance.


    Li Yi doesn''t have to release his power and help the second floor to refine and master it. It''s not difficult, as long as he wants to.


    Power is very easy to enter ah Rou''s body, and is completely mastered by him. It''s not a difficult thing, it''s very easy.


    After ah Rou took power, she also realized that she could control all the winds in the whole world in a real sense. Although from the surface, their strength and not much increase.


    But in the real sense, it''s an increase. When you don''t know how many battles, it''s very convenient to mobilize the wind of the whole world, whether it''s attacking the other side or defending yourself.


    After Li Yi entrusted things to him, he told him not to adjust them casually. After all, this thing is very dangerous.


    Once the adjustment is not good, many people in the world will suffer a serious ecological disaster, though they may not have any problems.


    I''m not around him. Even if I find something wrong, I don''t know. There will be a big problem and I don''t even have time to solve it.


    After explaining ah Rou, Li Yi turns around and leaves the star forest.


    This time, although the wind between heaven and earth was adjusted to be normal, he was still unable to mobilize the wind between heaven and earth to help himself. After all, the power was not on him, not at all.


    He can only fly slowly towards the human city at the same speed as before. The city where ansey lives is far away from the stars. Although the forest is far away, it can also be reached within one day for her own speed.


    After this time, the divine world set off a big mess, and all of them were mobilized to tell them what happened.


    And what is the situation of Fengshen and why it is forced to reincarnate.


    What''s more, they find that the other party can shake their power completely, but they don''t know who the other party is, what it looks like, and what the situation is.


    The unknown can be frightening, especially when you don''t know anything. This person kills a God.


    Although it''s not to let the other party die completely, it''s almost the same as killing the other party and forcing the other party to reincarnate.


    So many gods, after knowing about it, are in fact ready.


    They don''t know the situation of the other side, but they need to find out the strength of the other side to destroy the divine world.


    If they want to overthrow the rule of the gods, they still want to seize a provincial Party committee and become the same people as them. For the former, they should spare no effort to strike, try every means to make the other party give up the throne, or even disappear completely in the world.


    For the latter, they can punish them a little, and the place becomes a God, just like them.


    It''s not so easy for a God to solve, especially if he solves Fengshen before the other party. From the fact that he can solve Fengshen before the other party becomes a God, we can see that the other party''s ontological strength is very strong.


    If we want to solve the problem thoroughly, I''m afraid we have to pay a price that is hard to measure.


    So these gods are not ready to completely solve each other. If the other party chooses to join them, who will be with them? Although they still have some achievements, at least they don''t have to work hard.


    It takes a lot of effort to solve the other party''s problem. If the other party is in a hurry, we can really fight.


    It''s not a good thing to hurt yourself or even be forced to die together.


    No God is willing to pay the price of injury or even death for this matter. So their first choice is to make peace with each other first.


    Whether he will come or not is beyond his consideration. In their view, as long as the gods inherit the throne, they will come to the divine world sooner or later. It is just a matter of time. Even if the other side is strong, they can bear the pressure of resistance.


    After 20 or 30 years at most, he will come honestly. Even if he doesn''t want to come to touluo, he will be rejected.


    ...................


    When Li Yi arrived at the city boundary, he didn''t do anything and didn''t take the initiative to cover up his actions, but he didn''t want too many people to see him.


    Familiar with the sneak into the house, he still did not see bibidong and a Yin, Anxi is in the house at this time.


    Li Yi knocks on the door. Before waiting for her response, she pushes the door in.


    Originally, I was sitting on a chair, and the voice of opening the door frowned and looked unhappy.


    How did you come in before you asked someone to come in? Which servant is this? I don''t know.


    Suddenly turned his head, he found that Li Yi was looking at her with a smile.


    Ansey''s life and three years ago did not change much, just because three years has become more mature.


    This kind of maturity is in all aspects, not only in the body, but also in the temperament.


    She was very surprised when she saw Li Yi. She ran over happily, patted him on the shoulder and poked him on the chest. She was sure that it was the real person who was very dissatisfied with her.


    "You''ve been running for three years at a time. Do you know how I got here in these three years? What did you do? Has the matter been settled? "


    As he spoke, he looked at Li Yi in circles and nodded from time to time.


    Li Yi is very sad to be seen by her, and there is no way. After all, this time he has gone directly for three years, and the other party has helped him so much, and he owes others so much.


    Let''s see. It won''t lose a piece of meat.

 Chapter 577

    Li Yi''an''s residence has been waiting for a long time, and talked a lot with Anxi, but most of them are not important things. Some real things still can''t tell him to fight. Ha ha, smile.


    Ansey understood and didn''t ask.


    It wasn''t long before the two children finished school. In other words, their studies are not so important to the soul teacher college.


    The more the soul Teacher College turns over, the less it will be. At the beginning, it will teach some basic knowledge, reading, writing and soul power cultivation, and then it will rely on the soul teacher himself.


    Why a good teacher can account for the vast majority of the role, because a good teacher can give you a guidance at any time.


    When your cultivation is growing higher and higher, even better than the teachers in the school, or you are in a stage, the teachers in the school may not have a clear idea of how to guide you.


    So that''s why many people want to be a very good teacher. It not only means that they can get guidance, but also a lot of resources and contacts are inclined to you.


    If you go out by yourself, others will probably help you with three points for your honesty.


    If you meet the enemy of the teacher, it''s hard to say.


    Li Yi is preparing to give them a surprise when they come out.


    Two years no see, the two children have been born very beautiful, Li Yi see in the eyes of the old with great comfort.


    In fact, most of the time they are raised as daughters.


    Now two children grow up, of course, I am very happy.


    Li Yi slowly appeared behind them and put out his hands to pat them on the shoulders.


    A yin and bibidong are curious. They turn around and find Li Yi standing behind them with a smile.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    After all, they haven''t seen Li Yi for a long time. They don''t want him. It''s impossible, but they know that sometimes it''s useless.


    Li Yi can not appear in their side, but often will still think of him.


    This time I suddenly saw my brother appear in front of me. Naturally, I was very happy and cheered.


    Bibidong took the lead in grasping his arm, and did not dare to let it go tightly, for fear that Li Yi would disappear once he let it go.


    A Yin came up and gave him a big hug. He buried his head in Li Yi''s chest and sucked hard.


    The two children haven''t seen him for a long time. Now when they see him, they naturally have endless words and things in their heart. They want to tell him.


    Li Yi, who also knew this situation, sat quietly listening, asking and echoing from time to time.


    A yin and bibidong have talked for a long time, but they still have a lot of things to share with Li Yi.


    But ansey came to interrupt the conversation of the three of them, "it''s time to eat. Today I called the cook and cooked a lot of dishes."


    After he finished, he shook his head and sighed helplessly, "I''ve found many cooks over the years. No matter where they are, they''ve found their cooking skills. No matter who they are, they can''t taste the same as you."


    With that, he leaned down and blinked his eyes. His intention was obvious. He asked Li Yi when he could cook another meal for him.


    "OK, OK, I''ll cook myself in two days." Li Yi replied.


    When ansey heard her words, there was a smile between her mouth and eyes, and the two children cheered.


    They haven''t eaten anything made by Li Yi for a long time, which is also very important for them. On the one hand, the dishes made by Li Yi are really delicious.


    On the one hand, because the taste of Li Yi can not be copied, they live alone in their memory.


    People can''t copy, can''t imitate, no matter how to do, can''t make the same taste.


    Even if the cooking may be done by people who are better than Li Yi, it is impossible to copy.


    After they went to dinner, at the table, the two children were still chattering, and ansey also said a few words.


    It won''t be long before the two children will graduate from the soul teacher college, and they won''t be able to further study after graduation.


    Li Yi is not going to let them study in the soul teacher college. He has already helped them prepare for the next road to cultivate immortals.


    I don''t know if there is any natural calamity in this world. I hope there is. If we don''t pass the natural calamity, it will be difficult to become an immortal.


    I didn''t, so I asked them to push the realm of cultivation to the top, and then I tried to find a way to kill some gods, gain power and win the throne.


    He has set the goal of a God''s throne. He wants the sea god''s throne for nothing else.


    Has died, not to say is oneself, even ordinary title Douluo also can choose to carry on the examination to obtain becomes, but oneself actually does not have the necessity to carry on the examination.


    Directly try to find out if you can use the power of Fengshen to attack the huge divine power, and then you can''t break in alone.


    Without any assessment, you can directly seize power. The fastest way is to immediately grasp a power.


    There are commonalities and similarities between powers.


    The two can find ways to get more, and even try to enter the divine world, hunt gods and seize the power of each other.


    Whether it''s entering the divine world or hunting gods, it''s a very high-risk thing. Don''t try it for the moment. Take the power of Poseidon first, and we''ll talk about the next thing.


    Li Yi mainly stayed in this city for a period of time. There was nothing for her to do. It was just time for her to relax. There were two or three months left before they graduated.


    ------------------


    After a few months, Li Yi attended the graduation ceremony of two children''s soul teacher college. They finally graduated. Although they have lived in this city for three years, they often have huge schoolwork. Even without them, they squeeze their time to practice.


    How would you like to cultivate quickly and become powerful? If you have the ability to help Li Yi, you don''t have to watch him take risks alone.


    So the two children really seldom play in the city. Li Yi waited for them to graduate and took them to play in this huge city for nearly a month.


    I took a look at all the streets and alleys that I could and should visit in the city, and all the shops.


    In this way, she decided to take her two children back to Xingdou forest and leave the human world for a long time.


    Maybe it won''t be long before it will come back. All this is unknown.


    Ansey also understood all this, but she didn''t stop, just watched quietly.


    When Li Yi was young, she didn''t say anything and didn''t even send it.


    After the three left, she went on with her business.


    Li Yi left with them this time. He talked to them a lot on the way and slowly taught the two children to practice.


    Bibidong and a Yin are two girls who have been practicing hard all these years. In addition, they have countless foundations. Although they are not around them during this period of time, there has never been a shortage of natural resources and treasures.


    If you don''t worry about breaking through the realm too fast, it may lead you to abstain from vanity, which is not a good thing for them. Maybe the two of you have already really refined the void and combined the Tao, ready to soar.


    But in this way, their present state is still in contact with the edge of refining emptiness and Taoism. Although there is no breakthrough, it is about to break through.


    After the breakthrough, the strength of two people will make a rapid progress in a short time.


    The big forest of stars is close at hand, and Li Yi is gradually falling from the sky.


    In fact, it''s a very unusual thing to appear here. He believes that some things may be paying attention here, but these are not important.


    It''s hard to hide. It''s impossible to hide all the time.


    If Li Yi is seen, he will be seen.


    What I should do is still to be the authority of Fengshen. I have got it. No matter how strong those gods are, they can''t do anything about themselves now.


    He as like as two peas, he entered the heart, and many gods in the forest saw it, and they also found it.


    It''s no use. I saw it after Li Yi entered the star forest. It''s not much different from Li Yi. Anyway, there''s nothing I can do.


    And the gods didn''t pay much attention to each other. No matter where they were, they would come to the divine world sooner or later.


    It doesn''t matter to them. They don''t need to pay too much attention.


    As soon as Li Yi enters the second floor of the star forest, he will wait here, and Xiao Wu will stay beside him.


    But ah Rou once had a change, changed herself, the original human appearance is no longer that lovely pink little girl.


    My change is not too big, compared with aunt and bibidong, her age is now at most 12 years old.


    It''s age on the surface, but in fact it''s very long.


    Ah Yin and bibidong are naturally happy to see him, and they haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    When the three children meet, they are eager to chat and play. What''s the difference between a yin and bibidong Xiaowu outside and here? Xiaowu shares with them some information about the inside of Xingdou big forest.


    Li Yi just watched and didn''t do anything. He let them play for a while, but he didn''t worry. He slowly taught them to practice.


    When time has passed, they have not been around their two children, but they are still very strict with their self-cultivation.


    It''s very self disciplined, even to the point of being strict with yourself.


    Now, if you can make them happy, play and relax, let them play and relax.


    "How about time? Have you mastered the power of Fengshen? Are you proficient in using it?" The figure of the three children gradually disappeared in the forest. Li Yi went to ah Rou and asked.


    It''s been several months since he left. I don''t know where his mastery of Qian Ping is going. He should be able to master it very well and mobilize the wind between heaven and earth.


    Ah Rou began to ask himself what he could do in this period of time. After Li Yiran, he really wasted a long period of time, concentrating on it and studying how to master it better.


    Over time, my efforts have also been rewarded. My ability has been greatly improved, and my ability to coordinate and mobilize has also been greatly improved. In addition, Li Yi''s operation method and even the original plan have been written in the whole army.


    Even if the wind is stirred up by him, he can mend it by himself.


    Most of the initial attempts were made inside the star forest.


    To a great extent, it is guaranteed that there will never be any big problems. After all, the stars are big, and there are arrays inside the forest.


    Even if it''s windy, it can disappear in an instant. Ah Rou is more confident and bold to try.


    It''s not a trivial matter to accidentally cause a storm in the outside world, but it doesn''t need to worry too much here.


    Li Yi showed himself little by little that his mastery of the wind had reached an advanced stage during this period. Of course, the most important thing was power.


    Only when he has power can he make a bold attempt without fear of problems. Power is also his most basic ability to control the wind.


    Don''t say master. He doesn''t even have the chance to master. What else can he talk about if he doesn''t have the chance.


    Li Yi looked at the satisfaction of nodded, "can''t see you so talented, in such a short period of time can achieve such superb master, really let me amazing."


    At the same time, he is more assured that ah Rou can reach this level than he expected.


    At this level, she can be more confident and bold to do some other things. For example, when she goes to capture the sea cucumber cake, someone will help her. Even if she fails to capture it, ah Rou can take advantage of the wind between heaven and earth to quickly send herself back to Xingdou forest safely.


    At that time, it may not be necessary. After all, Poseidon is dead.


    Whether they will be resisted when they seize power is unknown. Title Douluo no way, do things do not mean that they can not do their own strength, but to exceed them a lot.


    What they can''t do doesn''t mean they can''t do it. They can''t seize power because they are weak.


    To remove the seal of Poseidon, we can only carry out the slowest assessment bit by bit.


    I''m different from them. I''m countless times faster than them in both direct capture and assessment. The only disadvantage is that I have to spend time pretending.


    You are no different from a normal soul master in disguise. Only in this way can you evaluate.


    So relatively speaking, it''s faster and more energy-saving to seize directly. At that time, we will see the situation. If we can seize it by ourselves, if we can''t, we will assess it by ourselves.


    Li Yi: I''ve made a plan for myself in my heart. In the current situation, I''m not in a hurry to implement it.


    Take a rest for a while. Ah Rou''s accomplishments are higher than those of ah Yin, Xiao Wu and Bi Dong. She has reached the peak of the realm of cultivating emptiness and Taoism. As long as she takes a little step forward, she will be able to ascend.


    Li Yi first asked him to have a try and see if he could make a breakthrough in his cultivation and complete the project of soaring in this world.


    If you can, the world can soar. There is no doubt that time will be very good. In this way, the strength of several of them will be improved qualitatively.


    No, I''m afraid that their strength is at most to refine their body to the peak. Although they help them strengthen their body and lay many foundations, which is better than the general refining their body to the peak, it''s impossible to fight with the real immortal.

 Chapter 578

    Under the calm sea, I don''t know how many stormy waves there are, so Li Yi walks in the waves.


    The wind between heaven and earth blessed him, and he walked smoothly.


    If you want to have more power over Poseidon, you have to find a way to find the Poseidon island.


    It''s not hard to find. Comparing with the original work, he soon found out where the island of Poseidon is. The difficulty is how to bypass the seal set by Poseidon and directly seize the authority.


    Although there is no cover for the action, the momentum emanating from him has made many ghosts and beasts retreat.


    This is not the momentum brought about by the so-called cultivation, but simply because his physical body is strong to a certain extent, crushing these sea spirits from the nature of the species.


    It seems that when you have to face the tiger without iron, you will encounter a sense of oppression.


    Of course, if you have an engineer shovel, maybe you can try a slide shovel.


    Li Yi is close to the Poseidon island. Many people in the world want to accept the Poseidon''s assessment and inherit the throne of God, but not everyone has this qualification. Even if they want to accept the assessment, they need to meet the Poseidon''s preset qualification.


    Although the complete death has completely dissipated in this world, the seal he placed is loyal and meticulous in carrying out his mission and choosing the next Poseidon.


    When Li Yi ascended Shanghai God Island, the island suddenly rose and burst into great pressure. Not only the whole island, but also the surrounding sea water seemed to be boiling and surging up.


    This pressure seems to want to break through the body surface defense, to see what he is really like.


    I''m a general title. When Douluo comes here, he will be spied clearly when he just set foot on Shanghai Island. Those who have the ability to inherit can choose to take the Poseidon assessment.


    If they can''t, they will be thrown out of the island. One is that they can''t spy on themselves.


    If you don''t know yourself, you don''t know whether you are qualified to inherit. If you don''t know whether you are qualified to inherit, you won''t trigger the mechanism of throwing people out.


    But crazy want to spy on themselves, the problem is completely unable to break their own cover.


    This is the rigidity of the array or seal. He doesn''t have any Ganoderma lucidum. He only knows how to carry out his own procedures according to the original preset rules.


    If someone else comes, naturally there is no problem. It''s easy to get in and finish, but the problem is that you are the biggest bug.


    Li Yi is walking in the island. The sense of oppression becomes stronger and stronger, and the array begins to be more crazy to spy on itself.


    He did not care about this, step by step slowly to the middle of the island.


    The island is full of many assessment organs and soul beasts. The soul ring is ready for the assessors and has a lot of magic power.


    Then the province can help Title Douluo, strengthen and improve its own soul ring, and also enable the next sea god to have some divine power when he inherits the throne.


    It doesn''t have any magic power. It takes time to accumulate.


    It can make the next Poseidon play the power of Poseidon in the shortest time and have part of the power of Poseidon.


    Only in this way can the next Poseidon inherit the Poseidon''s throne and start soon.


    These divine powers have been consumed a little in countless years, but they are still a drop in the bucket for the huge accumulation.


    Li Yi began to absorb these trials directly. Although he had no power, he could absorb these divine powers.


    General title Douluo, want to absorb these magic power, the next second is to be alive support explosion.


    Body strength and their meridians, Dantian simply can''t bear these huge forces.


    The magic power disappeared quickly. Obviously, the array didn''t make any response to this degree.


    At the beginning of the layout, Poseidon would not take this into consideration. After all, no one would come over for no reason, but would absorb the divine power.


    It''s someone who doesn''t leave immediately after he becomes a God in the lower world, and doesn''t specially come here to absorb some divine power.


    Power is very powerful for Title Douluo, but for the gods, it is just a daily accumulation.


    The reporter of political science and law society did not consider this point. To be fair, if it was set up by himself, I am afraid it would not have been taken into account.


    Huge divine power, quickly disappear.


    There are less and less things that arrays can do. Although arrays are not completely based on divine power consumption.


    Sometimes it does work. With the gradual disappearance of the divine power, the power of the array is further weakened.


    The power that had been able to hinder itself has gradually disappeared.


    The divine power disappears completely. Although the array is still in operation, its power is not as strong as it used to be.


    Li Yi did not destroy the array at that time. The array design was not perfect.


    And I don''t know what the consequences will be if I destroy the array, so I put it there first.


    Although it was not destroyed, he caught and released them temporarily. Most of them were from the sea tree, and some were from the land.


    If they are all raised, the life of the soul beast is very long. As long as they don''t die due to various accidents, they can live indefinitely in theory.


    The premise is that these spirit beasts continue to ensure that their appearance will not be transformed into human form. If they are transformed into human form, they will die.


    These spirit beasts are kept in captivity, and some soul rings are also protected by other methods.


    As a reward for examiners, and help examiners improve the strength of Title Douluo level, so that they will become stronger after mastering the throne.


    Li Yi didn''t take into account the fact that all these ghosts and beasts were released, or that their designers didn''t even consider this situation at the beginning.


    The soul ring is also put away by him. At this time, the array seems to be in disorder. Not only does he not continue to repel, he wants to observe himself.


    Moreover, the spontaneous chaos is very serious. The whole array is completely chaotic from top to bottom.


    Li Yi watched quietly, waiting for the other side to make mistakes. He didn''t have to wait for the mistakes and confusion of the array to become more and more serious.


    Until the end, although the whole array didn''t break, it was completely confused.


    Not only did not carry out any damage, just did some things that the array designer didn''t consider at the beginning.


    As a result, the whole array can not reach a closed loop logically. It is normal to have problems and damage.


    However, it is obvious that although the array is chaotic and does not belong to the power of Poseidon, the deepest hidden things of this array have not yet been exposed.


    Li Yi is waiting to scan the whole island while the array is in chaos.


    The whole island was exposed to his God''s creeping range to the depth of the earth.


    Reach out a hand to lightly grasp, a three halberd fork suddenly appears in his hand.


    It is one of the three halberds and forks of Poseidon. Although it does not have the authority of Poseidon, it also has the ability to command the sea.


    With this, it''s easier to find out the power of Poseidon.


    Li Yi raised the three halberd fork high, and suddenly the whole ocean was boiling.


    Not only the sea, but also many creatures in the sea. He can use this artifact to control the sea.


    This is already a very powerful ability. In this ocean, there is already a demigod level marine creature, the deep sea demon whale emperor.


    Although the other side has no divinity, it is no worse than some gods in its own individual strength.


    Apart from the sea god, other gods may not be in the sea, relying on their own strength to overcome it.


    Li Yi just used the Trident fork. It should be in the ocean. Although the full screen of Poseidon is still there, what he said is the core of the whole array.


    However, it is obvious that the original designer of the array did not consider that someone would have the power to destroy the whole array and seize power.


    In other words, he thinks that even if someone can destroy the array, he will not be able to seize power.


    Even so, when she wanted to take power, she still suffered the resistance of the power itself.


    If the assessment, step-by-step master, will not be subject to such resistance.


    I don''t have so much time to assess myself, so I directly use this fastest way to wantonly destroy and then take control.


    At this time, many life senses that the sea between heaven and earth is rioting.


    Because of the riots in the sea, many gods associated with the sea are very curious.


    Having been dead for so many years, it''s definitely not a good thing that the sea suddenly riots, not to mention that the next successor of Poseidon does not appear.


    At this time, the wind tunnel between heaven and earth began to work, and began to use the strong wind to suppress and pacify the turbulent ocean.


    The mania of the ocean is suppressed by the wind between heaven and earth. Countless waves smash into the sky like a fist, but they are quickly suppressed by the wind.


    In this case, Li Yi slowly grasped the power, and finally the power completely stabilized.


    The ocean between heaven and earth returns to its original state, and the current continues as it was.


    Once the world was stable again, Li Yi finally took control of the ocean.


    Unscrupulous action in the sea, the next second in the other end of the sea, in the next second back.


    If he wanted to, Li Yi ordered all the ghosts, beasts, even a fish and a shrimp in the ocean.


    Not only the sea, but also many islands on the sea.


    He also suffered from the repulsion force, which was stronger than the last time, just like many times before he piled up on himself at one time.


    He went into the ocean, and the whole ocean helped him fight against this repulsion.


    The effect is very good, but the ocean can only help itself to fight against it, and it can''t shield the repulsion.


    And the benefits of exclusion are not increasing bit by bit, but doubling again and again.


    But if you can help yourself fight, you will be rejected sooner or later if you have nothing to do for a while.


    Moving fast around the world, the next second comes to the ocean boundary.


    Next second, fly to the star forest with all your strength.


    Inside the great forest, the power of exclusion disappeared completely.


    Li Yi can feel the power of exclusion. Generally speaking, it is bigger and bigger every time.


    It seems that I''m afraid I can''t work according to the original plan.


    Li Yi thought in his heart that he would go back to find a way to take the power of Fengshen and Haishen together, and then try to make the whole Xingdou forest enter the divine world with him.


    It''s just that it''s not safe to take the star forest with you. You''d better take the evil forest with you.


    Boss, the forest continues to stay in this world, so that even if there is something wrong with it, it will not affect them.


    If you can, you''d better leave another authority. It''s just that the divine world is dangerous to you. If you don''t take two with you, I''m afraid it will be more or less dangerous.


    Moreover, after entering the divine world, the situation is not as simple as now imagined. When entering the divine world, you have to face those gods directly.


    It''s really good to be in the star forest and the fairy forest. Even if you want to enter, those statements are just an incarnation.


    It''s impossible to be really strong. The problem is that once you enter the divine world, you will directly face the fact that you have array assistance, but it''s still unknown whether you can defend the gods.


    Li Yi didn''t think about it for long, and a detailed plan soon came to his mind.


    Whatever you do, you have to do it yourself.


    He thought so, but bibidong and ayin came to him.


    Naturally, they know what Li Yigang has just done. They are getting older and older. Originally, some things were no longer hidden from them and they told them directly.


    It''s just that if they don''t know that there are still some illusions in their hearts before, they will be more sad after they know.


    I thought it was a particularly powerful enemy before, but now the enemy is really very powerful, and they don''t know when they can help.


    Li Yi told them with a smile that they were still young, otherwise they would help, but the two children didn''t think so.


    Ah Rou also came to help carry out comprehensive suppression and power resistance. Although she was able to recover at last, she did not know how much damage she would cause.


    After all, if you want to suppress the waves, the wind method is the most convenient and easy, other gods may not be able to suppress them so quickly.


    Li Yi gently nodded to her, ah Rou also smile.


    A yin and Bi Bi Dong''s Li Yi look and shoot and shoot, and finally make sure that his brother has nothing to worry about.


    At the same time in the heart of inevitable loss, he can do nothing, also can''t help him, can only look at.


    At the same time, when they think of this, they can''t care about anything else. If they want to practice harder, they can help him as long as they grasp the practice.


    "Your cultivation has reached the peak of the realm of cultivation. The next step is to get rid of the calamity and prepare to fly up. But I''m not sure if there is any calamity in the world, so you still have to try it.


    At that time, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous. You must be careful and leave the power to protect yourself.


    In fact, it''s a small paradise inside the big star forest, but I don''t know if it has the ability to let you through.


    If there is a disaster from outside, this one can help you resist.


    It''s better if it''s formed spontaneously internally, but we can operate it more easily at that time. "


    Li Yi asked her to explain the danger and severity of looting. This is probably the first time that someone has been looting in this world. It''s hard to say whether the world has looting or not, and it''s even harder to predict what kind of reaction they will make.


    At that time, it is likely to be very dangerous, or it may fly directly without natural disaster.


    Ah Rou just nodded quietly after listening, "I know."

 Chapter 579

    The sky in the star forest is as peaceful as ever without any change.


    Li Yi waits quietly. Ah Rou''s cultivation has already reached the extreme. Now her cultivation can survive the disaster at any time, but the disaster has not come yet.


    In principle, he should be able to choose to activate this kind of thing at any time, but even if he chooses it, it never comes.


    Now he can only choose to continue to smile bitterly and make his cultivation progress as much as possible to see if he can stimulate the disaster between heaven and earth.


    As time goes by, her cultivation is more and more profound day by day.


    But there is always a limit in her cultivation.


    When gradually approaching this limit, the speed of cultivation will be slower and slower day by day, and finally it will be completely stagnant.


    Although ah Rou is not close to this limit, she is not far away.


    But as his cultivation progressed step by step, the whole star forest gradually began to change.


    As the master of the whole star forest array, Li Yi can interfere with the operation of the whole forest to a great extent.


    Therefore, after discovering this kind of change, he did not stop it. Instead, he made the change come faster.


    Finally, with the accumulation of time, the world changes more dramatically.


    The huge cloud finally began to gather slowly.


    And at the beginning of condensation, there is no chance to stop, the sky is full of haze.


    Not only ah long, but also other ghosts and beasts feel this huge disaster, which is the power of the world and the power of heaven and earth.


    Many ghosts and beasts can''t bear this heavenly power at all. They can only lie on the ground to show their submission.


    More powerful and highly cultivated spirits look up at the cloud in the sky.


    Vaguely aware of this kind of thing is the future of their own experience.


    Otherwise, the cultivation will be controlled to a certain extent, and can''t be improved any more.


    Therefore, many soul hands are looking at each other from a distance to see how to get through this disaster.


    Li Yi stood by and watched. To tell the truth, even she was a little confused about the array and the disaster.


    This natural disaster is the spontaneous formation of the whole star forest. You just add fuel to it. It''s not so easy to master it. Only ah Rou can master it thoroughly after this natural disaster.


    However, it is completely unknown and uncontrollable what the first freezing on the second floor is, what it will face and what it will encounter.


    We can only watch, we can only watch the extent of the disaster.


    The clouds in the sky are gathering more and more, and they are also more and more dense, and the thunder snakes can be seen dancing wildly.


    Li Yi looked at him, and he could feel the extent of the disaster, but he could not control the number and power of the disaster.


    Originally, there would be no more than nine calamities for immortality, but it was only in quantity and quality, and it was impossible to determine the extent of the calamity.


    In the end, a thunderbolt struck, and the barricade carried a huge and unparalleled power, as well as the unfathomable power.


    Ah Rou''s tiny body is not worth mentioning under the huge Tianjin, as if ants want to shake the elephant.


    After the thunder attack, ah Rou prepared many body protection magic weapons for him before the seventh field. Resist them first.


    When preparing for safety etiquette, prepare according to the safest situation, and one magic weapon is damaged and another one is repaired.


    Tianjin finished one after another. The first six courses passed easily without any pressure.


    The next few ways are not so easy to divorce. Sometimes the next few ways are not aimed at their own cultivation, but may be aimed at Yuanshen.


    Najerei is not powerful, but it can do enough damage to the hijackers themselves. What''s more, it can''t be defended.


    Another sky thunder cuts down, ah Rou doesn''t have the owner''s huge thunder light to sweep the whole body, the brow is tight wrinkly, as if is encountering something terrible.


    Li Yi has nothing to do. He can''t help or do anything.


    At the same time, the eighth thunderbolt fell.


    Ah Rou was hit hard by a direct attack before he was well prepared. OK, everything is over. If the first eight ways are the test for the robbers, then the ninth way should be the reward for the robbers.


    The ninth thunder doesn''t matter. It doesn''t hurt. On the contrary, it breeds a lot of vitality. It can heal the victims and help them recover their spiritual power.


    Sure enough, the ninth thunder in the sky fell. With the ninth thunder, the sky with dark clouds gradually became clear.


    Ah Rou finally gambled that Tianjin sold out. Tianlei''s whole body began to be restored by the power of heaven and earth.


    Li Yi also hurried over to have a look at this time. What''s different about him who survived the disaster? However, although he survived the disaster, he didn''t seem to rise.


    This is also normal. Whether it will soar or not may depend on the choice of the robbers themselves.


    Although ah Rou is in a mess, it can be seen that she has not been seriously injured. I''m afraid that she has been cured now and will not leave any hidden injuries. Even because of her further breakthrough in cultivation, her whole strength has been improved qualitatively.


    Li Yi estimated that if she did not calculate the power, her personal strength would not be worse than those who did not use the power.


    Once the other party uses the full screen, it''s totally different. Power is very unreasonable.


    A certain local rule is the most essential tool for the gods to help manage the world.


    No matter how powerful a person is, if he does not have the power to defeat the gods, there is no doubt that it is impossible.


    Even if he has a little power, his strength will be much stronger than those gods, even if not the whole is incomplete, but at least he has the ability to directly challenge.


    If you can stay in the lower world and stay in Douluo, it will be safer not to go to the divine world, because if you don''t go to the divine world, you won''t face those gods directly.


    "How do you feel?" Li Yi walked up to her and asked.


    "It''s much stronger than before. Whether it''s spiritual power, body or spirit, now I''m much stronger than before.


    I can feel that now the whole world seems to accept me more than before, and I seem to be able to do other things with the world. "


    After listening to his answer, Li Yi nodded alone. He didn''t know what the situation was. If it was another world, he could still find some information to judge and infer,


    But in this world, ah Rou is the first one to break through the immortal cultivation.


    Before him, no one had ever experienced such a stage of cultivation. He was the first open-minded person, so even he could not judge.


    "Good." Li Yi nodded, "you have a rest for a period of time. After a few days, you give me the authority of Fengshen, and I give you the control of Xingdou forest. I want to leave and go to the divine world. During this period, I must be optimistic about Xingdou forest."


    After hearing this, ah Rou was a little surprised. He said that he wanted to serve and stop, but he felt that he had no reason to stop.


    "You and the gods..." she continued, but the meaning was very clear.


    Li Yi nodded, he did not intend to hide things, he himself is going to do, very dangerous, very dangerous, he entrusted the star forest to him, you have to have absolute trust in him, tell him no harm.


    "I want to find a way to kill the gods, kill them all, or force them to give up their power and drive them out of the world."


    This matter is very ridiculous, very unreliable, very fabulous.


    However, after Li Yi said something, the second floor believed it. He not only believed it, but also decided that the other party would do it. But he could only help Li Yi.


    He can''t do anything else, he can only help him.


    Ah Rou recuperated here for a long time, until he completely consolidated his cultivation. Li Yi transferred all the operation rights of the star forest array to him, so that he could control the array at will.


    Tell him that if someone makes a breakthrough in cultivation, he can find a way to adjust the natural calamity. The natural calamity doesn''t need to be too difficult, and can let a large number of soul beasts make a breakthrough.


    A large number of soul beasts have fixed their accomplishments in the immortal stage, and they can help themselves to fight against the divine world.


    Ah Rou just listens to these things quietly. After Li Yi''s explanation, he tells ah Yin and Bi bidong that they must listen to ah Rou during their absence.


    There are some small things that need to be solved. It''s not a big deal. Let the two of them not worry. For the two children, we can only comfort them in this way and know more about God. What a thrill to have with the gods.


    You really tell them the truth. You always wanted to help your two children, either go with yourself or stop him from going.


    Therefore, no matter what the point is, it is absolutely impossible to tell them two truths, only to tell them something irrelevant.


    .................


    Li Yi is happy to fight the big forest. Liang Da''s whole screen is on him this time. Once he leaves the big forest, he will suffer more repulsion.


    Unless it''s as simple as 1 + 1 is greater than 2, the repulsion is much greater than he thought.


    Li Yi resisted the repulsive force again. Although the repulsive force caused its speed to drop a lot, this time there was a wind between heaven and earth to help him swim.


    Not only did the speed not drop, but it was faster than before.


    Soon he came to the evil forest. There was no change in the evil forest and when he left. What was the scene before.


    It''s still a scene, but the level of the soul beast''s strength has improved a lot. Besides, it hasn''t changed much.


    During this time, the whole human world, the whole Horcrux group, became visible to the naked eye.


    Because of the gradual disappearance of the gathering place of ghosts and beasts, human beings can no longer enter, so many soul masters need to make more efforts before they can have the opportunity to hunt and kill ghosts and beasts.


    If children had been able to go on the road of cultivation before, they would not be able to go on the road of cultivation again even if they had martial spirits. Their qualifications and family property are not enough to support them to hunt ghosts and beasts.


    It''s a kind of martial spirit. It''s possible to practice before you have talent, but it''s impossible now.


    When Li Yi stepped into the evil forest, a large number of ghosts and beasts summoned from the evil forest gathered.


    Gray wolf originally took a lot of souls to stay in the evil forest to practice, and their cultivation was already not weak, but they were weaker than ah rou. Of course, gray wolf''s cultivation can also lose preparation to survive the disaster.


    Li Yi helped him live in the weather here. He was very safe, because his body had strengthened himself countless times, and he didn''t need to do anything else. He could easily get through it with his body.


    Then the soul hand of the star forest dispersed all over the forest again, and the wind between heaven and earth began to move.


    At that time, many people lived outside the evil forest, even in many places very far away from the evil forest.


    A demon forest began to rise gradually.


    Li Yi makes himself harmonious, and the forest becomes one. The evil forest will also help him resist the repulsion between heaven and earth. But when he wants to leave and enter the divine world, this kind of card handling becomes a help.


    The whole Douluo continent and the whole world are helping him to leave the world and enter the divine world.


    I think this kind of scene makes many soul masters find that they can''t believe it. Although they couldn''t get into the heart demon, the forest and the big star forest before, no soul master would realize that one day the whole forest would leave him.


    But they are really leaving themselves, they gradually fly up, and then slowly disappear in front of their own eyes.


    Like many soul masters, or even more surprising than many, is the God.


    The evil forest is slowly climbing towards the elder sister from the mainland, and as it gets closer to the divine world, the speed of the evil forest is faster and faster, and there is no sign of slowing down.


    When Li Yi stayed in the center of Xi''an Mody forest, he was also worried that the force of exclusion was greater than that of winged birds. Even he could hardly control and master this powerful force.


    I haven''t entered the miracle yet. Fortunately, when I enter the divine world, the repulsion force suddenly disappears. I will still fly for a long distance because of inertia. How can I slow down at that time.


    Without considering what to do, the whole evil forest just like a reckless bull rushed into the divine world.


    The place where the divine world is located is very strange, not in the universe, not on other planets, but in another world relying on Douluo.


    Fortunately, the architectural style of the divine world is not very dense, and the palaces among the gods are not very neatly distributed.


    Li Yi has enough time and space to dodge. The evil forest flies like a colliding bull.


    It''s impossible for him to stop such a huge object in an instant. Even if I do that, I can force it to stop.


    All these inertia will be applied to the evil forest. If there is any damage to the huge inertia suffered by the array, its biggest shelter here will have disappeared.


    Li Yi, um, use the wind between heaven and earth to slow down gradually, and use the wind to adjust carefully.


    The movement of the mountain forest made him slow down, slow and steady.

 Chapter 580

    Li Yi slowly steers the evil forest and finally stops in a space. Then he has the mind to observe the divine world. The divine world is different from his imagination. Although the divine world looks like a world, it seems that there is no continent inside.


    To be clear, there is no structure of the planet, just floating palace after palace.


    It is equivalent to floating one continent after another, where the gods live.


    Only when he collided all the way, he saw about 50 continents. If the number is not wrong, the total number of gods in the divine world should not be too many.


    He''s just seen this huge collision quickly, which covers nearly 60% of the whole divine world.


    After all, he can''t stop by force, he can only move back and forth all the time, slowly stop the evil forest, and then he can leave.


    After Li Yi fixed the shoe mold forest in place, many of them all came out to watch, or at this time, but almost all the gods who were not practicing in seclusion came here, and some of them came back one after another when they were far away. Of course, some of them would not come.


    More than 70 gods gathered together and looked at the evil forest in front of them. They talked with each other.


    You look at me, I look at you. The gods are obviously divided into many small groups. The slightly larger group has 12-3 gods, and the smaller group has only 3-5 gods.


    These are small groups of the gods who form cliques with each other.


    Li Yi stayed in the evil forest and didn''t go out. He didn''t know what was the situation of these people outside, but he knew what he would do next was to kill them one by one.


    If you can, you''d better integrate the powers together.


    Now he is studying how to integrate the powers of Fengshen and Haishen.


    It''s difficult to say this, and it''s simple to say this. It''s a waste of time for the two authorities to run in with each other, but after the integration, it''s a large-scale power aggregate.


    Li Yi pondered whether he could combine all of them together and make them into something close to the list of gods.


    In other words, you can give up the power to others, but when you want to take it back, you can take it back again with the help of the original.


    If you can do this, you can rest easy.


    With the "God list" of their own fighting capacity will also soar infinitely.


    After that, one''s own strength in the current world does not care how much power one can exert, but how much power one has.


    There are many advantages in this way, but of course, the disadvantages are also obvious. Li Yi began to merge with quanbi. He was not evil. There are many gods outside the forest who want to try to get in touch with him.


    They don''t know where Li Yi came from, but the other side can take things as big as the evil forest.


    It must be very strong to pull it up from Douluo continent and bring it to the divine world.


    This is the consensus of many gods, and some gods also know that Li Yi was forced to reincarnate in the lower world.


    Many gods are naturally very curious about this matter, but their relationship with Fengshen is not so good, and even they just know each other.


    Now that the other party has become a new Fengshen, it is impossible for the former Fengshen to be the first. Even if the other party did not break into the divine world and make too much noise, these gods would not come here.


    As Li Yi did not make some statements and wanted to explore, others went straight back home.


    There are fewer and fewer people here. In the end, there are only five gods who have a good relationship with Fengshen. They are ready to go in and have a look.


    Li Yi continued to integrate his own power, while secretly waiting for the gods to come in.


    When they come in, they can try to do other things. Their world is different from artifact to a certain extent. When they come in, they can find a way to kill them.


    He also understood that if he really decided to start hunting these gods, he would not go back in the beginning.


    Soon the whole divine world, all the gods, will unite and aim at themselves.


    But there''s no way. I have no choice but to hunt them slowly. But if they can all come in, I''m afraid my strength will be invincible in the divine world at that time.


    Let them in, take their own power, so their own strength soared.


    Soon, the gods entered the star forest, and then they found that there was no abnormality in the first moment.


    But when they all entered, they suddenly found that it was wrong, but it was too late, and there was no chance to retrieve it.


    In a flash, all the lives find that the spiritual power between heaven and earth has been removed. All they can do is their own divine power, and their power has been suppressed in all directions. Even their desperate resistance is useless.


    They don''t come in and stay outside the miracle. It''s very difficult for them to kill them. But when they come in, they put the chance to kill them in their own hands.


    Everything has its own control, even if the strength is strong, as long as the strength does not exceed the whole evil forest, it is impossible to defeat itself here.


    Of course, they can fight to death, just like the fish on the chopping board and the cattle and sheep waiting to be slaughtered. As long as they enter here, they can fight, but they just wait to die.


    Li Yi seized their power, but did not kill them. Next, he had to find a way to knock the last bit of oil on these people. Even if he could make the list of gods, he needed some people to help him manage the world.


    He can''t use these gods, but it''s definitely a very good thing for them to teach some experience to other people.


    Those who are willing to do so can give them the chance to live again, and those who are not willing to fight directly.


    In a short time, the resistance of the gods disappeared, but three of them fought with all their might and finally disappeared into the world, leaving only a little bit of the original spirit for reincarnation.


    After the reincarnation of the original spirit, how it will become an unknown.


    After seizing the power of the five gods, the divine world did not make any waves, because the whole process was very secret.


    A few people have not even been able to make the whole divine world find that they are dead.


    Some of Chen Ming may have intimate relations with them, but it is impossible to know this at this time.


    Li Yi collected their full names and combined them with each other.


    It takes longer, and all he can do is wait.


    With the integration of powers, the number of powers that can be controlled is more, which leads to the fact that although its own power is not strong, it can be controlled very strongly.


    In fact, power polymer can be equivalent to a super weapon. Although it has no power, as long as it is mastered, it can be used to attack others.


    Li Yi, alas, has power and wants to use it to attack other magic soldiers. This is not difficult to do.


    He drove the evil forest slowly towards the palace of another God. Now he wanted to let the evil forest devour each other and completely occupy each other.


    Similarly, the power of the gods and angels who were engulfed by him and who could perceive themselves from God is rapidly declining, and even the power of their own power to replace the right of execution has disappeared.


    But although they don''t understand what happened, their own power is disappearing, and the original divine power is gradually disappearing.


    Now they can''t do anything. They don''t have the divine power, and they don''t have the meaning of their own gods to give them. The power of the judge will gradually fade, and the strongest is just the level of Title Douluo.


    The important thing is that they will die. Although they may have to live longer than ordinary title Douluo for a long time because of their divine power, they will still die.


    They will not die in a short time, but they will still die in a long time. Now their life expectancy is not much different from that of normal people.


    As for some from God, because their own divine power suddenly disappeared, originally flying high, this time within a short time. No strength to support their own flight, fast down.


    Whether they live or die is even more difficult to say at this time. Unfortunately, although these people find that they have changed, which means that their gods are likely to have a very big problem, they can do nothing about this situation.


    They want to inform other gods that they want to tell them, but the current situation is that geckos without gods can''t even get out of their palaces, whether they can survive in the divine world, or how long and how much soul power it takes to fly there.


    It is likely to fly to half, and it can''t support the thorough death.


    In the past, all palaces had their own "you beat" or "array seal". Recently, they had divine power, so there was no obstacle in their action, but now they have nothing.


    The first difficulty to go out is the array. The array will not let them go out, but will probably kill them.


    What they should do now is to stay where they are and not go out. Fortunately, there is no food in every palace.


    But there are some ghosts who can get enough food after hunting.


    The cultivation of Title Douluo has little need for food. Even if they are trapped for ten or eight years, they will not be OK.


    Even if we are lucky, the number of people will probably increase instead of decreasing in ten or eight years.


    Li Yi continued to move his forest slowly towards the palace where a god lived. The place he specially selected was not fast, and the God lived in a remote place. He quietly devoured it, which should not be found.


    With the distance between the two sides getting closer, the palace, which was already very vast, was not worth mentioning in front of the whole evil forest.


    The huge palace was completely engulfed, Li Yi quietly wiped out that life, even the other side did not know what happened, it has disappeared in an instant.


    The evil forest left again and found this thing, but the people who found it often couldn''t do anything about it, and the people who really had strength haven''t found it yet.


    Other gods have not found that they are devouring other lives in the dark. When they find this, they may join hands to deal with themselves.


    Unfortunately, no gods have found that they can continue to gain power. Maybe when they find themselves, they will not be able to stop themselves.


    Li Yi continued to mobilize the star forest to devour the gods this time. He was lucky. He could improve some of his mobility and speed, and most importantly, slow down his inertia.


    Newton''s first law and Newton''s second law still exist in this world, and still work.


    If an object with a very large mass is in the state of acceleration, if it wants to slow down, it will only lead to its own crushing, so it must slow down slowly.


    As soon as he gained the right, he was able to ignore the above two laws to a certain extent and greatly reduce the deceleration time and distance.


    This ensures that its mobility is improved, and its flexibility is greatly improved. It doesn''t have to worry about breaking into the border, and it doesn''t have to worry about bumping into something that will cause it to suffer great losses. Now it just needs to speed up the phagocytosis, and then leave.


    Li Yi just did this, accelerating the phagocytosis, gaining power, integrating power and leaving.


    Ten of the first and second gods disappeared, and finally there were other gods in the whole divine world. They found something wrong.


    Twenty gods disappeared, and other gods in the divine world finally found out who was the culprit.


    And because they found out who the real enemy was, they began to have the idea of gradually integrating together to defend against attacks.


    He fell into a very long quarrel and lost thirty gods.


    The remaining Shenbing finally temporarily abandoned all internal problems, because the strong external pressure forced them to integrate.


    But they do cause a great burden to Li Yi. He can''t swallow all these people at one time. If he eats them all, it will be a big trouble for himself.


    All the gods are connected together. Between heaven and earth, their power is freely exerted, attacking themselves and limiting every moment.


    This has caused great obstacles to his attack, and even can be said to be a devastating disaster, because now the array of the evil forest is suffering from the impact of the outside world, and even if he had not obtained the power of nearly 40 gods to resist and defend, he would not have been able to defend.


    But those statements can only cause some obstacles to themselves at the present age, and can not cause real substantial resistance.


    They are still dying out, no matter how fast the speed is, men are still swallowed by themselves, and they are slowly gaining power by themselves, and the speed is getting faster and faster.


    In the end, there was no God in the whole divine world.

 Chapter 581

    Li Yi stands in the open divine world. The evil forest is changing. Many gods'' palaces are assembled by him and the evil forest. The whole evil forest is expanding and changing, and the original bad ecological environment is changing bit by bit.


    Now the evil forest is better than the big star forest. Of course, at the same time, other people in Douluo will find that the big star forest suddenly leaves, and the whole world will fly to another space.


    Li Yi is going to install the star forest and the evil forest together, and let them expand to the whole divine world.


    In the center of the divine world, an aggregate of many powers gradually integrated and floated.


    You have already received your entrustment in the morning. You can leave at any time. For this matter, his heart is very excited and happy.


    At the same time, because all the products in the world are integrated, it means that it can do a lot of things in this world.


    The reality of itself has a real breakthrough and a qualitative change.


    He prints a part of the whole world into his body.


    Then, through the way between heaven and earth, one-time breakthrough cultivation, abruptly breakthrough cultivation to golden Wonderland.


    Of course, this way is very clever, plus my previous martial arts have a lot of accumulation.


    In addition, the whole world is under our own control, otherwise it is impossible to break through to the golden immortal realm.


    The realm of Jinxian represents the immortal theory. To a certain extent, it lives with heaven and earth. Generally speaking, Jinxian will not die as long as the whole world does not undergo massive death or destruction, or the whole universe, or the whole celestial world does not completely die out.


    Of course, it''s a normal death. If there''s any accident or disaster, it''s a real death to be born in a disaster.


    Of course, the probability of reincarnation is much higher, and the success rate is also much higher.


    In fact, no matter in which organization or sect.


    Today, both Tianting and daomen belong to the middle class. In some minor cases, they are even high-end combat power.


    After all, there are only two realms after today, one is to take Daluo Road, the other is to take Taiyi road.


    In theory, it is almost impossible to be killed.


    Unless the legendary saints do it, even if they are quasi saints, they can only be severely damaged, and they can never be killed.


    Only in an instant can we erase a great Luo''s projection in countless worlds, we can really kill him.


    Otherwise, it''s very, very difficult to kill the friars of daluodao.


    And Taiyi road is very different, Taiyi, Taiyi also.


    Compared with the survival ability, the cultivator of Tai Yi Dao is not as strong as the cultivator of Da Luo Dao.


    But the practitioners of Taiyi road can jump out of the river of time, and their own time will not be disturbed and changed.


    As long as they become strong in the realm of Taiyi, everything they set before will be locked in. No matter who they are, even saints can''t change it.


    The two methods of cultivation are not the same, one is incarnation, the other is only self-cultivation.


    Of course, in terms of combat effectiveness, the only taiyidao friar incarnated is generally better than daluodao friar.


    The premise is that there is no very powerful treasure in the hands of the great monk.


    Between them, the way of practice is different, but the goal is the same.


    Li Yi knew that he would cultivate Taiyi road in the future, which was the best way for him.


    It''s also the safest. Although I have no experience, because of the strength of my body and the strength of the original God, and the way of practicing now, there is no doubt that practicing Taiyi Taoism is the most suitable way out.


    With the star forest, gradually from the lower bound slowly moved to the divine realm, Li Yi rushed to meet.


    He has been tossing about this matter for a long time. If there is no accident, it will be nearly three to five years.


    In such a long time, I don''t know where they have been.


    The first moment Qingdao forest came in, it began to be controlled by him to expand independently.


    Countless supernatural powers have been added to the expansion of the satellite tower and the great forest.


    As the expansion speed becomes faster and faster, the two forests are finally connected with the evil forest, and the two forests become one.


    Ah Rou also knew at this time that Li Yi might have completely occupied the whole divine world, otherwise it would be impossible for the star forest to come here.


    There are only two prerequisites for the star forest to enter the divine world. The first is divorce. You must be willing to agree to be the designer of the whole star forest array and the core master of the array.


    He must agree that only in this way can the star forest be separated from the original Douluo continent and enter the divine world. Secondly, he must have a lot of power to move.


    After all, it''s not the same as before. Now there are no gods in the star forest. If there are no gods, they won''t be excluded by the world. Naturally, they can''t get rid of it with the help of the power of the world.


    Therefore, these two conditions must be met before the whole star forest has a chance to enter the divine world.


    When ah Rou came here in a trance, she found that the divine world was not the same as she had imagined, and it was not even different from the star forest.


    The scenery is the same, but there are more floating palaces in the sky, and there is not much change.


    In fact, his idea is correct. Maybe from now on, the heavenly palace will gradually take shape.


    Li Yi will leave sooner or later, and it won''t be too late. After she leaves, these things still need to be managed by others.


    Of course, with his thorough control of the power between heaven and earth, the ghosts and beasts of the whole Douluo continent are gradually disappearing.


    Some disappear to the divine world, some degenerate completely.


    Of course, there are still some rare ghosts and beasts living in the deep sea, and Li Yi didn''t do anything, because the artifact, no ocean can hold so many and so huge ghosts and beasts living in the deep sea.


    What''s more, today''s human beings have no ability to attack and develop, and they will not have the ability in the future.


    Of course, if these ghosts can live for a long time, after three or five thousand years, human beings may be able to develop them.


    With the disappearance of the soul beast, the noble class of the soul master will completely disappear from the whole world. Although there are still nobles, they can''t fight against one country without decisive power.


    The great power between heaven and earth can not be attributed to itself, science and technology will be further developed, and the speed of development will be faster and faster.


    Of course, the premise is that no bottlenecks can be encountered in the process of development. If bottlenecks are encountered, it is normal for a technology to be troubled for countless years.


    However, from this moment on, the overall ecological environment of Douluo began to change. It is impossible for the aristocracy to disappear completely. However, in a short time, the whole world will change in terms of system, economy and culture. Perhaps in many years, the soul master is just a legend.


    Maybe there will be children in 10000 years. Ask their father. Is the soul master true or false? Is it a legend in legend.


    In any case, the soul master class is doomed to die out from the whole Douluo continent.


    From then on, no matter how good your cultivation is or how talented you are, you can only wake up your martial spirit. When you reach level 10, you can only wake up once. Some martial spirits have some abilities, some are very useful, and some are not very useful.


    Even if the martial spirit is useful, it''s useless. It can only play a small role, unless you have a chance to kill the soul beast and break through your cultivation.


    Li Yi can feel that his strength is far more than that of others. Of course, what he most wants to pay attention to is how they are now.


    This time, I left for many years, with many ghosts and beasts, and the whole evil forest, bumping into myself in the whole divine world. There was nothing wrong, but I didn''t know what had happened to them.


    Bibidong and ayin are also looking for etiquette. They can''t not know why they came here. It must be because of their brother, but they don''t know what is the situation of their brother now. He left directly at the beginning.


    It is said that there is a very serious problem to be solved. Now that this problem has been solved, the whole walking forest is gradually leaving, and the whole world is just watching.


    As a result, I don''t know what happened now, but it''s not very difficult to see ah Rou''s sister''s situation. The other side doesn''t have any anxiety, but it seems very relaxed.


    So their hearts gradually settle down, looking at the flying Li Yi. Naturally, I am very happy.


    I haven''t seen you for several years, and the two girls have changed from the original little girl to two real charming girls.


    Li Yi walked over to him, and before he said anything, he was mercilessly put down by two girls, tightly hugged and refused to let go.


    To tell you the truth, he wanted to get away. After all, the two of them are much bigger now, and they are not suitable for what they used to be.


    But he still didn''t leave. After all, I haven''t seen them for such a long time. It''s normal for them to feel excited. Let them hold for a while.


    Finally, after a long time, the two of them slowly let go.


    Both girls have tears in their eyes. On the one hand, they are happy at first sight, and on the other hand, they are not happy because you have concealed them for so long.


    He finally told both of them everything, and he had to go.


    Of course, he will come back when he has a chance after he left. He did not go many times this time. He came back three months later.


    So the two children also agreed with him that they would come back in three months.


    Li Yi stayed here for a long time, taught them how to use the list of gods, how to master the whole product, how to adjust the changes of the whole world, and so on. Then he left safely.


    With a trance, a feeling as if separated from the world quickly occupied his body and mind.


    Li Yi opened his eyes slowly, and the pure white space appeared in front of his eyes again. This time, after walking for so long, he finally came back.


    The number of destiny points is rising again, but Li Yi himself has no mind to pay attention to this current destiny point. To a certain extent, it''s really just a number for him. It''s very safe for him to enter some world with his strength, and there''s no pressure.


    Jinxian''s strength is high or low, and it can be seen in some world.


    Pushing the door, he came to an empty and uninhabited space again. After his strength was higher this time, he had more feelings for this empty and uninhabited space.


    In fact, there are two identical concepts in the current space.


    To be exact, my place is like a meeting point of the heaven and the world. Theoretically speaking, my stay here can be regarded as any world or not.


    Only when you choose to make one of the two states will you really come to that world.


    Li Yi soon decided where he would go, and this time he would solve the problems that had not been solved before.


    It''s not a big problem to go on another trip after you don''t have to worry about the future, see the world first, and enter the advanced world by virtue of your current reality. You should be able to crush and eliminate the demon tower and the emperor of heaven.


    Moreover, he said that although he may not be the opponent of the emperor, as long as he can solve the problem, he can find a way to connect the demon world with the human world and activate the well of gods and demons.


    In the realm of gods and demons, there is the will of Shennong, who can soon clean up the module. After everyone stands in the realm of human beings and demons, they can try to figure out the divine realm slowly.


    In fact, when he left that world, the plan had already taken shape in his mind, but it has not yet begun to progress.


    The most important reason is that one''s cultivation has been stagnant.


    Well, this time, we can break through to the golden immortal realm at one time with our strength, and it will be sooner or later if there is no accident.


    On this road, a person embarks on the smooth path of cultivation. At this moment, the big foundation in front of him has finally undergone a qualitative change.


    Li Yi quickly chooses the world to push the door. In a trance, the overwhelming heat waves hit her. In the tagger desert, he finally returns here.


    But this time, he didn''t want to stay in the desert. Instead of staying in the desert, she had more things to solve. Calculating the time, it was almost three years.


    Now hurry to find Dalian people, find him, give him a sudden attack, make his strength up again, and refine some pills, so that he can improve his strength to the strongest before the battle.


    Xiao Yan is robbed of some things by himself, but Li Yi thinks that since the other party has a part of the world, even if it is only a part.


    What''s more, with the help of the old doctor and the help of the ancients, it''s really hard to say where the strength of the other party will reach in three years.


    Li Yi''s speed is far faster than before. What''s more, although Douluo is relatively fragile, its space is relatively stable.


    This is a very strange thing. Space vulnerability means that you don''t need too strong strength to break it. Stability means that you won''t encounter space turbulence. Of course, if there are strong players around you, you''d better not use space to move during this period of time.


    Don''t take in the weather. Gods fight and mortals suffer. If you can''t make a good fight between two strong men, it will lead to the death of a small fighting clan.

 Chapter 582

    Li Yi''s distance from yunlanzong began to shorten rapidly, but in a moment, he came to the gate of yunlanzong mountain.


    Naturally, you don''t need to go through your own door. Just go in carefully and directly.


    After all, yunlanzong is the same to him as home. Going back is just like going home. It''s hard for him.


    He went to the mountain gate. The disciples of guarding the mountain are obviously stronger than last time.


    That''s it. This shows that Yun lanzong''s overall strength is better than him. The first time I came here, I was better than others, at least the gatekeeper.


    Now, it''s basically the cultivation of the Big Dipper. The first cultivation has reached the level of fighting spirit.


    Yunnanzong is already very powerful, and now yunlanzong goes further.


    I''m afraid the royal family of Gama Empire has long regarded yunlanzong as a threat.


    "Deputy Lord."


    When the disciples of guarding the mountain saw him, they immediately said hello. These disciples basically belonged to the middle class within the clan, so they all knew Li Yi.


    Those new disciples may not all know him.


    Of course, the new disciples are probably busy practicing during this period.


    Li Yi''s clothes have also changed into the one yunyun gave him.


    He nodded to the disciples on the left and right. "How about the clan recently?"


    The disciples immediately replied to him, and Li Yi occasionally nodded his head with a smile.


    "It''s good. Take good care of the mountain." With that, he threw out a handful of pills and went straight into the mountain gate.


    All the mountain guards saluted him.


    Entering the mountain gate, many disciples are trying to practice, or busy.


    Yunlanzong has been growing steadily since he joined.


    The main reason is that he has indeed trained a group of perfect pharmacists.


    The more important reason is that he led the whole yunlanzong pharmacist training system.


    I don''t dare to say anything else, but training a person from grade one to grade five can be basically accomplished as long as the person''s talent is moderate and not particularly inferior.


    The biggest advantage of his work is to integrate all the scattered ways of medicine refining, and summarize the effective ways of travel.


    The basis of medicine refining


    Simple method of refining pills


    Complete collection of matching of medicinal materials


    All these things were made and compiled by him alone. Also, these things constituted the whole practice of yunlanzong pharmacist.


    These secret scripts belong to the core of the top secret core in the whole clan.


    Only if they are the core disciples adopted by the sect can they have access to some of them for early cultivation.


    In addition, other disciples have no chance to contact.


    No matter how talented you are, no matter how high your accomplishments are, it is impossible for you to come into contact with these things.


    Very simply, Nalan Yanran is a disciple of yunyun.


    Both talent and identity are very high in Yunnan, but these things are absolutely impossible for her to contact.


    Even if she wanted to see the sect elder who was in charge of guarding the Sutra Pavilion, she would not let her see it.


    Moreover, these skills will not be rubbinged any more. There is a special person to keep and collect them, and a special person to explain them.


    In general, many disciples can''t see what they were listening to. Most of them were explained by other pharmacists in the sect.


    Those who can get in touch with the original are completely trustworthy objects, and they are also disciples or elders with higher status and accomplishments in Yunlan sect.


    When he was walking in Yunnan, many of his disciples came and went with him, and all who knew him well said hello to him.


    Li Yi naturally nodded with a smile, and with the deepening of the road, the number of disciples on both sides of the road gradually decreased.


    Finally, when he came to zongmen hall alone, he suddenly found that yunyun was not there.


    As soon as the divine thought swept, she knew what she was preparing for in the back hall.


    So he is no longer on his way, and his mind moves to the back hall.


    Yun Yun''s heart is full of joy and preparation, counting the day and time. If there''s no accident, Li Yi''s time is about to arrive.


    It''s the same time every time. Now it should be the same. Yunyun thinks so.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t want Li Yi to go out, but she knew that she had no reason to stop him.


    Just a lot of time, she will also fantasy, when he can not go, and stay with himself in yunlanzong, live a safe life.


    "I miss you so much." She is thinking about this, but found that Li Yi has quietly come over, and will hold her tightly.


    "My daughter-in-law loves me."


    Looking at the ingredients on the table, Li Yi sighs that they are all his favorite food.


    "Let go. I''m going to cook. " Yun Yun wants to push Li Yi away.


    It''s just that soon she finds that she can''t push him away.


    Li Yi. Or hold her tightly, not willing to let go, and more bold.


    "I want to eat you more than dinner."


    He. With that, the doors and windows around were closed, and the huge idea mastered yunlanzong''s array. It completely covered up here and would never let any sound come out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yun Yun is lying on the bed and doesn''t want to move a finger. She is tossed all over without any strength. Li Yi is still holding her just after taking a bath.


    Naturally, his physical quality can''t be compared with that of divorced people who have already become immortals themselves and have specialized in physical training before becoming immortals.


    So now it''s been drained, almost all of it.


    I wanted to cook a delicious meal for Li Yi before, but now I don''t even have the strength to get up.


    Fortunately, now her cultivation has reached the realm of douzong, and her recovery speed is relatively fast.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I have to lie here for several hours to gradually recover a little physical strength.


    Li Yi is cooking now. The ingredients are ready. Now what he has to do is to cook.


    Yun Yun can''t have this physical strength now, so he can only do it by himself.


    Food cooking itself wastes time, Li Yi. I didn''t use any magic power. I was busy for a long time.


    Yun Yun also recovered a little physical strength at this time, at least can sit up, not the same as before, lying in bed do not want to move.


    "Here, my husband, feed you." Li Yi sat down beside him and picked up the dishes with his chopsticks.


    Cloud rhyme slightly with thin anger glared at him, stretched out his hand in the waist gently pinch.


    "It''s all your fault."


    "Ouch!" Li Yi deliberately pretends to be in pain.


    See him this appearance, even if know it is installed, cloud rhyme heart or distressed, for him gently rubbed.


    Of course, it''s impossible to apologize. Anyway, it''s all his fault. He can''t get out of bed.


    While eating and chatting, they are better off than newly married. Now is the time to mix oil in secret.


    "Calculate time, Yan Ran and Xiao Yan, fiance of Wutan City, their three-year appointment seems to be coming."


    Cloud rhyme listen to Li Yi suddenly care about his apprentice, there are some maladjustment.


    "What''s the matter?" She changed her position and lay on the bed.


    "Xiao Yan has something to do with it. Of course, he should be able to deal with it, but it''s better to be cautious, especially the royal family of Gama empire."


    Li Yi. It makes a lot of sense. Now the royal family of Gama empire. It is absolutely impossible to see the prosperity of yunlanzong.


    On the side of the couch, how can others sleep soundly.


    Now yunlanzong is a thorn in the eye of the royal family of Gama empire.


    It''s a pity that even if they think so, they can''t do anything about it, because in general, the strength of Yunnan sect has grown rapidly in recent years, far beyond the gama empire.


    There are two douzong in Yunlan sect, one douhuang and many DouWang fighting spirits.


    In terms of overall strength, it can be said that it completely crushed the royal family of the gamma Empire, and even the whole gamma empire may not be as strong as Yunlan Zong.


    Yunyun''s cultivation ability is absolutely very good. In addition, it''s only a matter of time before she can cultivate to the level of fighting emperor.


    If there is no accident, I''m afraid yunlanzong will leave the gama Empire sooner or later. At least he can''t stay here all the time and expand his power. Sometimes he is not a sect and wants to expand.


    When a force is strong enough, it will even instinctively invade. To gradually strengthen one''s own power, even the leader of the power himself may not be able to grasp this.


    This is totally a collective unconscious behavior, because there are always huge interests in the outside world, unless the interests of the outside world can not be transformed into real interests.


    Only in this way can these people give up invading abroad.


    Otherwise, a rising organization will continue to expand.


    Once the expansion stops, it means that it reaches the peak, or that there is no target worth invading.


    For example, in ancient China, if it wasn''t for the grassland outside the Great Wall, it couldn''t be cultivated; if it wasn''t for the bitter and cold land of Siberia, it couldn''t be cultivated.


    Li Yi believed that ancient China would expand to the limit of its communication ability.


    Of course, the premise is that the place where the land can be cultivated is not worth a cent to them.


    After all, if we want to occupy it, it is also a beneficial asset.


    It''s not that after the occupation, we still need to spend our manpower, resources and Thoughts on management and transformation.


    In essence, there is no way to stop it, because it is more of a collective unconscious behavior.


    The power of yunlanzong has made many families of Gama Empire come to take refuge.


    In addition, yunlanzong adopts countless orphans every year. To be honest, the orphans adopted by yunlanzong are very lucky.


    Moreover, it is obvious that there are more female students than male students in Yunlan sect.


    The ratio between the two sides is close to 3:1. What''s more, it''s still in the middle. Many families send their next patriarch to yunlanzong.


    We have to bring many other core children with us to make up this proportion.


    Otherwise, there are more female disciples than male ones.


    We have to admit that most of the abandoned babies are girls, and there are also boys, but the number is relatively small.


    What''s more, many abandoned baby boys suffer from some diseases themselves, which can hardly be cured in this era.


    The problem is that on the one hand, the value and cost of these pills are too high, and on the other hand, these children can''t afford them at all.


    Of course, in recent years, Yunnan has gradually prospered and has more financial resources.


    After all, cultivating so many pharmacists is not a dry meal. With more betrothal gifts, we can adopt more orphans.


    In fact, the leader and elder of Yunlan sect, and even many disciples, all know that these adopted children are the real core backbone of Yunlan sect.


    For example, although Nalan Yanran is a disciple of yunyun in name, no matter how talented he is, he can win over all the disciples of Yunlan sect, but she has absolutely no chance to inherit Yunlan sect.


    The Lord of each term. All of them were selected from the disciples adopted by yunnanzong, which ensures the purity of yunlanzong.


    It has been ensured that this sect has been operating for many years, and it can continue to operate, and it has really declined, but it has never completely disappeared.


    Yunlanzong has been established for a long time than the gama Empire, and his disciples can only do it. The adoption of orphans ensured the purity of yunlanzong, while the situation of more women and less men ensured that yunlanzong could hardly develop an internal family.


    Li Yi still regards yunlanzong as his home. After all, his wife is here, so it''s normal to treat him as his home.


    Similarly, the disciples of yunlanzong regarded him as their own.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Yan Ran. There are still three months left. You are going to make a three-year appointment, and then I will give you special training. " Li Yi looks at her with a serious face.


    Nalan gently nodded, "I know. I''ll try. " Then he gave Li Yi a sweet smile.


    "Well." Li Yi is noncommittal.


    "Well, you should remember what I''m going to say next. I''m going to teach you a skill, which is not more like an idea. This method is called "unlimited martial arts."


    It is a school that can win by the weak, win by the few, and turn its disadvantages into advantages.


    From all angles to find a way for their own advantage to defeat the opponent.


    Nalan Yanran can''t help but feel hot in her heart. The unlimited martial arts skill sounds very powerful.


    "You have to remember every word I say now, and you''d better practice it. Whether it''s poison or sneak attack, it''s evil and forbidden. To fight more, to ambush less.


    Use all the weapons you can imagine, all the ways, all the ways to target each other, and finally kill them completely. The most profound meaning of this skill is to find a mud cart to kill your opponent before you fight with him. "


    After listening to him, Nalan Yanran was obviously stunned. He thought that Li Yi would teach him some very powerful skills. He might even make his strength soar several times and deal with Xiao Yan well.


    Yunlanzong really investigated Xiao Yan, or within the gama Empire, as long as they wanted to do their best to investigate.


    Basically, all the information you want can get this. Even the ancient people can''t help it.


    After all. It''s easy to cover up intelligence, but it''s hard to modify intelligence so that they can get completely wrong and logical intelligence.


    So as long as a little investigation Nalan Yanran can know, maybe three years ago Xiao Yan is very poor, is not his opponent.


    But now the other side absolutely has the ability to fight with themselves, and she also hopes that she can defeat the other side head-on, so that he can fully understand. Who is the strong.

 Chapter 583

    Nalan Yanran brain melon seeds buzzing, she some can''t understand.


    What is the best way to win is to find a mud cart to kill the opponent before the competition begins.


    What is a mud truck? Is it a powerful weapon?


    She did not understand, let alone understand, what the so-called sneak attack, swarmed up, poisoned the evil law and banned magic.


    "I have to beat him in an open way to make him lose." She had never been so serious.


    Li Yi. Gently nodded, did not express any disagreement with his practice, anyway, these things do not tell Nalan Yanran, he is ready to do it alone.


    In his opinion, the best way to win the contest is to find a way to kill Xiao Yan before he comes.


    If you don''t have the chance, you have to find a way to play. No matter what method is used to suppress and weaken him before starting.


    Of course, this is the last way. If there is an opportunity in the early stage, he will seize the opportunity, surprise and find a way to deal with Xiao Yan.


    I can''t do it. I''ll seal it first. I''ll poison it.


    Of course, these are just the last killing moves. If Nalan Yanran''s strength can crush the other side, it''s best to defeat him.


    The problem is that he may not have the strength. He can fight for a quarter of an hour with the strength of douhuang, regardless of the cost.


    Nalan Yanran''s current cultivation is just a big gap between Douling four stars and douhuang.


    If Xiao Yan really goes all out, he is fully capable.


    Of course, he may not do so, Li Yi. In fact, some people can''t understand his operation.


    If you are going to face a very serious challenge that is worth fighting for.


    Well, according to his idea, the best way is to find a way to kill the opponent before the competition starts.


    If you don''t have the chance, look at the poison attack. Find a lot of people side by side on the random punch to kill the teacher Fu.


    Along the way, he basically faced very dangerous battles, and all he took was this way of fighting.


    Unless the combat effectiveness between the two sides is based on their own thorough crushing, otherwise he will choose to be safe.


    Think of a way to steal the next poison, even if they want to fight each other.


    First find someone to help fight, even if it is not the opponent of the other party, as long as you can consume a little strength of the other party, you can also increase your chances of winning. Then you can find a way to sneak attack from a distance, or take advantage of this opportunity to poison.


    Only in this way can we protect ourselves, and only in this way can we ensure our safety and continue to live in a dangerous environment.


    But it''s obvious that Nalan Yanran''s idea is different from him. Li Yi can have the current strength and reach the current level.


    It has a lot to do with the pages of a book. If it wasn''t for that piece of paper, I might not be like this now.


    However, if they were not careful enough, they might not have lived to the present, if they did not face the enemy. My idea has never been to fight with the other side and defeat the other side in a positive way. Instead, I have to use whatever means I have.


    Can only say that this is the different ideas of both sides, Nalan Yanran is not like their own little by little, all rely on their own struggle.


    He has not experienced many times of life and death crisis. If he has survived several times, he can understand that when facing the real strong and the real opponent.


    No matter what kind of martial arts, no matter what kind of demeanor you want, you can do everything you want, even if you use the worst means, as long as you can defeat the other side, that''s a good way.


    The most important reason why Nalan can''t experience it is the world that girls live in. Things that come from one''s own experience are not so cruel.


    In other words, she was well protected.


    It can''t be said that people are dangerous, but at least. I haven''t experienced everything. I''ve worked hard bit by bit.


    It''s not just him, but a lot of people in the whole Gama empire.


    No matter she or yunyun Yunshan, or even Nalan Yanran''s father, she has no personal experience of working hard. Basically, everything is inherited by herself, which has advantages and disadvantages.


    For example, they don''t use some of the inferior and abusive methods at all. Some of them don''t consider it at all. They can still do it in the original.


    Because they are no longer in the period of primitive capital accumulation and have certain strength, there is no need to use these inferior and indiscriminate means.


    However, Li Yi always thinks that these means should be used as a reserve no matter when. I can''t use them, but I can''t do without them.


    Nalan Yanran doesn''t need it, which doesn''t mean he won''t help him prepare. Of course, he also wants to take this opportunity to change yunlanzong a little. He is called a great teacher, which is really very important.


    However, it''s better to be prepared for the means of "three abuses". For a force, these means may not be on the table, but it doesn''t mean you can''t have them.


    As long as you have. It''s really no good. When the other party disgusts you in this way, at least you can defend and disgust back, without falling into a passive situation.


    This should be on the agenda, Li Yi. Always believe that when their strength does not reach the rolling, whether it is a variety of means, should be prepared as much as possible.


    If you can crush it, you don''t need it. He has to show and warn many disciples of yunlanzong.


    "All of these pills are divided into 90 portions. Take one every day from now on." Li Yi. Then he took out one ammunition bottle after another and put it in front of Nalan Yanran.


    "These steel plates, no matter what you are doing, walking, sitting or lying, will help you absorb the medicine power, and will not cause too much medicine power in your body to become poison." He said and took out his specially refined steel plate, these steel plates will automatically adjust their weight according to the number of heaven and earth aura in the user''s body, in order to achieve the best exercise effect.


    Help him absorb the medicine and achieve the best effect in a period of time.


    Moreover, it can also enhance the physical body, and elevate the qualification, potential and strength of the physical body to a very high stage.


    To tell the truth, Nalan Yanran''s qualification is not good. With her qualification, she can cultivate douzun at most in her life.


    It''s very difficult to take another step.


    Now the special training for him, on the one hand, can improve his qualification, on the other hand, can make his strength grow rapidly again, and strive to push his strength to the duel King level when the duel comes in three months later.


    Na LAN Yan ran a face happy accept Dan medicine and those steel plates, completely don''t know next. What a cruel training it will be to wait for her.


    From their own cultivation, as well as combat ability, adaptability.


    The more important thing is to adapt to the rapid growth of the opponent''s strength when fighting. Maybe this move is still fixed in the big fighter stage. The next move will become the fighting spirit, and the next move will become the fighting emperor.


    Li Yi has no doubt that Xiao Yan can really improve his fighting ability to douzong in all kinds of ways by his own chance. Even if only one move can reach this level, it is very terrible.


    In addition, find some other experts stationed in yunlanzong.


    Although he felt that his strength was strong enough, he was still cautious. After all, he didn''t fight with the level of Dousheng.


    If we don''t know their specific strength, we can''t defeat them.


    But fortunately, he had asked someone to help him in advance. During this period of time, mesa''s accomplishments can be said to be rising with the tide, and the two practices are more popular than each other.


    Yunyun''s cultivation speed is already very fast, and her cultivation is as easy as eating and drinking water. Just during the time when she left, her cultivation has reached the level of Dousheng two stars.


    This is her natural blood. Even envy and jealousy are useless. Of course, Li Yi hasn''t informed him when it''s time to fight. Just let her know two days ago.


    Now if let her on cloud LAN Zong, Li Yi really worried about will and cloud rhyme fight.


    At that time, it will be a muddle headed account. I can''t count it, and I can''t make sense of it. At that time, I''ll call her and hide quietly. If there''s no problem, I''ll solve it by myself. If there''s something wrong, I''ll let her out.


    Nalan Yan happily takes away the things that Li Yi gives him, but he doesn''t know that it''s not so easy to take off these steel plates after putting them on.


    At least until this battle begins, it''s impossible to take it off.


    And can quickly enhance the strength, naturally also have to pay a great price.


    At least the suffering and the sin we should suffer are indispensable and unavoidable.


    Yun Yun also came here at this time, she said. Looking at Nalan Yanran, she was very happy to leave.


    "What did you give Yanran? Why is she so happy? " Then he hugged Li Yi.


    "Nothing. Something for cultivation can help him improve his own strength faster. To tell you the truth, although the anti-inflammatory power on the surface is very weak, but I believe he definitely has hidden cards and killing moves.


    When the time comes, it''s hard to say whether they will win or lose. As a senior, I will help her more. " Li Yi said also began to gradually not serious, to tell the truth, he is difficult to keep his reason in front of Yun Yun.


    If someone else is OK, once two people are alone, he will inevitably think of some bad things.


    Yun Yun is not disgusted with this, but has been obedient to him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yi is in the process of alchemy. To tell you the truth, he hasn''t started alchemy for a long time.


    Especially in this world, it is a high-risk thing to start alchemy, because in this world, when the elixir reaches a certain level, it can really give birth to wisdom.


    This is a decision made by the rules of the world, which basically means that as long as a pill of high quality is refined in the world, the pill will give birth to intelligence, and even have certain combat ability and self-cultivation ability.


    But fortunately, he had considered this possibility before refining pills, and was refining pills. When you succeed, you should take the initiative to wipe out some worries about the birth of intelligence.


    The guarantee was completely solved before it was born. Of course, some other intentions and natural disasters could not be avoided. However, the disciples of yunlanzong knew that it was the deputy leader of his family who was making medicine.


    The vision of heaven and earth constantly came to yunlanzong and disappeared again.


    Many people know that this is the image or Jielei produced by the birth of six and seven kinds of pills. No one would think that there would be eight and nine kinds of pills born here, or even far beyond these grades.


    Li Yigang has just finished a busy alchemy, and the pills have just been put away.


    There are disciples nearby. From a distance, I used the array to remind him that after all, refining pills itself has certain risks and dangers, and the pharmacist can''t be disturbed by others when refining.


    Although Li Yi didn''t care about this, it was as easy for him to make these pills with his accomplishments and strength as eating.


    It''s impossible to have any difficulties. It''s basically easy to complete, but most pharmacists need a quiet environment. Therefore, the pharmacists of yunnanzong basically use this method.


    Even if someone wants to build a pharmacist, they need to ask the disciples to inform them in advance. The disciples will wait for the pharmacist to make pills before they respond when they use the array.


    It may be very slow, but there''s no way. Who asked you to come at a wrong time? It''s not the time to make pills. If you come at another time, you can see people very quickly.


    Just walked out of the medicine room, he saw elder yunpan, waiting. He quickly walked over.


    "Suzerain, the president of the association of pharmacists came and said that he would like to invite you down the mountain to preside over this session of the meeting of pharmacists."


    As he spoke, he took Li Yi to the reception room.


    Scanning code to invite himself, this matter is also in his expectation, after all, the present Gama empire. Although there are many internal pharmacists, the one with the highest level is himself.


    The whole Gama Empire, at least now, only has a seven grade pharmacist of its own.


    In addition to himself, Guhe is the only one. However, according to the information unit of Yunnan middle school, he has not even appeared in the territory of Gama empire in recent years. I don''t know where he has gone


    Therefore, it is not unexpected to invite myself to preside over the meeting.


    As for whether he is in charge of this matter, it''s better to go for a while, just to take this opportunity to observe what strength Xiao Yan is in.


    "Brother Fama."


    "Brother Li."


    The two sides exchanged courteous greetings. Fama is also a direct invitation.


    "The association of pharmacists of the gama empire is going to hold a meeting of pharmacists in the near future. You''ve never been to the previous one, and this one happens to be where you are He. To tell you the truth, there was another time I wanted to find Li Yi. Unfortunately, when I came, I rushed to see no one at all.


    "Brother Fama, don''t worry. I''m also a member of the Pharmacists Association. I''m sure I''ll do my part in this meeting." Li Yi clapped his chest and accepted the matter.


    Just to see if there are any good candidates at the meeting of pharmacists, this meeting of pharmacists also basically gathered young talents of Gama empire.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with themselves. Li Yi seems to them. There was no difference in age between the young talents who attended the pharmacists'' meeting.


    It''s just that the cultivation of both sides is not at the same level.

 Chapter 584

    The Empire of Gama, the holy city of Gama.


    Today''s holy city is very lively. Today is the day of the great meeting of pharmacists. The young talents of the whole empire gather together again.


    Countless pharmacists are waiting to attend the meeting.


    This conference can be said to be a gathering of pharmacists from the whole Gama Empire, whether it is Yun LAN Zong, the royal family of Gama Empire, or the association of pharmacists itself.


    We all want to take this opportunity to recruit some pharmacists to join us. Similarly, other examples are also taking this opportunity to let the pharmacists join us.


    This is a market chosen by both sides. Countless pharmacists come to participate in it in the hope of being appreciated by a big force.


    If Guhe had not been appreciated by the master of Yunlan sect, he would never have cultivated the realm of pharmacist to six grades in such a short time.


    Therefore, many young people are also waiting for this conference, and want to make a splash in this conference.


    Li Yi. He also came to participate in the meeting, but he mostly participated in the meeting as honorary president of pharmacists in the gama Empire, as an organizer and a judge.


    In fact, it doesn''t need any judges, whose level is high and whose level is low, which can be seen at a glance.


    Even if these young people have more talent, they will be able to produce four grades of pills. If they can produce five grades of pills, they are really genius.


    Li Yi. Unlike them, he was able to produce six grades of ammunition, or even seven grades of ammunition, because of his natural blood.


    Basically do not consider other, as long as they can bear to be able to refine out, what experience and technology is not so important.


    Don''t ask. I think it can be successful.


    In fact, up to now, he hasn''t touched a wall in any refining.


    It will be two days before the opening of the meeting. Li Yi doesn''t care now.


    I wandered in Jiama city for two days, and studied with the disciples of Yunlan sect stationed here.


    The general meeting of pharmacists began with great vigour, and there was no difficulty in the whole meeting.


    It''s just to choose materials to refine pills, and finally to refine the standard.


    They are the judges. The only function is to choose the refined Dan prescription, which is very important. Some pharmacists encounter the frequently refined Dan prescription, and the refining level will suddenly rise by three or two levels.


    If we meet. I don''t practice calligraphy very often, and I''m not very familiar with it. It''s inevitable that the unilateral standard will drop. In addition, the conference itself is very urgent.


    If you run into the pills you often refine, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Even so, if two pharmacists refine the same ammunition of the same grade, and there is probably no substantial difference in the quality.


    It''s time for the judges.


    Who is the first and who is second, and they really has the final say, so there is much room for operation.


    Of course, there is still a certain degree of justice pursued by the meeting. If the participating pharmacists have their own disciples, then I am not allowed to be a judge.


    The biggest reason for Li Yi''s coming this time is that he did not accept any disciples to judge fairly.


    Not only does he think so, but so do many pharmacists in the Pharmacists Association.


    If someone else takes part in the meeting, they will have their own disciples.


    So no matter how to judge, it is very likely that some people will gossip, so simply choose a person who has nothing to do with it.


    Of course, if they don''t come, they have alternatives.


    However, since he has come, he doesn''t have to go to the candidate to make the final judgment.


    The general meeting of pharmacists was carried out very fast. It was mainly divided into several venues. The whole meeting lasted for three days.


    In the recent season, this meeting of pharmacists can be regarded as a large-scale meeting, with a total of 1373 pharmacists participating in the examination.


    Anyway, they signed up to take part in the examination, and it''s not clear whether the medicine was successful or failed.


    After the first round of pre-election, only 143 were left.


    These people are also pharmacists who really participate in the examination.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yi looked at the empty hall in front of him, and more than 100 pharmacists were already ready.


    Now they enter the arena separately. What they have to do is to choose what pills they can make.


    The pharmacists who can make pills here basically have a certain basis for making pills. The success rate of making pills of the first grade should be very high.


    Of course, it is not that there is no possibility of failure, but failure can only be said to be their own bad luck.


    After all, even the second grade pharmacist may not be able to guarantee his success in refining a strange first grade pill.


    Li Yi is careful. After a round, he quickly locked the target, a man in a black robe who didn''t even show his face.


    The ring on the other side''s hand has obvious fluctuation of soul. Maybe it can be covered in front of others, but it can''t be covered in front of oneself.


    He should be Xiao Yan, but why is he hiding so deep.


    Forget it, these things don''t need to be considered for the time being. Let''s hurry up with the assessment.


    "The first item in the examination is refining a kind of pills. The options are as follows. "


    Li Yi. Then he took out a list and sent it to the examinees in the examination room. There are a lot of pills for the first choice. Everyone can choose the most convenient refining.


    The success rate of the first assessment should be very high, but there is no need to worry, because the second assessment will be carried out immediately after the success of the first assessment. There may be many first-class pharmacists, but absolutely few second-class pharmacists.


    Soon the refining of Dan medicine began, and Li Yi also inspected it at this time.


    When some pills are about to fail in refining, he will stay aside. If something happens to blow up the furnace, he can help and protect the trainee.


    Soon after the first examination, only five candidates had bad luck and failed in refining.


    The rest of the basic can ensure their own refining success, after all, the difficulty of a pill is not particularly high.


    It''s very easy to succeed, but many people will definitely fail in the next assessment, that is the refining of second grade pills. He just watched a circle, and many of these people can''t reach the level at all.


    I''m afraid that nearly half of the people will be eliminated in the second assessment.


    "All candidates rest for an hour, and then take another assessment after one hour."


    After his words, all the examinees seem to have let out a breath.


    Many slightly older candidates sit directly on the ground at this time and take out food and pills from the storage ring.


    Dan medicine is used to restore the fighting spirit in the body. Food with a lot of sugar can make you keep focused thinking during the examination.


    The general meeting of pharmacists was not held once or twice. Maybe at the beginning, they didn''t find anything, but gradually these pharmacists found something beneficial to themselves.


    Even in the examination hall, there are more metaphysical views, where the success rate is relatively high.


    As for whether it''s true or not, it''s hard to say whether it''s true or not.


    Xiaoyan also finally found that at this time he was finally able to communicate with the teacher in the ring. Before the assessment, Yao Lao, who had been accompanying him, suddenly disappeared.


    Now the two sides can communicate with each other. Even if you are old, you don''t know why. Just now, a huge force has completely shielded you from communicating with him.


    Since it is not clear why it is, it may be some devices in the examination room to prevent cheating.


    Of course, Li Yi did it, not deliberately aiming at Xiao Yan, just to prevent cheating.


    "Assessment starts."


    With the start of the second assessment, many pharmacists have been involved, some of them are old.


    Li Yi knows everyone. There are some new faces he has never met.


    They are all here to observe the assessment of pharmacists, or to escort them. The first assessment before was not so difficult, and generally there would not be any crisis, but the second assessment can pass the second grade pharmacists.


    But there are many first-class pharmacists who participate in the examination, they are. It may be impossible to refine the second grade pills simply by strength, but many people just want to take this opportunity to have a try.


    Therefore, this leads to a very high probability of furnace explosion in the second round of assessment. They come here at this time to save the candidates after the furnace explosion.


    Li Yi. And they nodded to each other, did not speak, this time a lot of candidates are very focused, they do not want to talk at will to disturb.


    Although there is an array to cover up, who can guarantee that the array will be able to cover up successfully.


    The array is also arranged by people. There must be mistakes.


    More importantly, you can never imagine how those pharmacists would make pills.


    They don''t play cards according to common sense. The person who arranges the array is a person, and the person who compiles Dan Fang is also a person.


    However, there are two sleeping dragons and phoenixes occasionally produced by the alchemists. Of course, they are also quite experimental. Many of them are the alchemists after the meeting. Slowly ponder out, research new Dan Fang.


    In the history of the meeting, there were also cases in which pharmacists were killed by their own pills.


    There is only one way to succeed, but there are many ways for them to fail.


    "It seems that there are a lot of good things to come out of this meeting."


    Li Yi talks with Fama, forgetting himself completely, which seems to many people. It''s not much older than those who attended the meeting of pharmacists.


    After all, people under 20 can participate, Li Yi. In principle, he can participate in it, but he doesn''t have to. If he goes to this session of pharmacist''s Congress, and doesn''t hold the championship, it must be him.


    Even if he didn''t show his new power, no one in the whole Gama empire could reach the level of seven grade pharmacist.


    "Yes, the little princess of Gama empire. I think it''s good. And the disciple of King Dan Guhe. " He hastened to make up his mind. Unfortunately, the people he mentioned had some impressions of divorce, and some didn''t know who it was at all.


    He is still out of touch with the world to a certain extent, but it doesn''t matter. These people don''t need to waste their energy to care about them, and they can''t affect themselves.


    Soon there were explosions, one after another. Fortunately, this is the meeting of pharmacists. There are enough pills for these people to eat and save their lives


    As a result, few people were injured, at most minor injuries, but there was no danger.


    Li Yi. Looking at the meeting as planned, many pharmacists were carried in, and of course, many pharmacists succeeded in refining pills.


    In the end, there are 33 pharmacists left on the field, all of them are real second grade pharmacists.


    In fact, who can really win, whose level of refining medicine for etiquette is almost the same, one can see the gap between them is not too big.


    Xiao Yan may work hard, and his teachers may be very good, but he has not yet reached the point where he can completely ignore the rest of the gama empire.


    In particular, the remaining 33 people, including the 12th Five Year Plan, are all disciples of Yunlan sect.


    There is no way, thanks to Li Yi''s reason, yunlanzong''s refining level improved rapidly.


    Many new pharmacists need to be born many times, the speed of improvement is very fast, and because the ability of young people to accept new information is often stronger than those of old people.


    Therefore, many talented pharmacists were born.


    Of course, this is inseparable from their efforts. After all, not everyone has the same chance to awaken their natural blood. Since then, they have no teacher to practice medicine.


    "The assessment is temporarily over, and the third assessment will be held tomorrow." After Li Yi finished, he left.


    Many candidates of yunlanzong keep up with him. These days, Li Yi has been giving them a small stove to practice, otherwise some of them may not get such a big promotion in a short time.


    Refining medicine is a test of talent, but it''s also a test of the teacher''s level. If the master tells you some problems, you will be able to react in the next second. If you don''t tell you, you may not be able to figure out where you are wrong even if you think about it for a year.


    Even if you fail all the time, you will feel that what you have done is right, not necessarily wrong.


    This is the role of a good teacher. Li Yi clearly tells them what they did wrong to help them change.


    These are the candidates. In my heart, I naturally have some fear, some respect and some feelings towards Li Yi. The feelings are very complicated.


    It''s like meeting a strict teacher at school. Maybe you don''t understand him at that time.


    But it didn''t come back to me until later.


    When Li Yi left, most of the other pharmacists scattered, and some of them got together in twos and threes.


    Pharmacists will be fair and just, and no one will play any small tricks, or even if you play small tricks, it''s useless. It won''t be, it won''t be, it will be.


    You can''t hide this point. Even if you play some tricks, the other side''s level has some decline, and the state may be a little bad, but you won''t advance by leaps and bounds, and you will lose in the end.


    Therefore, although these pharmacists compete with each other, the competition is not big. After all, you can''t kill all the competitors. That way, you can guarantee that you will win. There is basically no other way.


    Li Yi took many disciples of yunlanzong back to the residence of yunlanzong.

 Chapter 585

    Li Yi looks at the 33 pharmacists in front of him. They are the pharmacists who have successfully refined the second grade pills after the second assessment. Now, naturally, they have to carry out the third assessment.


    The difficulty of the test is rising exponentially. At this stage, these pharmacists will be really attracted by various families.


    After all, it''s a talent to become a second grade pharmacist at the age of less than 20.


    All forces will want to attract such a rookie. If the other party can become a second-class pharmacist at this age, as long as they have enough resources.


    To be a pharmacist of three bottles is a sure thing. Four grades are not without opportunities. If you are lucky, you will be five grades


    As for going up, it belongs to the real. It''s unreliable to rely on talent to accumulate resources. We can only rely on talent.


    And the more you make medicine, the less you can get. On the one hand, there is a scarcity of high-level prescriptions.


    On the other hand, as your level of practicing medicine gets higher and higher, fewer and fewer people can guide you.


    It''s very likely that the five grade pharmacists can''t guide them. The four grade pharmacists, only some senior five grade pharmacists, may be able to guide some new four grade pharmacists.


    If you want to guide a four grade pharmacist, you must be at least a six grade pharmacist.


    It''s very difficult to practice. Every promotion of pharmacists is a huge change, a real qualitative change.


    Therefore, as your level of refining medicine gets higher and higher, fewer and fewer people can guide you, and the speed of your decline will be slower and slower.


    There are some things that someone teaches you to learn and master quickly, but if no one teaches you.


    It doesn''t have to be until some time before you can understand by yourself.


    It is very likely that a realm can trap you, and you will never have a chance to break through in your whole life.


    And the level of refining medicine sometimes does not mean that you can gradually learn by just accumulating time, whether it''s inspiration or talent, or the usual flash of inspiration.


    Especially in the absence of the guidance of famous teachers, talent is unlimited.


    If we say that the quality of medicine refining and the level of cultivation can be gradually accumulated by simple time and resources, what we can understand from this talent really depends on one''s luck.


    This also led to the fact that the level of refining medicine in the gama empire was very low before its appearance.


    They have no books to refer to, No. The teacher can guide all things, only by himself. Maybe before his level of refining medicine reaches the fourth grade, if he is lucky, he can find a teacher to guide him. After he reaches the fourth grade, it is difficult for anyone to guide him.


    The higher the realm, the higher the realm and the stronger the strength, the slower the promotion.


    This led to the fact that there were many pharmacists in the whole Gama empire. The number of three pings and four pings began to drop sharply.


    If there are so many hormones in the normal situation, there should not be only so many pharmacists, but because of their own development, there are fewer and fewer pharmacists.


    Li Yi came to this world and wrote some textbooks of his own.


    Although only the disciples of yunlanzong are qualified to watch, there is no doubt that this also makes yunlanzong born, and the probability of pharmacists with higher grades is higher.


    In fact, he is not ready to watch it here, and he is not ready to woo these pharmacists.


    Because nearly half of the pharmacists who could not be promoted were disciples of Yunlan sect.


    He has no reason, no need to woo these people.


    Even if he does not go to woo, many people will want to come over the wrong season and find a way to enter yunlanzong, so that their strength can break through.


    Because Li Yi is in yunlanzong, where he is like a flag, attracting many pharmacists who want to join in. In this era, there is a person and a teacher to guide the practice of medicine.


    This is a very rare thing, if you are willing to guide them, even if it is just a little bit, it can make them epiphany.


    And just from today''s meeting of pharmacists, it can be seen that in the future, Yu Yunlan zongzong will have to firmly grasp the pharmacists of the whole Gama empire.


    After all, the real excellent resources are all in lanzong, and more importantly, the unrepeatable resources are also in yunlanzong. As long as he is in yunlanzong, new pharmacists will be born.


    With the development of refining pills. The difficulty rises. Even if these people may have the strength of third grade pharmacists, they may still fail if they are not lucky.


    Of course, three failures will eliminate out, even so, some people''s mentality is not good, will still eliminate.


    For example, one of Yun lanzong''s disciples may feel that after observing his first failure, Li Yi failed for the second and third time and was directly out of the game.


    In fact, the jailer himself felt that whether it was to prove the disciples'' usual performance or to show examples of techniques, he was fully qualified to attack the third grade pharmacists, but maybe because there were not so many people watching him in the ordinary time.


    Even if there is array to cover up, but here every player knows that there are a lot of people outside looking at him


    This time the mentality is not good, plus to participate in the competition inevitably has the pressure.


    Failure in the first refining is not enough, and failure in the second and third refining is normal.


    Xiao Yan''s performance has been very stable up to now, even if he isolated himself from cheating in order to prevent him. In his hands, he has a steady will to communicate with the doctor. It seems that he has not been idle in the past three years.


    To be fair, Xiao Yan''s qualifications are absolutely good.


    In these three years, even if you have medicine, it''s very rare for this pharmacist to guide you to reach the level of grade 3 or above.


    He must have made great efforts and had many chances, otherwise he would not easily reach this level.


    Divorced people know that not everyone is the same as themselves. They are on the road of opening and hanging, and they are on the road of blood. They need to work hard to refine medicine, but they are just born to know it.


    One failure after another, there are also more people gradually refining pills.


    Xiao Yan as one of them, in addition to him, there are 12 people also promoted.


    "The final contest will be held tomorrow and the winner will be decided." Li Yi. After that, he nodded to the rest of the Yunnan middle school students with satisfaction. These students'' performance today is still good, and they are very satisfied.


    Tomorrow is the final game, actually the last one up to now. Who is the winner can probably be seen.


    For him and for me. Other pharmacists have been able to do this in the past few days. The level of these people is close to ten, who is qualified to try to refine four kinds of pills, who does not have this ability, you can see at a glance.


    "Go back and have a good rest and strive for a good result tomorrow." Li Yi. After explaining these disciples, he turned to leave him and began his own plan.


    Begin to prepare for all aspects of the fight against Xiao Yan, whether from the spiritual level or from the physical level, as far as possible before the written examination, even if not eliminate it.


    You should strive to weaken him as much as possible, and let his strength and combat effectiveness all drop rapidly.


    Only in this way can Nalan Yanran win, because Nalan Yanran''s hard power, one point hard power, is one point hard power. Although her accomplishments have exploded during this period of time, Li Yi estimates that she can break out the strength of DouWang Samsung at most.


    It''s almost impossible and very difficult to improve a little bit, but anti-inflammatory is not the same as divorce. I believe that if there is a crisis, it is completely possible to break out far beyond the normal level of strength.


    It may even reach the level of douhuang or even douzong.


    So before Dabie began, Li Yi. Maybe we can''t really kill Xiao Yan.


    After all, if so, although Xiao Yan can''t participate in the competition directly, Nalan Yanran can''t compete with him.


    The most important thing is before you go down the mountain. Those people who he promised will never hurt Xiao Yan''s life before the big deal.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yan will never live to this time. It''s estimated that as early as the first day of practicing medicine, he was secretly controlled by himself to make the furnace, and then he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    It''s not going to give him a chance to make it to the final. It''s not going to make him live until now.


    If it wasn''t for his promise, Nalan Yanran let Xiao Yan live to compete with him, he didn''t know that he had died hundreds of times.


    However, even if this is the case, it does not mean that it can not be done or killed. It can also be weakened by a wave, the seal, the general and the whole.


    What''s more, most people can''t see that the weakening is aimed at the blood circulation of anti-inflammatory Qi. By observing bacteria, it can be seen that the qi circulation of anti-inflammatory body is still very strong.


    But there is no Qi Yun of the son of the world. Either the heaven Tao of the world abandons him, or the heaven Tao of the world prepares to cultivate more than one Qi Yun son at the same time.


    Li Yi is not the son of Qi luck. No matter in the world of immortal sword or in the world of Douluo, in the end, he is the son of heaven and earth Qi luck.


    In that case, no matter who is against himself, it is a very miserable thing, and even once he starts, he will be targeted by the whole world.


    As for anti-inflammatory, it is far from this point. Even now, he can cast a spell to weaken his Qi, so that he can''t do anything smoothly in the next few days.


    At the same time, it''s not very difficult to find a way to restrict the old Yao. Yunlanzong''s array can easily achieve this step after several transformations. Even if it''s in the middle of Yunnan, even douzong can fight with douzun.


    Of course, if the opponent is Dousheng, there is no way, only to find a way to make the whole clan a large jump.


    At the same time, it disturbs the rules of the original world, disturbs the original space, and no longer allows the other party to drive from the void.


    In this way, we can ensure that the clan will continue to pass on. After signing the contract, we can let all the disciples run away from each other directly, even if the Dousheng has no time to catch up.


    He''s casting now to slow down his opponent''s luck.


    You can''t see the effect in a short time, but you can see the real power of casting when you check tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Xiao Yan suddenly found that he seemed to have a lot of bad luck. On the road, he often had bad luck.


    Although it''s not a dangerous thing, I can''t bear being splashed by water and smashed by things.


    And with his cultivation, now we should pay attention to the surrounding situation all the time. Only in this way can we avoid injury.


    I don''t know why it''s so bad all of a sudden.


    Of course, he didn''t know why this was the case. At first he thought that someone had framed him, but at last he found that many things were accidental.


    Finally, I had no choice but to find a place to stay. It''s a pity that the neighbors on both sides keep making noise.


    What''s more terrifying is that there are no people living in the rooms on the left and right sides. Xiao Yan just rushes in by himself, and finds nothing.


    In the end, I just thought that the windows of the two rooms were open, and the wind from the windows got into the room and hit the wall. The poor sound insulation caused the room to ring all the time.


    Even if it is so tossed a night, a night without sleep, the next morning is no energy.


    I want to get up and do the assessment, but now I don''t have the strength.


    As a result, almost everyone could see that Xiao Yan wasted a lot of energy when he started the assessment the next day.


    Mental state is not very good, but even so, there is no way, can only be forced to continue to assess.


    In the assessment of the time, luck is even worse, not only the selection of medicinal materials and Dan Lu are inferior.


    When practicing calligraphy, some small mistakes often lead to more disasters.


    In the beginning, it was still able to rely on the more advanced technology. Rich experience can''t be found, but in the end, it can only be fried.


    Li Yi finds an excuse to go out before blowing up the building, and no one pays attention to it all the time.


    He is the master of the whole pharmacist''s meeting. He is basically the master of the original array. Although others can operate it, they will always be slower than him.


    In the end, the voice of life is not so loud. It comes from the array. The power of exploding the furnace does not affect other candidates, but because of the narrow space, all the power is borne by the smoke of gunpowder alone.


    Although not dying, but also seriously injured.


    Li Yi. Want to do the basic are done, anti-inflammatory seriously injured, the next few months can not improve the basic strength, can only grasp the healing, want to restore their state to subversion.


    After the end of Dabi, the pharmacist held a banquet according to the usual rules. The banquet was held in the Royal Garden of Gama empire. This time, the Empire wanted to take action.


    It''s hard to say how many talents can be recruited when we start to recruit various pharmacists. After all, this cake is really excellent. All the excellent people are yunlanzong''s disciples.


    Even if they want to attract all these people into the gamma Empire, the royal family can only compete with Yunnan east at most.


    And not to mention that yunlanzong has Li Yi.


    What''s more, there are other family forces who want to recruit these talents, and what they can recruit is even rarer.


    Even so, the banquet was held as usual, and Li Yi also took all the disciples of yunlanzong examination to attend.


    To tell you the truth, it''s kind of killing people.

 Chapter 586

    Li Yi took many yunlanzong disciples to the banquet after the meeting, which was almost visible to the naked eye.


    Jiaxingtian''s face was not very good-looking, but he didn''t attack on the spot. On the contrary, he pretended to be indifferent and began to attract other pharmacists.


    Of course, it''s hard to say whether the effect is so good. There are still some pharmacists who want to take this opportunity to join yunlanzong for further research.


    There are also some pharmacists who feel that with their own strength, even if they join, they may not be able to get the most core secrets. Besides, the other side will certainly not lack of people.


    Simply take this opportunity to join the royal family, even if there is no great achievement, but to follow the royal family is enough to let himself be a bully for a lifetime.


    Of course, there are only a few such people, and many pharmacists are trained by other family forces, so they can''t be attracted.


    As for Xiao Yan, he didn''t come to the meeting at all. He doesn''t have to hide somewhere to heal now.


    Li Yi doesn''t care about him now. Anyway, it doesn''t take long for the written test to really start.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for him to recover from his injury in such a short period of time, but there is another variable, an abnormal one.


    Xiao dai''er, or Gu dai''er.


    The ancient clan behind him is the only variable and the only one who may affect his plan.


    Li Yi even surmised that the ancient people probably knew everything.


    Even Gu Yuan is likely to be the driving force behind the whole incident. There is a vague guess in his heart about what Gu Yuan and huntian emperor are fighting for.


    But the two things are not the same, but they both put the bet on Xiao Yan.


    Or because of some reasons, they have to put the bet on Xiao Yan, and then see if Xiao Yan can come to the last step.


    In that case, the soul God is absolutely a rare talent. He even dares to gamble everything for the sake of emperor Cheng. The gamble includes the whole soul family and his own life.


    He is willing to gamble on the soul clan. All the clansmen have the most lives. He is crazy and cruel.


    If you dare to gamble on your own life, you are really desperate.


    Li Yi. I don''t understand this kind of pursuit, and I don''t understand this kind of madness. If he was the soul God, he would never do it.


    But if the emperor does not do so, it is not the emperor.


    The banquet continued. Originally, the banquet was usually held in person by the Lord of yunlanzong, but this time Li Yi attended on his behalf.


    Yunyun did not come, she continued to urge Nalan Yanran on the mountain.


    Let her grasp the cultivation. Before fighting again, it''s better to break through the cultivation to the realm of King Dou.


    This banquet can be regarded as a feast in which both the guests and the host enjoy themselves. At least on the surface, no one knows whether the host is happy or not.


    Li Yi took all the disciples of Yunlan sect. Back to the station, I left without any rest.


    He wants to go to yunlanzong and check the array at the next time.


    Observe if there are any mistakes in the array. If there are no mistakes, wait.


    There will be no more than half a month, about three years.


    I''m afraid many people will come, not only Xiao Yan, but also the ancient people behind him.


    Li Yi''s idea will appear in yunlanzong in the next second. In this world, the space is fragile, but the advantage of stability is that in many places, with one''s mind moving, one can arrive directly, even if he has never been there.


    However, with the help of spatial coordinates and our own strength, even the most dangerous places do not need to worry at all.


    If you''ve been to a place, it''s better to arrive at the place where the mind is moving, and you''ll arrive in a flash.


    Yun Yun is also practicing at this time. Sincerely speaking, her talent is absolutely good.


    In addition, it has its own pills, if so, it will be possible to fight emperor in ten years.


    Li Yi. The elixir given to him greatly changed his qualification. Meanwhile, the whole yunlanzong array collected spiritual power on a large scale.


    In addition, it''s not very difficult for the cultivation level and breakthrough, and there''s no evil disaster. As long as your own strength training reaches a certain level, you can easily break through.


    If you have to say so, only when douzun breaks through the realm of Dousheng, there are some difficulties.


    In addition, there is no special difficulty in breaking through the other early state.


    Li Yi. The reason why she doesn''t give Yun Yun the skill of cultivating immortals is that if she cultivates fighting spirit, her speed will be faster.


    It''s OK to transfer cultivation to the realm of fighting emperor. After that, you should be able to achieve the same cultivation as yourself in a very short time.


    Of course, the premise is that he can easily pass through all kinds of calamities in his cultivation. If he can''t pass through, or he is stuck in a realm for a long time, it''s hard to say.


    Li Yi sees that Yun Yun is practicing and doesn''t disturb her. He just takes advantage of this time to observe how far Nalan Yanran has come.


    He walked slowly to Nalan Yanran''s house. Before he pushed the door in, he felt that there was a powerful wave in it.


    He should have broken through, but because he has just broken through himself, there is no way to suppress the edge of leakage.


    That''s why there are so many fluctuations, Li Yi. First, cover the fluctuation for her and try not to let him break through the fluctuation of influence, which will disturb the aura of heaven and earth and disturb other people''s practice.


    Then, the weight of the clothes she was wearing was increased again, and the forces of heaven and earth around him exerted pressure on him to help him consolidate his cultivation as soon as possible and suppress the edge after the breakthrough.


    Nalan Yanran suddenly felt the pressure on her body. When he was a little older, he couldn''t breathe. In addition, the aura of heaven and earth around him was also aimed at himself. He was extremely intelligent. He could quickly guess that it must be Li Yi''s technique.


    "Big brother li..." she called out in a coquettish way, with a heavy ending.


    "Don''t be coquettish. It''s useless to be coquettish. Who told you not to choose the way I choose for you? Since it''s hard and tiring, you''ll suffer by yourself." Li Yi''s face is expressionless and his voice is calm. He is not affected at all.


    Nalan Yanran, the little girl still wants to influence herself. She''s kidding. How can it be.


    As soon as he said this, the momentum of Nalan Yanran was immediately depressed. He wanted to cry without tears and said, "I know."


    Heart is very sad, but there is no way, the road is their own choice, since they choose this road should not complain.


    Li Yi turns to leave and happily goes to find Yun Yun.


    Of course, he didn''t see Yun Yun as soon as he thought.


    Yunling and Yunshan. However, they have been infected with this place for a long time, or they have just noticed this fluctuation. If they can''t detect it with the cultivation of other disciples in Yunnan, they can easily detect this power even if they are practicing.


    Yunshan''s cultivation is just a star of douzong, or if there is no accident, he will be in this realm in his whole life. His talent is destined to make it difficult for him to break through this limit.


    Even if he has his own way of doing things, if he wants to help his cultivation, he will be promoted to the realm of douzun at most, and it is impossible to go further.


    Talent and aptitude. Promotion is exponential, not 1 + 1 = 2.


    In other words, the better the qualification is, the faster it will be promoted. On the contrary, the worse the qualification is, even if there is promotion, it can not be promoted too much.


    As for Yunling. His aptitude is not as good as Yunshan''s ability to break through, and the probability of reaching douzong is slim. If there is no accident, becoming douhuang will be the peak of his life.


    Want to change, can only wait for the next life or someone can reverse time, back to her childhood to help him change his own cultivation track.


    Otherwise, he will be a fighting emperor in his whole life. What he can do is to refine some pills and help him live for a long time. He will live for thousands of years and die in the end.


    Because with his cultivation, even if the body does not die for thousands of years, the soul will gradually decay and die.


    It''s a completely irreversible process, and it''s impossible to save it even with some jindanbao medicine.


    Even in the case of the use of the nine turn golden elixir, in theory, the user himself has a part of the original spirit that can bear such a strong promotion, but there is no physical body and no cultivation.


    Nine turn golden elixir is at most equivalent to helping them to pick up the things they lost before, instead of directly knocking one to become a big Luo or Taiyi.


    Unless taishanglaojun is a pill made from taro or Taiyi, otherwise it is impossible to achieve this effect.


    Li Yi saw them two direct openings, "Yan Ran broke through."


    Cloud ridge. Although I know it is the result, I still can''t accept it. After all, I''ve been practicing for so many years, and I''m just the king of fighting.


    If Li hadn''t come here, he couldn''t have become the king of the fight if he swallowed the pills. As a result, now Nalan Yanran''s cultivation is already the king of the fight, which is so unacceptable to him.


    Of course, there are not too many feelings that can''t be accepted, because anyway, Nalan Yanran is a member of Yunlan sect, though not a real core disciple.


    Li Yi talked with them a few words and talked a lot. In fact, he has explained some possible things to them, but told them not to worry.


    With their own strength, there is no need to worry about such things.


    In any case, at last, they were pacified and reassured.


    Even so, the last two were worried and left.


    Li Yi. What I said to them is a little too much impact on their world outlook.


    Two Dousheng are likely to come here at the same time, and etiquette should be solved at the same time. The key is that the strength of etiquette itself is likely to be better than Dousheng.


    In a short period of time, they are a little difficult to accept all this, but they also know that they have no way in this situation, they can only keep yunlanzong well.


    Even if you want to surrender, in exchange for the clan''s survival, it depends on whether others are willing to accept your surrender.


    In this case, it''s better to believe that Li Yiyi can survive with Yun lanzong in case of relying on his strength.


    The most important thing is that they have no choice. Yunling and Yunshan leave anxiously.


    Li Yi didn''t worry at all. He should have the ability to deal with this matter by virtue of his cultivation. Even if he can''t solve it, there will never be any chaos.


    What''s more, he can''t do it. He can also ask Medusa for help. His current cultivation strength can be said to jump one level a day.


    According to this situation, I''m afraid that within a year, he will be able to break through the fighting emperor and sublimate his blood.


    People can''t be compared with each other.


    After being interrupted by the two of them, when Li Yi went back again, yunyun was still practicing, and did not stop practicing because of the interference as he imagined.


    Li Yi sighed a little helplessly, but he was facing the fish with his back, but he had already opened his eyes, and his face was covered with a sly smile.


    He wanted to leave, but found his hand was held, turned to see that yunyun was looking at himself, with a smile on his face.


    "That''s what you think all day."


    Li Yi. She was a little embarrassed when she said that. After two black smiles, she straightened out her chest and said, "I think what''s wrong with this kind of thing? It''s not very normal. You are my wife, can''t I do it yet? Or do you want to do this with me and other people? "


    Hearing this, yunyun''s face was a little ugly. He reached out and tapped him.


    Li Yi. Immediately hit the snake with the stick, did not give her more opportunities to speak and explain.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yunyun slowly wakes up from sleep, Li Yi. But he didn''t wake up, he was still asleep, or more accurately, he pretended to be asleep.


    I know I feel the shaking, Li Yi. Just now, I pretended to rub my eyes, covering the sunlight in front of me with my hands.


    Two people again toss for a long time, just put on good clothes to wake up.


    Yunyun only feels that his cultivation has made great progress, which is much faster than his own cultivation.


    Li Yi. Now he is not here. He has other things to deal with. Sometimes he wants to be with Yun Yun all day.


    It''s a pity that at this time, we can have ourselves every day and have more important things to solve. If we can''t solve the problems, we have to keep busy.


    He has informed Medusa to come here in a few days.


    At the same time, I began to check the array to make sure that there was nothing to mend. The operation cycle of the array was normal.


    This is not too difficult for him. After a little bit, he can quickly find out where there are problems and where there are no problems, and correct all those shortcomings.


    Although I leave, it''s better to keep the array running normally.


    You may have to leave for a long time if you can solve the problem of three-year appointment.


    Not only can he go, but also Medusa can go. Therefore, during the period when he left, the array is the last defense system he left to Yunnan.


    Plus maybe you can refine it by yourself. As long as some puppets can keep their strength at the level of Dousheng three or four stars, and reach the stage of Dousheng nine stars with the blessing of array, yunlanzong will be invincible here.


    He thought very well, and he naturally did the same next time, refining puppets, which must be put on the agenda.


    But what he didn''t expect was that syphilis sand didn''t listen to him. He came in two days. After receiving the news, he immediately rushed to his side. He reminded him in the morning that he had already arrived at yunlanzong before sunset.

 Chapter 587

    Li Yi looks at medusa in front of him. He has nothing to say. He didn''t expect that Medusa came so early.


    And the other party came. As the deputy leader of yunlaizong, or the strength of the other party came to Lanzhou, he had to find someone to receive him.


    Yunyun stands beside him, holding his hand.


    Li Yi''s face was barely covered with a smile. "Why didn''t the queen of the snake people inform her of her visit? So I can go out and meet you. "


    Medusa directly recognized that Li Yi pretended to be very polite, but actually refused him.


    He made it out of this politeness, this friendliness. A solid armband, want to separate themselves.


    And she is a step forward, Li Yi. Scared by his sudden step, he instinctively wants to retreat, but finds that yunyun is pulling himself like nailing himself in the same place.


    "Don''t you know how I got here?" After she finished, she glanced at Li Yi and covered her mouth with a smile. She seemed to stare at Yun Yun with disdain.


    Then without scruple, he turned to leave and went to yunlanzong mountain without taking himself as an outsider.


    Li Yi felt Yun Yun''s eyes at this time and kept staring at himself.


    He didn''t say anything, didn''t get angry, didn''t get angry, this is the most dangerous, the most serious shows that her heart has been very unhappy.


    Cloud rhyme if this time smile scold oneself two, beat oneself two.


    Li Yi. I think it''s easy to solve and deal with this matter, but he doesn''t say anything, just keeps a cold face, which is very difficult to do.


    "You asked her to come." Cloud rhyme cold face opens a way.


    "Listen to me, not immediately..." Li Yi. I wanted to explain at that time, if not immediately. Nalan Yanran and Xiao Yan''s three-year appointment, when the time comes, God knows how chaotic the situation will be, he should find more people here to escort.


    If not, he would never have called Medusa.


    "Did you ask her to come?" Yun Yun didn''t listen to his explanation and asked.


    "Yes. Will you listen to me? " Li Yi nodded helplessly.


    Although Yun Yun is angry at this time, he knows it.


    At this time, if he is rashly angry, the team will get angry and push him out, but he will fall into Medusa''s trap.


    This woman has not been kind since she first met. If she is angry, she will be angry with Li Yi.


    It''s like taking the initiative to push him out of his side. At this time, she''s taking advantage of the opportunity.


    "I see." Yunyun. It seems that he didn''t get angry. Instead, he took the initiative to hold Li Yi.


    But I''ve already made a decision in my heart. I''ll punish him next time.


    Li Yi is a little confused about the current situation. Women are worried.


    He thinks he knows yunyun well, but he still can''t see what he is thinking at this time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xiao Yan looked at the yunlanzong in front of him and stepped forward step by step.


    Xiao Yan is getting closer to the gate of yunlanzong mountain. He has seen the disciples guarding the mountain.


    But the next situation made him a little surprised. He thought the disciples of guarding the mountain would sneer at him.


    But what he imagined did not happen. The disciples asked him with a smile what he was doing today.


    Xiao Yan''s face is not good-looking, or in other words, no one will look good until now.


    But there is a saying that a good hand does not smile, he is and Nalan Yanran hatred, not and yunlanzong how much hatred.


    The other side did not sneer at him, he is not easy to attack.


    "I''m here to find Nalan Yanran for her three-year appointment." Xiao Yan cold face to say this sentence.


    Several disciples of guarding the mountain looked at each other, and one of the leading disciples said, "please come with me."


    Said to walk alone in front, Xiao Yan some accident, but still honest with behind.


    Li Yi. In fact, from the first moment Xiao Yan came in, he had been observing him. Seeing the performance of these disciples, he nodded with satisfaction.


    It seems that such a disciple is more normal. At the beginning, I replaced all the disciples guarding yunnanzongshanmen with those trained by yunlanzong instead of those from the family.


    This kind of thing oneself does is very correct, cloud LAN Zong good or bad also can be regarded as a handed down Chinese innumerable years of history.


    If the disciples don''t know their priorities and see everyone sneering, Yun lanzong won''t last long.


    In fact, for such a hereditary sect, no matter what you think behind your back, on the surface, you are always left with three parts.


    It''s not just the whole thing. All the disciples of the sect should be able to do this step.


    Today, I''m laughing and chatting with you. When I have a conflict of interest, I''ll cut you off immediately.


    After cutting you, not only don''t make any mockery, but also look at you with a smile.


    And the performance will be the same as before, just like the man who cut you yesterday, not him.


    This kind of thing happened to the disciples of yunlanzong is the most normal, instead of one or two acting like tigers, relying on the great power of yunlanzong to do evil in the gama empire.


    In fact, such disciples certainly can not be said to have no, but they still belong to a very, very few minority.


    After all, there will always be a few garbage when there are more people. At least there are thousands of students in Yunlan sect, and it''s normal to have one or two sb.


    Xiao Yan came with the disciple. Huge martial arts outside, Nalan Yanran has been waiting there for a long time.


    At this time, cloud and haze are far away. Jiaxing day is watching Xiao Yan come to challenge.


    In the void, another douzong is secretly protecting Xiao Yan.


    Xiao dai''er is also watching from a distance. He doesn''t care what yunlanzong challenges or what martial arts contest. If her brother Xiao Yan gets hurt, he will let him die.


    He can see clearly about these rites and righteousness, not only can he see clearly, but also he knows that the spirit God and Gu Yuan are also observing here.


    They may not notice that they can see clearly only when they open up the array, otherwise they want to cover up the world, and no one can observe any situation of yunlanzong.


    Li Yi also came to the arena at this time, Yunling. And spruce also came here, but you can see that both of them are very nervous.


    Yunshan should be better, Yunling. Now it''s not just nervous, it''s flustered.


    If he didn''t hold his elder martial brother''s arm tightly, I''m afraid he might not be able to stand up now. He has never seen such a big scene in his life.


    She has been living in Yunnan all her life. Fighting is the limit of his imagination. As for taking bamboo shoots, I don''t know how many generations yunlanzong will produce a top talent.


    But now you suddenly told him to fight for saints. To be exact, it''s two nine stars fighting for saints, plus. There are many seven stars, six stars, two stars, three stars of Dousheng, and many douzun.


    I don''t know where I am. I''m looking at this battle. The goal of this battle is very clear. It''s yunlanzong.


    This situation is win or lose, with their LAN Zong has not much to do with.


    Or whether Xiao Yan wins or loses today, they are very dangerous.


    Yunling holds Yunshan''s shoulder and sits down slowly. Although he is flustered in his heart, the wind is light and the clouds are light on the surface.


    In other words, no matter what kind of panic he is afraid of, he will never show any hint in front of these disciples.


    At this time, he is a bit fragmented, he is different from the flustered one. At this time, Yunling is very calm.


    Years of experience, perhaps not to a certain extent, let him keep on the edge, but. Let him become able to directly separate himself from the identity of the Deputy patriarch of Yunnan sect anytime and anywhere.


    No matter how flustered you are, no matter how scared you are, there is no problem because you are Yunling.


    He is just a douhuang, face, very face douzun Dousheng, fear belongs to normal.


    But when his identity was changed to the deputy leader of Yunnan sect, he could not be afraid no matter who the enemy was.


    No matter what the enemy''s strength is, even if he knows that he will die, he can''t show any confusion.


    Spruce and his performance is almost the same, no matter what two people think, at least on the surface can not see.


    "Nalan Yanran." Xiao Yan''s tone has a very deep hatred.


    And his opponents don''t hate him much, Li Yi. Previously warned, Nalan Yanran this contest is very dangerous, than when you can not be controlled by any emotion.


    Once you''re influenced by your emotions, you''re likely to go on a business trip.


    If you can, you''d better act like a calm machine and attack his weakness without any consideration.


    Both of them had a tacit understanding and didn''t give people a chance to start the written test.


    However, as soon as they met, the two sides quickly fought each other, and their previous encounters were all tentative.


    In fact, before the competition, Li Yi whispered to Nalan Yanran and told him not to use any fighting skills in the written test.


    In fact, there are many shortcomings in the skills of fighting against the world. The biggest disadvantage is that when using it, it needs a lot of air condensation, just like the ability to put it forward.


    Moreover, it may also need gas gathering. If someone finds a flaw to interrupt at this time, not only will he be killed.


    Even if you want to hurt each other, there is no possibility.


    Therefore, Li Yi has told him before that if there is no accident, do not use any fighting skills.


    At the same time. Help him to see clearly, so that he can see the fighting flow in his body when the other side moves.


    If you see this clearly, you can ensure that he does not use any fighting skills, but can immediately break the opponent when he uses fighting skills.


    This is very good, which essentially changed the use of fighting skills in the whole mainland.


    The more complicated and complicated things are in combat, the more likely they are to make mistakes, at least for their strength, because their psychology is not enough to support them to use such complicated abilities.


    When both sides use fighting skills to lead to a fight, it looks like a round system, one skill for you and one skill for me.


    It''s better to take advantage of the opponent''s attack before he wants to use fighting skills to interrupt the opponent, completely suppress the opponent, and not let him use any moves at all.


    Nalan Yanran''s cloud to sword skill is quite extraordinary.


    What''s more important is that Xiao Yan was always under pressure from the beginning. It''s not that his strength was not strong, but that his thinking was limited. He thought that the fight was all about you coming and going, and you move and I move.


    As a result, I met Nalan Yanran, who didn''t talk about martial arts, and he was fighting close to his body to attack with all his strength, which didn''t give him any chance to play at all.


    It''s not even under pressure. If it goes on like this, it will be defeated without ten moves. The gap between the two sides is a substantial gap. Xiao Yan''s strength is great.


    No matter how strong he is, he can cross the border and defeat the king.


    Can Na LAN Yan Ran is not the general fight king strength, so now is the effect of pressure, at most a few moves, two people will be divided.


    Suddenly Xiao Yan changed, his strength and momentum are growing visible to the naked eye.


    And because of this reason, the time of defeat was slowly extended.


    Li Yi didn''t care about this. He was observing, observing the situation around him, and observing who was around Xiao Yan.


    Xiao Yan just wants to breed violently today, and he doesn''t have the chance, or he doesn''t have to choose his own array at all. He has limited the use of the old medicine on him. Even if he has some secret methods that can improve his strength without the help of the old medicine, he can''t improve much.


    What''s more, he has such a secret method. Does Nalan Yanran not have it? It''s just obvious that both sides have made a real fire.


    In other words, the relationship between the two of them did not last forever, but the fight has reached this point.


    Nalan Yanran stabs out with a sword, which directly hits Xiao Yan''s heart, and Xiao Yan can''t hide from the accident at this time.


    At this time, someone suddenly wants to keep him. Li Yi is waiting for him for a long time. At this time, he immediately stops him.


    More than one person, one douzong, two douzun and two Dousheng, acted as he imagined.


    What''s more, these people are not a single force. They should come from two different forces, such as the soul clan and the ancient clan.


    Li Yi will stop them all, and then the next second they see Nalan Yanran a sword piercing Xiao Yan''s heart.


    The next second, without any hesitation, he immediately turned to leave, or he had already used the secret method of explosion. He didn''t hesitate to burn the essence of life, but also wanted to escape.


    There is a man with strong strength and fighting capacity who can control himself in an instant.


    Now his protection object Xiao Yan has died, the plan is a failure, simply grasp to leave.


    Obviously, Li Yi won''t give them the chance to leave, especially when a douzun still wants to take Xiao Yan.


    Xiao Yan. Now when he saw that he was pierced through his heart, he could not die any more, but his soul was still there.


    Although his body is not very well preserved, there are still some possibilities for him to be restored and resurrected with the help of this world.


    So it''s impossible for him to let them take away the anti-inflammatory body.


    Because now Xiao Yan''s Qi is slowly dissipating, but it doesn''t dissipate completely. If we follow the general routine, we will be rescued by them after we take it away. If we break it and then stand up, our Qi will be more prosperous.


    Li Yi naturally is impossible to let them take away Xiao Yan, even Xiao Yan''s body.


    At this time, Xiao dai''er, who is watching the battle not far away, is already insane. If his father hadn''t stopped her, she would have come to fight with Nalan Yanran.


    "How does she do it?" She can''t figure out why the other party dares to kill Xiao Yan.


    Or now he just has no ability, no way to vent his anger.

 Chapter 588

    Li Yili in the sky, "a few people came to me, yunlanzong said to go, also too don''t put me in the eye."


    He says to lift Zhang void a town, immediately cloud LAN Zong everywhere, appear many personal figures.


    The lowest strength of cultivation is the peak of douzong.


    Li Yi, however, had expected this and looked at them quietly.


    Other people don''t think so, especially Yun Yun. Her surprise is the biggest, because he doesn''t know about it from the beginning to the end.


    At this time, Medusa also appeared beside Li Yi.


    Yunyun''s first reaction is to pull her away from Li Yi, but in the middle, she is suddenly stunned.


    Now the situation on the field is obviously not his own small douzong can control.


    Medusa''s cultivation and strength, no matter what, are all fighting saints. Even if you pull it apart, what can you do.


    She has no ability in this kind of thing, she can''t help a little.


    Yun Yun is sad, very sad.


    But she knew she couldn''t do anything. She was just sad alone.


    He can''t show it yet. In this case, as the patriarch of yunlanzhong, he can''t show a little sad mood in any case.


    Li Yi didn''t pay attention to her at this time. He didn''t have the heart to pay attention to her. What should be solved now should be the soul God and Gu Yuan.


    In fact, it''s not very important for them to live or die. The only thing is to let them know.


    That is, yunlanzong can stay in the gama Empire, but they are not able to provoke.


    If one day yunlanzong wants to expand, they can only leave obediently.


    These things to let them recognize themselves, in order to leave at ease.


    Li Yi decisive hand, he did not and these people say what mind.


    He just used two moves, whether it is the soul of the emperor or Gu Yuan fled on the spot.


    Medusa, however, did not scruple to fight and run away from all the douzun and even the Dousheng.


    Of course, she didn''t chase him. He didn''t show any respect for him. After that, he wanted to lean on Li Yi with a smile.


    Li Yi sidesteps to avoid her first, but he is useless. Yun Yun is still here. If he does something, he will catch fire in the backyard later.


    Medusa was not angry. "I''ll wait for you." He did not scruple to say this sentence, and this sentence let many people hear.


    And then he left, did not give you a chance to explain, go fast, seems to be very anxious.


    Li Yi is helpless. He has no choice.


    Medusa was really smart. She left with this sentence, leaving unlimited space for reverie.


    Wait for me, where and when.


    All of these are too intriguing. What will yunyun think after hearing them.


    Can Li Yi leave yunlanzong at will.


    If he leaves again let cloud rhyme misunderstanding, at that time don''t care whether they do it or not, explanation is not easy to explain.


    Medusa, this is digging a big hole for yourself to jump.


    This is not the key problem. The key is that you still have to jump.


    It''s not a conspiracy. It''s a serious plot aimed at you.


    Li Yi. Originally, I thought that everyone had been missing for such a long time, so he should gradually calm down. I didn''t expect that she didn''t calm down at all. Instead, she was more greedy for her body.


    Originally, it could be suppressed, but now it is no longer suppressed, and it is directly placed on the surface.


    Fortunately, my strength is high now, Li Yi. I feel that if my strength is similar to before, Medusa may not be talking about it now.


    If you can''t get it right, you can take yourself away like a bully. I really didn''t think that one day it would be like this.


    Li Yi can feel that many of the disciples of yunlanzong look at themselves in the wrong way. Not only the disciples of lanzong, but also the eyes of Yunshan and Yunling.


    Before Li Yi has time to explain, he sees yunyun leaving unhappily.


    Where else did he have in mind at that time? He immediately caught up.


    And I don''t know. The two of them were seriously injured. I''m afraid they can''t recover well without hundreds of years of cultivation.


    The vast majority of their elite combat power also suffered a lot.


    Now we have to find a place to hide and lick the wound slowly.


    At the same time, they also have a deep fear of Li Yi. In the future, let alone invading yunlanzong, I''m afraid they don''t want to be here at all.


    The occurrence of these things caused a greater storm to the outside world of yunlanzong.


    Yun Yun leaves unhappily, and Li Yi chases after him.


    Yunling and Yunshan, who are already half retired, have no choice but to raise the beam in this case.


    Now only the two of them can do so.


    So they two old people helplessly began to clean up the mess.


    The bodies need to be disposed of, the snow stained doors need to be cleaned, and the damaged facilities need to be repaired.


    The pressure of public opinion and rumors from the outside world need their integration.


    The psychological situation of the disciples needs them to understand, and so on. No matter what, they have to solve them one by one.


    But Li Yi has already quietly touched yunyun''s back at this time, and he opens his hands to hold her tightly. He secretly decides that he won''t let go later.


    Yun Yun feels his embrace and she feels it. Did not look back at the distant sky, do not know what is thinking.


    Suddenly he turned around and hugged Li Yi, sobbing.


    At this time, even he is not clear about the situation. Li Yi thinks about what Yun Yun will do.


    She could be a little angry, she could be a little angry.


    Maybe he pats himself twice in anger, and some deliberately lose their temper to let him leave, but he never considers that Yun Yun will hold him and cry.


    So at the moment, he was also a little flustered. He could only hold her tightly, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, "I''m crying. What can I say to you..."


    Cloud rhyme cry gradually stopped, originally buried in his arms head raised, eyes red to watch him.


    "I''m useless, and I can''t help you. I don''t even have the qualification to stand beside you. " She said this and wanted to cry.


    Li Yi took advantage of this time to dry her tears first, then let go of her arms and hold her hands tightly.


    "Why! My Yunzhi is so good and powerful. "


    The sobs of Yun Yun stopped when he said this.


    "But my strength is very weak, and I can''t help you, not like that Medusa."


    Li Yi is distressed to see her like this. Originally, he wanted to tell him something, but now he doesn''t dare to say it.


    Yunyun now think so, if you tell her that there are others. Li Yi. I didn''t even dare to think what would happen if I said it.


    But he also understood that sooner or later, it would be a knife to stretch his head and a knife to shrink his head.


    After a period of time or to pick a chance to tell her slowly.


    Of course, don''t talk about it now. He is really afraid of Yun Yun.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of making trouble out of nothing, but that he''s really angry with himself and doesn''t want to comment on what he should do.


    Li Yi hugs her tightly and kisses her without giving him any chance.


    And then there is the fall of the Phoenix.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Yunzhi is always Yunzhi. It''s different from others. No one can replace it." Li Yi. Put your arms around him and whisper in his ear.


    Yun Yun may or may not hear it. Now he is exhausted and his whole body has been drained. He doesn''t want to do anything except to have a good sleep.


    The next day, Yun Yun behaved as usual, as if everything yesterday was just a false illusion.


    Li Yi is more flustered at this time, yunyun. If he shows something wrong or abnormal, he can understand it. On the contrary, he is very normal, which is very abnormal.


    This shows that maybe he looks nothing on the surface, but he still doesn''t let go on the inside.


    Li Yi doesn''t know how to comfort her at this time.


    Or since Yun Yun didn''t choose to say, he didn''t choose to lose his temper.


    I don''t even have a chance to persuade or comfort myself.


    Yesterday, I didn''t do anything in the next few days. I was tired of being with her every day.


    Every day two people together, even if just do some outside people seem very boring, very naive little things.


    They both enjoy it. Li Yi tells Yun Yun a story every night.


    The story was childish and old-fashioned, but she enjoyed it.


    Every night the wolf always eats the rabbit.


    The brave always save the princess.


    Yun Yun in his company, seems to have completely forgotten the previous unhappy.


    Li Yi thought the same, so he thought whether to choose an opportunity to tell the story.


    To tell the truth, the biggest reason why he took the initiative to say it was because of himself.


    In other words, he would like to share the happiness of all, otherwise he would never say it.


    But he can''t guarantee that he can really let yunyun accept it, so he didn''t say it all the time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Yunzhi, can you promise me one thing?"


    Li Yi seems to say this as if playing.


    "What''s the matter?" Yun Yun is lying on his body and seems powerless.


    "Promise me first, I will tell you that you can''t be angry, and you have to forgive me before I tell you." Li Yi said that he was a little embarrassed, it was too shameless.


    "Well." Yun Yun seems to have recovered some strength at this time, lying on one side and looking at him, "you say first."


    Li Yi this time simply brush up rogue, "you promise me first, must forgive me, otherwise I say what all won''t say."


    "Do you have something to do with other women behind my back?" Yunyun is like a sleeping lion, waking up in an instant.


    At a very fast speed, he stares into Li Yi''s eyes.


    Li Yi only felt tight all over and cold at the back of his neck.


    He hasn''t said how yunyun guessed it.


    "No Li Yi''s words are as firm as they are true. He believes them quickly.


    "Oh! What is that Although there is still a trace of doubt in yunyun''s heart, instinctively she chooses to believe it.


    "I''ll leave for a while. Find Medusa. Don''t think about it. He and I are absolutely innocent and have nothing to do with each other.


    It''s just that there are some things that we need to work together to solve. I''m not afraid that you will be angry. I want to tell you first. "


    Li Yi then hugged her tightly, or in other words, he could not look at Yun Yun''s eyes.


    In this way, I can be less nervous and bear less inner pride.


    After hearing this, yunyun has a lot of discomfort in her heart, but she knows she can''t stop her.


    Or say oneself even if obstruct again how, just in the heart unavoidably sad lose.


    In fact, Li Yi can vaguely detect that the key is that in the face of this situation, he really has no good solution.


    Yun Yun is not willing to say that he can only do more comfort, and there is no other way.


    "Then I''ll leave after a while. I''ll be with you during this time. You don''t have to worry. I believe my Yunzhi is so smart and powerful that it can help me. Maybe one day my strength is not as strong as you, but I will eat your soft food. " Li Yi said this and comforted her.


    All he can do is this. Yunyun is very easy to coax. At least he seems to forget all this.


    As for what she thought, it can only be said that it was a woman''s heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Then I''ll go." Li Yi stayed in Yunlan for nearly two years, until yunyun''s cultivation broke through to douzun. And the elixir she prepared for him can make her practice to Dousheng without any problem.


    Li Yi arranges the array for Yun lanzong and refines the puppet. Then he leaves at ease.


    Yunyun is very, very reluctant to give up for him now, if we say Li Yi before. Once in Yunnan, it won''t last long.


    Although he was not happy to leave yunyun, it was tolerable, but this time he was divorced and stayed here for a long time. Now he suddenly wanted to leave.


    Yunyun is naturally sad and hard to hide. The longer she gets along with her, she will get used to it.


    It must be very difficult for her to break this habit now.


    But she didn''t do anything to stop her. She just watched Li Yi leave her and he gradually disappeared in her sight.


    Cloud rhyme heart is not give up and feel sad, you left, she simply began to shut up.


    In other words, after Li Yi left, she was basically waiting for Li Yi to come back.


    Fortunately, it won''t take long to leave this time, and they can meet again three months later.


    Yun Yun comforts himself and feels better. After all, for the struggle, three months is not long, and it''s gone in a flash.


    Li Yi leaves yunlanzong and transfers directly into the center. Medusa in the Tagore desert was not surprised by his arrival. He had told Medusa about all these things before.


    She has been preparing silently, and now she is basically ready for everything.


    Li Yi Lai is just doing the last insurance, and he wants to use the world traction transmission array of the snake people for free, so that he can arrive at the world of immortal sword without spending his destiny.


    The forces of the snake people are basically complete. Now they can start a war at any time.


    With the worship of Medusa, the door of the world was gradually opened, and all the snake soldiers entered.

 Chapter 589

    Li Yi stepped into the door of the world. Of course, the door of the world can''t be opened with his ability.


    Theoretically speaking, if you want to travel around the world, you need at least the cultivation of Tai Yi or Da Luo.


    It is impossible for him to open the door as a little Jinxian. It is because of Nuwa.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to open the door of transmitting the world, and send many people at one time.


    Entering the gate of the world, many of the soldiers of the serpent race began to speed up their march.


    Li Yi also strides ahead. Medusa will only go in at last. If he doesn''t walk faster, she will have to pester her later.


    This entanglement is a verb, because Medusa can really entangle herself.


    Until the serpent soldiers. Only when they enter the world of immortal sword can they feel that all the violent factors in their bodies have been suppressed.


    The reason is completely sober, no longer controlled by the blood in the body.


    They also understand how comfortable this feeling is. Also in this world, they feel very quiet and peaceful, as if in the arms of their mother. To a certain extent, you seem to be.


    And the strength of every snake people here. The index of promotion is very, very high, if it was just a snake man in the realm of fighting king.


    The combat effectiveness that can be exerted here is generally higher than that of douzong, reaching douzun.


    Of course, when these snake people arrive at the demon world, their fighting capacity will return to the original state, and when they arrive at the divine world, they will even be suppressed and weakened.


    So what they have to do is to integrate other worlds first, squeeze the living space of heaven, gradually integrate the world bit by bit, and connect the human world and the demon world first.


    Then try to integrate the ghost world, and finally integrate all the forces to win the divine world and devour the way of heaven.


    It''s a long time and hard work. After all, it''s not so easy for Li Yi to accomplish this task. Fortunately, Li Yi has left a certain backhand in the world before, which is part of the time.


    What to do next. Is to launch a real war against the demon world.


    Li Yi led countless snake people into the world. At the beginning, he completely ruled the whole world and integrated the power of all people.


    Although he is leaving now, it is not long for him to leave. Three months is enough to change a lot of things, but there are a lot of things that are in a hurry.


    Originally, it was planned to be drawn slowly, but now it''s useless.


    In three months, the power of the Terran is not enough to grow.


    Now Li Yi can only rely on all the disciples of Shushan sect, and some other people who live in the sect. At the critical moment, he can integrate these people.


    But now it''s obvious that we can''t count on them. The only people we can rely on are the snake people and the Shushan sect.


    Not long after that, Chang Yin''s sword came flying. He looked at the snake man who was still entering the world behind you. He was stunned.


    There will be so many blood lines of Nu Wa. It''s not that there can only be one blood line of Nu Wa. Why are there so many now.


    Think about it. The steering gear stares at him like asking for help, hoping to get some information.


    Li Yi stepped forward and said, "Nuwa is the God of heaven and earth! We should first occupy the demon world and cooperate with Shennong. And then integrate other worlds to attack the divine world at one stroke. "


    Things about the way of heaven, the conspiracy of the way of heaven, and the current world situation.


    Chang Yin is actually very clear, the most important thing is that Li Yi told them this information at the beginning.


    Tell them what the situation is and what they should do.


    Many of the disciples of Shushan know this, and they know that they will have a war with the way of heaven in this world.


    So they are waiting for the war, and they are madly preparing.


    But what Chang Yin didn''t expect was that the war had come so quickly, only in such a short time.


    Even so, after being convinced by Li Yi, he still reluctantly accepted it.


    Because there are more and more snake people coming in, and their strength is generally very strong, he is full of confidence in this war.


    The strength of the demons is much stronger than that of the Terrans, not only in the top experts, but also in the upper middle class.


    Of course, the Terran is not without advantages, for example, the environment of the demons is bad, and because of the small population.


    Every once in a while, the Terran seems to have a burst of genius boom, at that time, they can be suppressed vaguely.


    What''s more, because of the shadow of gods and Demons and many other seals, except for mozunchonglou, one has talent and can freely shuttle between the two worlds. It''s almost impossible for other demons to reach the human world.


    The first moment Li Yi came here, he first carried out rectification. In addition, the second step was to arrange these snake people into the demon world.


    They will take root in goblins, and gradually develop and erode. Because of their own blood, they will soon be able to basically master the basic cards of the demon world, and then further compress the living space of goblins.


    In addition, we should change the head and life of the monsters we take refuge in, so that they can become spirit beasts and immortal beasts, and then use the spirit beasts of these monsters to manage, chase and oppress them.


    In any case, when it comes to political ownership and class division, we should draw in a group and strike a group.


    These monsters can''t play with human beings for ten thousand years.


    This is a long-term plan. The short-term plan is to help the snake people settle down in the demon world first.


    Medusa also stood beside Li Yi at this time, because he was surrounded by people. At this time, he didn''t move. He was very shocked. Only at this time can he see his elegant demeanor as a queen.


    Chang Yin opened the connection array between the demon world and the world, and with the protection and help of the disciples of Shushan, he mobilized his forces to make the snake people rush to the demon world channel as soon as possible.


    Li Yi. In fact, he can organize it by himself, but it''s relatively exhausting. Since he can be a shake off shopkeeper, why not.


    It''s a long way for the snake people to migrate for a long time in an organized way, but the basic strength of the snake people is far more than that of ordinary people, so it''s not slow.


    The place they came to is far away from the intersection of the demon world and the human world. There is no way. After opening the world gate, it is difficult to ensure the positioning of Nuwa, and it is very difficult to determine the position in the human world.


    After all, the goddess Nuwa here is just a projection of some consciousness.


    If she comes in person, she can be sure, but it is impossible.


    The actions of the snake people are very secretive and do not disturb any human beings in the world. Of course, there are still some people who can perceive their existence, even as soon as they arrive, such as Zixuan.


    "How is Changqing these days?" Li Yi. He asked at the beginning, after all, whether he had been away for a long time or a short time. Both Shushan sword sect and the world can be said to be leaderless. The world is OK. When he left, it was almost the same arrangement.


    Even if he leaves or completely disappears the whole political system, it can guarantee the normal rotation organization.


    For details, you can refer to Daming. Even if the emperor did not go to court for more than ten years, the whole country could still operate normally.


    But the Shushan school, after all, is different. It is a school that needs a leader and a leader. After all, it is not a country.


    If a country has a complete system, in fact, the existence of the emperor is not necessary.


    Even in many cases, the existence of the emperor is a negative drag on the country. Of course, the premise is that the political system of the country must be qualified.


    But the school is different. The school is just a small organization.


    If there is no centripetal force and cohesion, a sect will be completely scattered in a few generations.


    Hearing Li Yi''s inquiry, Chang Yin bowed his head in embarrassment.


    Not to mention that Xu Changqing didn''t return to Shushan sword sect, he still hasn''t found Xu Changqing''s shadow, not even a human shadow.


    I don''t know where I''m going. I don''t know what''s going on. I''m a leader. Now it''s like it''s gone, it''s not connected.


    Li Yi saw that he didn''t speak. Seeing his expression, he could guess it directly.


    "Needless to say, he didn''t know where he had gone. I knew sooner or later, as I said.


    He has been repressed for a long time. Now it''s normal for him to relax and find no one.


    But if it disappears, it belongs to him. The Shushan school still needs to develop normally. As the existing leader of the whole Shushan school, I have the highest level of cultivation, and I have been the leader of the generation for a period of time.


    In that case, listen to me.


    In the future, if Xu Changqing is in or not, you will lead the leader temporarily. If he has disappeared for a longer time, you have enough accomplishments and seniority. Don''t lead the leader, just become the leader. Don''t count on him. He doesn''t know where to hide now. "


    What Li Yi said was that he hated iron but not steel. Chang Yin would kneel down without saying a word, "I''m afraid, I''m afraid."


    However, Li Yi directly held his shoulder and made him stand up straight.


    "You have to do this step. You don''t have to worry. I''ll support you at the back. At this time, someone has to stand up to take the responsibility. Among all the disciples of Shushan, I think you are the only one who is most suitable.


    It''s not so easy to be a leader. At this time, you have to shoulder the responsibility. "


    After hearing this, Chang Yin realized that he had to bear such a great responsibility.


    The Three Outlooks of all the disciples of Shushan sect who were educated were very correct.


    If you want to make them enjoy something, they will suffer. But if you want to make them take responsibility for the great cause of the world, they will enjoy it one by one.


    Chang Yin didn''t know until he heard Li Yi''s words. How much responsibility we have to bear and how much difficulties we have to face.


    In fact, he was also acting as the leader during this period of time. He also knew that it was not an easy thing to be the leader.


    "I will work hard and never let the elder down." He made a statement immediately.


    Li Yi nodded with satisfaction, "you just have this heart."


    The migration of the snake people continues, and Li Yi is always in front of the team.


    To be honest, when I first met Medusa, it was always Medusa who intentionally or unintentionally avoided him, but now he always needs to avoid the relationship between the two parties, and the two poles are reversed.


    Apricot now snake people have not settled down, did not do anything, also did not have the mood to do some other things with herself, she can also be the queen of her own.


    The team of the double clan gradually reaches the boundary between the human world and the demon world. Chang Yin opens the array and sprays the evil spirit inside.


    In fact, the Shushan school has been secretly refining and absorbing these evil spirits, and then converting them into aura and discharging them into the human world.


    It''s just them. It''s a slow process. This opening can''t be too big. Once it''s too big, it will lead to a large number of waist and knees entering the world. On the contrary, the aura in the world will become very messy and difficult to absorb.


    In addition, it is impossible for ordinary people''s physical quality to withstand the huge demands, and there may even be many human deaths at that time.


    The evil spirit here is pouring into the world. Fortunately, it is only a short time to open the array, and countless people of the snake people are penetrating.


    This time, the whole snake people almost came out, and most of the forces came, leaving only some left behind forces, even if it wasn''t for the power of yunlanzong.


    In addition, the current relationship between Yun lanzong and the snake people has been greatly alleviated, and medusa dare not do so.


    Otherwise, let him transfer most of the snake people''s living and fighting power to this world, and the snake people who stay in the tagger desert don''t know what will happen.


    After all, the wealth in the desert now makes many people ready to move.


    Just these treasures and the oasis in the desert now, there are other medicinal materials, even some. All kinds of plants.


    They add up to a very high price, which is enough to make some people confused by the benefits, and then do some crazy things regardless of everything.


    Li Yi. Entering the psoas, he can feel that this place seems to have changed a lot from the place he left a few months ago. Generally speaking, it is bleak.


    It''s also normal. After all, I did so much damage when I left. To a certain extent, I almost wiped out the surrounding ecology.


    Fortunately, the conditioning ability of the whole demon world, or self transformation ability is very good.


    What''s more, the nuclear bomb he left behind was very clean and didn''t leave too much radiation in place.


    Three months. Radiation has basically been reduced, only the wounded monsters are not good.


    Their bodies. It''s much better than ordinary beasts.


    Because the strength of the physical body can bear. Naturally, the amount of radiation is rising.


    Therefore, these monsters did not die, and in the radiation environment seems to become more and more tenacious, and even the strength has improved a lot.


    However, don''t worry. On the one hand, there are only a few surviving monsters. On the other hand, there are also a few of these monsters that mutate. Even if their strength increases, they can never be the opponents of so many snake people.


    The snake people enter the demon world and directly choose to stay here. They begin to clean up other demons and beasts in an organized and planned way.


    It didn''t take long for a small area to be cleared up, so that everyone could settle down first.

 Chapter 590

    Li Yi looks at these busy snake people. Now their goal is not to occupy more places, nor to kill more demons. Their goal is to establish a foothold here.


    It has to be said that with the entry of these acquaintances, there are also some demon clan forces contacting them.


    However, the forces of those demon clans fight with each other seriously, so there is no need to worry. Even if some demon clans form a force under the unity of a powerful demon king, there is no need to worry.


    They don''t have any command. Even if they start a war, it''s chaotic.


    The snake people take root here in a real sense. They will live here for quite a long time.


    Of course, this is the future, and only after their victory in the war with Tiandao can these snake people survive freely here.


    Li Yi led these snake people to stay here and build houses bit by bit.


    Open up the land and plant the grain first.


    The construction of the city is a long time, they don''t have so much time to waste, just build some temporary residence first.


    Fortunately, the natural ecological environment in this area of warring is innumerable times better than that in Tagore desert, which is like spring all the year round.


    Unlike before, the only oasis was built with the help of Li Yi.


    Many snake people have never seen such a scene in their lives. The ground is grass.


    There are trees. The leaves on the trees are big and watery. It''s delicious to chew.


    It''s not like cactus. It''s dry and useful. There''s a lot of water in the soil.


    Especially the river, they can even have a water that flows all the year round.


    This is a paradise like ecological environment for many snake people.


    To be able to live and settle here is beyond their imagination.


    At the same time, they also have to face many challenges. The presence of a large number of snake people here will further erode and deal with the world''s heavenly way.


    As long as they exist, it''s like tearing a hole in the blockade of the demon world.


    As long as they are still here, it can''t be avoided, so the demons in the demon world will certainly make a lot of resistance.


    No matter whether they are intentionally or unintentionally, or under the guidance of the way of heaven, they will fight with all their strength to drive away the snake people.


    This situation is not only predictable, but also can be seen that the snake people have dealt with a large number of monsters recently.


    Some of these monsters belong to the racial forces of some monsters, and some are just some relatively powerful individuals. Generally speaking, their spirits are not very smart.


    In other words, the intelligence of the whole demon clan is not particularly smart. On the other hand, because there are too few intelligent individuals, they can not develop any civilized society. Naturally, there is not much in-depth research on intrigue.


    Naturally, they don''t understand the theories of intrigue.


    Intelligence development is not high, coupled with the bad environment leading to the demon world, sometimes the ability of individuals is much stronger than the power of cooperation.


    Combined with these reasons, the overall intelligence of demons in demon world is not high.


    It''s easy to be guided by the way of heaven and keep rushing to the residence of the snake figure.


    Not now, because many monsters are too far away from us. Before long, they will be able to see a steady stream of monsters entering and attacking us.


    So everyone''s in camp, building as much defense as possible.


    This is a helpless move, unless they leave here, and now they have no way out, they can''t do without it.


    Qinger here is the base camp, with the help of Nuwa, as long as there is no large-scale rout, they are still very safe.


    As long as you stay here, even if they are seriously injured, with the blood of the serpents, the damage can be recovered in a short time.


    As long as a perfect array is established, it is not impossible for them to resist the attack of the demon world.


    The only difficulty is that they have to bear the first shock.


    Or in other words, as long as the most violent wave can be held, there will be no difficulty in the next. In other words, if this wave cannot be held.


    Then their only choice is to retreat or to move.


    It''s like resisting the waves on the sea. The first wave is often the most violent. As long as the array they set can resist the most violent impact of the first wave, the whole demon world will no longer be able to organize the second wave attack.


    So now even Li Yi is busy arranging the array.


    Medusa looks at Li Yi who is busy and smiles. During this time, she has been busy.


    As the queen of cannibals, he was also very nervous at this time, but he didn''t show it. On the contrary, he showed that he was confident, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    But sometimes when he is alone with Li Yi, he can''t help it.


    "What do you say if we lose this time?" Only at this time can she be so weak.


    She also worried that, after all, the success rate of this thing is not 100%, or that the success rate of anything in the world is not 100%.


    If after this success, 12 people will find a safe way to live in this world, but if this failure.


    I''m afraid that the whole snake people will suffer a heavy blow and have to retreat.


    Li Yi nodded slightly. During this period, Medusa was normal and did not show any abnormal state.


    It also made him wary of her. It''s down a lot. Don''t worry as much as before.


    So he didn''t have any scruples to go to his side, holding her shoulders to open his mouth, "you don''t worry, don''t worry, I won''t have anything to say, even if there is an accident, I can guarantee you all to leave safely."


    The attack of demon world is getting closer and closer, Li Yi. The detection array has been able to feel that the crazy demon clan is coming to their side, and they devour and crush each other on the way.


    The remaining demons are small in number, in poor condition, but strong in strength.


    It''s not without brain. If you want to stop and have a rest, you can go on your way. Once stopped, the demons will crush each other, the attack will be more serious, it''s better to go crazy.


    Chang Yin took many disciples of Shushan sword sect to the territory of the snake people one after another, and helped to set up the defense.


    Although Medusa was nervous, Li Yi''s words could make him a little more stable.


    She took advantage of this time to open her hands and hold Li Yi tightly.


    And I don''t want to let go anyway, she said. In these days, I can really feel a lot of pressure, much more than before.


    Whether the snake people can find a safe place this time or not, the pressure of the whole ethnic group is all on her.


    She is usually very confident and calm, as if she is the queen of the snake people, but only at this time is she a real weak woman.


    This time, Li Yi was rare. He didn''t evade or resist. He knew more than anyone how much pressure Medusa had during this period.


    Gently embrace it and coax her like a child. "It''s OK. Don''t worry. Believe me, just like that time."


    He is talking about Medusa, trying to devour the inner fire of Qinglian and promote her own blood.


    At that time, she didn''t have any support or help. At that time, he was not queen Medusa, just a little girl who was unarmed and had no ability to do anything about the current situation.


    It was at that time that Li Yi appeared to save her and protect her.


    "Well." She answered softly and held it in a more comfortable position.


    Time flows away minute by minute, "cough!" Li Yi. Coughing twice to signal that Medusa has almost got it. Don''t hold it all the time.


    And she didn''t seem to hear it. She still held it tightly. For her, it''s not easy to seize this opportunity and naturally she should enjoy it more.


    If it''s the next time, it doesn''t have to wait until when, Li Yi said with a little thin anger, "let go."


    Medusa was naturally able to recognize his anger. Some of them were reluctant to spread their hands slowly and bowed their heads like a little girl who had made a mistake.


    Li Yi can''t help but smile at her like this. He doesn''t say much. He goes out alone and continues to arrange the array.


    Now his level of array arrangement is getting higher and higher. The guard array of the snake people has been arranged by him into one stronghold after another.


    There are a certain number of responsibility letters in each stronghold. Of course, if the intelligence quotient of this group of demons can be high enough to lock in a stronghold to attack, they will not do so.


    What''s more, he arranged a short-range transmission array, which can make the snake people in each stronghold circulate like activities.


    In this way, even if a stronghold is destroyed, the snake people inside can escape safely.


    Of course, with the intelligence of this group of monsters, they would not think of a plan to encircle a place to help or attack.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Finally, the tide of beasts is approaching. The monsters all over the world attack here crazily, and even the number of monsters increases. In the end, it is not like an attack, but like stepping over.


    They are like a giant beast, with their own hooves over the defense.


    The outermost layer of the defensive array, one layer by one, is as easy as tearing paper.


    Similarly, although the single power of these arrays is not strong, the combination can also cause enough damage to monsters.


    More importantly, it has been alleviated to a certain extent. The speed of the animal tide has greatly reduced their speed.


    This is very important. The monster in the front stops suddenly, and the monster in the back either gradually reduces its speed or rushes up directly.


    Obviously, although they are guided by the way of heaven, these monsters will not stop their own steps. Therefore, the charge magic, which is at the front, is trampled into flesh and mud by the people behind them.


    Although the time is short, the power of group cooperation and the speed of collective production are unimaginable.


    Li Yi and many of the disciples of Shushan sect were responsible for the overall refining of magic weapons.


    While many snake people prepare the materials in the early stage. After everything is ready, they only need to carry out the final refining. In this way, although the quality is reduced, the efficiency is greatly improved.


    They have refined enough disposable magic weapons, and now many snake people are controlling these magic weapons to give the monster the head of the fly and the magic weapon.


    The flying monsters in the sky are the least affected. Fortunately, although they have a large number, their overall strength is not strong.


    Li Yi. Although you Tiansuo is only a one-time weapon, it can run through dozens of monsters.


    These monsters. Gather together, as long as can hit, basically can wear more than ten dozens.


    On the contrary, if they gradually disperse, it will be difficult for them to deal with them.


    However, with a large number of magic weapons given to flying monsters in the sky several times before, it caused great damage.


    Although the intelligence of these monsters is not high, but also know not to fool together waiting to be beaten, they also gradually scattered.


    The disciples of Shushan sword sect take action to fight the sword to the sky. The sky will be their home,


    There are nearly 20 snake fighting king, with them into the air.


    There are dozens of snake people whose strength has reached the king of duel. When they come here, the snake people will come back. It''s like a fish in water, like a dragon swimming into the sea, you can fly freely.


    Here their strength all has the blowout growth, besides these. There are also many snake warrior kings who are responsible for defense on the ground.


    Many people said that this time is obviously very tight, because it''s their turn to face the collision head on.


    Before, it was just a long-range weapon. The monster was still a long way away from them. This time, they finally had to collide head-on.


    Fortunately, they chose to pay attention. There is only one small river. This small river has been protected in advance, and they don''t know how to purify the water. There is no need to worry about the other party''s poisoning.


    The intelligence quotient of monsters doesn''t evolve to poison. The main reason is that if some monsters die and their blood goes into the river, it is likely to contain a lot of toxins. Drinking water at that time is likely to poison them.


    Moreover, some monsters living in the sea or rivers have not tried to attack the serpents in this period of time.


    But they are too small to need Li Yi''s help. Any few snake people can solve them.


    The attack of the demon clan begins.


    Like a school of fish, they soon swarmed into the defenses of the serpents.


    Li Yi also made a move at this time, which relieved most of the pressure of the snake people.


    After all, his strength. It''s a crushing situation to deal with these monsters.


    But with the increase of his time, we can gradually feel the world''s suppression on him, or that the way of heaven has begun to suppress him.


    Li Yi. Looking at the situation in the field, the monster has been solved by himself for less than half.


    The rest are the disciples of Medusa and Shushan sect and more acquaintances. They have also arranged a large number of arrays, which they should be able to solve easily.


    He stopped for a while and went to the other side, or more accurately, to the junction of the demon world and the human world, where he could effectively resist the suppression of heaven.

 Chapter 591

    Li Yi stayed here. In fact, it was very close to the human world. It belonged to the intersection of the demon world and the human world.


    Staying here, he can get the blessing and protection of Nuwa to the greatest extent without entering the human world.


    After entering and leaving here, I have noticed that he has been completely targeted by the way of heaven.


    He is now the target of attracting firepower. He should not only be there, but also go out to be active, attract the way of heaven and pay attention to himself again.


    If the demon world is a room, Li Yi. Now we are going to play a fly, a fly flying in the room. If Tiandao reaches out to catch it, his hands will be cut off.


    Similarly, the risk of this incident is also very high. If he is caught carelessly, the fly will die.


    The risk level is very high, but the reward is rich. As long as it is successful, the next step is basically safety. In addition, I really can''t, and I can leave at any time.


    It''s a big deal. I can''t die anyway.


    Without this confidence, he would not do it, which seems to be extremely dangerous.


    Even so, he will come back for a while to hide for a while, and then make a move.


    This can cover the trace on the body, so that the power of the heavenly way on the body is not too strong. When you make a move, you can make two more moves, so that the heavenly way can pay attention to you.


    In fact, this situation is an inextricable death for the way of heaven.


    If he doesn''t do it, more power will be eroded sooner or later. If he does it, it will only speed up the process.


    But relatively speaking, as long as he fight to death, there may be a little chance of success.


    If he gives up completely and chooses not to do anything, it will be a dead end in the end.


    Li Yi''s figure disappears again and comes to the monsters in the battlefield. At this time, his power is obviously not as strong as before, but the way of heaven also spends a lot of power to strengthen these monsters.


    But now it''s too late, Li Yi. What we have done before ensures that most of the power of these monsters will be hit.


    It relieves the great defensive pressure for the serpents and allows them to solve a large number of monsters in a shorter time.


    What''s more, there is no unified command among these monsters. If they have any, they will not be able to stop them by virtue of their defense and array.


    This is the biggest point, and also the biggest gap between these monsters and normal people or animals with high intelligence.


    There is no proper command system between them, which leads to the fact that most of them want to fight separately. They are fighting separately in the true sense, and each end has its own ideas.


    It''s a very good performance to give full play to half a point or one point, not to mention fighting at this level.


    Li Yi reappeared in the battlefield and killed a large number of monsters.


    Similarly, because of his appearance, Tiandao also began to target him, because he is the most valuable target in the field and the best target.


    Those snake people have a lot of Nuwa blood. It takes a lot of effort to target and suppress them. The general strength of those disciples in Shushan is not very high.


    If you can suppress Li Yi, you can recover the situation of the whole battlefield.


    But it didn''t work. He chose the battlefield here because of the distance. Recently, Nuwa, the great God in the human world, is available at any time. Help yourself, even if you are seriously injured, as long as you don''t die, you can recover in the next moment.


    Sure enough, he could feel the suppression of the way of heaven on himself, and even aimed at him. Now there are thunder, wind and fire, greeting him.


    Furthermore, he is physically strong, and he doesn''t feel anything when facing the pressure of this level.


    If you don''t specialize in physical training, I''m afraid you can''t resist it today. You have to absorb, disperse or evade it in other ways, and you can resist it.


    Li Yi constantly hard carry, can not carry to find a place to heal, and then come out again.


    In this process, the loss of the way of heaven is becoming more and more.


    Every time he wants to aim at himself, he always loses something, whether it''s something or not.


    As time goes by, the loss is more and more, and the strength for oneself is gradually smaller, and finally we can do nothing.


    Even because of the excessive separation against themselves, other monsters can no longer accept the continuous loss and retreat.


    Now not only can''t threaten yourself, even the monster below is completely out of control.


    Understand this action, a complete failure, and as long as the failure, not long after, the whole demon world will be completely cut off and destroyed. The way of heaven can no longer master this demon world.


    In this way, between the five realms of heaven and earth, the Terran has mastered the human realm, the demon realm, and a small part of the ghost realm.


    As long as the next way to deal with the demon world and the divine world, even if the world completely into their hands, the last five realms.


    If the origin of the world is completely integrated, the whole world can survive in an orderly way and become stronger and stronger.


    Of course, the premise is to solve the problem of heaven or their present identity. If the invaders were not for their reasons, the way of heaven would not divide the world into five.


    The fact that one is divided into five is that they coerce people to make the way of heaven like this.


    There is no way. There are only so many resources in the world. If some people want to rise, there will always be some people who want to fall.


    People come to this world from the beginning. There are Protoss, demons and demons in this world. If they don''t solve these three prototypes, they will be oppressed.


    So they can only solve these three original races. There is no right or wrong, justice, their heroes and our enemies.


    It''s a race war, it''s a fight for resources, there''s no justice right or wrong.


    They just have different positions and fight for the interests of their own class.


    Jingtian, on the contrary, belongs to a God who betrays his own class.


    Li Yi is not ready to fight now, and he doesn''t need it. Even many of the disciples of Shushan sect and the fighting king of the snake people in the sky have gradually joined the battlefield on the ground, and many monsters in the sky have been cleaned up.


    Even the monsters on the ground also had a rout. Of course, the collapse brought by the rout made more monsters die.


    Without the blessing of the way of heaven, without the help of the way of heaven, they gradually return to the instinct of rational creatures, so that their first reaction is to escape.


    Many monsters run away. This time, the whole demon world loses a lot of monsters. Of course, don''t worry. These monsters in the demon world are just like leeks cutting one crop after another.


    The monster was defeated, leaving a large number of corpses on the ground.


    Medusa is organizing the snake man to collect the corpses of these monsters.


    Try to use all the mist removers to keep them from rotting. Although the cultivation level of these monsters is not particularly high, they have more energy than ordinary animal meat.


    The taste should also be better. With these monsters and serpents, the next strength will surely rise.


    The next step should be to spread, spread the small stronghold bit by bit just like the array you set up at the beginning, and circle by circle.


    It''s a long-term job, which costs a lot of people''s mind. It''s not that easy to solve it.


    I''m afraid Li Yi will fall into more long-term busyness in the future.


    I''m afraid only myself and medusa have the ability to intervene in this matter when it comes to the end.


    This is based on the fact that his strength has been constantly breaking through, and he is about to reach the realm of fighting against the emperor before he has the ability to intervene.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid only I can intervene.


    You can try to solve the problem after you break through the battle order.


    I''m high in cultivation now, but once I''m suppressed in the demon world, I''m sure I''ll be the best.


    You don''t have to think about it. It''s not impossible even to die suddenly in the demon world. At that time, you can only use the well of gods and demons to let Shennong God pull you at the critical moment.


    In order to avoid the possibility of sudden death.


    Li Yi should not enter the demon world now, at least not before completely occupying the demon world.


    He is arranging the array or studying the simple array disk, so that these snake people can arrange it.


    The layout is simple and easy to break.


    It can be said that it is a complete bean curd dregs project, even without foundation. The only advantage is that it is fast enough.


    You can connect the whole demon world with this simple array disk in three months.


    The disadvantage is also very obvious, that is, it can''t be attacked by monsters on a large scale. If the damage is good, if it is really destroyed on a large scale, it can be regarded as the whole plan.


    Therefore, the next thing to do is to clear and integrate the management of monsters.


    Most of the disciples of Shushan sect have been taught. The spirit enlightenment is now being investigated one by one, and it can open up the intelligence for these monsters.


    Try to use some other methods to control the spirits of these monsters, and then use them to manage them.


    This set of methods really achieved great success in the initial stage. The main reason is that there are more disagreements within these monsters themselves.


    Therefore, in the early expansion, the effect is very good, but in the middle and late expansion control of the monster, its own internal caused more power and change.


    Fortunately, these sales are disposable products. It''s useless to throw them away when they are used up. It doesn''t matter what happens next.


    What they are doing is a near destructive expansion. If they want to develop well, there is no need to do so.


    Thanks to the destructive development, they have made rapid progress.


    In a few months, he has occupied most of the demon kingdom.


    The last point is that there are a few powerful monsters, and their geographical location is not very convenient to arrange battle orders, so let them survive.


    Li Yi is ready to do it directly. At last, he doesn''t care about this. He directly tries to arrange the array and completely annex and occupy this place. The human world and the demon world are combined into one.


    I can do other things myself.


    Medusa is holding a ceremony with many other snake people. The disciples of Shushan sect come to watch the ceremony.


    In fact, most of the disciples didn''t leave at all. There were only big cats and three or two kittens in Shushan sect.


    Many other sects don''t know about this. Of course, it''s not important. Most of these sects will be incorporated immediately, at least temporarily. The world and demon world will be integrated into an iron plate.


    Only in this way can we have the confidence to solve the demonic world. After solving the demonic world, there will be no difficulty. Maybe the divine world is just easy to handle at that time.


    All they did in the early stage was to accumulate major events. When the major events accumulated to a certain extent, no one could resist the tide of the times.


    She led many people to hold sacrifices. It seems that the ritual process and posture of sacrifice are not really important.


    In fact, it''s really not important. The most important thing is to arouse blood resonance, and then let the power of Nuwa be transmitted from the human world to the world.


    And in the process of transmission, all the snake people are integrated to help Nuwa to attack the world''s local power, the will, which is the way of heaven.


    Of course, they are at most an addition and a tractor, and the real main force is Nuwa.


    Li Yi. In the face of this kind of thing, it can''t help at all. Even if he wants to help, he doesn''t realize it. He can only stand by and watch.


    Even with the help of array, and they have mastered 90% of the whole world, the success rate is still very high this time, unless the way of heaven chooses to give up the demon world or the divine world temporarily.


    Otherwise, they will not be able to compete with each other simply when they are invited to join a team, and if Heaven chooses to give up the demon world.


    Then the great God of Shennong, who is dormant in the realm of gods and demons, will take most of the mastery ability of the demon world in an instant.


    So they really can''t capture most of the control ability of the divine world, but because the gods of the divine world are basically the original Shu mountain, or the rise of other sects.


    They can take advantage of this period of time to reasonably drive it out of the position of heaven and earth.


    As long as we drive it out of the position of heaven and earth, although the way of heaven is still in the divine world and has great power, at least we can''t directly command all the immortals or gods.


    Immortal will no longer be constrained by him, at least 80% of the constraints will be removed.


    Therefore, it is impossible for him to give up the more advantageous second world of gods and demons to occupy the demon world.


    So he can only watch them gradually occupy the demon world, and clear its roots in the demon world.


    In fact, from the beginning, he fell into the dilemma of chronic death. He had no ability to solve it, and could only watch his own chronic death.


    For the way of heaven in a world, this is actually a very cruel thing. She will try all kinds of ways to survive.


    Normally, the normal way of heaven doesn''t mean that, but he was born.


    This is actually a very strange point. A way of heaven can actually give birth to self thinking and reason to a certain extent, and has part of the ability to express anger.

 Chapter 592

    Li Yi can feel the change of the world in the shaking space. Of course, among the people present, I''m afraid he is the only one who has this cultivation and can feel it so clearly.


    For the vast majority of the disciples of Shushan sect and the snake people, they would not be surprised because they could not feel this kind of thing in their cultivation.


    The higher your accomplishments, the clearer you can feel.


    The world is shaking. The two worlds shake and harmonize with each other, and gradually merge into one.


    This process is long and short. From the beginning of the two centuries, the two become one. It''s very fast, but it takes time to merge.


    It may not take long, but the two worlds are completely integrated, directly adapt to each other, the trend of polishing and aura, the circulation of world geomantic omen and so on.


    All this needs to be adjusted by people, and it takes a long time for the world to adapt itself.


    Li Yi obviously can''t help in this process, he can only watch.


    Soon after the integration of the world, the operation of Reiki triggered Lingxiao. A lot of Reiki began to adjust the integration between the two worlds like sea water, and Lingxiao happened naturally.


    The key is that it can''t see this thing continue to happen, and continue to deteriorate. The harm of effectiveness is very great, not only for the whole human world, but also for the monster snake people living in the demon world.


    Lingxiao is aural in essence. Large volume flow, the original human aura quantity and quality are not as good as the demon world.


    It''s just that the Terran has been collecting wool from the demon world for so many years. In addition, the aura absorbed by the demon world is mixed with all kinds of harmful substances to the demon world. Instead, these monsters absorb it. It takes a lot of time to refine. If not, it will be confused gradually.


    Therefore, although the quality and quantity of aura of the demons before are more than that of the Terrans, the number of top experts is far less than that of the Terrans.


    Although there are some confusions about the demonic Qi of the demons, the natural intelligence level of the demons is similar to that of people.


    They will absorb and extract internal impurities. In addition, the population of the demons is less, and each demon has a stronger power when it is born, which has not been greatly affected.


    Most of the demons who are basically awakened and cultivated will be confused and become killing lunatics.


    Therefore, the demon clan has not been able to develop. Even if their level is in the middle of the five realms, the third is much better than that of the Terran.


    And now the whole demon world is combined with the human world, so a large number of magazines should be filtered.


    Li Yi. On the one hand, we should stop these spiritual powers from causing such a huge tsunami. Otherwise, so many spiritual powers will cross the human world to reach a balance, and we don''t know how many people will die along the way.


    How many friars, how many animals, plants will die because of spiritual overload.


    Therefore, the Lingli tsunami must be resisted. It is a large number of small arrays arranged before this time that work. These arrays are like building after building when the tsunami comes.


    Although it will be completely destroyed by the impact of the tsunami, the impact of the sea on the building will also be reduced.


    One, two. It may not pose a threat to the sea as a whole, but with the accumulation of quantity, the sea will eventually calm down.


    Li Yi''s previous array, as a whole, began to procrastinate, and then many of them were overloaded. They''re completely useless and unusable, but they''re disposable.


    As long as it can play a role at this time, even if it only plays a little role, it is enough.


    After carrying the first wave, the next one becomes easier. Li Yi himself turns into a building.


    Huge spiritual power spread all over the body and began to resist.


    Medusa. And many other snake people are similar to it, but they gather together.


    And they stand in a very scattered position, like a bridge guiding the flow of water, passing under themselves.


    On the one hand, it can alleviate a lot of impact, on the other hand, it will not let itself encounter a lot of impact.


    The current gradually flowed and became steady.


    Don''t worry about it. They''ve solved two of the biggest psychic storms.


    Next. Many animals, plants or people can bear it, and may change themselves because of the accumulation of spiritual power.


    In the past, perhaps many people will wake up to their cultivation talents.


    They will even awaken some other special abilities. The spiritual root will absorb part of the spiritual power and use it to develop itself.


    Of course, the efficiency of this kind of absorption is low, and the rate of action is also very low. It''s just that talent can be absorbed.


    This is a good thing. In the future, the strength level of the whole world will be greatly improved.


    It''s a pity that I''ve arranged a lot of arrays. This time, it''s thoroughgoing. Although those arrays are very simple, at least they have my own efforts.


    Li Yi has been called a master and a real master in his array. Theoretically speaking, if he wants to improve his array, he has to improve his own strength, and there are basically no difficulties in his skills.


    Of course, some people can. After all, how to arrange the array skills is easier. You need to communicate more with other people so that you can improve your level.


    Li Yi. At most, it''s memory. Many other things like accumulation are not as good as the old immortal.


    Those new people may have reached the same level as themselves in array arrangement, but because of countless years of accumulation, they are more pure in doing things. If they only discuss array arrangement, they must be better than themselves.


    Li Yi began to further practice. With his current practice, pure practice is just to accumulate strength.


    Or when it comes to today''s monks in this realm, they are almost doing this step.


    When it comes to the essence of Jinxian cultivation, there is not much difference between just breaking into this realm and staying in this realm for 10000 years.


    However, the amount of spiritual power accumulated, the quality of spiritual power, and their own proficiency in combat.


    Of course, some of these gaps can affect some of the combat effectiveness, but not many.


    Of course, it''s not that there are no other ways to improve combat effectiveness, such as magic power, magic weapon or refining body.


    Even if there is not a big gap in the nature of law, we can always use other methods to open the gap with other golden immortal practitioners.


    Jinxian cultivation. In fact, to a certain extent, it has broken the cultivation world. As long as the cultivation is high, it will win things.


    If there is a suitable magic weapon, Jinxian will surely be able to overcome a peak without any magic weapon.


    For the highest cultivation in the human world, no matter how appropriate the magic weapon is, unless there is a congenital protection body or a congenital protection body.


    Even if it is to protect the body, at most, it can only ensure the face of immortal friars invincible, and it is basically impossible to defeat them.


    Today''s realm is different. In this realm, there is not such a big gap between our basic mana.


    Similarly, the gap in cultivation is not very big, but because of the differences in their own magical powers, the combat effectiveness gap is very big.


    A sophisticated proficient in magic input method, with Lingbao body protection Jinxian peak. It''s like eating and drinking water to solve the problem of today''s peak without zero protection and only proficient in magic.


    In this realm of combat effectiveness, the gap is unlimited.


    The most powerful amendment of this realm can even escape from some weak Da Luo Jinxian.


    It''s just to run for life. Every one of them comes from Jinxian. They''re from Jinxian. Fighting power may not be the peak in Jinxian realm, but fighting Jinxian after breaking through to Daluo is just like fighting kindergarten children. Maybe there are really flexible children who can escape from Taisen.


    But it''s absolutely impossible to fight back. Even the most powerful Jinxian can escape from Da Luo''s hands. I''m afraid they have to fight for injuries, damage magic weapons and so on.


    But even if it''s like this, it''s important to survive. This is the world. If you can''t even survive, no matter how much else you have, it''s just a fantasy.


    Li Yi''s own cultivation is nothing more than breaking through the golden immortal. He never practiced well before.


    However, thanks to his excellent physical quality, or the long-term training before, her body is very strong, which is no less than some Lingbao.


    In addition, after the physical body is strong, some supernatural powers will naturally evolve, so its combat effectiveness in Jinxian should belong to Zhongshang.


    If you spend more time to polish the magic power of Jinxian realm to the highest level of Yuanyuan cultivation, your combat power should be able to reach the highest level of Jinxian realm.


    But the top and the top group can''t match themselves. They have stayed in this realm for many years.


    No matter the experience of fighting or the proficiency of magic, I can''t compare with myself. I have reached the golden immortal realm. There will be no limit of life and no death. These people have nothing to do except to break through Dalao or Taiyi.


    Therefore, we can only study each other today, and we can say that to a certain extent, we are all rounders.


    They are not suitable to master in this field, except that they really have no talent. In most other fields, whether it''s array alchemy or alchemy.


    Even the level of cooking, tea ceremony, calligraphy and painting has reached the master level.


    Of course, it''s better to reach the master''s realm, but it''s still very difficult to reach the master''s realm from art to Tao if you really want to become a school of your own.


    Therefore, Jinxian master many life skills, and they can be regarded as all rounders in any aspect.


    After all, no matter what you do, when you have far more than normal physical quality, whether it is the ability to understand or master, it is far beyond the ordinary.


    You only need a skill in a few days. Can master the pure hand, and can reach the master level in a short time.


    Of course, it''s not so easy to be a master.


    But with the physical qualities left behind today, they can also surpass all human beings in this realm.


    Master''s realm is very strong, and master''s realm is rare, but it does not mean that the memory level of master''s realm will be stronger than master''s.


    The master is just a master who has made a good start and has his own style and ways. It doesn''t mean that he is better than the master in all places.


    For example, the master of cuisine is to create a new cuisine, flavor genre.


    Countless people can continue to study and contribute to this cuisine.


    However, the master can only master a few new dishes, and it is impossible to rely on him to develop a whole new school.


    In a word, the master is still on the way of his predecessors. No matter how fast he goes, he is on the way of his predecessors. At most, he goes further.


    But the master opened up a new road, opened up a different road on this road, and gave the latecomers more choices.


    The gap between the two is too big, and when close to the master, there will be a sense of returning to nature.


    Li Yi slowly entered the state of cultivation, and the purest aura of the whole world gathered around him, many of which belonged to the congenital aura that was born at the beginning of the world.


    It''s said that in ancient times, there were innate auras all over the place. Later, because of the disasters of heaven and earth, the aura continued to degenerate, and finally became the ordinary acquired aura.


    After that, if you want to find the innate aura, you have to go to the undeveloped world or get the chaotic aura from there for thirty-three days, and then purify it into a large amount of innate aura.


    Otherwise, if you want to get into the flat peach garden, there are many innate auras there.


    In addition, it is almost impossible to wantonly acquire innate aura.


    It is said that even the heavenly soldiers and generals who guard the flat peach garden, the land and tree gods, can not cultivate in the peach garden.


    I''m worried that someone will secretly absorb the innate aura. After all, it is a non renewable resource to a certain extent.


    Although the congenital spirit in the flat peach garden will be born from time to time.


    But the purest aura of this kind of thing is the most precious.


    Even those who don''t have accomplishments can instantly enhance their accomplishments and greatly enhance their aptitude by just using the innate aura.


    As long as there are enough innate auras to wash, even a fool can brush into a congenital Tao.


    Therefore, innate aura is a very valuable strategic resource to a certain extent. It doesn''t need more. A sect can have a little aura.


    If you give these auras to the school and find the best cultivation seeds, you may be able to give birth to a congenital Tao.


    If there are more, they can even generate their own spiritual roots.


    Then this school will rise and prosper and never decline.


    Because this kind of congenital spiritual root ensures that this school can continuously produce all kinds of disciples with good aptitude.


    This can ensure that the whole sect will not decline and will become stronger. After all, inborn means that it will rise.


    After the rise of Cheng Xian, he naturally has the ability to contribute to the sect. With the accumulation of quantity and time, a sect will surely produce a great Luo or Taiyi.


    After the birth of a great Luo or Taiyi, to a certain extent, this sect will never die out.

 Chapter 593

    Li Yi absorbed the aura of heaven and earth and widened the upper limit of his mana.


    In fact, not many of them have been able to explain their own use of the rules for a part of the Tao.


    This is also the only way to gain the cultivation of Jinxian and break through to Da Luo today.


    Why does the combat effectiveness soar after having magic power? Because after some magical powers are refined. Even if they can''t master many avenues, they can also be realized through the connection between magical powers.


    The magic weapon is even more powerful. There are a lot of rules of Tao in the innate spirit treasure. As a golden immortal, you can not only understand and use it, but also use it to fight.


    If you can find a congenial spiritual treasure that is in line with your own practice, it will be a blessing for most of us today.


    Not only can we understand the Tao of Lingbao to supplement ourselves, but also can greatly increase our combat power.


    Li Yi. There''s no such reason, but he''s experienced many worlds before, and he''s quite familiar with the way of heaven and earth.


    Therefore, I''m afraid his combat effectiveness is relatively strong in the Jinxian group. Of course, it can''t be compared with those Jinxian who have the top Lingbao.


    However, there are few immortals in the whole world. I don''t need to worry about them.


    The physical body was once again developed and activated. Today, his physical body line is growing again.


    If I say that the previous body has reached the limit of cultivation, but now the body is far away from the limit of cultivation.


    In fact, this is beyond most of the limits. After all, the starting point of the two is not the same, leading to the end point is not the same.


    The difference in combat effectiveness is once again widening. The starting point of the two sides is not the same, which leads to different ending points.


    Before is very mature, the outstanding immortal is higher than other immortal in the golden immortal realm.


    With the help of a lot of innate aura, the mana can be filled to the top and cultivated to the top quickly.


    Of course, the physical body is not so easy to improve. Even if it is nourished by a lot of innate aura, his physical strength can only grow slowly, and there can be no qualitative breakthrough in a short time.


    Of course, only these are enough. At this time, Lin Yi found that he was not proficient in magic.


    Whenever you encounter a battle, you rely on your hard physical quality to fight up.


    If the physical body is not strong enough, many things may not be easy to solve.


    Of course, it''s not without disadvantages that the physical body is simple and powerful. Although he is already today, sometimes he has to rely on mana to maintain his physical body and maintain a relatively light state.


    To be more precise, use mana to lay several anti gravity arrays on your body to keep your body about 100 Jin.


    Because with his present physical density. Far more than all the material, I''m afraid only the weight of Taiyi pure gold can match his body.


    This also leads to a lot of travel inconvenience. If you go anywhere without this array to maintain your own weight, he will be like a very heavy needle, constantly joining the underground.


    The physical body is too strong, and the continuous improvement of density will inevitably lead to the continuous improvement of quality.


    It took only three months to get out of the seclusion. My combat effectiveness has been greatly improved.


    At least we have more laws. Even if we simply use some input methods and quickly arrange some arrays, we can have more reserves.


    In addition, the maximum release mana limit increases.


    This is the most important point to improve combat effectiveness. Before that, even if you have more and more mana, but you can''t release it, it can''t be regarded as combat effectiveness.


    Only when you have enough mana and can release all these mana in a short time can you have enough combat power.


    Otherwise, just having a large amount of mana reserve and releasing it slowly will not form any combat effectiveness.


    At the end of the closure, we should take the last step, enter the demon world, chop the tower, and deal with the well of gods and demons.


    Completely engulf the whole demon world, and connect the three worlds of human and demon into one, and clean up all the demons.


    The demons can survive, but the demons can''t. the demons can be regarded as monsters, but the demons can''t be enslaved.


    Because the overall intelligence of the demons is much higher than that of the demons, the risk of enslaving them is great, so it''s better to kill them all.


    Li Yi. There is no other way to do this. This is a war between two races, not between two countries and two tribes. There is no right or wrong, and there is no so-called moral pity.


    Everyone is just to survive, Li Yi. They are just to make the Terran survive more safely.


    Of course, even if he doesn''t kill all, the module will have a chronic death in a short time.


    Because there is no magic weapon in the changed world, which is not suitable for the survival of the demons. Even if the demons stay there, they will die chronically, but some of them will not survive.


    If they choose to degrade themselves, it is not impossible for them to survive in this world, even if they reproduce with human beings.


    The birth of half devil and half man. New species may not be impossible to survive in the human world environment, so we must ensure that they are wiped out.


    First occupy the demons, and then transform the environment of the demons. After the death of the demons is determined, the demons and demons can be integrated.


    Using the demon world as a buffer can ensure safety.


    Medusa had been waiting outside. During this period of time, his cultivation could not be described as the rising of water and the rising of boat height. It was like jumping one level a day and upgrading one level a day.


    However, after she arrived at Doudi, it was estimated that it would take her some time to change to the immortal way like herself.


    At that time, it was a waste of time. As for the breakthrough that can make cultivation crazy now, her cultivation has reached the peak of nine star Dousheng. One step further is Doudi.


    Of course, to a certain extent, he also deliberately suppressed part of his accomplishments, and now he has no time to transfer his accomplishments. The faster you make a breakthrough, the better you can solve it.


    Therefore, he deliberately suppressed a part of his accomplishments, suppressed his accomplishments at the peak of nine star Dousheng, and then broke through Doudi.


    In fact, this time they may not be able to solve the problem, because they may only have two or three chances.


    After the three moves, Chonglou will never die. They will never have a chance again. The talent of the other side can make him cross the six realms without any difficulty, without worrying about anything.


    So it''s very difficult to deal with, unless they can be diagnosed with the disease and die, otherwise they will never have the chance to do it again.


    The devil will run away directly. No one knows where he will go.


    Maybe he could escape to the divine world. After all, if it was true, it would be one of the six realms, not the five realms. Only the divine world can accommodate him and let him live. Other worlds can''t accommodate him.


    In addition, he will encounter great resistance and repression when he enters any world. There is no doubt that he will be targeted by Nuwa and himself when he enters the human world. There is only one way to die. Staying in the demon world is just to delay his death. Sooner or later, he will die, and he has to go to other worlds.


    Can let oneself live, even if linger, even if again miserable is to live.


    "Let''s go." Li Yi nodded to Medusa who had been waiting for a long time.


    She didn''t listen. She stretched out her delicate hand here. It was obvious that she would go with Li Yi.


    But as if he didn''t see it or understand it, he turned his head and left without asking or caring.


    Medusa stamped her feet a little angrily, and she had no choice but to keep up.


    Li Yi doesn''t have many channels, so it''s not difficult to enter the demon world, even relatively easy.


    This time, it''s much easier than entering the demon world, and it''s also necessary to ease a lot of demons in the demon world. The total number is not a lot.


    And although most of the demons are integrated at this time, they are still useless. The gradual improvement of their combat effectiveness confirms that they can''t make any obstacles to themselves at this time.


    They have no way, no way, no ability to stop themselves.


    Even in this battle, they can''t get involved. The overall strength of the demons in the demon world is better than that in the world. It''s a lot more effective, but that''s not true. Because many immortals in the world can''t interfere in the affairs of the lower world.


    Therefore, we can only allow the demons to invade people again and again. Otherwise, we don''t know how many times the demons have been exterminated. After all, no matter how strong the demons are, there is only one demon. There is no civilized combat power in them, and they have formed an obvious ceiling.


    What''s more, the election system of the evil Lord guaranteed that the birth of a top strong person must be the death of the previous one.


    In this case, there is no way to guarantee the existence of multiple top strong people at the same time. Even if the whole ethnic group is strong, sooner or later, the top strong people will suddenly break their belts, which may be about to die out.


    After Li Yi entered the demon world, he did not see any demons. It was still desolate around him, just like when he entered the demon world, but there was no smell of demons.


    The place where he is is is in the well of gods and demons. Through the well of gods and demons, he can easily enter here and leave if he meets any danger.


    Leaving the small area covered by the well of gods and demons, he can feel the huge pressure of the whole world suppressing himself.


    Under this kind of pressure, the stronger one''s strength is, the higher the pressure he will suffer. Only by reducing some strength can he relieve some pressure of repression.


    The pressure of resistance is also gradually decreasing, and finally his strength is just fixed at the top of the celestial being.


    Apricot is just a simple suppression of strength, his body has not been obviously suppressed, as long as the body is still even, even to a Jinxian is not his opponent.


    Medusa''s strength is not as strong as his own, but it is also suppressed, even more serious than his own.


    Because of her blood, he was much more suppressed than himself.


    If his strength before originally should be similar to that of mozun Chonglou, at least in terms of face strength.


    Without any increase, it should be equal to Chonglou. If it''s in the human world, it can definitely stabilize the other side.


    After being suppressed, his strength is only relatively strong, unable to suppress Chonglou.


    Of course, even this kind of strength can be called very powerful in the demon world, except for the demon tower.


    It is estimated that other demons can''t hurt him or have the ability to hurt him.


    But fighting, even if it''s only 0.01, is 100%.


    She can only cover and coordinate, and I''m afraid that the real hard power battle will depend on her own.


    Of course, Li Yi knows this. In fact, this is his original intention. Everything is prepared for this.


    Mozun tower is coming. Under the condition of its own strength being suppressed, mozun tower has been greatly increased in the demon world. It''s really unknown who is better or worse.


    Of course, with their own strength, even if it is not the opponent of the conflict, it is no problem that they can not run.


    Li Yi. Directly with him, there is not so much words between the two people, there is not so much to say.


    The fight itself was a war between their races, and the two men were just the strongest of their races.


    The winner''s group can survive, but that''s because Li Yi has a huge advantage in the magic tower. Even if he fails, his group can continue to live, even if he fails.


    It''s not the same with mozunchonglou. I''m afraid he can''t fail. Of course, people like him don''t care about their race.


    He only came here to fight this time. His strength will not be suppressed. Both sides will fight equally.


    Jackie Chan is a fighting maniac, but he is not a fool. Like a fish on the chopping board, he will not fight with others when his strength can not be fully exerted.


    But if he can give full play to his own strength, the strength of both sides is similar, and he can enjoy the pleasure of this kind of fighting, and the rest of his life is what he most wants.


    In short, Capricorn''s time is too long, too boring, only the fight between life and death, the feeling of afterlife, can stimulate his senses.


    In addition, other enjoyment for him has no big gap, live too long.


    The growth of our own strength has also reached the bottleneck, and we can only rely on fighting to alleviate the boredom in peacetime.


    Anything else, any sensory stimulation can''t make him excited. The fight between life and death can make him excited and let his blood burn.


    For this kind of person, Li Yi has nothing to say except abnormal.


    He. Now it''s a good fight. The stimulation between life and death is very hard for me. It''s not so comfortable to fight with each other with shackles.


    Medusa did not intervene, and she was not qualified to intervene.


    But here he is equivalent to providing a springboard with Nuwa God, which can greatly relieve the pressure on etiquette around him, without making it so painful to be suppressed.


    That is to say, he can enter the world, otherwise Jinxian Xiuwei will be resisted by the whole world if he wants to enter the world.

 Chapter 594

    Li Yi and mozun Chonglou, however, can now be said to have given up all completely fighting for life and death.


    His advantage is physical strength. Although his strength is suppressed, his mana reserve is not suppressed.


    It''s just that when you release the amount of your own mana instantly, it will be partially weakened and suppressed, so the mana reserve is sufficient, and you can attack wantonly without worry.


    Even if they are respected by the devil, to one or two with a strong body will not be injured.


    And the other side''s advantage is in. The Lord of the rings is blessed by the world. Injuries recover quickly, but not instantaneously.


    And can freely in the ring shuttle, without any restrictions, may be the next second here, the next second back, thousands of miles away.


    In other words, Li Yi can make small mistakes or big ones.


    Mozun Chonglou can''t do it. He made a small mistake and suffered a little injury. After several shuttles, he could return to full state and fight to the death. But once there was a big mistake, it was really the end.


    The longer the two sides fight each other, the more favorable it is for Li Yi. Because of his strong body, to a certain extent, he is not only impossible to be killed, but also has strong adaptability.


    In this process, he is actively adapting to the environment of the demon world.


    For the demonic environment to adapt to the better and better, the way of heaven for its suppression power is also decreasing, although still can mobilize the whole demonic suppression.


    But the previous suppression was like water fighting a fire. Now it''s different. Li Yi seems to have become a piece of ice.


    Water can still suppress it, but it can''t be suppressed quickly in a short time, and the suppression effect is definitely not as good as before. More importantly, it is gradually adapting to the surrounding environment, and the ice slowly dissipates to form water.


    This is the most terrible point, because as he adapts to his own strength, he is growing bit by bit. At first, he is equal, but now he completely suppresses the magic tower.


    And the war situation is getting better and better, according to this situation, waiting for her to gradually adapt to the environment of the demon world, almost at the same time, it is estimated that the devil''s tower is dead.


    But this natural fighting maniac didn''t feel all this, because he has gradually begun to suppress his own strength, so that everyone''s strength is almost the same.


    When he has a chance to make a mistake, he will all burst out with a violent blow. At that time, if he can make a blow, it will be the best.


    But if you miss, I''m afraid you can only watch him escape.


    The escape of motorcycle wheels will take away part of it. It belongs to the essence of the demon world. It can be understood as the origin of a small part of the demon world. After all, the position of demon lord is not just a name.


    In itself, the name of "demon Zun" represents a part of the origin and power of the demon world.


    Otherwise, according to the chaotic situation of the demons, even if someone can become a demon, they will not let all the demons submit to him.


    That is because of this combination of reasons, mozun building can be all the Mozu as an employer to become mozun.


    The same guarantee is that the rulers of each generation must be stronger than the previous generation, even under the blessing of some sources.


    The new rulers are also stronger than the previous generation.


    In the same way, this kind of kengdai system ensures the new generation of demon Lords. When they take the position of demon lords, they will often kill other demons who are almost weaker than themselves.


    Even when many demons still hold the position of the demons, many powerful demons are suppressed by various means, either overtly or covertly, or even killed directly.


    This is also the most serious reason for the internal friction of the demons, which is why the demons have not developed.


    If every generation of demons does not die of struggle, but die of death, I''m afraid the prosperity of the demons is not a problem.


    Even with the first mover advantage of the demons, and the protoss of the divine world is completely limited, it is not impossible to occupy the human demon world and unify the five realms.


    It''s a pity that what happened now has been on the right track from the beginning and can''t be reversed.


    It is impossible for the demons to withdraw from the beginning and dominate the whole world. In other words, if the Terrans do not enter the world, the demons, the protoss, and the demons. Each of the three poison cases may rule the whole world, and each of them may die out completely. At that time, the demons still have a chance, but since the Terrans came here, the whole world has changed.


    After Li Yixiu became a master, he gradually understood the changes of the world line.


    To be exact, when we basically reach this cultivation today, we can understand the changes of the world line.


    There is only one world line in a world, but there are countless alternative branches.


    One thing may have innumerable results, but it will only lead to one in the end, and other results will completely die out before that result is born.


    Before the final result is born, all results coexist, but once the final result is born, all other possibilities will disappear.


    There will only be one possibility, one result, because what happened has already happened and there is no chance to come back.


    The gap between the two people''s strength continues to widen, but mozun tower did not find any abnormality, because now every time to avoid every confrontation. It''s all between life and death.


    He dances on the tip of a knife. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he will die. Normal people will not face this situation all the time, but she is different. She not only wants to face it, but also enjoys it.


    Li Yi. As before, he pretended that his own strength was always in the same state as him, and played little by little.


    Two people''s strength seems to always keep in the same state, only he knows in his heart, with the strengthening of time, he adapts to the demon world environment, adapts better and better, and finally even has some taste like fish in water.


    The effect of suppression is getting worse and worse. Of course, it always exists. After all, the way of heaven in the demon world wants to suppress it deliberately, but the effect will get worse and worse.


    As his strength continues to rise, even if he deliberately suppressed himself, he can feel something wrong.


    But he was so addicted to the fight between life and death that he forgot.


    Didn''t notice you a little bit of strength, or he noticed, but reluctant to fight this life and death.


    His own strength has been rising, and even used some magic methods to enhance his own strength.


    Improve your fighting ability to make this battle more dangerous.


    However, the longer the delay, he finally made a flaw.


    At this level, there is a small flaw in the fight between the two sides, which may be fatal.


    The devil immediately wanted to leave, but it was too late.


    Li Yi burst out a lot of mana with his own physical strength, whistling to him, covering in all directions, unable to hide, unable to dodge.


    One move, this season even covered a small part of the surrounding space, the space was completely destroyed in a short time.


    Chonglou couldn''t even escape. There was no chance or time to escape.


    He can only bear this move, but it is not known whether he will live or die after resisting it.


    gradually. Space, he said, suddenly flashed a very volatile, very strong momentum of people.


    Modern Jackie Chan is not dead. What secret method should he use at the last moment to forcibly conquer his own strength? Now his strength is absolutely no weaker than Li Yi.


    Of course, this is the reason for the Lord of the rings, many aspects together, to make him so strong.


    The next moment momentum has climbed to the peak state, also close to the perfect modern tower, directly ran.


    Yes, turn around and run, completely disappear in this space, completely disappear in the whole demon world.


    He can only go to the ghost world or the divine world, in addition to the other three worlds can not accommodate him.


    It''s also clear that even though he uses the heaven devil disintegration method, he won''t be able to maintain this state for a long time, and he will have to fight back to the original state. It''s really suicidal to fight with the other party at this time.


    He just wants to enjoy the feeling of life and death when fighting. If he is killed carelessly, it''s a proper death. He doesn''t want to fight. If there is no victory or defeat at all, he may die.


    He escaped quickly and disappeared quickly.


    Of course, after leaving at most ten seconds, his state was quickly relieved, and he also suffered a heavy injury.


    Originally, it was too late to take away part of the world origin of the Lord of the rings. It can only break out and escape as quickly as possible.


    This is because he has the talent of Six Worlds shuttle, otherwise he even has no chance to escape.


    He fled to the divine world. The original environment and air of the divine world made him feel sick and didn''t want to stay.


    Even if it was a duel with Feipeng before, they went. The place he is in is usually the periphery of the divine world, where the Qi is not so strong, which can make him feel better.


    But this time, although he was still outside the divine world, he felt a kind of unspeakable comfort.


    It''s not only comfortable, but also natural. It''s like you''re in the devil''s world. There''s no problem.


    He didn''t have time to think about it, so he immediately found a secret corner to hide and lick the wound.


    He was seriously injured, he was hit by a blow, and he used the method of disintegration. It''s all about going all out.


    Even if it is like this, it is also a heavy blow. I''m afraid that if we want to recover for thousands of years, we may not be able to restore the original state.


    Because after leaving the demon world, many conveniences can''t be used any more. They can only rely on themselves to absorb aura and recover slowly.


    Li Yi is in the demon world. He takes out a communication tool to contact Chang Yin and tells him to find a way to contact the leader and elder of Shu mountain sect.


    Most likely, the magic tower will run to the divine world, because the divine world is the closest to the devil world and the shortest way. If it is seriously injured, it can only choose a safe place to hide in the divine world.


    Ask them to think of a way to do some small-scale encirclement and interception in the divine world and Sohu to find the contradiction. First of all, even if they can''t find it, or they can''t kill him for some reason, they should never let him heal and interrupt his healing process.


    That''s all he can do. After all, in this situation, he can''t go to the divine world to kill the Chonglou.


    Most of the immortals in xing''er kingdom are their own people. Even if they can''t kill Chonglou, they can also interrupt his healing process and make him unable to recover himself.


    In this way, if he doesn''t heal quickly, he will continue to get worse sooner or later. Even if he doesn''t die, he has no fighting ability.


    As long as we do this, we will solve a big problem when we attack the divine world.


    Because the biggest difficulty in attacking the divine world or completely occupying the world is the counterattack of the way of heaven.


    They have been working day and night all these years. Although they have emptied the middle and lower levels of the divine world, the upper level is still solid.


    Their infiltration and the appointment of personnel were all controlled by the way of heaven or the emperor of heaven.


    Otherwise, the elders of Shushan sect had already completely occupied the whole divine world.


    After Li Yi sent the news, he took the initiative to enter the well of the gods and demons. Before, he had to rely on medusa in the demon world, and they could solve the problem by themselves in the well of the gods and demons.


    Shennong''s will, in fact, has been sleeping for a long time, which can ensure that he has enough power to save and will not be wantonly consumed.


    The power left by Shennong is different from that of Nuwa, and he can''t supplement it.


    The consciousness he left behind is more like a fragment. Once a small piece of power disappears, it will completely dissipate in the world.


    If you want to add strength, you can only add strength by connecting with the body itself.


    However, in the current situation, the shielding of the way of heaven can not be contacted at all.


    So he can only choose to sleep deeply, only in this way can he guarantee his will as much as possible, and his strength can be retained for a period of time.


    What Li Yi has to do is to wake it up step by step, and then master the whole demon world with his power.


    The sleeping consciousness is waking up. It''s just a part of the body of consciousness, or a part of the mind.


    Basically, the strength has reached the level of Darrow. Can master this ability.


    Not only are there many avatars, but they all have their own ideas.


    Even if we don''t rely on ontology, we can make some judgments. Even if we don''t have a big gap with ontology, we are all in one.


    But if you break through your cultivation, it''s not the way of Da Luo, but the way of Tai Yi.


    You will not have any incarnation, separation. There can only be one self, and you are the only one.


    Even if you can create an avatar, they will not have your consciousness, just an unconscious puppet that can be mastered and operated, but once disconnected from the noumenon. It will dissipate in a flash.


    The sleeping consciousness gradually wakes up, and the magic tower disappears completely. In a fundamental sense, it means that the whole demon clan has lost its ruler.


    What''s more, the part of power and power symbolized by the demon itself disappeared in this world.


    At last, the great God can surpass the demon and master the demon world to a certain extent.


    In the beginning, it was the result of the game with heaven, but now we can directly control the whole demon world.


    The environment of the demon world began to change dramatically. This change was rapid and tough. Many demons could not adapt to this environment and died in pain.


    Some powerful demons can survive for a while, but that''s all.

 Chapter 595

    Li Yi feels the change of the surrounding environment, and the demon clan is no longer suitable for survival.


    At least it''s no longer suitable. In this case, I''m afraid it won''t be long before these demons will disappear.


    Of course, before the demons disappear, at least completely, he is not ready to do anything else.


    Because this kind of thing must be eradicated in order to avoid the spring breeze.


    He has to solve all the modules once and for all, and not let them survive here, in order to gradually open the connection between the demon world and other worlds.


    Because at this moment, not only he, but also Medusa could sense that some of the magic weapons in the demon world began to become very violent and aggressive, as if they were beating to death.


    There are still three nails in the broken boat. The demon world is so big, the short-term resistance must be stronger than the demon world.


    But in the absence of any assistance, this kind of resistance can only gradually disappear.


    The resistance they are doing now is just a dying struggle, just like a dying beast, it can no longer have fresh blood to supplement, nor can it add new strength, only dying resistance.


    There is no doubt that the world is distorted and struggling, which is a disaster for the remaining demons.


    Now I dare not enter the demon world again.


    Or from the beginning, he can only choose to escape, even if he has been hiding, sooner or later, he will be hunted down.


    But that time will be infinitely extended, even for a long time. On the contrary, he took the initiative to die, making himself a lot easier.


    Li Yi. Watching the consciousness of the Dragon God dissipate, originally, the Dragon God didn''t have a lot of power consciousness to stay here, but now he is helping himself. Master the whole logic, to a certain extent, become close to the position of the devil.


    After all this, the fragment of consciousness disappears into the world.


    Perhaps in other worlds, there are many such fragments of consciousness.


    Li Yi controls the whole demon world. With the help of the well of gods and demons, he can now. Reach any part of the ring in an instant.


    Also because of the ability to master, the ring can no longer suppress him, he began to clean up the demons on a large scale.


    His strength is irresistible to these demons. In addition, the survival of a large number of demons has become extremely difficult because of the change of environment. Therefore, death is only a matter of an instant.


    Even if you choose to blow a storm somewhere and move a few stones, it will be enough to create a storm, an earthquake and a debris flow.


    Countless demons died away and gradually disappeared in this world.


    With the gradual disappearance of the demons, there will be no new demons in the world.


    All this is not heavy. What''s more important is that some demons have begun to show themselves and adapt to the surrounding environment.


    The current environment for these demons is very bad, very bad, very bad.


    There are still some modules that gradually show some adaptability in the constant death, and they begin to adapt to this environment.


    This is very normal. After all, all creatures have adaptability. Li Yi''s body is strong and adaptable.


    Even when he was oppressed by the whole world, he was still able to adapt gradually.


    What''s more, these demons and the changes in the world are great, but they have not changed as much as before.


    Therefore, the number of dead demons is large, and some of them can adapt to the current environment.


    These modules that adapt to the environment are important targets, Li Yi. Now there is only one person, and he can''t let others come here. Only Medusa can help him except himself.


    Two people now do nothing, all day and all night wandering in the demon world, little by little to develop a clean-up plan for the demon.


    Finally, after three months of continuous busy, the demons in the demon world were cleaned up once.


    In fact, more than 80% of the surviving demons died in the first time.


    Li Yi. Later, he did a lot of things like catalyzing natural disasters. The damage of the demons was even more serious, and the mutation in the end was just a disaster. Although it takes time for people to clean up the little unrest that is not worth mentioning, it is not too worthy of people''s attention.


    Li Yi did not spend much effort to clean up these places thoroughly.


    The demons in the demon world finally disappeared completely, and the evil spirit disappeared almost as well.


    Now if ordinary mortals enter here, they may not survive normally. But for the practitioners, the natural environment and ecology here is bad, but it is enough to endure.


    What Li Yi wants to do next is to combine the demon world with the demon world.


    The snake people led by Medusa are far superior to ordinary people in both cultivation level and physical quality.


    In other words, if these evil Qi are transformed into aura, these snake people can bear it instantly, but ordinary mortals can''t.


    This is also a good thing. This huge aura makes the snake people get twice the result with half the effort.


    Ordinary people have no way to accept and absorb it. These snake people must absorb these auras, and their overall strength will rise.


    But I still have to let them prepare some barriers first.


    On the one hand, it is used to resist a lot of Reiki tides and storms.


    On the other hand, who knows if there will be a trace of demonic Qi after being transformed into aura. Whether it''s snake people or ordinary people, it will be soaked with demonic Qi. There is only one way to die, there is no other way.


    Therefore, the defense barrier should also be well done, not only to protect these snake people, but also to protect these Terrans. After all, evil Qi is far away from the human world.


    But there is a saying that persimmons are soft.


    Moqi has no wisdom, or it is not wisdom at all. It is more like a worm.


    You may choose a host that is easy to eat, but you must guard against sticking to it. If anything goes wrong, there will be chaos.


    Li Yi gradually opened the connection between the demon world and the demon world. The integration of the demon world and the demon world represents the integration of the demon world and the whole human world to a certain extent.


    The instant integration of the three worlds is like a perfect blend, generally without any abnormality.


    Of course, it''s the first difficulty after the fusion is completely over. The huge magic Qi and Reiki are confused.


    In fact, there is no difference between the two in essence, they are just a kind of energy.


    Whether it''s internal power, real Qi, aura, evil Qi, fighting Qi or magic.


    In essence, they are just a kind of energy, but we call it different and use it in different ways.


    To improve one''s own cultivation and realm can improve the concentration and purity of this energy in the body.


    Improve their own strength can improve themselves, the moment can release the amount of energy.


    This is very, very important.


    This is the only thing that determines your real strength.


    The evil spirit of the demon world is gradually transformed into aura, and is moving towards the spirit that he has established. Defense orange heart, where they do their first filter fusion.


    If magic is detected there, it will transform them quickly.


    The aura wave doesn''t last long, or it should be done in a flash, like pouring water from one cup to another.


    Before several cups were not connected to each other, now three cups are connected together, and the water in three cups will reach balance.


    It''s just that there may be a difference in how much because of the difference in their own level, but no matter what, they always tend to be balanced in the end.


    Snake people are the first to bear the brunt. Many acquaintances find that cultivation has become faster and faster. Before, cultivation was to absorb aura and transform it into fighting spirit in the body, and then break through their own cultivation.


    Now, even if they don''t practice, the aura between heaven and earth will be forced into their bodies, and then instinctively compressed.


    Almost instantaneously, many of the snake people who had been cultivated by the fighting masters were just cultivating themselves. They broke through the realm of fighting spirit one day at a time.


    It''s only a matter of time before they break through the duel King class. At least before the duel King class, their cultivation is much faster, and the wild is much simpler. The snake of duel King''s cultivation is not so easy.


    At least they don''t break through as fast as other snake people, three or four stars a day. But according to this situation, it is estimated that when the tide of spiritual power is over, they can basically reach the level of fighting the emperor.


    As for the other snake people, it is these classes that have been promoted the most. From King to emperor is a qualitative change.


    Reaching the douhuang class proves that you are no longer a low-level cultivator in this cultivation system, at least in the cultivation system from douzhe to Doudi, at least in the middle end.


    Therefore, the strength improvement brought by cultivation can be said to be a qualitative change.


    Douhuang can mobilize some elements around him to increase his attack. When the world is used by the snake people, the effect is magnified by three points.


    Li Yi did not pay attention to these. With the integration of the three worlds, the aura level of the whole world has been greatly improved.


    If the five swords can be combined into one and become a complete world, the world may not have the ability to raise its scale and level.


    When we draw energy from chaos, the more the world, the better.


    In fact, for many years, the world has been basically in a state of internal friction. Only the human world and the divine world can obtain energy from other places.


    The other three realms are based on their own strong foundation and can be made at will. Otherwise, they will not know what they will become.


    Fortunately, this situation will start to change from now on, and the divine world will not be the only one.


    Even for the way of heaven, now his consciousness can only shrink in the divine world, and can''t enter other worlds at will, just can''t enter the human world.


    Now the demon world and the demon world have completely cut off his contacts. He can only shrink in the divine world. Even before long, I''m afraid he doesn''t even have a chance to shrink.


    We can only face the tragedy and pain, and understand the cruel truth that we will disappear.


    The way of heaven won''t submit. His design doesn''t have this one in his consciousness. There are only three choices: to survive, to be entangled with death, or to die.


    Li Yi actually knows this situation in his heart, but most of the time they can''t choose.


    One day, he will still fight. At that time, he may be able to perform a troublemaker in heaven. It''s easy for him. Weather all the way, the husband wanted to stop, but found that he could crush them with a single blow, although they were all playing.


    But it''s too dangerous to come back like this, and time goes on.


    Finally, the aura balance among the three realms makes the world completely unified.


    Because the chassis of the world has become bigger, the number of Nuwa gods who can transfer their own power to this place has become more and more.


    Li Yi. I understand. In fact, the next thing is to wait for Nuwa to go to the divine world alone to solve all these problems. Just watch and shout slogans.


    So I didn''t leave nature because there must be endless resources and treasures after the occupation of heaven. These things are very precious for a world. I just broke the golden line, which is definitely a very expensive income for myself.


    At the beginning, I only picked a few things from the treasure house of heaven, and then I became very relaxed.


    This time I can go in and take it directly, and maybe I can take a lot of it. Naturally, I won''t let it go.


    After all, I''ve been tossing around for so long, and finally I''m going to get a boss reward. I''m going to pat my ass and leave. It''s not a toss in vain.


    So during this period of time, he was really free and had nothing to think about array and alchemy.


    As a matter of fact, he has nothing to continue to practice in alchemy.


    It''s impossible to make a breakthrough in the matter of array arrangement in a short time. Recently, he is thinking about some things about refining weapons.


    It''s not so easy to break through the limit of chest circumference, and it can''t be broken through overnight.


    With bad luck, it''s not impossible to live in this realm for tens of thousands of years.


    Even some people''s greatest achievement in their life may be a golden immortal.


    So in the realm of Jinxian, all kinds of talents come forth in large numbers.


    The level of refining pills with some carefully arranged arrays may be better than that of some da Luo.


    On the one hand, the golden immortal is gifted. On the other hand, the people of Daluo may need to practice a lot. Its golden thread has already reached the point that there is no way to cultivate, and it is impossible to break through Taiyi or Daluo. We can only think about some such things.


    Even if the cultivation is not enough. But in the refining of many pills, it has surpassed daruo.


    Not every pill needs huge cultivation support to refine.


    Some pills test my refining level even more.


    Therefore, it is not impossible that these Dalao or Taiyi are inferior to Jinxian.


    In his atmosphere of rowing and fishing, time finally came.


    Medusa and many snake processing points finally attract more power, can completely start to attack the divine world.


    Li Yi. Naturally, it''s impossible to be at leisure at this time. We should be fully armed and take some of the disciples of Shushan sect with us to watch the fun.


    Most of the disciples of Shushan sect can only watch the excitement. Maybe they can help them with the attack.


    But the real situation couldn''t help either. They just went to have a look.


    This level of confrontation, a saint and a way of heaven.


    Li Yi can''t get in and even watch it, because. The way of heaven in this world is not so strong, and the sage only comes with a part of his strength, otherwise he doesn''t even have the ability to look around.

 Chapter 596

    Li Yi entered the divine world. As soon as he entered the divine world, he felt a different taste.


    The whole world gave him the feeling of decadence, dilapidation and distortion. What''s more, there was a secret sense of panic.


    It''s not a sense of oppression. It''s not like you can feel obvious oppression and weakening in the demon world, but you can''t feel yourself in the divine world.


    The world seems to be alive, struggling with all its strength.


    But it doesn''t seem to have any effect. The emperor of heaven seems to be obliterated. There is no appearance at all. Even the way of heaven seems to be imperceptible. The whole world seems to be on the verge of collapse.


    Li Yi can feel the momentum of death. It''s terrible. It''s the last revolt of the world.


    Of course, I don''t have to worry about this situation now. There is a high roof when the sky collapses.


    Nuwa God is here, and she paddles beside her to make soy sauce. It''s over.


    But he didn''t notice the shrinking way of heaven, didn''t care about anyone, staring at him with a kind of extremely venomous eyes.


    Now he put all the mistakes and all the things on Li Yi''s head. Without him, Jianxian would have been born to defend the world. He watched by himself. Taking this opportunity, he might not have no chance to suppress and dispel Nuwa''s power in the world.


    But because he destroyed everything, even if the evil sword fairy was not born, at least the five elders of Shushan sect died. Although they didn''t make money, they didn''t lose money, but what he did next was the reason for everything. His death was inevitably related to him.


    Therefore, he doesn''t want to revenge on others, just want to revenge on Li Yi, and even as long as he can revenge on him, everything else can be given up, even if he can''t live and delay others, he will be dragged to death with himself.


    Li Yi. He didn''t feel anything. He was ready to wait for the heaven to disappear. He went to the treasure house of heaven to get a wave.


    I''ll pick out some good things and put them in. As for how to divide the rest after I completely occupy the treasure house of heaven, I don''t care.


    Anyway, find something good first, and enrich yourself first.


    This is what Li Yi thought. After all, there are too many good things in the treasure house of heaven.


    And he was sure that the last time he went to the first floor, there was something deeper hidden.


    At the beginning of a world, all the best things are put there. If you can''t do it well, you will be able to make a congenital treasure for yourself.


    Nothing else is important. If you can really have a congenital treasure, you will be fully developed.


    Money and silk move people''s hearts. Li Yiping was also a man of integrity. This time, he gave too much.


    If you can really find a congenital Yimao, even if there is only one, even if the quality is not good, it will be a congenital Lingbao, which can be understood by yourself and used for battle protection.


    If we can''t make it right, there will still be a congenital spiritual root. After all, at the beginning of a world, there is a certain possibility that congenital spiritual treasure will be born.


    But basically, there will be a congenital spiritual root, which already exists in heaven.


    But I have never found the shadow of congenital Lingbao. If I can go in and look for it, and really find a congenital Lingbao, I will be rich.


    Even he also unavoidably wanted, or even he did not consider that there was no problem with Nuwa.


    I''m kidding. If you can be a little dangerous, don''t mix.


    Li Yi slowly approached the treasure house of heaven, and it was not very difficult to enter it. With his strength, it only took some time to crack it.


    Even if he didn''t worry that this protection has the function of self destruction and forcibly demolishes the baby inside, he would have gone in.


    Sure enough, Li Yi has not had time to do anything else.


    Suddenly he felt a very terrible fear, very terrible, very frightening.


    The way of heaven launched its most insidious and vicious attack.


    This time, no one can stop him, because the way of heaven is determined to die with you. For example, he is a golden immortal, even ordinary Da Luo can''t resist.


    Li Yi doesn''t even have the ability to resist. He can only watch himself die.


    Because the way of heaven drags the whole heaven, together with his own noumenon and himself.


    I can''t break free, I can''t escape.


    Are you going to die this time? The thought flashed through his mind.


    Summon Medusa and ask her to apologize to yunyun for herself.


    He told him some things he had done in time, and all that he had not told him, so that he could help himself.


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. After all, he was going to die this time.


    Even if Yun Yun is angry again, he will not be angry again when he knows his news.


    After receiving the news, Medusa was extremely remorseful. People around her tried to stop him. Even Nuwa God held him back and didn''t let him rush past.


    The whole divine world is being cut off and separated. Nuwa must do so, otherwise it will not only destroy the divine world.


    Many immortals in the divine world have been moved out ahead of time, but some of them have been dragged to death completely.


    The world began to collapse and disappear, and the progress was extremely fast, almost in an instant.


    More importantly, many people find that they only know that the divine world has disappeared, but they forget a lot of things.


    Only some people can remember that the way of heaven not only killed them, but even tried to erase the proof of their existence.


    Darrow can die, but someone will remember him after he dies. If everyone doesn''t remember, it proves that someone has erased the proof of his existence from a stronger place.


    But Taiyi is different. Taiyi can''t be erased. The proof of its existence has become the established truth in the world from the moment he becomes Taiyi.


    Even if the sage can kill him, he can also completely let it disappear. It''s impossible to reincarnate and rebuild, but it can''t erase the proof of Taiyi''s existence.


    Li Yi originally thought that he would die, of course, he did not know that the proof of his existence after his death would be erased.


    All of a sudden, his body was shining with gold, he. I don''t know all this. I''m ready to die with my eyes closed.


    The original plain yellow page suddenly flashed countless words.


    "The creator''s life is in danger. Carry out the preparatory plan. Tianjiazi 27. The earth is thirteen and the earth is six


    Li Yi is wrapped and protected in an instant, and the heaven disappears, but he exists, there is no death, there is no problem.


    He returned to the pure white space again, only to find that the destiny point in it had disappeared.


    At this time, one of the vast chaos. It''s very simple and simple, but it''s a natural palace, which coincides with the main road.


    A young man with a delicate and steady face suddenly trembled with his hands holding the tea.


    Looking out, his eyes seem to be able to go through all barriers and directly reach the essence. He sees Li Yi being oppressed and swallowed by the whole world, and sees the leaves emitting golden light to protect him.


    Hongjun. He is ready to take action at any time. If the things left by Li Yi can''t protect himself, he will take action to protect Li Yi instantly.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long to see you return to the white space. After nothing serious happened, his hanging heart just put down.


    It''s good to have nothing. After all, there are more Taoist friends in that kind of thing, and the probability of success can''t be less.


    Since it''s OK, he can drink tea at ease.


    He picked up the tea and sipped it gently.


    It feels like a little better.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yi closed his eyes and waited to die. He had been lying ready to be abused for a long time.


    As a result, it seems that there is no change. I feel that I''m dead and I don''t even have a chance to resist. Now I suddenly live.


    He was ecstatic, and his expression could not be maintained.


    I''m so happy. I never thought that there would be such a big turn in my life. I thought I was going to die, but I survived.


    He was very happy for the rest of his life, but suddenly he realized something very serious.


    At that time, I felt that I was going to die, so I told Medusa all the things and asked him to relay them to Yun Yun.


    If you really hang up, it doesn''t seem to be a big problem.


    After all, at that time, Yun Yun died even if she was angry again. It''s useless for her to be angry. She probably won''t be angry either.


    But the problem now is that she is not dead. Think about Medusa telling Yun Yun about these things.


    Yun Yun may be sad and angry at that time.


    But it won''t be so angry after all. The problem is that if you don''t die, it won''t be so easy to solve.


    When Li Yi thought of this, he stood up.


    Try to stop Medusa as soon as possible. No matter what, don''t let him tell Yun Yun the news.


    I hope my action is fast enough, I hope Medusa can stay in that world for a long time, not for three months.


    Although I don''t know why I didn''t die, it''s obvious that it doesn''t matter. Now I have more serious problems to solve.


    But he suddenly found another problem, the fate of the point, so many of his fate on this, where to go.


    Originally floating in the air, dense as fireflies like golden spots, now there is no one.


    Completely disappear, there is no one left, no destiny point, there is no way to shuttle the world, I also have no time to stop Medusa.


    Don''t say it''s too late to stop the poor art. I don''t have the ability to do other things, and I can''t cross the world. There''s only one way in crisis.


    Start a new Commission, enter a new world, and hope that the world can provide sufficient number of destiny for itself, so that you can return to the sword world and stop Medusa.


    He took out the page again. In fact, according to his plan, he had been prepared not to commission for a long time.


    Anyway, there is no mandatory requirement for this matter. It''s just human nature to find out what''s wrong with yourself.


    But I didn''t expect that I would take the initiative to carry out the task this time. God knows where so many destiny points disappear.


    In fact, he can vaguely guess that he is not dead, which is likely to have a great relationship with the page. Another point is probably one of the reasons why he is not dead.


    In any case, I can''t study the matter myself now.


    Li Yi broke through to Jinxian and studied this leaf, but no matter how he found it, he couldn''t figure it out.


    I don''t want to study it, but I''m afraid it has too much to do with this page.


    Authorized sponsor: 77


    Entrusted task: fulfill the wish of Qiqi


    Commission reward: fate 35 points.


    Come true.


    Li Yi looked at the Commission, frowned slightly, so many commissioned tasks, this time he is really completely ignorant force.


    I have no way to extract any effective information from it. Who is the client?


    He didn''t know he didn''t remember the character. He had never heard of it.


    However, no matter how brave a person is, he has to be strong enough to go to most of the world now. There won''t be too much danger.


    Go ahead and finish the task.


    In fact, that''s not logic, because no matter how you go back, you will waste three months.


    If you succeed, you really succeed. If you fail, you really fail. You can''t change the result.


    The situation itself could not be worse anyway, so he opened the Commission with a smile on his face.


    The next lesson is the same as before, into the trance, and then open your eyes to find another world.


    It''s raining in the world. It''s very, very heavy.


    The rain is pouring down and blocking out the sun.


    When Li Yi came to this world, he found something wrong.


    It''s a real sense that something is wrong. The world doesn''t seem to be a complete world.


    It does not mean that it is not a complete world, or that the world in which you live is not very complete.


    The problem is that we can''t say where there are strange and where there are problems. The induction is normal and the rules are normal.


    Anyway, I always feel that something is wrong, but I can''t say it again.


    Anyway, first try to find someone, then try to find that seven seven seven.


    But I don''t know what it is? Is it human, demon or beast, or the spirit of heaven and earth.


    This is really not guaranteed. According to the results of many times, entrustment can be determined. It is not only possible for people to open entrustment, but also possible for all kinds of other biological theories.


    But anyway, look for places where people are.


    The place where I live is a large stone forest, and many strong stone pillars appear to be standing alone in the sky.


    This area is large and stretches for tens of miles, but there are not many stone forests in it.


    The rain in the sky is still falling, as if it didn''t stop.


    Seven seven carry medicine basket, climbing in a stone forest, but the rain is too heavy.


    She climbed on the way again and again and fell down again.


    As if tireless, indefatigable. I don''t know the pain is just repeated over and over again, climbing up and falling down.


    Li Yi immediately noticed that there was a little girl in the wild where there was a heavy rain and no one. This is not normal in any way.


    The little girl was dressed in blue, with light blue hair and no expression on her face.


    Slender legs tied with long white bandages, wearing a pair of very old-fashioned simple cloth shoes.


    If all this is normal, the key is that there are two pieces of Rune paper on her head.

 Chapter 597

    Li Yi slowly close, the expression on the girl''s face has no change, as always indifferent, like an iceberg.


    Although he was not a monk who specialized in practicing talismans, he was not very proficient in talismans.


    However, with the enhancement of self cultivation and the previous stay in Shushan sect, I have a lot of free time.


    He read a lot of the ancient books of the Shushan sect and made up for his knowledge of cultivation.


    So he could easily recognize what the rune on the girl''s head belonged to.


    The rune paper on the girl''s forehead is a very common one.


    It is usually used to seal and suppress ghosts, zombies and even some monsters.


    This is not surprising, or in this case to see the charm, but also make him have a kind feeling.


    The words written on the charm are the words that the human race was born in this world for the first time and were created by Cangjie.


    These characters represent the first time that the Terran began to record things with some symbol.


    These words have great power and the power to connect with the world.


    The appearance of such words, on the contrary, represents the world. To a certain extent, I can make myself clear about some things.


    Anyway, what he came to should be a world with Taoism and immortals.


    Instead of having a world of magic and witchcraft, it was reassuring.


    What surprised him most was another piece of paper on the back of the girl''s head.


    This Rune paper is a kind of edict. It should be an edict issued by someone to the girl in front of her. What should she do.


    Before it is completed, it is almost impossible to lift it.


    Unless the caster himself releases the spell, or the corresponding rune is ready to release before using the Royal edict.


    But the problem is who can give such a powerful zombie edict, and who seal and suppress her.


    Li Yi is very curious about this, although the girl''s strength and strength are suppressed by the charm.


    He can still feel her strength is absolutely not weak.


    In the level of strength, it is very close to the practitioners who refine the spirit and return to emptiness.


    However, the level of strength does not really represent certain realms.


    The different cultivation methods of many worlds lead to the totally different combat power.


    For example, in the same realm, the cultivation of fighting spirit in breaking the world is obviously higher than that in other worlds.


    Similarly, it only destroys their spiritual cultivation, which is very weak, and fighting spirit only enhances their destructive power.


    The most important thing is that he vaguely feels a touch of immortality in each other.


    Yes, it''s an immortal. He can feel a trace of cultivation in fairyland from the other party.


    It''s hard to succeed.


    But it''s not easy to be immortal, but there are many other ways to be immortal.


    For example, if you are favored by the world and have strong strength, you can live with heaven and earth as an immortal in this world.


    Of course, if you want to achieve the same goal as today, you will not die unless there is an immeasurable robbery. But it is also a very long life.


    He can detect a trace of this feeling from the girl in front of him.


    The problem is that this situation is too strange, a zombie who is likely to be favored by heaven and earth, and even can be called an immortal.


    Who can seal her or command her at will after sealing her.


    Li Yi is more and more curious about this. If there are such people, the water in this world is much deeper than he imagined.


    Because even if he meets a fairy who is favored by the world to a certain extent.


    In the absence of any conflict of interest and great enmity between life and death, we must find a way to make a good relationship.


    Even if the other party is a zombie, there may be a risk of violence and injury. With his strength, he must take the initiative to seal the other party.


    And then don''t provoke, don''t disturb.


    Because being favored by the world itself represents the recognition and recognition of the other side of the world, as well as the world''s good fortune.


    No friar wants to provoke such a person without any reason, because to a certain extent, it is equivalent to the world against, and the cultivation will be hindered.


    In the end, who knows not to die, even if the seal, even dare to use the edict to order each other.


    As he approached the past, there was no change in the expression on his face as he approached the little girl or the little zombie.


    Still the same as before, quietly climbing.


    But with the heavy rain and the smooth stone wall, it''s not easy to climb.


    She can only repeat their own actions again and again, difficult to climb up some, but can only fall to the ground.


    Muddy rain had spread all over his body, even blurred her vision, but she continued to climb without any perception.


    Li Yi is not a man with a heart of stone, or a man who has not been an immortal for a long time.


    Even though his cultivation is so advanced, he still retains most of the feelings of a mortal as usual.


    That is to say, he will be sentimental at some time and make his own judgment based on his own feelings.


    Instead of relying on the current situation to make the most rational judgment.


    This has advantages and disadvantages.


    But he always thinks that this is very correct, if the cultivation of immortals, even the loss of emotion, that also repair fart.


    Originally faced with this situation, and some unknown, do not know where to control the other monk.


    He was going to sit on the sidelines and do nothing else.


    But after all, he still found that he couldn''t watch it, or he felt distressed.


    Although the girl has no expression, she is very pretty and lovely.


    To be honest, looking at her reminds me of a yin and Bi Bi Dong when I was a child.


    Even he could not help but feel pity.


    Watching the girl finally climb to the middle of the stone forest, this is the closest to success so many times.


    It''s very high. I''m afraid it''s tens of meters.


    But when I slipped, I fell down again.


    Li Yi sighed helplessly. Before he found the task object, he provoked things first.


    He a flash body hugs the girl, is he hugs in the bosom, seven seven seven blinked an eye, she does not understand each other is who.


    I don''t know why, holding her hands makes her feel reliable and warm. And hate the heat is different, is from the heart feel very warm.


    But she didn''t speak, and the edict she gave herself had not stopped, and she could not stop.


    Li Yi hugged her and began to decipher the imperial edict with his excellent knowledge of array and Taoism, as well as Jinxian''s huge calculation power, plus a little knowledge of Fu and Taoism.


    This method is very difficult, but it is the most effective method at present.


    Even if we can''t rely on this method to crack it, we can at least know what the master of the imperial edict is doing.


    If you want to untie the edict, in addition to myself, you have some pithy formula or fingerprints.


    It''s even more likely to be some kind of action, and they can be added together, and the difficulty of cracking increases exponentially.


    This kind of difficulty is much more difficult than the password. After all, if you want to crack the computer password, there are so many symbols on the keyboard.


    But the edict is not the same, the action formula and fingerprints can be used together.


    All the words can be used as pithy formula, and can be connected together. God knows what the other side will use to remove the spell.


    The cracking of Li Yi was very fast, and the level of the people who issued the imperial edict was not high, or even too low.


    Even he doubted whether the zombie was controlled by the other party.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to control an immortal favored by the world.


    Of course, this idea just flashed in his mind, or think more.


    Generally speaking, it''s hard for undeveloped zombies to have self-awareness.


    This zombie in front of me is a fairy.


    But being manipulated by others, even consciously, may have been erased.


    But as he cracked the edict gradually, he felt that it was more and more outrageous.


    Because he found that there was something wrong with the lifting of the edict.


    Just hold each other from behind, put your head on her ear, and gently say, I like you best, then it can be relieved.


    It''s not very difficult, but how can a normal caster cast such an outrageous release spell on a zombie.


    If it''s just this, he can''t accept it. At most, the person who controls the zombie is a little abnormal.


    But he found that the edict was not issued by others, but by the zombie himself


    Although I don''t know what the imperial edict is for, it doesn''t matter.


    What''s important is that a zombie gives himself an edict.


    Even if he thinks that his acceptance ability has been very strong.


    In a short period of time or can not accept such a situation, a zombie himself issued an edict.


    Li Yi couldn''t find a suitable adjective for a while.


    Because of this situation, the other side is both the caster and the recipient.


    The imperial edicts were issued by themselves, and those who accepted them were themselves.


    He was still thinking, but the girl in his arms struggled. When they came to the ground, she tried to climb the stone forest again.


    Li Yi didn''t go to think about it. No matter how it was relieved, he would continue to think about other things.


    He squatted down in silence, leaning forward slightly. Stretch out both hands to embrace her, gently in her ear opening, "like you most."


    The girl in her arms no longer struggles, and Li Yi also opens her hands.


    She turned around and blinked, her face still had no fluctuation and change, as always indifferent.


    "My name is seven seven. I''m a zombie." The girl''s voice is soft and sweet.


    She said, "ah! What else do you want to say? "


    She remembered that she had something else to say, but she forgot what she wanted to say.


    "Are you seven seven?" Li Yi slightly with a trace of secretly happy, did not expect so easy to find the task target.


    She nodded in silence, still thinking about what she just wanted to say.


    But the next second they put this thing behind them, forget clean.


    She raised her head and stared at Li Yi. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    She can feel the warmth from the bottom of her heart when the other person takes her hand.


    Some people approached her with ulterior motives, but she didn''t care. Some people are simply afraid of her, afraid of her.


    But she can feel the other side is different, the other side is not afraid of their own, close to their own time, there is no other purpose.


    He is different from other people who want to get close to him.


    Very kind, very beautiful, very warm, very comfortable.


    This is Qiqi''s first impression of Li Yi.


    He took the little hand of 77, holding it in the palm of his hand, feeling very comfortable.


    It''s still raining. It doesn''t look like there''s any stopping trend.


    I always use Xianli to keep away the rain, so up to now I have no water.


    Qiqi''s condition is not so good. Maybe because she is a zombie, her clothes are not damaged.


    But there was a lot of mud, and it was almost wet and dirty.


    Li Yi pinches a magic formula to remove the mud and dampness from her body.


    Qiqi stretched out her hands to touch her clothes. She didn''t understand why the clothes were dry in an instant.


    But I vaguely understand that I have a relationship with the person opposite me.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Li Yi made a small cave on one side of the stone forest.


    It''s not very big, but it''s spacious enough for them to shelter from the rain.


    He took 77''s hand and went in. She didn''t have any resistance, she just obeyed.


    Or after waking up for a long time, she didn''t know why she lived, only knew how to live.


    She didn''t want to live, she just didn''t want to die.


    No matter what kind of things she faces, it seems that nothing has changed for her.


    "Hello, my name is Li Yi." Sitting on one side of the bench, he created his own chiseled stone bench. With a smile on his face, he spoke slowly.


    "Hello, Li Yi." Qiqi said.


    With that, she put down the medicine basket behind her and rummaged through it.


    After a while, a tightly packed book was taken out by her.


    Carefully opened, the book is not a lot of things recorded.


    In fact, she has many books about it.


    A lot of them were lost, even she didn''t know where.


    She took out the charcoal pen in the book and wrote Li Yi''s name in the middle of a blank page.


    And secretly decided to remember, she decided to read it every day, so that she would not forget.


    It''s just that whether she can remember it or not, it''s still unknown whether she can read it once a day.


    But she didn''t want to forget Li Yi. In her long life, there were many things she had already forgotten.


    She didn''t know if there was anything for her to remember.


    But this time, she made up her mind not to forget, because she felt very uncomfortable at the thought of forgetting.


    "Li Yi." She read the name softly, as if she would never forget it if she read it several times.


    He watched with great interest. The contact time between them was not long, but he could probably judge that the other was forgetful as a zombie.


    In fact, he does not know what kind of state the other party is in.


    "Why do you order yourself?" Li Yi is very curious.


    When Qiqi heard his question, he stopped. He kept writing Li Yi''s name on the book and kept reading it.


    "I..." she said, silent, as if thinking about something, "medicine, will forget."


    What she said is very vague. If other people don''t understand it, they may not understand it.


    But Li Yi instantly understood that her general meaning should be her own. If she didn''t give her imperial edict when collecting medicine, she would forget it.


    It''s just what she does when she collects medicine. He can''t use it as a zombie. Is it hard for her to open a medicine shop as a zombie.


    Of course, Li Yi thinks that it''s more likely to be collecting herbs. It may be a habit she had as a zombie before she died.


    Even if you become a zombie and forget a lot of things, you can''t forget this habit.


    He can see that it''s very clever for him to become a zombie. He should become a zombie when he becomes an immortal.


    Therefore, the general zombie has no consciousness, or the general zombie will become powerful, and a new consciousness will be born from the inside of the body.


    She is quite different. When she became an immortal, he just died and turned into a zombie. According to common sense, her soul should be reincarnated.


    But she happens to be an immortal. To some extent, she can''t die.


    Three souls and seven souls are still in the body, so it is still completely reserved as human consciousness, just because it has poor memory and forgets many things after becoming a zombie.


    However, her habits will be preserved to a certain extent. She should collect medicine because she also collected medicine before she died. Now she just repeats her own habits.

 Chapter 598

    Outside the rain continues to fall, it seems that there is no intention to stop the taste.


    The color of the sky also gradually dim up, seven seven seven didn''t because the color of the sky dim and stop their action.


    Suddenly, she stopped. Her memory is really bad, but there are still some very important things to remember.


    It''s time to do calisthenics every night and then go to bed.


    It''s a daily habit, and it''s also to keep your body as soft as ordinary people.


    She suddenly got up and said, "I''m going to do calisthenics. Don''t peek."


    Her words are very flat, without any emotion, or she has always been like this.


    Li Yi doesn''t understand what soft gymnastics is, and it''s not that he doesn''t understand. The main reason is that he doesn''t understand why a zombie does it.


    But if you think about it carefully, you can probably guess that it should be to keep your body soft.


    If you want to keep your body soft, there must be some way to maintain it.


    If not, her body will gradually become stiff, and as it becomes stiff, it will also become harder. Zombies are as good as iron and stone.


    In the same way, we give up the softness in exchange for hardness, and also give up many defensive abilities.


    "Well, I don''t peek." He turned his back to her.


    Two people know each other for a short time, but Qiqi has great trust in him.


    Li Yi is also very distressed for her, a zombie died for a long time, a lonely living in the world.


    Not so good memory, so that she will forget a lot of things, may have done yesterday, but today all forget.


    But this may be a good thing for her, because no memory, it means a lot less pain.


    But also no memory, on behalf of a lot less good.


    The most beautiful and precious things in memory can be remembered forever, but they are all forgotten in an instant.


    "Seven two three four, seven two three four. Five six seven seven seven seven seven seven seven seven exercise voice from behind.


    It''s just that I count and beat, but I''m completely confused.


    About a quarter of an hour later, she sighed and the exercise was over.


    The rain finally had the idea to stop.


    Li Yi also turned around, "is the exercise over?" She nodded gently and did not speak.


    Then he sat down on the stone bench and closed his eyes.


    She doesn''t actually sleep, or as a zombie, she doesn''t need the sleep that humans think.


    But because of her soul, she can really sleep, that is to say, her soul needs rest, but her body doesn''t.


    Li Yi does not know how she achieves a balance in this awkward state.


    Anyway, she seemed to be asleep after all.


    With a move, the huge aura converges in his hand, and even in the surrounding area, it converges into a small whirlpool of aura.


    At this moment, Liyue harbor, the hall of death.


    Zhong Li, who had been drinking tea and walking birds, suddenly looked at Jue Yun. He can sense that there are a lot of people there to mobilize and master the elemental power.


    Can suddenly give up their original intention to observe the idea.


    In the face of this huge mobilization of elements, morax, the king of rock, needed to be in charge, but Keqing Zhong of the hall of death did not.


    Now that we''ve decided to let go, we''ll stop meddling.


    Even if there is an accident, people in Liyue harbor have their own ways to deal with it.


    Think of here, Zhong Li resolutely got up, ready to go to Wanmin hall for dinner, the bill can be sent to Shisheng hall.


    I don''t know if there will be any new dishes at Wanmin Hall tonight. He was full of expectations.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Li Yi mobilized his spiritual power, it was obvious that the spiritual power of the world was not pure.


    In other words, it has some special properties, that is to say, there is no way to get pure spiritual power in theory.


    If someone wants to practice, he can only choose one attribute to practice. If he wants to practice, the purest spiritual power is impossible.


    He didn''t pay attention to this. As for his cultivation, it''s easy to filter and deal with the attributes in the spiritual power, even if it''s directly absorbed.


    Psychic power will go in hand and be transformed on a large scale. With their own a bit of fairy power, into the most pure force of life.


    This is the purest force of life. Although I can''t change her from a zombie to a human, these forces will make her body closer to human.


    In other words, as long as you have the power of life in the future, even if you don''t do soft gymnastics, your body will keep a very soft state.


    And with these forces, part of the body''s nerves will start to be gradually activated.


    She may be able to manipulate her expression gradually, as long as facial nerves are gradually activated.


    Qiqi seems to have dreamt of something, turning over and whispering.


    After the rain, as the stars fade away, the sun appears again.


    She woke up very early, but when she woke up, she found that Li Yi was not around.


    Zombie''s mood fluctuates little, but at this moment she feels very flustered and uncomfortable.


    "Wake up." Li Yi appeared at the entrance of the mountain and said hello to her with a smile.


    Qiqi''s heart became stable again. She was a bit of a survivor, patting her heart.


    I don''t know why, she felt the effect of yesterday''s soft gymnastics seems to be particularly good.


    And my memory seems to have improved a lot.


    Li Yigang just went out for a walk. The natural ecological environment around him is very good.


    He caught two pheasants at random, and now they have been cleaned up, as long as they are slightly roasted.


    He put on the seasoning and covered it with honey.


    If you stand on the fire, you can accurately say that you stand on the fire controlled by yourself in all directions, and you can determine the temperature. Even the fire does not need to touch the chicken.


    I can not only have the smell of charcoal, but also have the same environment as the oven.


    In a few minutes, his honey roast chicken was finished.


    The sweet smell floated out and filled the whole cave, but Qiqi didn''t feel anything.


    Even because of Li Yi''s mobilization of elements, the temperature of roast chicken food is far away.


    "It''s hot. I don''t like it." She backed away and shook her head. Even in the face of the things she hated, the expression on her face did not change.


    When Li Yi saw this, he sighed. He knew that it was not because she didn''t want to change, but because she couldn''t control the subtle expression on her face.


    Sure enough, even though he transformed a lot of life power to nourish the body, it was still difficult to see any effect in a short time, or even in a long time.


    But I have to do it after all. In addition, I''ll look back and find out what she wants to do for her.


    The problem is that he is now worried that Qiqi will completely forget what he wants. If he really does, he will completely forget.


    However, he was not worried about this. Even if he forgot his wish, he could change it for another one.


    The description of this kind of thing is not very detailed, on the contrary, there is room for drilling.


    "Do you want it?" Li Yi rips off a chicken leg and attracts Lingli to drop the temperature directly to warm.


    She should also be able to accept such a temperature. Qiqi took it cautiously, not as hot as she imagined.


    Put it on your mouth and take a small bite. It doesn''t have any flavor. It''s just a warm feeling.


    But she didn''t care, or she had been used to it. Even if she liked to eat something, she could never taste it.


    "Is it delicious?" Li Yi bit himself, the world''s chicken breed is pretty good. The taste is also very good, very suitable in all aspects.


    It tastes more greasy and less light. The heat is just right. A little more meat juice will lose a lot, and a little less meat may not be cooked.


    At this time, Qiqi bowed her head with some guilt. Although there was no expression on her face, his eyes still looked very guilty.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know. " She looked a little down.


    Li Yi just reflected this time. He thought it was just a casual question, but it was very uncomfortable for her.


    Yes, there is no taste in anything you eat. You can''t taste it whether you like it or hate it.


    "Nothing. It''s my fault. " He looked at the rest of his carefully cooked food, which he had prepared to taste carefully, but now he had no appetite.


    Although Qiqi can''t taste it, he is still biting the chicken leg.


    Li Yi looked at her and said, "don''t eat if you don''t like it."


    Seven seven shook his head, "you do, like it."


    She is still eating now, not for other reasons, just because it is made by Li Yi.


    And Li Yi makes her feel at ease and warm. It''s not that kind of annoying heat, it''s the warmth from the heart.


    "Just like it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s sunny outside. It''s not very hot now.


    Qiqi doesn''t like the sun. She is half immortal and half stiff. In fact, even if she is exposed to the sun, she won''t feel anything. The sun won''t do any harm to her.


    But as a zombie''s body, she instinctively dislikes the high temperature and heat.


    Li Yi takes out a small umbrella from the storage ring and hands it to her. Qiqi seems very curious about where he takes out the umbrella.


    I looked around him, but I didn''t find anything.


    "Let''s go." Li Yi said, holding out his big hand.


    In fact, he doesn''t know what''s going on. He has made no progress since he came to this world.


    He didn''t ask her what her wish was, but he didn''t worry because he knew it.


    Even if you go back to the world one hour after you enter the world, it will be three months later


    If you can catch up, you can catch up. If you can''t catch up, it''s the Shura hall.


    Qiqi is holding a small and exquisite paper umbrella, on which there are some mini prohibitions of Li Yi''s temporary use of spiritual power to refine blessings.


    It''s not very useful. It''s just that it can keep the temperature at about 10 degrees. The temperature is just right. It won''t be too low or too high.


    Qiqi can also notice that she is cool and comfortable with the umbrella.


    Not like before, under the sun, even if the umbrella, but still feel very uncomfortable.


    In fact, she has no goal and no direction.


    Of course, she has not forgotten the way back to Liyue port, but she has forgotten the purpose of her coming out this time.


    For the first time since waking up so many years, he has become so happy. I''m really happy, from the bottom of my heart.


    Just on the way, Li Yi suddenly finds a group of strange things.


    One by one seems to have a layer of coat, wrapped like a flame, Q bullet of slym.


    It''s a good way to judge and understand. After all, things like slime look similar no matter what world they live in.


    This is a group of pure energy polymers, basic creatures with a little weak intelligence.


    When Li Yi came close to observe them, there was nothing.


    They may be hostile to other creatures, but not to themselves.


    At least, he was also a warrior of the golden elixir, the unity of heaven and man.


    Now, after becoming immortal, this situation will only be better. It can even influence and control these slyms to a certain extent.


    Of course, there''s no need for him to go up as fast as he can without trying to control them.


    Seven seven originally looked at these slym already ready to start, she didn''t know where to summon a very ordinary thin iron sword.


    But after seeing that group of shrems didn''t do anything to Li Yi, they just put them away.


    In this process, Li Yi also made a detailed observation.


    Qiqi is wearing a blue Pendant with a lot of ice power on it.


    More importantly, according to his observation, it seems to be with the help of. This little ball is the only way she can absorb psychic power to attack.


    It should be a specialty of the world. He asked Qiqi what it was and what it was for, but she obviously forgot it.


    I can only put it aside. If I meet someone else later, I can ask myself.


    Li Yi originally thought that meeting some shrems was an episode on the journey.


    But then he found out that it wasn''t just slim.


    There is also a masked, ugly, short humanoid.


    I can''t say what it is. I seem to have great hostility towards myself, but I have great strength.


    What''s more, some of these things don''t know what to do. Li Yi releases his momentum. Even those shrems know how to avoid walking, or they will die.


    They are still unknowingly attacking themselves. Li Yi is a little annoyed and can only choose to quicken his pace.


    Both of them were very fast, so even though they were far away from Liyue port, they arrived before noon.


    If you will be near Liyue harbor, you will already see the high wall.


    This should be a port city, and the sea breeze blowing from the side.


    All the thousand soldiers on duty around know Qiqi. Naturally, they all know this little bubulu zombie.


    Qiqi once saved the lives of some thousand rock soldiers by collecting herbs in the field.


    There are also these frontier Yunye. They often need to buy medicine. After all, they are needed for training or for some Chuqiu people in the wild.


    Even if the strength of Qiqi is sealed, it still needs to surpass these ordinary thousand rock armies.


    But for 77, they have some fear in their hearts, there is no way, human beings face zombies will have a natural fear.


    Of course, there is fear, there is respect, and there is gratitude after being saved.


    Although they were curious about Li Yi, they didn''t ask.


    On the one hand, Liyue, as a city with prosperous commerce, has businessmen from other six countries coming here every day, every hour, every minute and every moment.


    Li Yi is not worth mentioning. On the other hand, since the other party is the one who was brought back by Qiqi, there is nothing to say.


    Because all the people in the thousand rock army know that seven seven. Although it seems indifferent and not very smart, it''s intuitive.


    If anyone harbors any malice, she will immediately detect it.

 Chapter 599

    Li Yi looks at the city in front of him with great interest. From these people''s clothing, language and culture. He can judge that his cultural system should also be Chinese.


    Of course, the people here are different from the Chinese system in which they live, and it is unknown what kind of new civilization they have developed.


    Every world has its own festivals.


    Essentially unchanged, even if there is a little deviation, there will not be a big gap.


    Qiqi stood in the street, leaning her head, as if thinking about something. She forgot why she came here.


    After careful consideration, I still didn''t think of it. She decided to take Li Yi back to bubulu first. In fact, he was going to take Li Yi.


    She tossed and turned in the medicine basket, turned over the previous notebook and looked at it again.


    After writing down the map, I just took Li Yi.


    Bubulu is not far from the gate. Liyue port is a big city. The city is very big, with more than 200000 people living in it.


    It is also very prosperous. It is the most prosperous commercial port and city in the whole tiwat continent.


    Thousands of merchants come and thousands of sails arrive. Liyue people are good at business.


    The city is like a huge monster, handling a large number of goods. Every day, countless goods enter and sell.


    Many rare goods and special products of the seven countries can be found here.


    Before approaching bubulu, Li Yi had already smelled a very strong smell of medicine.


    It''s not the fragrance in the drugstore, but something strange is added when the herbs are being boiled, giving off a very strange taste.


    Li Yi is also an old drugstore shopkeeper who has been running a drugstore for many years.


    He has always been in charge of the business. He still has a lot of experience in running a pharmacy.


    It can analyze many kinds of medicinal materials from the air, but I don''t know its name and whether it has changed the world.


    Some of these stewed medicinal materials I have ever seen, whether in the 21st century, Douluo world or Douqi world, I have always seen these medicinal materials.


    "Qiqinhua, liuyecao, cassia seed, langanxin." These herbs have been used by themselves.


    Cinnamon, kaempferi, Angelica dahurica, Kawakami. Ginger, cinnamon No, it''s supposed to be cooking. Is there a stew in the drugstore.


    Some people gathered in front of the drugstore, either to see a doctor for consultation or to seek prescriptions.


    When they saw Qiqi, some of them kept silent and avoided her, while some of them were familiar with her.


    Qiqi was a bit at a loss and didn''t make any response.


    Of course, they also know how to say hello and may not get any response.


    Because 77''s memory is really poor, even if I saw it yesterday, I will forget you today.


    So unless she comes here often and insists on coming here every day, she will remember.


    In addition, the vast majority of patients even once every half a month or a month for two or three years.


    Qiqi still won''t remember. Those people remember her. She doesn''t remember them.


    Many patients are curious about Li Yi.


    They looked around, and many young girls turned their eyes to Li Yi.


    Even some girls come to see a doctor, not to see a doctor, but to see Atractylodes macrocephala.


    These people are Yan dog, now come more beautiful, which still have the mind to care about Atractylodes macrocephala.


    Li Yi walked into bubulu in this way. There were not many people in the pharmacy.


    After all, under normal circumstances, not all people gather in the drugstore, or there are only some patients in the drugstore.


    Even a lot of patients are not very serious, just need some simple medicine.


    It doesn''t have to be. From the perspective of a real doctor, some simple medicines can also be prepared by some apprentices of pharmacists.


    There''s an apprentice in the drugstore. It''s not important. The important thing is that there is a snake on the counter of the drugstore. It''s white and has smart eyes. You can see it at a glance. It''s definitely a spirit thing.


    As the patients who came to see the doctor, they were not surprised by the snake. Some even said hello to the snake.


    Next, the snake began to direct the apprentice to dispense the medicine.


    This alone can judge the owner of a drugstore. He is definitely not a simple person.


    Li Yi is more interested in the boss of this drugstore.


    To be honest, he wants to beat up the boss.


    Or use your fist to hit the other person''s face or other parts of the body, causing pain, and warning the other person, but not causing physical injury.


    Then he is going to buy the drugstore and open another one here. It''s nothing. He just takes advantage of the opening time of the drugstore to inquire about Li Yi''s wishes.


    But it''s OK to ask directly. Looking at the appearance of Qiqi, I seem to have a great feeling of favor and trust in myself.


    In fact, he can probably understand why Qiqi has so much trust in himself.


    She is a zombie, which is abandoned by the six ways.


    Even if it becomes half immortal and half stiff, the heaven and earth will no longer target him, but will protect him to a certain extent, but the prejudice in people''s hearts is difficult to remove.


    Ordinary people will have fear and worry in the face of zombies.


    Even if the zombie looks safe and won''t attack them, they will be afraid and worried.


    He can see that even those who are familiar with Qiqi greet him with three points of fear.


    As a soldier, she was born not to be understood and accepted by human beings in this world.


    Some people are very afraid of him, and some people are likely to have ulterior motives for him.


    You want to use her to do something with her.


    Zombie body is strong, and to a certain extent, the body is strong, can sense many things, ordinary people can''t feel things.


    The kindness of others to themselves is whether they are friendly or have ulterior motives.


    She could feel it clearly, but she didn''t think so about it. She was just friendly.


    Even after seeing her, the entrusted task is just completed by the way. Even if it is not completed, there is really no way for yourself?


    Of course.


    Because of this reason, he can feel very clearly, so it''s normal for her to have a good feeling for herself, but she didn''t expect that there would be so many good feelings and trust.


    Just like this, we can see that in many years, she has encountered loneliness and malice. I''m afraid I don''t know how many of them are like this, even if she has no memory.


    But will still cherish this hard won goodwill.


    And will be desperate to protect.


    "Seven seven, you''re back." White Snake Road on the counter.


    There was no surprise about it. Qiqi often goes out to collect herbs, and there are all kinds of accidents.


    For example, I gave myself a royal edict, but I couldn''t finish it all the time.


    Another example is forgetting when to go back to bubulu. There is also the danger and difficulty.


    Such things often happen. When such things happen, what they do is wait.


    According to his master Baizhu, in any case, looking at the seven countries, few people can hurt the seven.


    As long as she remembers to go back to bubulu, she will come back.


    As for what you encounter outside, you will soon forget. Don''t worry.


    "You are." It looked at Li Yi and put it on the shoulders of a group of apprentices.


    Li Yi looked at it coldly, "friend of 77."


    Changsheng was cold-blooded when he saw him. Although he was a cold-blooded animal, he was surprised when he was stared.


    Each other''s eyes have no emotion, and the expression on his face has not changed. No wonder he and Qiqi are friends. They are almost the same.


    He''s different from 77. He''s terrible.


    Changsheng actually likes to be around Qiqi. Snake likes to be cool.


    She is a zombie to send out some of the Yin Qi and cool air, let this spirit beast absorption also has great benefit.


    But this time I saw Atractylodes macrocephala, and when I looked at him closely, it had a feeling.


    This man is very dangerous. He should stay away.


    It has to be said that the sensing level and the ability to predict the upgrade of spirit beast are unimaginable for ordinary people.


    Little white snake Changsheng can feel that something is wrong with Li Yi. It looks very dangerous and dangerous to himself.


    Even if the other party does not show hostility to him, it can feel it.


    In fact, Li Yi is not hostile to it, and he is not ready to do it, but he is ready to do it to Atractylodes macrocephala, which is likely to involve longevity.


    It was careful and careful to stay away.


    All of a sudden, a voice came from behind the medicine hall. It sounded a little strange.


    Anyway, it''s not very comfortable. How to say it, it sounds very empty.


    Is very empty, like being hollowed out of the body, lost the fighting spirit, the spirit of depression, very, very empty.


    And then one, wearing a pair of glasses and a cape, came out wearing a gaudy figure.


    At first glance, Li Yi admits that the other side looks pretty good, but there is still a big gap between him and him.


    He has a strong smell of medicine. What''s more, at the first glance, Li Yi feels that this is definitely not a good man.


    It can be seen at such a glance, but to tell the truth, he is absolutely preconceived.


    To a certain extent, Atractylodes macrocephala is good for Qiqi, although it has ulterior motives.


    Adopting a zombie is not something that ordinary people can accept or do.


    But it''s not important. It doesn''t prevent Li Yi from reporting to him.


    Of course, he never started in front of patients, mainly for fear of scaring these ordinary residents, so he first arranged a sound insulation array and changed the array.


    Then they made some demonstrations and insulting moves, such as rolling sleeves and moving muscles and bones.


    Atractylodes macrocephala doesn''t know the current situation. He looks at Li Yi''s muscles and bones in surprise.


    "Who are you? What are you going to do? " He. It''s the real one. I don''t know that Li Yi is just here when they meet.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. The next second he hasn''t figured out what''s going on, the big fists of sandbags will appear directly in front of him.


    He wanted to hide, but obviously he couldn''t.


    A heavy blow can not be said to be extremely accurate.


    Li Yi''s fighting strength is just right. He will definitely only hurt but not hurt.


    The pain of skin and flesh is sure to be thin, but it won''t leave any injury. He has a heavy hand.


    He also knew that he was just venting his anger.


    No matter how the other party, since adopted Qiqi, but in the face of this situation is not to start to solve even.


    No matter don''t ask also even if, can know will happen such thing, still let Qiqi continue to go out to collect medicine, this he is very angry.


    He once opened a drugstore and knew how a drugstore operated well. He could make profits normally and pay a tax.


    Of course, the drugstore he opened has a low tax rate and subsidies every month, but he has calculated that as long as he wants to make money.


    Every month there is no subsidy, or continue to open, they can still earn enough profits.


    In fact, even if I didn''t want to make money at the beginning, I developed many drugs to help me earn enough money. I usually see some people at a cost price.


    If you run into a poor family, if you don''t charge for the medicine, you have to paste a little more.


    But it doesn''t matter. At least at that time, I had extra profitable projects.


    But even if you don''t open a drugstore, there''s absolutely no problem in making a profit.


    Li Yi first gave him a punch, Baizhu strength should be pretty good, resistance will soon come.


    He seems to be proficient in some kind of parasitic technology, and wants to interfere with his own physical body.


    It''s a pity that if he can interfere with his body, his cultivation will reach the level of Dalao.


    So after trying, she found that she couldn''t shake Li Yi, and there was no way to stop her.


    There is no way to stop, the other party''s body is stronger than she imagined, it is clear that a mortal without God can be so strong.


    Atractylodes lancea burst of hot heart, she has never seen such a powerful human, never so close contact.


    "Stop, don''t do it." Atractylodes macrocephala wants him to stop, of course, if you can let yourself study, then you will be more happy.


    But he also knows that in the face of such a powerful opponent, his so-called resistance is not worth mentioning.


    He was very wise and did not choose to continue to resist.


    Even he also found that Li Yi had a good sense of propriety. He could only feel the pain, and there was no obvious injury on his body.


    Originally, he didn''t say a word, then he thought for a moment and began to scream.


    Although the start may not be heavy, but his cry is very, very miserable, it is almost the tears of the listener, hear the sad.


    Li Yi listened to his scream, did not continue to work, changed a chair to sit.


    "Go ahead." He didn''t say what it was because he didn''t know much about the situation, but he just asked.


    If there is really nothing, then there is really nothing. If there is something, you don''t have to ask yourself. What is it? You can cheat things out.


    Li Yibao is such a mind, because anyway, he feels that Baizhu is not a good person.


    Anyway, something was wrong, so he decided to cheat first, even if nothing happened.


    The expression of Atractylodes macrocephala became a little ugly. When Atractylodes macrocephala came in, he felt something was wrong.


    As a zombie, Qiqi basically has no friends.


    Except for Yao Yao, who often follows the general affairs department, she basically doesn''t communicate with other people.


    Even he is just a simple acceptance, and the number of exchanges with her is also very small.


    Li Yi is able to get along with her very well, holding her hand.


    Did they know each other before? She was a fairy.


    What you have to do is discovered. No, I haven''t had time to do it. I''m just in the early stage of preparation.


    Atractylodes macrocephala wants to slip. If what she does is really discovered, and the other party is still an immortal, then she has eight mouths and can''t explain clearly. Liyue has no place for herself.

 Chapter 600

    Atractylodes macrocephala didn''t speak, even he tried to pretend to be calm and nothing.


    It''s a pity that he can cheat ordinary people in this situation. Even ordinary interrogation experts may have been cheated by him.


    The problem is that it is almost impossible to cheat Li Yi.


    Although he didn''t practice his mind of Buddhism, he was able to listen to others as long as he wanted.


    The premise is that the other party is just an ordinary person, without too strong cultivation in the body.


    There was no spiritual cultivation. In this case, he could hear as long as he wanted.


    Of course, he doesn''t listen carefully, and even he doesn''t study this kind of thing.


    Even so, he can see that Atractylodes macrocephala is definitely not a good man.


    More importantly, when he asked if there was something wrong, the other party actually betrayed himself.


    Whether it''s expression, heartbeat, finger shaking, or eyes in the eyes.


    All these anomalies prove that there must be something wrong.


    Some small movements and even a slight acceleration of the heart rate.


    His cortical nerves, thinking speed up brain cell activity, this kind of thing ordinary people don''t feel. But I want to hear, want to see, see clearly.


    "I''d like to hear about you. Say it He spoke slowly.


    After hearing this, Atractylodes macrocephala suddenly jumped in his heart. He was wondering if he could say what he would be like if he really said it.


    If you take the strength of the other side, you can''t escape if you want to, but what will happen if you are honest.


    "I was seriously ill, so after a long time, I gradually became a doctor, and later I visited a famous doctor for treatment.


    Medical skills are getting better and better. However, my illness became more and more serious day by day, and my body became weaker and weaker.


    I moved to Liyue and opened a drugstore. I wanted to talk about this life! But I didn''t expect to meet her by chance.


    A zombie, though, has lost most of human emotional perception. But it can live forever in this world.


    I wanted to do further research to see if I could study it and treat my disease.


    It''s just that I haven''t had time to do anything so far. I''m just preparing. I''m not ready. " Atractylodes macrocephala explains in a hurry.


    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly found that there was nothing in front of Yihua. Even Li Yi, who was sitting, stood on one side and looked at him with a smile.


    The scene in front of me is different from before. There are still people in the pharmacy. When I came in, there was no one.


    Of course, Li Yi made a magic array, but it''s only a magic array. The object of shielding is either others or Atractylodes.


    Everything just happened in the dreamland, everything is so.


    After all, if it really happens, you can beat him by yourself. Although you can avoid serious injury, you can''t have no injury at all.


    Atractylodes macrocephala looked at the situation in front of him and immediately realized that something was wrong with him.


    I should have just been involved in some kind of magic, magic array and so on.


    The other side can let oneself easily fall into the dreamland in the unconscious situation, the strength is also very strong.


    Li Yi gently smiles, walks forward and gently pulls him on the shoulder, whether he is willing or not to drag him to the back hall.


    "Come on, explain it to me. Why let Qiqi go out to collect herbs? She has a bad memory, so you have to do it.


    You explained it clearly. If you can''t give me a satisfactory explanation for what I don''t do. " Then he gave a gloomy smile.


    It seems that the whole person is expecting something.


    Atractylodes macrocephala thinks its explanation will die if it is said.


    Of course, he knew about Qiqi''s going to collect herbs. On the one hand, he found that Qiqi was very suitable for collecting herbs.


    In addition, many of the herbs you need are very valuable. If you go to buy them, I don''t know how much it will cost.


    What''s more, it''s very difficult to collect some medicinal materials where they grow. If you want to buy them, you can''t buy them. Most people can''t get there at all.


    But Qiqi is different. She doesn''t have any difficulty in entering that kind of place, and even often comes back with a lot of herbs for no reason.


    As time goes by, he doesn''t do anything. He doesn''t need to worry every time he goes to collect medicine. Anyway, he will come back in the end.


    Li Yi has been staring at him. In fact, he already knows that he may not get any excellent explanation.


    In addition, no matter what, Atractylodes macrocephala is to take in 77 after all. Taking in a zombie is not something that ordinary people can solve.


    In fact, he may be able to think about what will happen to Qiqi if he is not taken in.


    Even if he is half immortal and half stiff, I''m afraid he will continue to seal.


    "Take these gems and go. I''ll buy them from the drugstore and take all your people with me." Li Yi threw out a good gem.


    He is not short of money. In his present situation, he can change as much as he wants.


    And it''s absolutely true that he changed the structure of these substances.


    It''s not a trick like turning stone into gold. After the effect, it will appear.


    He is really changing the structure of these substances. It is not difficult for him to turn stone into gold.


    Atractylodes macrocephala looks at the gems in its hand. To some extent, these gems are really valuable.


    But at this time, he still had something to say that his pharmacy was in the prime location of Liyue port.


    And the area is not small, in front of the pharmacy, behind for accommodation, two-story building, single family.


    The furniture inside can be used well. At that time, I thought I was going to die anyway. It''s useless to keep so much money. I can make it by myself.


    Even the medicine cabinet is made of good wood, and it costs a lot of money to build. There are also some pretty patterns carved on it, but they are useless for preserving drugs.


    Furniture decoration is first-class, although the price of these gems is high, but at most they are only equal to those things.


    Besides, there are so many expensive medicinal materials in it. Only a small part of them are actively collected. Most of them are collected at a high price. Li Yi''s Gems may not be enough.


    "This medicine can cure you. It''s impossible for you to live forever, but it''s good for you to live to the end of your life."


    Li Yi threw out a pill, which he made at will. It''s easy to cure the disease of Atractylodes macrocephala.


    His illness is both serious and simple. For him, even if he doesn''t use pills, he can be cured by taking care of them slowly.


    But he didn''t bother to work so hard, so he gave him a pill directly.


    In fact, with the continuous enhancement of his own blood, there is no disease in the world that can defeat him.


    In theory, all diseases can be cured except normal old age death.


    Atractylodes macrocephala didn''t take this pill immediately. He felt something was wrong. In case the other side wanted to hurt himself, what should he do, but he still didn''t lose it. He left quickly with something.


    Li Yi did not stop him, looking at the floating mobile fortress in the sky.


    In this world, at least the level of human science and technological development here is beyond our imagination.


    Let''s not mention the fortress, just look at the culture of these people''s clothing and diet.


    The level of technology has at least reached the middle of the 19th century.


    Because along the way, he found that many people were wearing silk stockings.


    Black stockings, very delicate material.


    There is not enough excellent ability to process the silk thread fine enough to make this kind of thing.


    This requires professional technology and requires a knitting machine made of many parts.


    And being able to make knitting machines means that they at least have the ability to make a large number of parts and put them together in a very standard way.


    This is very rare. At least they have achieved standardization and industrialization.


    But if they can make fewer parts of the knitting machine, it will prove that their technology is higher.


    Baizhu left in a panic. Of course, before leaving, he gave all the house deeds to Li Yi.


    And they also signed a contract in triplicate.


    One is Atractylodes macrocephala, one is Li Yi, and the other is taken to the general affairs department.


    However, this contract has no legal effect for the time being, not because the two people didn''t sign it.


    It''s because Li Yi is now in this city, in Liyue port, he is a black household.


    There is no identity information, no origin, he has nothing, is three no personnel, this contract naturally has no effect.


    Of course, after he has completed his ID card, the contract will still not come into force.


    Because he signed the contract before he had identity.


    However, no one cares about this. Now as long as he applies for an identity certificate, the contract will take effect.


    Atractylodes macrocephala didn''t bring too many things, or he wasn''t ready to take anything.


    There was no one but myself and the snake and the apprentice around me.


    After he left, only Baizhu, Li Yi and Qiqi were left in the big drugstore.


    "Is Mr. Bai gone?" She sat on one side of the chair, her feet shaking unconsciously.


    Li Yi squatted down, touched his head and said with a smile, "after he left, I''ll open this pharmacy.


    Stay by my side after July 7. Don''t go out to collect medicine any more. "


    "Oh Obviously she didn''t care much about not going out to collect medicine.


    Just can be together with Li Yi, stay in Li Yi side, still let her happy.


    "I''ll get some certificates later. I''ll buy it. Shall we open a pharmacy here for a while? "


    "Good." She soft glutinous promise, gently nodded.


    Li Yi also began to look at the facilities here at this time. It has to be said that Baizhu is absolutely rich.


    It''s estimated that a lot of his funds have been spent in this pharmacy. It''s even extravagant here.


    Why do you think a medicine cabinet is carved with so many patterns? The pulse pillow is actually made of large pieces of jade.


    Yuyangren is right. In fact, it''s useless to put a pulse pillow on such a large jade.


    It''s impossible to hold it all day long. Just use it to collect more money.


    Then Li Yi wants to look at the account book of the drugstore. This thing should be available. After all, it has to pay taxes.


    Then he found that there was no medicine shop at all. How did Atractylodes macrocephala shop open.


    Then he took another look at the medicine room where the medicinal materials were processed, which was very qualified.


    There are a lot of valuable herbs in it. Of course, he doesn''t know the name. He only knows the effect and how to use it.


    There is still some money on the account of the drugstore. The money used in this world is made of special materials, such as ore, but not like gold.


    I don''t know what method is used to make it, and I don''t know what purchasing power it is. If there is a drug store account book, I can still refer to it, but I can''t refer to it now.


    Most of the facilities in front are like this, but Li Yi didn''t find any place to boil herbs.


    But there is a place to deal with these herbs, cutting classification.


    Before I came here, I''m afraid the heavy smell of medicine came from the backyard.


    He pushed the door and walked into the backyard, a spacious courtyard and a two-story building. He didn''t know the land price of the world.


    The interior decoration is not simple. It seems that Atractylodes macrocephala doesn''t like the minimalist style.


    Later, I have to find a way to get rid of a lot of things and buy some more.


    We also need to find a way to arrange a constant temperature array in a room to ensure that the temperature inside is always in a comfortable state.


    It''s not hard, but he''s ready to get rid of a lot of things.


    Li Yi likes the decoration style itself is quite close to the minimalist style.


    Do not add entities if not necessary.


    In fact, he is close to the useless things here. They are only used for decoration. He doesn''t like them very much.


    There can be some, but only some, not too much.


    Push the door into the room, very strong taste, which contains countless herbs.


    There is also a very big medicine cauldron. It is estimated that the previous taste came from here.


    The rooms on the first floor are kitchen, toilet and apprentice''s room.


    Of course, the materials with medicine tripod and a lot of herbs are also on the first floor.


    The decoration of the second floor is also very luxurious, but you have demolished some potted plants placed on the second floor, and all of them were taken to the yard by him.


    A few bricks will be deducted later and planted in the yard. They can grow up.


    But if it''s the best, you can choose someone to give it to you. You can sell it. He doesn''t need these things.


    If he could, he would like to plant some peach trees, pear trees and so on.


    You can also see flowers and eat them. If you maintain them a little, you can eat a lot of fruits every year.


    When Li Yi opened a pharmacy, he planted some fruit trees in his backyard. When he was mature, he stayed to eat them. Some patients came to see a doctor, and he also sent some.


    The neighbors can try it, too, and have some fruit.


    These potted plants may be valuable to others, but they are really useless to themselves.


    I don''t have much interest in this, and I don''t study it.


    In other words, if you want to get any potted plants, no matter how much you cherish them, an idea will grow up.


    It''s not so important to yourself. If there is a businessman who does bonsai and flowers business, it must be heartache to see him.


    The bonsai, which is worth tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of molas, is just left outside.


    After cleaning these things, the top of the medicine and those miscellaneous herbs are all disposed of.


    Some of the useful ones are reserved. The useless ones are put into the storage ring first, and will be discarded later.


    In addition, we should remove some useless decorations and some used things.


    I''ll buy some new things to decorate later.


    After that, it will be regarded as a stronghold.

 Chapter 601

    Li Yi emptied and tidied up the room, as well as a lot of things from the drugstore.


    Of course, he didn''t plan to live here for a long time, so he just made a brief treatment.


    The drugstore did not change its name or was called bubulu, and he did not move many things.


    If there is no accident, I''ll go through the formalities today and buy some common furniture.


    Tomorrow bubulu will be able to officially open. I still have to go to see a doctor, but I''m afraid I have to be distracted to get to know the medicinal materials market here.


    Naturally, it''s impossible to let Qiqi go out to collect herbs. Let alone her situation, she will never be allowed to go out.


    Therefore, to understand the market of medicinal materials here and purchase medicinal materials from merchants is what we have to do.


    At the beginning, you can change more businessmen and partners to see who is more suitable and honest.


    And then choose a person for long-term and stable cooperation.


    I definitely need a long-term stable supplier to obtain medicinal materials.


    But also to understand the varieties of medicinal materials here, as for the potency and phase, I can make a brief judgment.


    These things are not simple, no professional experience in opening a pharmacy, may not be able to master.


    I didn''t say at the beginning that I had never suffered a loss. At that time, my cultivation was far less powerful than it is now, but this time I must be familiar with it.


    It''s a matter of opening a medicine shop, once born, twice cooked.


    Qiqi is still sitting quietly.


    To be more accurate, I am looking at the sparrows in the yard, and I can''t stop looking at them. I seem to want them very much.


    It''s just that sparrows can''t be kept as pets.


    "Do you want to have one?" Li Yi went to one side and followed his eyes to the chirping sparrows.


    "Well, a little ball, lovely." She nodded gently.


    "That''s it Li Yi is thinking about whether to turn a sparrow into a spirit beast and keep it as a pet.


    It''s also OK. It''s not so easy to die after turning into a spirit beast. It''s more intelligent and knows how to follow its own side.


    If you have time, it''s OK, but now you''d better deal with your identity first.


    Li Yi can judge from the contract that he should go to the general affairs department now. Judging from his name, he should manage a large part of Liyue port.


    I just went there to solve my identity and my current property.


    He took Qiqi''s hand. In fact, he wanted to go there alone, but he was worried that she would not be safe here alone.


    In that case, just let her take her, but it''s obvious that she doesn''t remember how to go.


    Li Yi asked some passers-by for directions all the way, and he just learned.


    The general affairs department is located near the port, and the surrounding ports even determine the life of most people in Liyue.


    Many people think it''s the industrious ants that swim on this land. They send away countless goods and bring in countless goods.


    The General Services Department is responsible for the management of these goods and the merchants who buy and sell them. Whether it is the storage and transportation of goods, they have to go through the sea taxes and tariffs one by one.


    Li Yi came here with Qi Qi''s hand, but he was very surprised. I thought it would be very busy here, but judging from the current situation, there are not many people here.


    Suddenly he noticed a different breath, which belonged to the immortal.


    It''s quite different from ordinary people. It''s the taste of immortals.


    Of course, it''s not the kind of immortal that I think after tianxiandujie''s rise.


    It''s Dixian, sheltered by a part of the world. There are so many earth immortals in this world.


    Or do you have good luck? The city itself has a lot.


    Otherwise, it is very difficult to meet Li Yi. If she is not the target of her Commission, she may not be able to meet her.


    As a result, now I actually feel the existence of a Dixian. Either Dixian is very common, or there are many Dixian living in this city.


    The two look similar, but they are very different. The first proves that there are more earth immortals in this world.


    And the second kind can only prove that the city is special, there are many immortals.


    He looks at each other and they look at him.


    This is still a half demon fairy, but I have to say that when I enter this world, I have never seen a completely normal earth fairy.


    Qiqi belongs to Banxian and Banjiang, while the one in front of him belongs to half man and half beast.


    Half of the body is human blood, the other half should be unicorn.


    This is quite normal, but I came to this world myself. I haven''t seen a fairy who is completely human or other creatures.


    Similarly, because Kirin''s blood is strong, even if he becomes an immortal, he can''t completely cover up his Kirin appearance.


    There are still a pair of unicorn''s small horns.


    Ganyu is staring at Qiqi and Li Yi. As the general secretary of Liyue Qixing, she has to deal with all the affairs of Liyue.


    Of course, she couldn''t have known about it. In fact, she not only knew it, but also knew it very well.


    When they found her, Qiqi was wandering on the wasteland.


    Ganyu originally wanted to take her back to Hulao mountain, because it was not safe for her to appear in Liyue harbor. For her and most of the residents of Liyue port.


    However, since she was accepted by Atractylodes macrocephala, she didn''t do anything else for the time being. Instead, she helped Qianyan army clean up the demons several times.


    In this way, let her stay and take more care of herself.


    But the man beside him had never seen or knew him.


    Seven seven is usually very lonely, very lonely, Ganyu and her relationship is very good, very good, at least she thinks so.


    Because there are many things between two people, she can''t remember herself at all.


    They have a good relationship, in fact, because they are as lonely as she is.


    I am an immortal. I have lived in Liyue port for countless years, but I have no sense of belonging.


    Walking around in Liyue harbor is totally different.


    Qiqi, like herself, doesn''t belong here. Their loneliness is the same.


    She has never been so friendly to a person.


    That kind of friendliness and closeness, he could fully see that Qiqi trusted and was very close to the person holding hands.


    Even what she couldn''t control was some jealousy.


    Jealousy 77, she can find a friend, two people can be very close, but not in Liyue port.


    Qiqi recognized her this time, or although her memory was not good, she had a vague impression of some people she often met.


    It''s just that sometimes you need to make your mind think about it more before you can remember that person.


    Although Gan Yu and she can''t see each other often, they belong to people who are very good and can be remembered with great efforts.


    Looking at her, Qiqi thought a little. She remembered Ganyu in her memory. She has this person, and she can feel the same as herself.


    Loneliness, very lonely, does not belong to the loneliness of ordinary people.


    The whole world and oneself are separated, and they are incompatible with this world.


    "Seven seven! Why are you here? " Gan Yu said while walking to Li Yi.


    "Ah In the face of her problems, Qiqi fell into thinking about why she came here.


    Li Yi with a faint smile, "Hello, I''m a friend of Qiqi. I need a suitable identity to go through some formalities here. I bought a piece of real estate. It also needs to go through the formalities. "


    While saying this, while releasing their own breath.


    Anyway, the earth immortal is also an immortal. He has a unique spirit of immortality.


    Different from ordinary people, Li Yi is not the earth immortal in this world, but he is also an immortal.


    It is not difficult for him to simulate or release the momentum of approaching the earth immortal.


    And it''s not a simulation, it''s just a transformation, even the most sophisticated fairy can''t see it.


    Gan Yu suddenly feels that Li Yi is angry. The momentum is as like as two peas, representing the immortal.


    Most people don''t know it. Maybe people who have the eye of God can.


    But also just can feel the other side is not the same, but not like their own can clearly feel each other and themselves are immortal.


    But Gan Yu doesn''t know her in her impression. The immortal in this world will not know her.


    I am familiar with every immortal. Where does this unknown immortal come from.


    This made her very confused, although the other side released the same gas as herself.


    Are different from ordinary people, belong to the taste of the fairy, but each other is different.


    Gan Yu can feel that he is different from the ordinary people who leave Yuegang.


    Even if she incarnated in human form, she could feel out of place and totally different, but when the other party just appeared.


    She did not find this, the other side of the very natural, as if born is a human class, not fairy.


    Li Yi did not know what she was thinking, if she knew that it would make complaints about it. He himself is an immortal made of man, which is different from half man and half beast.


    Gan Yu thought quickly in her mind. She didn''t remember seeing the immortal.


    Even when she thought about the war between gods and demons, there was no immortal, so when was the immortal born.


    If there is a new immortal born between heaven and earth, he can get inspiration and information, at least he will know where the other party is.


    But since no new immortal was born, no old immortal fell. What is a fairy who comes out of nowhere for no reason.


    Gan Yu is very puzzled. At present, what she is most curious about is the identity of the other party.


    "Where do you need to go through all these procedures?" Li Yi looks at her. He doesn''t know why. After he releases his own breath, he stands in the same place for a long time. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Ah timely rain. Suddenly feel a little blush, did not think of their own thought, even thought for so long.


    "Follow me, please." Said quickly turned around, it seems that he does not want to let his red face be seen by Li Yi.


    Along the way, I carefully thought about who he was, and what kind of identity he was able to release the breath of being immortal, but I never knew him.


    Who on earth is he? There are countless thoughts in my mind.


    Is it the incarnation of the emperor? Gan Yu thinks of this and thinks it is possible.


    However, if the emperor incarnated to release the breath of immortals, it can be reasonably explained.


    The question is why the emperor pretends not to know himself. This can''t explain what kind of state the little zombie around him is.


    Gan Yu is full of doubts and puzzles. She has a lot of identity guesses, but now she can''t verify them one by one.


    She has a headache for this.


    If Li Yi doesn''t show her immortal breath, she won''t have such a headache. The key is that he exposed himself, but did not know when to give birth to an immortal first.


    Go to Jueyun to ask next time.


    But she doesn''t know when she can rest next time.


    It''s really fast to have Ganyu''s help. Theoretically speaking, although she is the general secretary of Liyue Qixing, she is only responsible for the rock king at present.


    The identity of Liyue port can be said to be below one person and above ten thousand people.


    With her help, everything was handled very quickly.


    What Li Yi Na will do next is to wait for a period of time, thoroughly handle the procedures of the general affairs department, and take them by himself.


    Even now, we still have to do some other things. The first priority is to make a sum of money.


    But this is not important. On the way here, he observed that the coins used by these people belong to a kind of metal currency.


    In terms of denomination, the amount of minerals in the world is also decreasing.


    The largest denomination is one hundred and the smallest one is one.


    This kind of currency is called Mora. If you want to make this kind of currency at your own level, you can easily turn it into many. What''s more, you can guarantee 100% absolute authenticity.


    There is absolutely no difference from the real currency, because he has observed that there is no unique number for these currencies.


    That is to say, as a metal or as a ratio, then as a metal has the value of circulation.


    As long as it is not a large-scale additional issuance and the over issuance remains within a certain range, it will not have any impact on the world economy.


    And he found that this kind of currency can be used as the material of the caster to some extent.


    Similar to peach wood sword, glutinous rice, Rune paper and so on, can be used as a medium to stimulate spiritual power.


    "In that case, thank you, Miss Ganyu." Li Yi thanks Gan Yu.


    She seems to have some embarrassed smile.


    Qiqi has been honest to stay together.


    Everything was taken care of. He left the general affairs department.


    It was not until this moment that he had the leisure to really visit the city.


    Liyue harbor is very big and worth visiting, but the area you are in is not worth visiting.


    There are many businessmen here, but two blocks further on, you''ll find the place to live.


    Here is full of the unique flavor of life, the peddler''s cry.


    There are all kinds of shops, snacks and snacks on both sides of the street.


    Everything, everything.


    Liyue port is a very inclusive city, where you can see anything from the seven countries.


    The wine of mond, the flower of Xumi. Toys of the winter kingdom. Rice wife''s cosmetics.


    The special products of the seven countries gather here and merge with Liyue culture.


    And the people of Liyue gradually transformed these things into their own appearance.


    All embracing, all embracing.


    Li Yi wanders around and pays attention to some shops. He wants to buy some things and all kinds of furniture.

 Chapter 602

    Wanmin hall is full of visitors. There are a lot of pedestrians around and business is very good.


    Li Yi was standing at the door. It was noon.


    I just took this opportunity to experience the special food here. There were several shops around, but he looked around and found that this shop had the best business.


    Of course, it''s not that there are no other shops. He had a look before. In the best section of the street intersection, there are two shops with the most luxurious decoration.


    But it should be a high-end route. Basically, you need to make an appointment to get in.


    Wanmintang is quite different, belonging to the public level of consumption.


    There is no need to make an appointment. The business is very good. The three story restaurant is bustling and full of people.


    Basically, every table is full, and there are some tables that need extra work.


    "Some of you, please." Li Yi has not entered the door, just pull seven seven want to go inside, immediately there are small two to greet.


    Although the business of Wanmin hall is very busy, its service and reception are not bad at all.


    Of course, the food here is close to the public standard, but it''s not cheap. It belongs to the middle level.


    It''s normal to eat hundreds or thousands of molas at a table.


    Li Yiguang''s circle also has a general understanding of the world''s price level and the purchasing power value of money.


    An ordinary worker in Liyue port earns about 4000 to 6000 molas a month.


    This is an ordinary worker. If he is willing to spend a little effort on learning some skills, his salary will rise greatly with a craft.


    The self-employed peddlers who set up stalls on the street can be about ten thousand molas a month.


    The purchasing power of a Mora is about the same as a dollar.


    "My guest, how many of you?" Li Yi didn''t come early. The restaurant was so busy that there were many people.


    "There are only two people. Help me find a quiet place."


    "Deler."


    Xiao Er takes them to the window on the top floor. There are not many guests here, and it seems quite quiet by the window.


    The menu of wanmintang is thicker than the specifications, because their chef Xiangling has developed too many new dishes.


    And according to her idea, every new dish must be on the menu.


    So the menu becomes more and more thick. Of course, ordinary people are afraid of many strange dishes.


    Few people will try, and few people will point, in fact, the point to point also on the front of the dozens of pages.


    Even so, two or three hundred dishes are enough to make people dazzled.


    "One Wan Min Tang boiled fish, one almond tofu. A stir fried seasonal vegetable. Another bowl of spare ribs and lotus root soup.


    On the last serve of cold beef, and a vegetarian assortment Li Yi was only going to order these, but the more he turned back, he found that these dishes were even more outrageous.


    "Have a salt and pepper fire, slim." He could feel that when he heard that he had ordered this dish, the second child''s eyes changed a little.


    "My guest, this dish may be rare. Ordinary guests won''t order it. Are you sure you want it?" He asked, after all, ordinary people may not be able to accept such a novel taste.


    "Not only to, and a Jueyun pepper sauteed sweet flowers." He ordered another match that sounded very strange.


    "Come on." Xiao Er knows that he has no other requirements, and he can also accept these wonderful tastes.


    I''ve already tried to persuade myself to do what I should do, and I don''t want to do anything else.


    After recording the menu, turn to inform the kitchen to prepare.


    Qiqi sits waiting for the dishes. Li Yi is full of expectation. He is very curious about the last two dishes he ordered.


    According to his previous understanding, it''s difficult for him to make salt and pepper.


    In particular, the fire can explode if slim is not careful.


    Sweet flowers have high sugar content, but Jueyun pepper is very spicy.


    If you can really combine the two perfectly, the dishes must be quite novel.


    To a certain extent, his cooking level has cut off that most people can reach the limit of normal people''s efforts and talents.


    The rest is not achieved by hard work and talent, but by inspiration and soul.


    He is now on the verge of a master''s realm, and it is difficult to break through in his life without any accident.


    Therefore, he has a strong interest in these two dishes and wants to observe and understand them.


    Soon one dish after another was served, and Qiqi blinked at the dishes on the table.


    Wan Min Tang boiled fish, spicy mouth, fish tender and smooth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yi took a small bowl and served some almond tofu to Qiqi.


    Let her have some desserts first, and he picked up a shrem himself. To be honest, he never thought that this kind of thing could be made into a dish.


    But it''s made. The other side''s method of dealing with shrem is very ingenious. It''s cut into pieces and wrapped in starch.


    Slime, which would have disappeared in an instant, formed a hard shell because the temperature of corn starch wrapping itself changed.


    And then sprinkle with salt and pepper to stimulate the flavor again.


    Slime itself is not too obvious flavor, just hot, but with pepper and salt and have a different flavor.


    As for the fried sweet flowers with Jueyun pepper, the sweet and spicy tastes are very different, which cause great stimulation to people''s mouth.


    It''s delicious, but it''s also harmful to people''s stomach and mouth, but it''s delicious.


    Ordinary people may not appreciate the taste, but it is unique and worth studying.


    Ganyu this time quietly hide in the side to observe, as an immortal. In addition to dealing with the accident in Liyue port, she also works as a part-time guard.


    When Li Yi appears here, she has to observe to make sure that the other party is not in any danger. Of course, he has a trace of selfishness.


    Today, there are not many things. Basically, they have been dealt with. Today, the port is relatively free.


    Just take this opportunity to come out and follow each other.


    If something is wrong, you can find it immediately.


    Gan Yu hid and ordered a few vegetables to hide his tracks.


    It''s a pity that his cover is very useful for others. For Li Yi, it''s like a flashlight in the evening. It''s easy to find, but he didn''t break it.


    Pretend you don''t know and go on eating.


    "Little two."


    "My guest, what can I do for you?" With a standardized smile on his face, Xiao Er comes to Li Yi.


    "Is your master here? Can I see you for a moment? "


    "Here... I''ll ask for you." He took a moment to speak.


    "Good. Thank you very much


    Li Yi wants to meet the great master here. He must have his purpose.


    According to his judgment, the master''s cooking level has reached a very high level.


    In simple cooking techniques, they are only slightly inferior to themselves.


    There''s no way. It''s a human limitation.


    But in the pioneering and other expansiveness to far more than myself, at least I can''t think of this kind of operation with Pepper Fried flowers.


    It''s worth seeing. It''s also mutually beneficial for both sides to discuss and exchange.


    If he can find dozens of great masters to discuss and communicate with him every day, he will be confident to reach this level.


    Of course, he knew it was impossible, but it was good to see a discussion.


    Xiangling has just put down her apron. In the back kitchen of Wanmin hall, she doesn''t need to cook by herself.


    But she did it herself at the table just now, and few people ordered salt and pepper.


    She thinks that this person is a real person who can eat all the time and understand her own cooking concept.


    As for other self-developed new dishes, although many of them have been accepted, a large part of them have not been accepted.


    Today, a guest suddenly came to accept her cooking idea. She was naturally happy, so she made all the dishes herself.


    So now she''s changing her apron, and actually she wants to meet the guest and discuss with each other.


    Hope to be able to absorb and listen to the other party''s opinions to change.


    Some people''s opinions are good in the end. They should choose the excellent ones to improve and discard the bad ones.


    Many of my classic dishes are made bit by bit.


    But it''s obvious that no one orders salt and pepper, and it''s hard to change.


    No one put forward an opinion, she could only rely on her own speculation.


    When she heard that the guest wanted to meet her, she was more happy. What does that mean? It means that I met a bosom friend.


    There are few people who are willing to taste their own dishes, and few are willing to appreciate them.


    Xiangling took off her apron and ran to the third floor.


    "This guest, please come to me." She laughed happily and comfortably.


    All of a sudden, she found bubulu''s little zombie Qiqi also in, "eh, Qiqi, you are also in it."


    For ordinary people, they may be afraid of zombies, but for the owners of the eye of God, they are not.


    Qiqi obviously should know her, but maybe, but I don''t remember clearly. I just nodded, "hello."


    Xiangling naturally knew this, so she didn''t care too much.


    Li Yi looks at her curiously, not just curiously. There is also a little surprise, she is not old, just a girl.


    But in the cooking level to a very high level, this talent after becoming a master is sure to do.


    Without any help, he reached the peak of his skill in a short time. This talent is terrible.


    "You are the master of this restaurant. You make all these dishes." His tone is very surprised, there are three points do not believe.


    Xiangling didn''t seem to recognize the doubt in his tone. She crossed her waist and said with pride, "yes, I''m the master of Wanmin hall."


    Li Yi didn''t doubt it either, because he didn''t have the need to doubt it. Whether the two sides could know through discussion.


    "The boiled fish in Wanmin hall is spicy and delicious. It''s smooth and tender. It''s very well handled. It''s very appetizing, but there''s still a flaw in it. "


    When he put forward his shortcomings, Xiangling''s eyes were shining like a hungry tiger.


    It''s the best thing to have someone to give you advice.


    Li Yi was stunned by her eyes and was a little surprised. There is not a trace of anger, but a great desire to be put forward by oneself.


    It seems that we can reach this level at this age, whether it''s talent or our own efforts.


    It''s better to listen to other people''s opinions and let others teach you a lot. It''s no good without that.


    "If you can add some sauerkraut to this dish, with the help of the sour taste of sauerkraut to neutralize and stimulate the spicy and fresh flavor. Maybe we can make a more unique dish. "


    Li Yi is actually talking about fish with pickled vegetables. She noticed it when she ate the boiled fish in Wanmin hall.


    Although it''s delicious and spicy, it''s too spicy.


    Cooking is such a thing that I have no doubt. It was delicious at that time, and it was painful the next day.


    If you can add some sauerkraut, a little neutralization may feel better the next day, and the taste will be further stimulated.


    Xiangling is seriously listening to and recording his opinions, and is ready to try.


    If you want to steal vegetables, you should listen to more opinions. You can tell if it''s good when you try it later.


    "As for the ribs lotus root soup, it''s not a matter of memory. It should be that the material selection is not good, and the lotus root is a little old.


    The almond flavor of almond tofu is too heavy. You can consider putting less in it next time. "


    Li Yi put forward many opinions, some because of the materials, some because of the level, and some because of the wrong collocation of the ingredients.


    Although his level did not reach the master''s level, his skill level was very high. In addition, he had some experience and opinions, which could give Xiangling great inspiration.


    It is also good for one''s own level to listen to others'' opinions.


    Xiangling didn''t have time to speak more after listening to the opinions. Now that she heard them, she was ready to do them immediately. Some of them could be prepared now.


    Li Yi looks at her disappearing quickly and starts to do things with a smile.


    Gan Yu has been carefully hiding in the side to observe.


    He was very surprised that Li Yi had such a high level of cooking.


    Or at least his cooking water is not high, but his skill of tasting dishes is first-class.


    She is still carefully observing, of course, never stop mouth, or because in the observation.


    She has gradually given up the control of her food, eating more and more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Check out." Of course, Li Yi has no money, but it''s not difficult for them to change the mora in their hands. They can change it with a little magic power.


    And absolutely guarantee 100% authenticity.


    There is absolutely no difference between the original and the original. No matter in function or function, since there is no unique number on the mora, what you make is real money.


    Can also join the market for circulation, since there is no number, then there will be no other problems.


    Therefore, as long as we do not manufacture them on a large scale and let them flow into the market to cause currency devaluation, there will be no difficulty.


    "Xiao Er will come up immediately. My guest, master Fu has said that this meal is free of charge."


    Li Yi didn''t expect such a good thing. He pointed to Gan Yu''s table and said, "how much does he spend?"


    After paying the money, he took Qiqi''s hand and turned to leave.


    Gan Yu suddenly rushes up at this time. Li Yi has no money, which he knows.


    And just now she felt a very obscure element wave here.


    While watching, Li Yi has many more moras in his hand to help him pay the bill.

 Chapter 603

    Li Yigang pulls Qiqi out of Wanmin hall, and Gan Yu rushes directly to the table where he just put down his meal money. Grab Mora on the table and study it immediately.


    The second child naturally knows her. As the general secretary of Liyue seven stars, Ganyu is in Liyue harbor, under one person and above ten thousand people.


    Don''t say that you are a sophomore. Even the manager of the people''s hall can''t afford to offend others.


    So he didn''t dare to say anything, and immediately went to inform his boss.


    Ask your boss to make up his mind. He''s just a sophomore and can''t do anything.


    Gan Yu takes this Mora. The face value of this Mora is 100, and the material used is different from that of the 50 yuan ten yuan Mora.


    The style should also be more generous. The whole Liyue is basically trading with this kind of mora. Of course, Liyue seven star does not have a bank.


    They set up a banking system large enough to make it easier for businessmen to do business.


    As long as you carry the Moraka issued by Liyue bank, you can exchange it for the equivalent Mora anywhere.


    It is also such a system to ensure the smooth operation of the bank.


    At the same time, we don''t need to take a large amount of mora with us as we did hundreds of years ago.


    The birth of the bank makes the flow of money countless times faster, making the business more prosperous and prosperous.


    She looked at the mora, carefully, as if to see something different.


    But she didn''t find anything unusual. This Mora was the same as she remembered. Whether it is the material or the denomination, or even the carving pattern.


    Mora has been born for many years, and it has been running for many years. The king of rock has established a monetary system that can run for thousands of years.


    Because Mora itself is also a medium, alchemy and the production of liquid medicine or some special products need to be used.


    Therefore, Mora itself is also the source of elemental power, and can even be used as a simple supplement to the elemental power in the body.


    Although a large number of rock element forces are carried on the mora, they can be converted into other elements at will in case of emergency.


    Therefore, the world''s Mora has not caused any inflation, once found signs of inflation.


    The emperor immediately began to reduce the number of mora manufacturing, and after a period of time, with the consumption of mora. It will be fixed at a relatively stable quantity, and then it will continue to manufacture to ensure that it will not depreciate.


    Gan Yu looked at this mora, carefully compared, and his memory is no different.


    It''s no use trying to break through with Xianli or even spy on the camouflage. This is a real Mora.


    But she clearly remembered that Li Yi didn''t have any mora, and the element wave just flashed by.


    Did he make Mora? timely rain. If it''s really him, Li Yi is not Li Yi.


    Could it be that after many years, the emperor once again took the form of leisure? To a certain extent, her guess may be true.


    This kind of possibility naturally has, and she feels very high, this kind of thing is not the first time.


    After careful consideration, since the emperor did not tell anyone about his trip, he did not reveal his identity with himself.


    Then it means that he doesn''t want to let himself know. He just pretends that he doesn''t know anything.


    Unfortunately, she wanted to pretend that she didn''t know anything, but it was impossible for her heart to endure.


    For GaN Yu, the rock king is actually equivalent to the emperor for his ministers.


    To a certain extent, the two men were also comrades in arms. He also participated in the demon war in those years, and later the emperor left.


    Although Liyue harbor is sheltered by gods, they seldom see it.


    Even Gan Yu has not seen the emperor for many years.


    However, this time the emperor once again incarnated leisure, is there anything to happen.


    Of course, she just thought about it like this. After all, the emperor has been wandering for so many years, but nothing serious happened.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yi doesn''t know that his identity has been marked as a big question mark.


    Even suspected to be one of the seven gods in the world.


    He is holding the hand of seven seven seven, two people choose after furniture, bed, wardrobe, dining table, chair, even as for pots and pans tableware.


    These things need to be selected one by one, and he still enjoys such things.


    Although Qiqi is a zombie, he knows what he likes.


    She has a bad memory, but she will be happy to see what she likes.


    It''s just possible to make jokes, such as buying a thing twice.


    But as long as Li Yi reminds her, she doesn''t have much.


    She chose the bed she wanted according to her heart.


    Choose the pattern you want and carve it on the wardrobe.


    "Guest, you really know how to choose it. I don''t know how many years ago it was.


    I''m afraid no one would carve it now if it wasn''t for the need of sacrificing the emperor sometimes. If you want to, you''ll have to wait for a while. I''ll invite the master and ask them to carve for you.


    To tell you the truth, this craft is almost lost, and there are only a few people who can do it.


    And this bed is a copy of an antique.


    I haven''t sold it for nearly three years. If you want, I''ll give you a discount. "


    The things that Qiqi selected already existed many years ago. Even when he was visiting the furniture city, he took a fancy to two antiques.


    The value of these two antiques is not very high, but they are long enough.


    It is said that these two antiques existed earlier than Liyue.


    Although Li Yi was able to buy it, he didn''t buy it. He asked people to imitate the two antiques.


    A wardrobe and a dining table are directly imitated according to the pattern of an antique. It takes a lot of effort and time, but he can afford to wait.


    In fact, it''s very lucky to be able to find this kind of antique here, even if it''s a sample.


    Thanks to Liyue''s lack of a department dedicated to the preservation and collection of these antiques.


    It is also because there is no department dedicated to the preservation and collection of these antiques.


    I don''t know how many cultural relics have been displaced and completely disappeared in the long river of history.


    In this case, we can certainly find people who have experienced all the things of that year, so we don''t need to worry about the chronology of history.


    For example, the Dixian in Liyue port is a good place to live in seclusion because the city is so stable.


    The so-called big hidden in the city, small hidden in the wild.


    It''s not only Gan Yu, but also more than one earth immortal in this city.


    However, he did not care about the people in this city, how it was the people''s business in this city, how he managed himself well, plus 77.


    To a certain extent, the two of them are at odds with the city.


    As for whether or not to try to integrate into the city for a certain degree of communication.


    Even to a certain extent to join the city, it depends on his own mind.


    "We''ll live together in the future." Li Yi took two men to decorate the room.


    It''s a simple decoration. In fact, it''s not easy to install.


    He still used a lot of thought and effort.


    Although Qiqi''s memory is not very good, it takes a lot of effort to decorate the house he lives in at this time. He tries his best to follow what he thinks.


    What could she have in mind? It''s just my first time.


    For that memory, although she may not be able to remember clearly, there are still some vague impressions in her mind.


    At that time, I was just a happy girl.


    Therefore, her decoration style is more inclined to the house she lived in many years ago.


    Although some real furniture has not yet been moved, it will take a few days.


    It''s just a simple decoration. It''s absolutely no problem to live for a while.


    Looking at the room in front of her, Qiqi was very happy. She seemed familiar with the room.


    Lying on the bed, although as a zombie may not be able to sleep, but he is still very happy and comfortable.


    After Li Yi helped him decorate his room briefly, he also cleaned it up a little. Compared with Qiqi, he was very simple. As long as he had a bed, it was actually enough.


    To be honest, a bed is not necessary. It doesn''t matter if you want to be in the wild.


    It''s late now, but Qiqi can''t taste now.


    Sometimes it really doesn''t matter whether he eats or not, so he didn''t go to prepare dinner.


    The sky is full of stars, only here can we see such pure and bright stars.


    He observes the stars in the sky, the positions of the constellations in the sky and the coordinates of their arrangement, which is actually a very important information.


    It''s just that she soon found out that the stars don''t shine.


    It''s not just that these stars don''t shine, they don''t even move, and there''s no special power in them.


    They are not real stars far away, and they have no special power.


    It''s not really a massive star, but it''s pasted like a map.


    They''re fake, they can see, they can flash.


    But flicker is also false, not the flicker of starlight in my imagination.


    The whole sky is like a piece of cloth pasted on it.


    Although the stars are strange, at least the sun and the moon, the two largest stars, are still working normally and powerful.


    If these two things go wrong, even he doesn''t know what the specific situation is.


    However, the world itself has little to do with him. No matter what happens, the connection with itself is not very important.


    Therefore, Li Yi didn''t care about most of the things that happened in the world. Anyway, he finally fulfilled his wish.


    If she wants to, she often comes to see her.


    In fact, you can take away the seven seven seven.


    She is better to take away, after all, even if it is half immortal and half stiff.


    To some extent, it is still a zombie, not a living intelligent life.


    It''s a dead intelligent life, which is easier to take away.


    The living wisdom life body is not the same, oneself at least must first find one can put the life body thing.


    Some things, some places ordinary people can''t bear, a little weaker immortal may not be able to survive in it.


    But for 77, staying in it may be like a fish in water.


    So you can find a way to take it away without much effort.


    If you take a living person, even if it is not a living person, just a living bug, you may not be able to succeed.


    Li Yi took a look at the false stars in the sky and went into the room to have a rest.


    Just very soon, she found that a person came into her room at night, not exactly seven seven.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " He. As soon as you raise it, it lights up.


    She shook her head. Nothing happened. She just woke up after she fell asleep and seemed to forget a lot of things.


    Although it''s like this every time, this time he wakes up, he wants to see Li Yi. No matter what, he doesn''t want to forget him.


    So I didn''t do anything at the first moment when I woke up and immediately came here to see.


    With such a disturbance, Li Yi can''t sleep.


    But he didn''t expect that relatives didn''t seem to be hindered. He naturally lifted the quilt of his bed and then went in by himself.


    Li Yi also has no choice but to lie beside him, holding her little cold hand.


    At the same time, quietly adjust the temperature, try to control the temperature in a comfortable range.


    As for himself, there is no problem. Even adjusting his body temperature is not a big deal for him.


    As long as he is willing, his body temperature can be adjusted between absolute zero and tens of millions of degrees.


    Even heat has become something that can be adjusted at will.


    But the low temperature is not the same, but the temperature is so low that all molecules stop emitting any heat, and even they can''t lower the temperature a little bit.


    Because this kind of positioning is close to zero in the absolute sense, if you want to reduce it, you can''t do it at your current level.


    Maybe he can control the temperature or the military, but he can''t do it with his own strength.


    She lay beside herself, although she didn''t fall asleep, but she seemed to be at ease.


    Perhaps at this time, the memory of those flustered and even painful emotions, was gradually smoothed.


    She can get a moment of real security, perhaps this time she is more like a girl.


    I''m happy. I don''t have so much pain.


    Don''t need to live so complicated, just live happily.


    Lying beside her, Li Yi made the same choice and said nothing.


    They were silent all night until dawn the next morning.


    Li Yi taught Dai Qiqi two sentences, let him keep a good home by himself, no matter who comes, it''s best not to open it.


    In fact, she does not need to worry about her strength. Anyone who wants to hurt him will be killed directly.


    What''s more, I also arranged a detection array and hand position array a little bit. Of course, if someone comes in, this array won''t be activated actively.


    Only when you see someone''s real plan from a long distance can you activate the so-called array, attack and defense, or simply disturb the other party and make the other party lost.


    All of these can be done easily by oneself.


    And now he left for only one purpose, to give himself a day to find out the medicinal materials market here, and buy some medicinal materials, and the pharmacy officially opened.


    Only in this way can the drugstore continue to operate.


    No matter what, we still need to rely on the acquisition. I hope there is a stable and safe medicinal material market here.

 Chapter 604

    Li Yi looks at some medicinal materials around him. It''s true that Liyue has established a relatively stable medicinal material market to a certain extent.


    At least there are merchants who specialize in medicine business. These merchants buy medicinal materials and take them to other countries.


    There are also some foreign medicinal materials that will be brought here. Some medicinal materials are only suitable for growing in the local climate and environment.


    Put in other environment often can''t grow at all, even if barely grow out, the effect will not be very good.


    Therefore, we should establish a relatively perfect market for medicinal materials. Li Yi scanned around and found that most of the herbs can be purchased here, but some herbs still need to be found by himself.


    The growth environment of those herbs is harsh, and the stock is very small. Generally speaking, they can''t be planted at all.


    If they want to get it, they can only get it by chance by looking for traces in the mountains and collecting them by chance.


    However, it is not so easy to find this kind of medicine. Some mountain people will occasionally collect some, and the quantity is rare, so it is unable to form a complete supply chain.


    It''s nothing to use this kind of medicine. Liyue hasn''t used this kind of medicine for so many years, so there''s no problem.


    There are no absolutely irreplaceable drugs in the world. Some of them have good effects and some have poor effects, but they can be replaced.


    These medicine merchants have been able to complete most of their own purchases.


    "Order some licorice first, then some Paris and some hazel leaves. In addition, there are some Chuanxiong and Baizhi.... "


    "And these, these, these."


    Li Yi bought a lot of herbs, but not many of them. This is just the first purchase. Several drugstores have compared it.


    No matter from the quality and price of the first choice of the more favorable one.


    But whether the other party will play some small means in the later distribution of medicinal materials, such as shoddy things, it is not known.


    Let''s take a look at one more choice, take a look at more, and select the most suitable and reliable long-term business.


    In fact, it''s not just his businessmen. It''s good for him and his business to find a long-term reliable person to cooperate with.


    If a stable drug supply can be found, the supply of this drugstore is likely to pass from itself to his son''s generation.


    This is intangible assets, so it is difficult for foreign businessmen to compete with them.


    After purchasing the medicinal materials, he left directly. He didn''t have to worry about these medicinal materials. Naturally, a special person sent them to the drugstore for him.


    Just now I''ll go back to check the remaining herbs in the drugstore. I''ll open the business directly later.


    When I opened the drugstore, Qiqi actually sat there all the time.


    She has nothing to do. She went out to collect medicine before, and now she doesn''t want to go out to collect medicine.


    If Li Yi is not here, she will listen to him and wait for him to come back.


    "I''m back." When he came back, he immediately ran over, with two little hands behind him. He was very cute.


    To his body suddenly hold, but the body can not control to continue to fall forward.


    Li Yi picked her up and put her on the chair.


    Qiqi doesn''t have any reaction. It''s a very happy thing for her to stay by Li Yi''s side.


    "Our drugstore will open soon. After that, Qiqi can also help with the preparation."


    "Well."


    "Do you have any wishes? What you want to do, what you want to see, what you want to eat, what you want to hear, what you want to see.


    If you think about it, tell me, I will help you do it. "


    He touched the cap on her head and touched her hair along the cap. Cool although she is a zombie, but there is no sense of hard blocking, but very smooth.


    She seemed comfortable, lying in a chair. It''s almost noon now, but the sunshine doesn''t give her the very uncomfortable feeling before.


    Li Yi has been warming up with the power of his life every day these days, but it still plays a role in the end.


    It''s only obvious that it has only played a role. Qiqi is not able to accept the sunshine, but can only feel the sunshine by relying on its own protection.


    In other words, what she felt was not the sunshine, but a group of very huge vitality which was constantly consumed every moment. The illusion that makes her feel comfortable.


    It''s not useless. In fact, the great consumption of vitality is similar to that of slow warming, and he doesn''t lack these.


    If you can make Qiqi more comfortable, you''ll be more comfortable. Although you have a warming effect, if you want to really get the effect, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    Soon someone sent a large number of medicinal materials, Li Yi took over and did nothing else.


    Now that the drugstore is open, Qiqi is also a part of the drugstore. She should also have a sense of belonging.


    She is not an ordinary child, it is impossible to enter school, and other children as normal learning.


    She can only stay in the drugstore and depend on herself.


    I''m afraid no one in the world is purely good to her except myself.


    Maybe that''s why she is so close to herself.


    "Come on, Qiqi, help me sort the herbs. I''ll open the door. Our pharmacy is officially open."


    He said that he put many herbs aside and asked Qiqi to put them in a suitable cabinet.


    This is not difficult, even if the memory is not good, but she can still remember the above words.


    By contrast, we can do it slowly.


    It''s not difficult, and it''s easy for her. After all, even if she is half immortal and half stiff, her physical quality is far superior to ordinary people.


    Qiqi picked up the medicinal materials and put them where they should be.


    At this time, Li Yi went to the front door of the drugstore and opened it slowly.


    Many people don''t know that Yao has changed his master. They''re just wondering why they didn''t open the door for so long today.


    After opening the door, I found that I had changed a doctor. Many patients had seen it here before, so I was very curious and wanted to find Atractylodes macrocephala.


    Because some difficult and miscellaneous diseases were cured by Qiqi Baizhu, and later he had to keep prescribing medicine to stabilize them.


    Therefore, we must find her at this time. If other people come to see her, I''m afraid something will happen.


    Of course, there are also some people who don''t know. Want to be in accordance with the previous prescription and around any conversation, suddenly found a host.


    In the face of these words, these questions and even questions, Li Yi didn''t explain them and gave a smile.


    Don''t give any explanation, just wait, doctor level this kind of thing still depends on the real ability after all.


    Otherwise, even if it''s blowing through the sky, how can it be? If it''s cured, it''s cured. If it''s not cured, it''s not cured.


    No one dares to let him see a doctor for a while. In this era, he is still in a very primitive state.


    For some patients, a doctor even exists like a life-saving immortal.


    In addition, people tend to believe and accept what they are familiar with.


    Suddenly changed a person, let a lot of people can''t accept, even can''t believe.


    Some people remember the prescription just let Qiqi take a pair of medicine.


    Facing this situation, Li Yi has known for a long time.


    He is not angry, just let Qiqi help to fill the medicine, help to fill the medicine himself.


    Some things she may not be able to hold the weight, and his hand is the best scale.


    The patients, as usual, were paying the right price for the medicines.


    In fact, he can find that there are some unreasonable drug combinations in these people, and even some diseases may not be long-term diseases.


    If he is treated, he can be cured completely in a short time, but he doesn''t say much.


    Now these people can''t believe themselves, and it''s no use saying it.


    As the crowd dispersed, the noisy drugstore gradually calmed down.


    Qiqi also finished sorting herbs and stood beside Li Yi. She had nothing to do. I don''t want to do anything, just stand beside him.


    Soon, some people braved Li Yi to treat his illness. They were all young women.


    In fact, it is more likely to want to take advantage of medical treatment.


    Li Yi encountered this situation when he first opened a pharmacy.


    Even some word-of-mouth was spread by these girls. He didn''t suggest it.


    One after another to help these people cure, in fact, they are nothing, there is a cold is not.


    Some of them really have some less serious gynecological diseases. It''s not a big problem. Just replenish qi and blood.


    To tell you the truth, I''ll open the medicine shop first, and don''t open it for too long every day. Then I''ll open it in the morning and fish in the afternoon.


    During this period of time, it is worth studying how the specific situation of the world is made up.


    He is not without any breakthrough in this period of time.


    At least he had learned that the gem like thing on 77 was called the eye of God.


    It is said that only the gods can give gifts, and those who have the eyes of gods are said to have the qualification to be gods.


    There are not many people who have the eye of God, but having this kind of thing is one of the fastest ways to become a strong person in this world.


    Of course, it''s not that the strong can simply kill the giant animals in the sea with their physical bodies.


    There are even some strong people who are very powerful by virtue of their own strength and do not need the eye of God at all.


    But that''s too slow. It takes ten times as much effort as someone who has the eye of God. Pay and the other party a hundred times the effort, perhaps to achieve the same starting line.


    Therefore, to gain the eye of God in this world is, to a certain extent, the ticket to the upper class.


    No matter how to get the eye of God before, after having a strong fighting capacity, you can always break through a piece of heaven and earth.


    Even if you are a guard in some chambers of Commerce or merchant ships, you will get plenty of mora.


    Li Yi himself has no eye of God, and he doesn''t need this kind of thing.


    Of course, he considered whether he wanted to make a fake disguise, so that he could be more integrated into the world.


    It''s true, but I''ll think about what I should do first.


    Otherwise, do a random switch all the attributes, as long as you want, it can be any attribute.


    No, it''s better to determine an attribute, so that you can disguise yourself in the eyes of others, and it''s almost the same from the beginning to the end.


    No one will doubt, but what is the attribute of the eye of God.


    I can''t do it. I''ll be a rock because I''m in Liyue.


    The owner of the eye of God in liyueyan is always a little higher than other owners of the eye of God.


    Not only in identity, but also in other aspects, they are a little bit higher than the owners of other eyes of God.


    If the owner of the eye of God is a human being, then the owner of the eye of God is a human being.


    Compared with some caravans, chambers of Commerce and businessmen also like to hire these people.


    Because the God of Liyue, morax, the king of rock, is the attribute of rock.


    All the eyes of God in this world are given by him one by one.


    People who have this kind of immortal eye, in a sense, symbolize the protection of morax.


    It is also for this reason that many chambers of Commerce always prefer to employ the eye of the rock god when they choose guards.


    They hope that this will make the rock king. Like those who protect the eye of God, they also protect them. The caravan can make their caravan business smooth this time.


    Let''s not mention this kind of thing. With the eye of God, the sheltered caravan itself is safe.


    Some of the businesses we have done are basically unable to make a loss. Over time, we don''t know whether it is true or not.


    Li Yi felt that he would either be a God''s eye of the rock army and hang it on his waist to install it.


    In the end, the ability to use the elements and even the magic art by oneself is noticed by others, but discovered by others.


    He doesn''t worry about this, mainly because if he is found out, he may make himself very upset, so it''s better to save trouble.


    The business of the drugstore was not good in the morning, and soon it was in the afternoon.


    Li Yi closes the door and pulls Qiqi out. He wants to have a look. The key is to observe the situation here.


    Want to find some information about the current situation of the shower, do not need to be more detailed.


    But he needs to know what kind of state Liyue is in and who is in power.


    "Liyue is maintained by all the seven stars of Liyue! Once a year, we invite xiandianyi, the king of rock, and morax to give orders to decide what Liyue will do in the next year. "


    Li Yi read little by little about the ancient history of Liyue.


    This information is very important, which determines the future development direction of Liyue.


    And the situation in recent years, but it''s just a glance.


    It''s enough to know. There''s no need to know too much about it.


    However, I still need to think about what pills will be launched in Liyue port to get the best effect.


    The profit of rheumatic bone disease drugs has been verified in the last time. This time, it can cooperate with the withdrawal, but it is better to launch another drug, which is absolutely enough to break out with sufficient profit.


    Men''s money is not as easy to earn as they think, which Li Yi knows in his heart.


    Men''s consumption tends to be rational, while women''s consumption tends to be impulsive.


    Otherwise, I''ll make some pills to sell.


    The price must be set as high as possible, which makes the vast majority of people hold back and only do the top business for three years.


    Because as far as he knows, there are many girls in this year''s Liyue seven stars.


    As long as a woman is willing to spend money on this matter of preserving her appearance, she will not lie down and earn money at that time.

 Chapter 605

    The aura of heaven and earth gathered in the medicine cauldron, and Li Yi added some herbs in turn.


    He is going to do a long-term business, such as selling in Yandan.


    A pill can keep a person''s physical fitness and function at the peak within three months.


    Skin will not appear aging wrinkles, dark spots, body shape will not change, no matter how much you eat, you will not get a little fat.


    The same pill is only used for three months. It can only be used for three months. After three months, the function will return to normal.


    This is not to make people immortal, but to fix the body function in a certain state, and need to rely on drugs to maintain.


    For example, if you could have lived to 80 years old, if you take this medicine all the time, you may have to live more than 10 to 20 years, because your body function maintains its peak state.


    All aspects of quality will be much better. But it''s impossible to live to 800.


    The refining of this pill is not difficult. Li Yi tried to refine it before.


    There is no difficulty. The only thing we need to do is to cut down some of the medicine.


    Reduce the pills that can keep youth and maintain body function to the point that you have to take one pill every other period of time.


    In addition, it is also very important to reduce the erysipelas in the pills.


    Otherwise, taking this pill for many times will cause partial damage to the body function. If you don''t accept it one day, you may die suddenly.


    In a two pronged way, we must maintain the effect on the one hand and reduce the toxicity on the other.


    It''s not hard for him to do that.


    Soon the pills were refined and formed, and the fragrance of the pills was sent out.


    Li Yi put the Zhuyan pill into one jade bottle after another.


    Then, a gift box made of high-grade wood is put on the outside. The packing of this kind of thing must look good. Anyway, the wool comes from the sheep.


    I''ll take it and buy an eight million Mola, and I won''t bargain.


    In fact, the refining cost of this furnace in Yandan is only 30000 molas, and the profit return rate is more than 3000 times.


    It''s not just making money, it''s making money.


    However, he didn''t care. He took the most high-end and high-quality route.


    If the price is high, I''m not afraid. I''m afraid that the price will be low. Some people feel uneasy. On the contrary, the higher the price, the better.


    As for whether it''s useful or not, it''s up to someone to test the specific effect.


    Of course, he was not in a hurry, and he was not in a hurry for a while.


    Besides, I''m not short of money anyway.


    Mora can be made by itself, but there is no need to make it on a large scale. It is enough to see the patients.


    He and Qiqi didn''t consume much on weekdays.


    However, after a period of time, when the customized furniture comes, you can try cooking and burning here.


    I can cook the food myself. I hope that by that time, Qiqi can taste a little of the food.


    After Li Yi Lian finished making pills, he took Qi Qi''s hand and left.


    He doesn''t have much to do on weekdays, but he hopes to know more about the city and take a stroll in it.


    Find a teahouse, listen to storytelling, watch dramas, and listen to cross talk. One afternoon went by in an uproar.


    In fact, the night of Liyue harbor is also very prosperous, but Li Yi has no idea to visit again.


    Qiqi was also a little tired. At this time, he lay on his shoulder and closed his eyes.


    Seems to have been about to fall asleep, two small hands some uneasy placed.


    Li Yi walked lightly on the street with his back, not daring to be careless.


    Soon came to the pharmacy, carefully put it on the bed.


    Qiqi''s hands had been clasping his arm and refused to let go.


    Li Yi slowly separated her hands and covered the quilt for her. In fact, it didn''t seem necessary.


    It''s just that he is used to covering the quilt, and Qiqi seems to be used to it.


    Endless vitality, once again began to moisten and try to activate her body.


    It''s hard, but it can be done in the end.


    After Qiqi fell asleep, a blue ghost gradually appeared.


    This is a ghost errand. Unfortunately, this ghost errand will never be able to complete this mission.


    Because to a certain extent, Qiqi is dead, and her soul should return to hell.


    But she became immortal again, immortal and immortal.


    The ghost can not take away her soul, so it can only be stuck here like a bug.


    In fact, he can see that the ghost''s intelligence is not particularly high, but will mechanically complete the task.


    However, after spending so many years with Qiqi, maybe it''s the birth of a little self-awareness and the improvement of intelligence.


    It''s a pity that it still doesn''t play a big role, but the ghost is like a pet for many years.


    In addition, it also has a part of combat effectiveness in essence, and 77 can use it as combat effectiveness.


    Because in any case, she knows the edicts and the charms.


    It''s very easy to operate and master a ghost who has been with him for many years and has no underground government or other ghost to manage.


    Li Yi input a pure spiritual power to guicha, which can enhance its power.


    As long as it is within the limits of 77, this improvement can also give him a great combat power bonus.


    In fact, for such a long time, few people have been able to hurt her.


    It''s rare before she unties the seal. If she unties the seal, I''m afraid she will be stronger.


    The ghost felt the pure spirit power and rubbed Li Yi''s hand with a very naive manner.


    But with this thing, I don''t necessarily need to enlighten the spirit beast.


    You can make a skin bag, or a puppet, similar to a group bird, and then let the ghost go in.


    Can be used as a pet toy, and will not die, do not need to feed, do not need to shovel excrement.


    Also has the intelligence and the ordinary small sparrow, does not have any difference.


    In this way, it will be much more convenient and relaxed.


    He did have the idea of making a simple camouflage body. It''s not hard for me.


    After all, China made by ourselves is just a dead thing, even if it is disguised as a dead thing.


    Of course, after the ghost poor soul enters into it, it has part of the intelligence, which can be regarded as half of the living creatures.


    Qiqi has fallen asleep, sleeping soundly.


    Li Yi left slowly and did whatever he thought.


    Anyway, he is going to make one for the machine. It''s better to make one in the dark.


    It''s also estimated that it will take a lot of effort, but since it''s for her, I''ll work hard for myself.


    Li Yi left the room, left Liyue, and went to the deeper part of the earth.


    Ore goblin, sun and moon essence, heaven and Earth Spirit.


    Refine slowly and carve carefully. Although it''s just a toy, you should be careful enough.


    Of course, to a certain extent, this toy can break out a very strong combat effectiveness.


    It will never be weaker than an ordinary Dixian. It will only be stronger. It''s just that when the combat power breaks out, the ghost can''t control it well.


    Therefore, I am afraid that when we fight with all our strength, we do not have any intelligence. We are just a war machine that we can master.


    Li Yi''s series of refining and production did not waste much time.


    But with his accomplishments, spending a night on this prop is enough to make it strong enough.


    The main reason is that I have added some precious materials. No matter in the application of law, the absorption of aura, or in the firmness, it has reached the optimal ratio.


    Therefore, in order to have such a strong combat effectiveness, the next thing to do is to find a way to send the ghost in.


    Archer Jin Jing easy to understand, the original steel block into a sparrow, lifelike, vivid.


    I also input some basic movements of sparrow. Wings can fly up, sprinkle a handful of wheat or rice will also go to eat.


    Although there is no IQ, it''s just a dead thing operating according to its own preset program.


    But people who don''t look at it carefully or study it carefully may think that this is a living sparrow.


    We''ll find a way later. Ghost bad soul to send in, a pet plus can assist the fight helper was born.


    He carefully put it away, he is not ready to give it now.


    Hide first, and then send the ghost messenger in to give her a surprise.


    On the other side of bubululi, Qiqi had already awakened.


    But her memory was cleared again, not cleared, every once in a while he would forget a lot of things, only a little can stay.


    In addition, her memory is not good, and what she has just done is now immediately forgotten.


    So this led him to write down almost nothing for so many years.


    But this time she forgot her own things, but she was very nervous and flustered.


    I feel bad in my heart. I seem to have forgotten something that is very important and I don''t want to forget.


    Qiqi is very anxious. She looks around and wants to find her notebook. When she finds where the notebook is, she can know what she has forgotten.


    But she couldn''t find where he had forgotten to put his notebook.


    The more I find him, the more I can''t find him, the more nervous and flustered he is.


    In the heart good uncomfortable good helpless, this kind of feeling is he most does not want, she as if remembers oneself at the beginning also uncomfortable good helpless.


    But I don''t know what happened afterwards.


    She was more and more flustered, but no matter what, she wanted to find it, but she couldn''t find it.


    Qiqi is very nervous and helpless.


    When Li Yi went back, he saw Qiqi sitting on one of the steps, lowering his head and wondering what he was thinking.


    But from the expression and state can see, it seems very confused, very upset, very lost.


    He quickly went to squat down, with a faint smile on his face looking at her, "what''s the matter?"


    Qiqi heard his call and looked at him.


    It seems that he knows him. Seeing Li Yi''s first performance, he feels that the feeling of loss in his heart has been relieved a lot. He is not so nervous and flustered.


    Instinctively, she reaches out her hands and hugs you tightly, and doesn''t want to let go at all. That''s how she hugs you tightly.


    Li Yi didn''t let him go directly. He can see that the current seven seven is very uneasy and helpless.


    He is just like the only support in his heart. No matter what, he can''t let her go.


    Seven seven hugged him tightly, although it seems that some memory is not clear, but he still followed his most wanted idea.


    After a while, it seems that the nurse wants to remember something and confirm who Li Yi is.


    She is very sad, in the heart is really sad, "sorry, just forget you." Zombies don''t shed tears.


    Yes. Maybe it''s because she has been extremely sad, or maybe it''s because Li Yi''s recovery in recent days has achieved some effect.


    Seven seven unexpectedly have tears to flow out, drop by drop of follow her cheek slowly drop.


    Her heart is sad and guilty. How can she forget it? Say good will never forget, want to remember well, why do you forget in a twinkling of an eye.


    So sad, so sad, but there was nothing she could do.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. If you forget me one day, shall we meet again?" Li Yi comforted her gently.


    That''s the only way. Seven seven seven. Even if the memory is very bad, I''m afraid every once in a while will forget a lot of things before.


    Li Yi comforted for a long time before he gradually recovered.


    I don''t know whether I really broke away from the previous sadness, or because I saw Li Yi no longer continue to be sad and helpless, so I soon forgot all the previous unhappiness.


    I can''t remember all the things, sometimes it''s a good thing, at least I won''t be immersed in the sadness of the past.


    Qiqi forgot her previous sadness, but she was still in the drugstore looking for something.


    In fact, he had found several notes before. He had many notes, some of which she did not know where she had left them. She had forgotten them.


    When Li Yi cleaned up the house, he could see that he must have left it here.


    He collected all the notes and returned them to Qiqi. Li Yi didn''t know where the notes went.


    There were many scattered books. Several books were found before July 7, but none of them recorded Li Yi.


    There is no such name, and I don''t know who this person is. This time, it''s seven seven.


    I began to write the name of Li Yi on all the notebooks very seriously. As long as I write every one, I will never forget the next time I find one.


    At the same time, he began to want to find some Rune paper. She wanted to give herself a royal order to remember Li Yi forever.


    But she couldn''t find it for a moment, so she used all her active means to write Li Yi''s name on the bed, even on the wall of her room.


    So as long as you wake up and see the name, even if you forget it, you will remember it and remember it.


    Similarly, after finding the rune paper, he immediately gave himself an imperial edict to remember Li Yi.


    In this way, you can avoid forgetting it. You must remember it and never forget it again.


    Li Yi was watching, but he didn''t stop him. He even felt sorry for Qiqi.


    What is it? What kind of things did he encounter? How lonely, how pitiful, how helpless, how lack of other people''s care.


    What kind of everything to build her now, will let her care about and important to a person who cares about her.

 Chapter 606

    Li Yi didn''t know what she had encountered and what she had experienced.


    Qiqi has lived for many, many years. Maybe others can''t see it, but for myself, you can know it at a glance.


    Although her body had been preserved, it stopped part of the passage of time to a certain extent.


    To be exact, time will not be so fast as her body.


    It''s like metabolism in sleep, but it''s easy for you to judge. And at a glance, she may have gone through thousands of years.


    Thousands of years of time, thousands of years of memory, for her just a few days.


    Because the most she can remember is just a few days, and even a lot of memories will be forgotten every other period of time.


    At this time, if he can look at his notebook with the help of the notes.


    Can recall many, but if you can''t see your notebook within a period of time, I''m afraid you will forget forever.


    Many years of memory, I''m afraid he did not know how much can be forgotten by her, I''m afraid the most precious thing in his life.


    What''s more, even the most precious memory in life will be forgotten after a period of time.


    So he had to do everything he could to make himself remember.


    But a lot of things are in vain in the end, even if she orders herself to remember Li Yi forever.


    But after a while, she even forgot what she had done.


    She may remember the name Li Yi, but she doesn''t remember her face.


    Don''t remember all the things that two people get along with, just remember the name.


    Even may even forget the name, just remember that he issued a royal order, he should always remember a person.


    Li Yi pharmacy has opened, but there are not many guests.


    Qiqi is not here. She is alone in the backyard. She doesn''t know what she is doing. It seems that he is looking for his own things, and Li Yi also lets him go.


    In fact, at the beginning, he collected a lot of 77 things and put them in her room. If he wanted to find them, it should be easy to find them.


    I don''t care about the other ghost messengers that I started to study, and how to put them into my own magic weapon.


    Because there were no guests, he devoted a lot of attention to the study.


    It''s hard. It''s really hard. It''s not that rough stuff can be useful.


    He has to think of a way to skillfully make the ghost difference technology become the spirit of this magic weapon and integrate it with the magic weapon.


    It can not only moisten the ghost''s soul, enhance the power of the soul, but also make the seven seven seven refining better.


    Moreover, these forces can feed back the soul of Qiqi, moisten her soul and increase his soul power.


    And by the way, she nourishes her body all the time, and makes her body come back to life gradually.


    It''s hard to say that you can''t see the end at a glance, but if you never do it yourself, you''ll never be able to do it.


    First try, at least now he has achieved great results, Qiqi has shed tears, which shows that her lacrimal gland has been activated.


    It is even possible that this area of the brain, which is responsible for sadness and sadness, is activated.


    Otherwise, the sadness of the soul will not affect the tears of the body.


    Therefore, no matter what, but from the perspective of practical effect, their warm vitality of a large number of moistening.


    Let Qiqi''s body and head gradually activate. If it goes on like this, she believes that one day Qiqi will completely transform from a zombie state and become a real immortal.


    And because she has tried zombies, her body will not decay. In theory, it can be said that she is similar to Jinxian.


    After all, as long as we reach the realm of immortals, the original God will not decay in general, but the immortals will die with the five decline of the human body.


    Even if Qiqi doesn''t become a Dixian in this world, he will not die in other worlds because of his physical body.


    The only thing to worry about is soul and spirit.


    Of course, having this kind of advantage is not without any disadvantage.


    For example, because of this reason, her body will not grow. I''ve been a little girl all my life, just like Nezha.


    But it''s not bad. It''s a good thing to be a lifelong child and always be pure and happy.


    Of course, I''m afraid her memory will gradually increase, and she won''t be pure and happy all the time.


    The pain of having a long memory and forgetting everything every once in a while. To a certain extent, it can even be said to be very similar.


    Li Yi doesn''t care about himself now. He has been living for less than 100 years.


    Of course, this time is his subjective judgment, after all, many times a closed door once a practice, or even years later.


    But my mind and other aspects have not changed much.


    It''s just a simple growth of time, and even for myself, feeling is just a quick moment.


    But for others outside, it''s very likely that they haven''t seen themselves for years.


    Therefore, Li Yi will never shut up without a very urgent situation.


    In other words, the number of times he closed can be referred to, even the closing time is very short. It is rare that the first time the outside world has been closed for hundreds or thousands of years.


    This is to prevent himself from being out of touch with the outside world. He has not seen it in the records of Shushan sect. Some practitioners have been closed for hundreds of years.


    When I wake up, the outside world has changed greatly.


    Even in some cases, the practitioners are only in the past when they are shut down. When they come out, they find that they are struggling to break through their accomplishments. After that, the world is just the middle class.


    In the past tens of thousands of years, people in that world have developed and modified countless times, raising the level of development of each realm countless times.


    Each realm is easier to cultivate, and there are many ways to guide them to the peak of that realm.


    Even after ten thousand years of closure, he can''t be regarded as an ancestor. At best, he is an old antique who has lived for a long time.


    Combat effectiveness can''t be regarded as the top. At most, it''s a little longer to live.


    Apart from that, there is basically no other impact.


    In fact, Li Yi knows the realm of cultivation. The lower the level, the easier it is to practice to the extreme.


    What is more accurate is that when the level is low, there are countless predecessors'' old ways.


    You can choose. Some of you know where to go best.


    A person who breaks through the golden elixir of martial arts can give some advice and improvement to the acquired realm and the innate realm.


    But it is very difficult for him to improve and change the realm of Wudao Jindan.


    But it''s not. It''s impossible to practice. When you reach the peak of the golden elixir, you can also find many shortcomings. Even in the process of cultivation, we can find that as long as the base number is enough, we can find enough problems.


    But the realm is more and more different. With fewer and fewer people in this realm, some problems become more difficult to find. Even if found, a lot of people are in a closed door state.


    Therefore, the higher the realm, the more imperfect it is, and the more possibilities it will not be put forward.


    Li Yi himself is still pondering, of course, he is not idle, still trying to put the ghost bad intact in, and let it gradually be able to take over the weapon.


    The effect is very good. Guicha can now master most of the functions of the magic weapon, but he still needs to let Qiqi sacrifice refine later.


    In this way, she can master the magic weapon without worrying about other dangers.


    For example, as the ghost messengers inside become more and more powerful, the ghost messengers will run wild, and even give birth to the wisdom to break free.


    It''s very dangerous, because to some extent, it''s not impossible for ghost messengers to break free. Just go back with her soul.


    Although there is no intelligence in the present ghost messengers, who knows what will happen in the future, so we should eliminate this possibility fundamentally.


    At this time, the opening drugstore finally welcomed its first guest today.


    Li Yi''s business is not very good, many guests were originally in charge of the treatment of Atractylodes macrocephala.


    Their treatment plan and even the drugs they used were all proposed by Atractylodes macrocephala.


    The medical skill of Atractylodes macrocephala is also very excellent. Many patients who can''t be cured in other places are all given his help.


    After being cured by him, the name of his miracle doctor was spread in Liyue harbor.


    Even he transferred the medicine shop to himself, and many people were secretly asking where Atractylodes macrocephala had gone.


    Of course, Li Yi doesn''t know this. He doesn''t have the habit of following people.


    So he just smiles and shakes his head to those who ask.


    So bubulu''s business has plummeted since some of the guests took the medicine and left Baizhu yesterday.


    There has been no patient for an hour or two since this morning.


    However, he was not in a hurry. He just opened the drugstore for fun. He wanted to have a place for him to stay with Qiqi.


    There are some things to do, but not too boring.


    It doesn''t matter whether the drugstore can make money or whether it will continue to open.


    "Don''t worry, Jinse. This drugstore is sure to cure you A man with a firm face comforted his wife.


    He was followed by a little boy and a little girl.


    The older boy also held her mother, "Mom, don''t worry, this drugstore will surely cure you."


    Both of them said so, but the woman named Jinse knew that she was unable to recover from her illness.


    There is hardly a drugstore in Liyue port, which can treat many people. Even the name of the disease can''t be seen.


    Previously, Baizhu, the owner of this medicine shop, did not see it. Some people, even if they can barely judge the disease, are just vague and dare not treat it at all.


    In other words, it''s useless to prescribe two doses of medicine to him.


    Yesterday her husband heard that a new doctor had come to the pharmacy, and no one had seen him.


    When he was in a hurry to go to a doctor, he insisted on seeing him here. They still had a slim hope in their heart, in case the owner of the pharmacy really had a way.


    So today he took his wife to the drugstore because she was too weak to walk too fast.


    Even the sedan chair can''t go very fast, so many sedan chair bearers and coachmen don''t want to carry them at all.


    In the end, it was hard to find a coachman and let people slowly pull him over after adding money.


    "One pillar, help your mother." The man said and walked quickly to the medicine cabinet.


    Li Yi. In the other party came in the first moment has noticed that she is very sick, and the body has been weak to the extreme.


    His illness has even reached a critical state, and his internal organs are beginning to fail.


    If you don''t do it yourself, I''m afraid that if you don''t live long, you will die.


    Even in this state, the general conventional medical technology has been unable to recover.


    People''s body has been weakened to a certain extent, now even if many drugs are used, I''m afraid they can''t be used.


    Because after taking the medicine, people''s body can''t bear the power, but will die.


    Li Yi quickly got up and went to one side, took out a chair and put it beside the woman.


    At the same time, I wonder, is there Jinse poem in this world?


    After all, he just heard that the name of a woman is Jinse. The two children should be one string and one pillar.


    Even he estimated that most of his conjecture was right, so I''m afraid I''ll spend some time to study the poetry of this world.


    Let''s see if it''s a coincidence in an extreme state, or if this poem really exists.


    "Come on, don''t worry. Sit down first. How did the disease drag on like this? " He just moved the chair.


    The man helped the woman to sit down, then plopped down on his knees.


    Not only he, but also his son and daughter knelt down to Li Yi.


    "Doctor, please help my wife." The man knows that he even thinks that Li Yi is likely to see his wife''s illness at a glance.


    Other doctors don''t even know what''s wrong with his wife. They don''t even know.


    But Li Yi seems very calm, and directly said that the disease has been delayed for a long time.


    He almost put all his last hope on Li Yi, so he made such an obviously extreme move.


    Li Yi. Where feel so big gift, hold him in a hurry. Those two children don''t have to worry for the time being. You can afford to be worshipped by these two children at your own age.


    "Get up first, get up first." As he spoke, he squatted down and began to feel his pulse.


    Seeing, hearing and asking, he still needs to do some of these four points.


    Although from the moment he came in, he could probably judge what kind of disease it was.


    In fact, this disease has reached the advanced stage, and it has reached the point that it is difficult to treat the stone to a certain extent.


    If it''s ok as early as a period of time, I can solve it easily.


    But now I''m afraid we need to use some methods other than means, such as pills.


    In fact, he could see that the two children were still young and could not live without a mother. If the woman was older, he would take the man into the back hall and tell him that he could prepare the coffin in advance.


    But since a woman is so young and her two children are still young, she is also a good man to bring people back.


    He turned around and immediately went to fill the prescription, which was a must. He could use Dan for early treatment, but he still had to take it when he should take it.

 Chapter 607

    "What''s your diet like these days?" Li Yi. Ask the woman named Jinse.


    Her husband is preemptive for him to answer, "always can''t eat things, even if barely eat some, also spit out a lot."


    After listening, he nodded slightly. He was not too surprised by this situation.


    Many diseases develop to this situation in the end, and the patient can''t eat at all.


    Or even if you can eat it, you may vomit more.


    Even their daily consumption of basic metabolism are unable to meet.


    It''s already a serious illness in itself. If you don''t eat, you will become weaker and die one step at a time.


    In fact, he can feel that a little twilight has been born on women. If we don''t pay close attention to treatment, I''m afraid we will die soon.


    First take out a pill, crush it and melt it into water.


    "Let her drink first."


    The man is careful, the result holds his wife to drink slowly, seven seven seven this time also bouncing run over.


    But she didn''t do anything else. Instead, she stood beside Li Yi like a background board.


    She just did not find her own rune, and after looking for a while, she forgot about it and came here to find Li Yi.


    Of course, she has a record in her room. Next time she can see it, she can still remember it and do it according to her own idea.


    If you forget this time, forget it for the time being.


    After a woman takes pills, her visible body begins to get better.


    The effect can be said to be immediate, a lot of ruddy face, and can also feel hungry stomach.


    This is very important, like this disease, no matter what the situation must eat.


    If you don''t eat, your body will be weaker day by day, and your immunity will be worse day by day.


    No matter how you eat, you are qualified to talk about other things.


    Man this time, in fact, the eyes have been unable to control the outflow of a few tears.


    However, he turned his back to the woman and child, and quickly wiped it with his sleeve and then turned around, although he was happy.


    But their tears should never be seen by their mother and son.


    At the same time, I keep thanking Li Yi, not only for him, but also for his two children.


    "Take it back and take it every other day. It takes a quarter of an hour to cook the medicine.


    You can cook a little more, but never more than two quarters. A total of 12 times. In addition, when taking the medicine, come again every three days.


    There is no taboo to this disease, but we should pay a little attention these days, don''t eat too greasy things, it will be nausea.


    But eat more lean meat, such as beef, fish and chicken. Eat more eggs, if drinking milk will not diarrhea, then drink some boiled milk.


    If you have diarrhea, don''t drink it. Drink some soy milk. " Then he took out twelve small bags.


    At the same time, little by little account of their own attention.


    More or less, we need to pay attention to these things. After eating these things, although they will not worsen our own condition, they will slow down the good transformation, so we must pay attention to them.


    There is also this kind of disease. In a short period of time, there will be no deficiency.


    Of course, eating more meat, coupled with the lack of energy in the body itself, may gain some weight.


    But it''s not all good to be fat. Besides, it''s only a few days.


    The man carefully helped his wife to leave.


    Li Yi is in a very good mood at this time. After all, he has just saved a life.


    Pull people back from the line of life and death, no matter how, this kind of feeling is very good.


    That''s why he chose to open a drugstore.


    In fact, he can feel that with the development of his medicine, he has accumulated some humanitarian merits.


    Not a lot, but there are.


    Moreover, if we do not cure the disease and save others, we have changed the fate of many people in essence.


    Maybe he can get more destiny points. Of course, this is what he thinks. How much he can get may not be known.


    But the most important thing is that after the treatment, he gained his own satisfaction and happiness.


    After saving one''s life, his vanity, self-moved kindness and the feeling of being needed rise infinitely.


    My heart is still very cool.


    A patient left him and continued to fish in the medicine shop.


    I was going to close the door for a while and hang out.


    Take a look at the special dishes here and taste the unique snacks.


    Listen to the play, listen to the books and relax.


    Although the cooking tools are ready, there are also ingredients in his storage ring. All kinds of ingredients can be cooked at any time.


    But Li Yi is not so anxious to cook. Anyway, it''s nothing for him and Qiqi not to eat. It''s better to do it carefully later.


    However, he was very particular about the opening time of the pharmacy department.


    If you work harder today and reduce it tomorrow, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the patients knock on the door and the drugstore won''t be able to open.


    At this time, a little girl came in bouncing. At first glance, she felt that the forest was green.


    There are two big bells on the little girl''s head, which are very pleasant to run.


    Skipping, very lively and lovely, peacetime silence of the seven seven seven formed a strong contrast.


    "Seven seven." As soon as she walked in, she would shout her name. It seemed that she had known her before, but she didn''t know if she knew her.


    Sure enough, Qiqi heard someone calling his name and went straight through the medicine cabinet.


    Even the barrier between the medicine cabinet and the outside world doesn''t need to be opened. I walk over calmly. I see my face shaking and my fingers on one side. I meditate as if I''m thinking about something.


    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t seem to figure out who this person was.


    But she can feel that this person has no malice to herself, and is very lovely, like a little bird.


    So she did not show any resistance and disgust, still trying to think.


    When Yao Yao saw her like this, she could immediately guess that Qiqi must have forgotten herself again.


    To be honest, I''m familiar with this matter. After all, it''s not once or twice.


    In fact, she felt that Qiqi and herself were almost children that no one wanted, and they were very lonely.


    In addition, Ganyu is very busy. Sometimes she often comes here to play.


    Anyway, Qiqi didn''t know anything. He just told her something to complain about, and then he turned around and forgot.


    She also won''t play with other children, because she can''t integrate with them at all, leading to loneliness.


    On the contrary, sometimes just sitting together with Qiqi and watching the birds in the distance eating can also be very happy.


    At this time, she just noticed Li Yi and looked up at him.


    "Who are you?" She is very puzzled, isn''t the boss of this drugstore Atractylodes macrocephala Koidz? Where did he go.


    "I''m Qiqi''s brother."


    After hearing this, Yaoyao looks at Qiqi and nods her head. Then she smiles at Li Yi.


    "Hello, I''m Yao Yao." She smiles and reaches out her little hand to Li Yi.


    Two people very solemnly shook hands, seven seven seven this time by the side of the small group but attract eyes to chase.


    Yao Yao shouts and runs to it.


    Li Yi listened to the two of them playing and closed the door of bubulu with a smile.


    Anyway, he is going to close the door. Since Yao Yao is here, let them play in the yard for a while.


    I just take advantage of this time to show my cooking skills.


    Two children have been playing together, seven seven seven. Can''t remember a lot of things, so now the mind and children, they can play together.


    Around a pot of flowers, a pot of grass, above the insects can also watch for a long time.


    Li Yi can see that Yao Yao belongs to the owner of the eye of God. In fact, they can master some plants to a certain extent.


    She is now using this ability, of course, is actually playing, and did not do anything else.


    He also went to one side of the kitchen and began to cook.


    Fortunately, the things I bought were quite complete, whether it was cooking or cooking.


    And because of the storage ring, it can achieve perfect insulation, not to let the taste and temperature loss.


    It''s just that he hasn''t solved the problem of Qiqi''s taste so far. He still can''t feel any taste.


    At least he can''t feel the taste now. Of course, he can feel some cured meat slightly now, because it belongs to pain.


    As for sweet and sour, bitter and salty, all of these are not felt.


    However, she found that Qiqi really liked the unique taste of food.


    For example, the almond tofu she served that day seemed to be her favorite.


    And although he can''t taste it, he feels very comfortable when eating it. She likes soft, waxy, tender and smooth food.


    And it should be slightly unique, for example, it''s very comfortable to eat and drink.


    This is a unique feeling, although not taste, but she can feel a lot of things.


    Li Yi has been trying to restore taste, but it has no effect, only slowly.


    Hope that one day can have some use, to restore her taste, so that 77 can taste the real taste of food.


    To a certain extent, food cooking is very professional and rigorous.


    The hardest part is that most of these things can''t be quantified.


    It''s not that technology is not enough, but a lot of things can''t be quantified in the real sense.


    It''s not that Li Yi hasn''t eaten the special dishes cooked by high-tech robots.


    In his opinion, the level of robot cooking is probably close to the human limit.


    It''s just like this. The cooking level of robots can reach the edge of a master''s realm, but it''s basically hard to go further.


    After all, although the realm of a master is no better than a master, every master has his own unique opinion.


    If they don''t say these things, and let a robot to imitate, this thing really can''t imitate.


    What''s more, compared with the master, the master has no way to express his unique views and feelings.


    Even if we accept the disciples and teach them by words and deeds, we will not be able to teach them completely.


    Don''t understand or don''t understand, understand is understand.


    This is a very mysterious realm. Many people have been struggling all their lives here, but they may not understand it.


    It''s even more difficult to understand the program of the machine. Of course, he thinks that the technology is not developed enough to achieve this.


    Here he slowly cooks food, braised pork, stewed beef with potatoes, and stir fried pork with Sichuan flavor.


    Sour sliced potatoes, Mapo Tofu. fried eggs with tomatoes.


    Then stew a flower bone chicken soup, these dishes are done.


    Make an ice powder, make a sweet bean flower, two desserts for them to eat.


    Fried some spring rolls, fried some sweet potato balls, children like to eat some sweet.


    Besides, spring rolls and sweet potato and sweet potato balls are crisp outside and tender inside. I think Qiqi also likes them very much.


    It''s easy to cook, it doesn''t take much effort, and at his cooking level, it doesn''t need oil to heat it.


    Only need a little less oil to achieve the original best taste can, do not need a lot of oil fried, this will lead to too greasy.


    With a wave of fire, the magic power automatically heats these foods to maturity.


    After careful consideration, he cut a plate of sauced beef, which was left in the previous storage ring.


    There are also strange smell peanuts, which he had nothing to do before, and he also put them on as snacks to eat.


    But he didn''t prepare much of the dishes.


    There are not many people who eat. There are many kinds and styles. It''s best for everyone to have a taste.


    He put the rest in the storage ring, which has been cooked and can be taken out to eat whenever he wants.


    "Come on, eat." He. While greeting, he put the dishes on the table.


    Seven seven heard to hear, raised the head face to have no facial expression to walk slowly.


    Yao Yao had some accidents. She didn''t come to Bulu. It''s the first time I''ve been invited to dinner here so many times.


    However, she didn''t seem to be particularly reserved. Holding Sisi''s hand, the two children ran to the dining table in the living room on the first floor.


    "Wash your hands first." He. As she said this, she helped her wash her white hands.


    Yao Yao is also the same operation, after washing hands to help them dry, they are allowed to eat on the table.


    Yao Yao sat down on the table and took a deep breath.


    "It smells good!" She began to sigh.


    He was not in a hurry to eat first, but he was the host of the guests. People had not moved yet, so he said nothing could be done first.


    Although she is lively and active at ordinary times, Qiqi can see that there are some lively and active, even she pretends it by force.


    It seems that life is not so boring and bitter.


    But Yao Yao herself is a very sensible child.


    Li Yi moved his chopsticks first, sandwiched a piece of beef and tasted it carefully.


    "Come and have a taste of this. This is spring roll. This is sweet potato and sweet potato pill. You should like it very much." After tasting the first dish, he immediately put down his chopsticks and helped the two children prepare.


    He made a lot of ice powder, of course, small stuff. It needs to be added, but it''s all ready.


    Add it with a spoon, stir it a little, and you can eat it directly.


    "Seven seven, help to cool down." He.


    As he spoke, he handed the ice powder to Qiqi.


    Let her use the eye of God to cool down to a cool temperature, when the taste is the best.

 Chapter 608

    Seven seven will ice cold ice powder handed over, Li Yi take too good, hit full of small material and again handed her.


    She took it, scooped it up, put it in her mouth and chewed it carefully.


    "It''s delicious, but I can''t taste it." Her tone was very slow, and there was no fluctuation of expression or mood.


    But that''s how it sounds.


    Li Yi gave Yao Yao another bowl. He sat down and tasted it slowly. His level rose a lot and the taste became better and better.


    Maybe it''s because of the change of raw materials. I''ve done it many times and changed the formula and materials little by little to make the taste better.


    It''s not because I improve my level, but because I change my original partner and seasoning to make this dish more delicious. So it looks like you''ve improved.


    This is what he thinks in his heart. His level has reached the peak that human beings can reach in theory.


    All aspects have reached a perfect level.


    Yao Yao is so happy to eat that she can''t even speak. She knew the taste of the food and ate it well, but Qiqi was still in no hurry.


    If she can feel the taste, she should eat it very well now, but she can''t feel it.


    So whatever she eats is the same in her mouth, but the taste may be slightly different.


    Like or don''t like, as if not so important, because the taste is the same.


    Yao Yao is very happy to eat. She completely forgets that it''s time to go back. If she doesn''t go back, someone will come to her.


    But even if she goes back now, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    Li Yi has heard someone knocking on the door and calling her name.


    Gan Yu is standing outside the drugstore, with excitement and uneasiness in her heart.


    At the same time, there is some doubt whether Li Yi is the emperor or not. At present, it is only a temporary conjecture, and this conjecture only belongs to oneself.


    Even she did not know whether it was true or not. In these days, she did not ask other immortals in the city.


    It''s a pity that other immortals don''t know about the emperor''s incarnation again.


    Therefore, in his opinion, the emperor did not want to tell the story, nor did she want to tell others, and she did not make it public.


    Because if the investigation comes out, Li Yi is or is not, I''m afraid it will be very embarrassing at that time.


    "Here we are." Li Yiying and a sound, the door of the drugstore opens automatically.


    Gan Yu, like a burglar who is looking at the spot, looks around and studies in the drugstore.


    This time, she is confident that she can see whether Li Yi is the emperor or not. She and Zhong Li fight side by side.


    Whether it''s the war of demons or the time when I was an immortal.


    They were more or less together for a long time, it was a long time.


    Under such circumstances, she thought that she had a deep understanding of the rock king morax.


    Her hobbies and habits can be seen at a glance. But if you study it carefully, you will be able to guess it.


    Unless she really disguises very well, then she can''t see it at all, otherwise she will be able to find something wrong.


    As soon as she came in, she found that it was not right. Many precious potted flowers were grafted, and now they are directly placed in the open air in the yard.


    Even so, the key is that these potted plants are growing well, but some obviously want to grow crooked. Once they grow crooked, their economic value will be greatly reduced.


    And it''s not as good-looking as it is now.


    Just seeing this, Ganyu feels that Li Yi is not the emperor in all probability. The emperor is a flower lover.


    She would never put these potted plants here and let them grow freely.


    Further inside, she suddenly smelled a very fragrant smell, saliva crazy secretion.


    Even in a small meeting, she did not know how many times to swallow saliva.


    "It''s Miss Ganyu." Li Yi. Get up and say hello.


    In fact, he just knew that while opening the door, people had already walked into the yard.


    Gan Yu saw him and said with a smile, "I''m looking for Yao Yao."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yao Yao was heard waving to her in the hall.


    Gan Yu smiles awkwardly and walks to her side.


    Looking at the dazzling dishes on the table, she felt more hungry in her stomach for a moment.


    You can''t eat it. You''ve already eaten, and you''ll get fat again.


    Ganyu, as a Dixian, normally won''t get fat even if she eats too much, but she has some Kirin blood in her body.


    A normal Dixian will not get fat any more, but Kirin is essentially a kind of animal. Being big is definitely good but not bad.


    Therefore, Ganyu will eat more normal weight gain, and even the efficiency of weight gain is much higher than ordinary people. If you want to exercise, it''s hard to lose weight.


    Can thin down, the only way is to eat less for a long time, gradually the body hungry thin.


    If you exercise, after the normal exercise, Kirin''s physical fitness will only be more hungry.


    Gan Yu''s heart is certainly do not want to eat, but these food good temptation. But fortunately, no one invited him, she was able to hold on.


    "Miss Ganyu, would you like to taste it? I cooked it with great care. " As Li Yi said this, he brought her a pair of dishes and chopsticks. A large bowl full of rice was served.


    Ice powder also served her a, let her taste.


    "No, No. I''ve already eaten. I''m not hungry. " She seemed incoherent when she waved her hand wildly.


    "Come and have a taste. I dare to be the second in Liyue harbor, but no one dares to be the first."


    As he said this, he forced the chopsticks to Gan Yu. After she took the dishes, she couldn''t control herself. Moreover, she watched more dishes, which Li Yi brought out one by one from the kitchen, and each one was stirring his taste buds.


    It''s OK to eat only some vegetables, I think. Heart a horizontal, first eat some vegetables, eat vegetables than to eat meat dishes better.


    As a Kirin, he can certainly eat meat, but Gan Yu is worried about getting fat, so he doesn''t eat meat.


    Moreover, when speaking to the outside world, it is said that it is the unique characteristic of his family. Never eat meat dishes. In fact, every other Unicorn eats meat until it flies.


    Gan Yu also liked to eat meat when she was a child, but later she kept her figure and gradually ate less.


    However, this time when she was eating vegetables, she tried her best to maintain the principle of only eating vegetables.


    Although the meat dishes look very lovely and delicious, and people can''t help but want to clip them, there are still only some shredded potatoes and some stir fried vegetables in her bowl.


    When Li Yi saw this, he naturally had some doubts. He had observed that there was no Buddha here before. Besides, it is impossible to believe in Buddhism if you are willing to be a Kirin.


    If he wants to believe in Taoism, he can accept it, but at most he doesn''t eat beef or dog meat.


    Besides beef, I have other dishes on my table. Why does she refuse to eat all the time? She only eats vegetables.


    "Isn''t it delicious?" He said with a few temptations and questions.


    Gan Yu''s mouth mumbles and shakes his head. Li Yi''s dishes are really delicious, whether it''s Xinyue Xuan, Lihai pavilion or Wanmin hall.


    Ganyu naturally has tasted it in countless times, but she has to admit that their taste is not as good as Li Yi''s.


    And not only that, some of Li Yi''s new dishes are something he has never tasted anywhere else.


    Therefore, it gives him a better impression, especially the shredded potato. Although she has seen potatoes, it is the first time that she has seen such a practice.


    Maybe he came from other countries, but Liyue itself is the largest trade port among the seven countries.


    Here you can find any special scenery, products and even food of the seven countries, but you have never seen such a practice.


    Therefore, he was more curious about the origin of July 7 in his heart. Now he can judge that he should not be the emperor, so where did he come from.


    Gan Yu was curious but didn''t think too much, because the bowl of rice in front of him was too fragrant.


    Before that, he said no, but before he had time to explain, meat had been put in the bowl.


    "Sister Ganyu never eats meat. She says she''s Kirin. Eat sweet dew, drink... Jiahe or something Yao Yao is the first to speak for him.


    Gan Yu took a look at the colorful braised pork. I''ve never seen a dish before. I really want to eat it.


    She swallowed in silence. Of course, she wanted to eat it. The bowl of meat had been put in front of her bowl, and it was so fragrant that she couldn''t help it.


    Yao Yao can be such a mouth, she did not know what to do, eat or not eat.


    "Kylin doesn''t eat meat?" Li Yi is surprised. As far as he knows, Qilin doesn''t eat meat. Is it hard to say that the unicorn in this world is unique.


    Gan Yu knows what he said, and he deceives other people in Liyue port. For Li Yi, we know each other''s roots, he must know.


    It''s almost impossible to deceive him, but in the present situation, I have to stick to my head. Go on, Kirin doesn''t eat meat.


    Li Yi can also see that Gan Yu has something else to say, but due to Yao Yao''s reasons, it seems that it is not easy to speak.


    "Qiqi, you go to play with Yaoyao first. I have something to talk about with your sister Ganyu."


    After his words, the two children who were already full went out to play.


    When Gan Yu saw that both of them had gone, her face relaxed.


    "Miss Gan Yu, as far as I know, it''s better for Qilin to eat more meat? Why don''t you want to eat it? "


    Even if Li Yi racked his brains, he would think that he was willing to refuse to eat, but he was worried about getting fat.


    "I''m... me." How she explains, she has no explanation at all.


    Even if he had said so much, he even believed that no one in Liyue harbor could expose her.


    Although some people know it at the beginning, few people know it after thousands of years.


    So even for a moment, she didn''t know how to explain to Li Yi.


    Do you want to say that you are worried about eating too fat to be a vegetarian every day, but that''s too shy.


    She was not at all embarrassed to say that, and she could only falter and haw all the time.


    Li Yi did not ask. He picked up a piece of sauced beef and put it in her bowl.


    "I''m sorry, but if Miss Ganyu wants to eat meat, she can help herself. If you feel embarrassed about eating meat in other places, you can come to me and I''ll make it for you. "


    Gan Yu told herself that she must not eat meat in her heart, otherwise she would become very fat. Unfortunately, her hands did not listen to her.


    A piece of fresh fat into her stomach. Kirin eats a lot of food. In fact, she has been repressing until the food on the table is about to reach the bottom.


    Li Yi even gave him a full table, but this time she seemed to be able to eat quickly.


    There''s even a feeling that it''s very full to eat.


    This is because there is a lot of aura in Li Yi''s next dishes, which naturally feels very full.


    So he felt bloated in a short time and didn''t eat too much.


    But this is the purest aura. If he can''t transform and absorb it, it will be shown in his body and he may become fatter.


    Li Yi actually did it on purpose. For Qilin, ordinary food can''t make the other person''s body shape change in a short time.


    And the effect of these food rich in aura is very fast, almost in a moment, you can obviously feel that you have more fat on your body.


    Ganyu now obviously can feel his little belly fat a layer more.


    However, from Li Yi''s point of view, Gan Yu is more mellow and lovely when she is fat, and more beautiful when she is thin.


    It''s up to the heart to judge which is better.


    But it''s obvious that I don''t think I look good when I get fat.


    There are even some anxieties and worries, and they are very direct and can be seen at a glance.


    Li Yi also knows that this time is the time to make a move.


    He believes that Gan yu should be very rich. At least he is also an immortal. He must be rich.


    Besides, Ganyu''s position in Liyue harbor is so high, even if she doesn''t have it.


    I must also know some other very rich people, as long as I can take her way to sell my medicine.


    In this way, I will never have to worry about money again. You can have a wave of leeks every three months.


    Lack of money will never exist again.


    "Miss Ganyu is afraid to eat. Is she worried about getting fat?" He was the first to speak, but in fact he was talking nonsense.


    I didn''t think that what I said was right.


    Gan Yu actually nodded, it seems to be true, for fear of getting fat and dare not eat.


    "Do you know? It''s very harmful for you not to eat like this. And if you don''t eat for a long time, your body will become more and more fat. If you can''t control eating a big meal and a long meat one day, you will get fatter and fatter in the end. "


    Li Yi''s words are like a demon whispering. Gan Yu only feels very afraid in his heart, but he can find that he is really fat now, and he is even more afraid in his heart.


    "This is the pill I made. After eating it. I won''t get fat again in three months. I''ll never get old again. We are both friends. Try it and see how it works. " He finished and put the pill in Ganyu''s hand, how to choose depends on himself.

 Chapter 609

    Gan Yu looks at the pills in his hand and looks up at Li Yi very stupidly.


    This pill has no effect, as long as you try, you should know.


    As for whether Li Yi will harm himself, or whether this pill has other problems, he is not worried.


    After all, this is Liyue harbor. Under the protection of the emperor, if the other party really wants to hurt himself, the emperor will definitely do it.


    Is this pill really useful? He took it with uneasiness in his heart.


    Li Yi is looking at him. In his eyes, he also looks forward to it. In this way, he can collect the wool from the leeks in the future.


    He believes that Gan Yu knows the effect of this pill and will definitely come back to buy it three months later.


    It''s not just her. I''m afraid many people in Liyue harbor will come to buy this pill. Whether it''s men or women, there may be more women.


    After all, men and women want to keep their body function at its peak for three months.


    There will be enough people to offer enough prices, and even he has to worry about whether there will be scalpers.


    If there is one, I will go up the price again and watch the buyer take it personally.


    Gan Yu swallowed the pill carefully, and soon found that his body began to change.


    Although her skin hasn''t changed, she knows that it''s because she is immortal. If there is no accident, she will be young forever.


    But his body is changing, originally has grown out of some fat, like disappeared out of thin air, the moment back.


    Her figure was the same as before. She stood up and looked around her body.


    "Is the effect particularly good and immediate, right?" Li Yi nodded with satisfaction. He didn''t expect that the pills he made could still keep the effect on Dixian.


    "But miss Ganyu, could you do me a favor and tell other people about this pill? After all, I''m short of money recently."


    He is a little embarrassed smile, Ganyu quickly nodded, should take this matter.


    It just seems that I have something to ask, but I''m sorry to say it.


    Li Yi pretended not to see, do not know the appearance, continue to greet her to eat.


    I have to say that Ganyu is really able to eat. Maybe it''s because he doesn''t worry about getting fat, so he just let go of his stomach.


    After all, there is a part of Kirin''s blood. It''s normal to eat it.


    Li Yi cooked a lot of food, quickly all into her stomach.


    He even took some of the previously cooked ones from the storage ring for her.


    Sweet rain never felt, life can be so beautiful.


    She has almost forgotten what it''s like to eat delicious food and what it''s like to be full.


    And this time it''s all about remembering what you''ve forgotten.


    After eating enough, I lay on the chair and didn''t think about anything in my heart. But after a while, I suddenly woke up.


    I still have a lot of things to do. Fortunately, although I ate so many things this time, I won''t gain weight. It''s lucky in my misfortune.


    He just remembered that he still had a lot of things to do. He flurried to thank Li Yi, and then left bubulu with Yaoyao.


    77 is still looking at the small group in the courtyard to eat the rice he just dropped.


    He looked very seriously, but when Yao Yao waved to him to leave, he turned his head and looked at him, nodded gently, and put out his little hand.


    "Goodbye."


    After that, he continued to squat there and looked at the birds like gods.


    At this time, Li Yi went to him and squatted down to watch with her, but Qi Qi moved his body and stood up against his arms.


    She likes the feeling of being hugged by Li Yi. She feels very comfortable and at ease.


    And his memory of the kind of feeling is not the same, so she will be more infatuated.


    Even when she was in danger or normal, she wanted to get closer to this feeling.


    Li Yi took it out of his hand with a faint smile. He had already prepared the bird, but he handed it to her.


    Seven seven just saw two big eyes, then instantly light up.


    She tentatively extended her hand, touched it, touched it, "fluffy, very cute."


    Of course, he didn''t notice that the ghost around him was in it.


    In other words, if no one reminds him, maybe he has forgotten the existence of ghosts around him.


    "This is for you. You are a pet." Li Yi. The speaker activated it, and the ghost difference inside the group bird was integrated with the whole magic weapon.


    To a certain extent, this magic weapon can be called half a living thing.


    I saw it fly away and chirp.


    Looking at it soaring in the sky, Qiqi''s eyes are full of longing.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Yi flies back in an instant.


    "Let me teach Qiqi how to sacrifice, so that you can make him fly, jump, control and master him, and he will be your pet in the future."


    Qiqi seemed to understand, but also did not seem to understand, nodded silently.


    Li Yi didn''t care and began to help her master this magic weapon.


    In fact, it''s not difficult. It can even be said that it''s a little too simple.


    Qiqi will soon be able to master it, but it is not known to what extent, or whether he will forget there after mastering it.


    Therefore, Li Yi left enough self reaction and defense ability in it.


    Even if it is seven seven, one day wake up, completely forget his side this group bird is what.


    Whether it''s your own pet or not, it can still protect it according to the defense mechanism it has set.


    But for the time being, Qiqi controls it and flies up and down.


    Even if he doesn''t do anything, this magic weapon will follow the preset attributes.


    Like a real bird, flying around him, chirping noisily.


    In addition, she continues to try and research.


    Li Yi just sat watching. He thought Gan Yu would tell the story.


    Soon someone will come to buy pills, but there is no one until evening.


    And then the rain is still busy working overtime.


    Seven seven some tired, stood up to stretch a waist, but also as usual sitting soft gymnastics.


    Of course, this time he did not have any taboo, sitting directly in front of Li Yi.


    In fact, Li Yi told her that there was no need to do this kind of thing, but she still insisted.


    It''s like this can bring you closer to some human beings.


    And Li Yi is doing it with her. Anyway, she is also doing it at leisure. It''s better to do it with Qi Qi.


    She simply turned her body, moving her arms, waist and legs.


    There are a lot of actions just do at will, even he does not know where to do, what to do next.


    He didn''t know how much time he had to do, just relying on feeling or doing, he even forgot whether he should do something or not, and then went back.


    However, this time Li Yi did a reference and demonstration, and she also knew what to do and what to do.


    Li Yi does whatever he does. If he forgets it, he will take a look.


    After about ten minutes, when Lee Yi stopped, he stopped with him.


    Although Qiqi didn''t have tears, he still pretended to take two big puffs, breathed out and patted his heart, showing some tired appearance.


    Li Yi saw that she pretended to be like this and immediately laughed.


    "Hug!" When she saw Li Yi stop, she immediately ran to him and stretched out her little hand, which was very lovely.


    Li Yi holds her in his arms directly. At this time, he has more thoughts to study the rune paper on Qi Qi.


    But he is doing some research for the time being, and the effect is not very good. Qiqi''s body should not be able to bear the huge power in her body. This Rune paper limits her.


    Only in this way can she grasp the power of her body and not play it at will.


    But there is no way to solve this problem. Hand grip strength should be gradually precipitated with experience and time.


    The current mastery ability of Qiqi can not be said to be strong, or even very weak.


    Her memory is not very clear, so many things will be forgotten.


    Also because of this reason, too strong power, she simply can not grasp.


    There is no way but to seal these forces. However, the rune paper on the head can actually be removed.


    But he didn''t go to expose it, because once the power couldn''t be controlled, Qiqi would also suffer.


    But what he thought was whether he could use this drawing as an adjustable switch to increase his strength a little at a time.


    Improve a little, even if there are some at the beginning can not grasp, with the time of personal habits, these forces will be gradually mastered.


    However, according to the current research situation, it is difficult to achieve this.


    In fact, a better way is to make Qiqi from a zombie to a human, at least have a normal sense of thinking and memory, can feel more things.


    In this way, we will be able to learn, learn from experience, understand more and more things, and it will be easier to master these things.


    This is the best way. Unfortunately, we have not made great progress.


    It''s hard to solve this problem even by yourself. After all, it''s very difficult to reverse Yin and Yang and life and death.


    But after all, it is getting better bit by bit. He believes that in a few more months, Qiqi should be able to taste something.


    It''s just that the taste may not be very clear, but it doesn''t matter that you have more than a few months.


    It''s just that I still don''t know what he wants in his heart, otherwise I can find a way to help him finish it, and then leave with him.


    "Sleep." Qiqi takes Li Yi''s hand, does not want him to leave, wants to sleep with him.


    The bed Li Yi prepared for himself is very big, more than two meters. He likes to sleep in a big shape, or roll around in bed, the bigger the more comfortable.


    Qiqi didn''t want to go, but he didn''t demand it.


    It''s also a good thing for her to sleep with herself and not face the darkness of the night.


    In fact, Qiqi is afraid of the dark. Li Yi doesn''t know what he has experienced before.


    But it clearly shows that she has a specific fear of something.


    I don''t like the dark, I don''t like the heat. I don''t like very small houses.


    To be exact, it''s a very small place, a very closed thing. She seems to have a phobia of airtight.


    In addition, there is nothing to be afraid of. Maybe it is because I didn''t find out.


    Li Yi didn''t care and took him to sleep.


    Qiqi likes to shrink into a small group when she sleeps, as if she can get more sense of security, or hold herself.


    Of course, it''s not without shortcomings. The only disadvantage is that you have to control your body temperature.


    But this time he tried to keep his body temperature at a higher temperature, say 25 to 30 degrees.


    I hope this can make Qiqi feel more temperature, so that she can adapt.


    I hope that these days I keep changing and trying with vitality to wake up her body can play a certain effect.


    In fact, the biggest effect of doing this is that chickens don''t have to do the same as before. They can keep their body very soft and active every day.


    In addition, the other advantage is not that there is no resistance to temperature such as heat. Get higher, even if it''s hot, it won''t feel very, very uncomfortable.


    In addition, I have some sense of pain, even if it''s just some people who can detect the spicy when eating chili.


    Similarly, when eating hemp peppers, you can also detect hemp. Although these two kinds of hemp peppers are not taste, they are also tactile, which proves that his body began to recover gradually.


    This is a good thing. At least we can see the effect, even if the effect is very weak, but at least we can see the change.


    It was a safe night, at least in July.


    Li Yi people think that the next day Ganyu will bring people to buy his own zhuyandan, but the next day there is no one, the third day is still so.


    He didn''t forget about it, did he?


    Li Yi always thinks that, or even he doesn''t care about it.


    Another day passed, and the rain still didn''t bring anyone.


    The woman named Jinse came to bubulu with her husband. Not only that, she played gongs and drums all the way. When I came to the door. And lit a big firecracker.


    Crackling, very festive and lively.


    Li Yi didn''t do much business when he opened the door, so he was attracted by the sound.


    Go out to see a man holding a banner, followed by many people toward bubulu.


    As soon as he saw him, he called out to the doctor, very excited.


    Many people around are also attracted by this incident.


    The man took this opportunity to constantly publicize how serious his wife''s original illness was. As a result, Li Yi cured it as soon as he made a move.


    Naturally, many people know that his wife was seriously ill.


    He found many drugstores. He had visited all the drugstores in Liyue harbor, but he was helpless.


    Even many patients and nearby residents know that today, Li Yi was cured as soon as he made a move.


    Because of this reason, for a moment, the name of his miracle doctor was known by people here, and they would pass it on to other people like one big net after another.


    It can be predicted that many patients will come here in the next period of time.

 Chapter 610

    Bubulu has many patients today, and a large part of them are seriously ill.


    Even if they are in other drugstores, they may just be suffering or taking medicine, hanging a life.


    All of a sudden, I heard that there was a miracle doctor coming here. I wanted to let the miracle doctor see if it could be saved.


    Li Yi is calm in the face of this situation and treats everyone''s illness quickly. But I''m afraid that in accordance with this situation, he will immediately inform someone to send him another batch of medicinal materials, otherwise the current reserve of medicinal materials is not enough.


    To some extent, the diseases of these people are not so intractable. It''s just that other doctors in Liyue harbor are not good enough.


    But almost can come, physical fitness is still relatively good, even if it is incurable, at least not to late.


    After all, the body is infinitely close to death, and even has begun to give birth to twilight and death.


    There are few such patients in the whole port. Because it''s so critically ill.


    Basically, it can be seen that the family members have been able to prepare coffins, and it won''t be long before people really die.


    Therefore, such people are in the minority after all. It''s very rare for them not only to be terminally ill, but also to be here by coincidence.


    The name of Doctor Li Yi was only spread in the surrounding area for a short time at least.


    There is no way. This is the lag of communication in the world. Even in the modern society, it is estimated that only people in the local city know about this world.


    What''s more, communication is not so well developed now. People in the surrounding area know that it''s because people in Liyue port live in a dense area, and word of mouth.


    After a busy day''s work, Li Yi closed the drugstore and was ready to go out for tea.


    He hasn''t been so relaxed for a long time. Now he suddenly relaxes and even has some infatuation with this kind of life.


    Qiqi is still the same as usual, but her vitality has played a role in the end. Although she still can''t taste it, her memory is much better than before.


    At least can guarantee the memory within an hour to remember clearly. It''s not the same as before, where to go three minutes ago, and forget three minutes later.


    This is a good progress, and finally the first step from 0 to 1.


    Anyway, it''s good to have a longer memory.


    Of course, it''s just short-term memory. It''s better for long-term memory.


    But in a short period of time and will not find anything, and because the memory becomes good reason, seven seven seven can write down more things, can do more things.


    This kind of life is half a month in an instant. Li Yi even forgets that he wants to make money by refining in Yandan.


    But in the afternoon of this day, this pharmacy ushered in a person who was not simple.


    Li Yi has noticed her before she enters the drugstore.


    Wearing a cheongsam and white hair. You can''t tell your age by appearance alone. But it should be relatively large, because the maintenance is excellent, and there is a woman''s elegant momentum.


    But I don''t know why the other party came. Just look at the material of some jewelry and clothes on the other party''s body, you can see that they are absolutely valuable.


    In addition, there were also two people behind the woman.


    It should be the woman''s confidant, but since the other party came to visit, he, as a doctor, would open the door anyway, in case the other party was ill.


    Therefore, after hearing the knock, he asked Qiqi to open the door immediately.


    Ning Guang looked at these medicine shops and saw the potted plants placed outside at will. I can''t help frowning.


    She herself is a beauty lover. Although these potted plants are not very rare, they are still wild outside.


    But he didn''t say that it had nothing to do with him that rich people were willing to waste.


    He has his own appeal this time. According to Ju Ganyu, a kind of pill has been produced by the pharmacy here. No matter how much you eat, you won''t get fat and you can keep your face forever.


    She is quite interested in and eager for this kind of elixir, or I''m afraid that no woman in the world would not care about this kind of elixir.


    She can also guess that the price of this pill is very high, but no matter how high the price is, she can still afford it.


    As the heavenly power in the seven stars of Liyue, Mora is just a number in her eyes.


    He built the floating jade Pavilion in the sky, which cost more than one trillion molas.


    Even with her financial resources, it was built many years ago.


    Since it''s a guest, I don''t know why he''s here, but I should send someone to meet him.


    He did not send people, and he had no one to send, so he sent out 77.


    She opened the door, followed by Ning Guang, and came to Li Yi again.


    "What''s the matter when the guests come." Li Yi. I didn''t get up and sit in the chair in the hall on the first floor, looking far away.


    Cong Guang has been in business for decades. He started from scratch. So far, he has never seen anyone.


    So she didn''t panic when she faced Li Yi.


    Even though she has been vaguely informed of the other party''s cognition and intervention through intelligence, she is likely to be one of the immortals.


    But what about immortals? The glass Moon is different from that of a thousand years ago.


    As one of the seven stars of the glass Moon, she is not humble even in the face of immortals.


    There should be some respect, but I don''t know the name of the immortal.


    "The seven stars of the glass Moon, the light of the sky, meet the immortal." She walked to Li Yi, saluted slowly and said.


    He nodded in silence, in the face of this situation, the performance is very calm.


    Although he doesn''t think he is an immortal, since he regards himself as an immortal, he can be.


    "Cong Guang. What''s the matter when you come to benxian? "


    He spoke slowly, and his tone was very relaxed and freehand.


    "I heard that the immortal has a pill in his hand, which can keep his youth forever. Ning Guang came to ask for it She gave a smile and said what she wanted.


    After listening to him, Li Yi pondered whether he was thinking too much. It turned out that he really wanted to buy pills.


    He said that he was preparing to sell the refined pills, but later told Gan Yu that he wanted him to help promote it.


    As a result, I don''t know when the publicity will be carried out, and now someone will come to me.


    Gan Yu, it''s too unreliable to think of it now.


    Or she did. The other party felt that there was no such thing, maybe now, so calm just came to him.


    He didn''t know that after Ganyu went back that day, he only took four hours off every day in 0071 and worked overtime for the remaining 20 hours.


    It was not until yesterday that I finally finished all my work that I was in the mood to rest and tell Ning Guang about this.


    After Ning Guang knew, the first thing was to come here to verify whether this kind of thing actually existed.


    Although in these years, she also used countless methods to preserve her appearance.


    And because the owner of the eye of God is slow to grow old, it has achieved a long-term effect.


    He also knows that this effect will be more and more difficult in the future. Recently, even his face has a few fishtail lines.


    No woman doesn''t care about her appearance. Ning Guang is the same. She wants to keep her best appearance forever.


    After Li Yi heard what he said, he stood up immediately.


    Since the other party is here to do business, he is still pretending to be an immortal. He quickly sells his things to earn a sum of money.


    Three million for one, thirty million for ten.


    The effect of one is three months. Even if you only sell one in three months, you have to spend twenty or thirty thousand a day to spend all the money.


    This kind of life is absolutely rich. No matter where you spend 20000 or 30000 yuan a day, it is a very luxurious thing.


    After all, money, to a certain extent, also follows the marginal effect. The gap between 10 billion and 30 billion things you can enjoy is not very big.


    Anyway, in Liyue harbor, the daily cost of living can cost 20000 or 30000 yuan, and most of the things can already be enjoyed.


    Li Yi didn''t say anything else in this period of time. He didn''t open the door for half a day and closed it for half a day.


    Drink tea, listen to books, eat snacks and snacks every day.


    Buy some toys, windmills and sugar gourds for Qiqi.


    Even so, if you can spend one or two thousand molas a day, it is already very much.


    If you want to spend tens of thousands of molas a day, you need to do something else, something more expensive.


    However, for money burning, not to mention twenty or thirty thousand a day, two or three million a day may not be enough.


    But as long as not deliberately to do that kind of very expensive things, simple eating, drinking and playing.


    Twenty or thirty thousand molas a day is already a very extravagant way to spend.


    "A three million Mola is effective for three months. In these three months, all aspects of your state and body function will remain at the peak. After three months, with the passing of the pill effect, it will gradually return to normal.


    But you should pay attention, this pill can''t make you immortal, just keep all the functions of the body to the peak, your life will not change.


    Keeping your body skills at their peak can really help you live longer. Those who could have lived 80 years old could have lived to 120 or 30 years old at least, but when it comes to time, they will still die. "


    Li Yi said while getting up, since the other party is to buy in YAN Dan, there is no need to install any immortal, hand in money hand delivery.


    "How many do you want?" As he spoke, he got up.


    After listening to his words, Ning Guang suddenly felt a little stupefied. She never thought that this immortal should have such a style


    In her memory, immortals are people who like to say enigmatic words, but don''t do much.


    Because of the seven stars of Liyue, no matter you or me. So many years of records are enough to let him see the character and past experience of many immortals, but it''s the first time for Li Yi to meet her, but she likes it very much.


    If you have something to talk about, you can say it directly. You can offer a price to buy it yourself, and the price is not expensive.


    For such a person, instead, he likes it more, unlike those immortals.


    Say some esoteric words, but don''t put forward any practical opinions in the end.


    Some things, some things do not directly say, but let them understand.


    Therefore, if you say it directly, the person you appeal to will prefer it.


    To do business is to do business. I''m not afraid of your rules. I''m not afraid of your high prices. I''m afraid that you don''t have them.


    "How many immortals? How much do I want Condensation. Of course, I want to put it in the right place. He won''t resell all the ammunition. He doesn''t need the money, but it''s better to keep all the ammunition in his own hands. If one day Li Yi disappears, he can still have pills.


    Her face can still be preserved, which is what she cares about most.


    "Here are twelve pills." Li Yi did not let the other party eat here.


    If it''s someone else, maybe there''s something about buying and selling, but Yi''s Tianquan Xingning light won''t.


    The other side is very rich, very rich.


    As one of the seven leaders of Liyue, the annual profit is over 100 billion, which is not difficult.


    When money comes to this position, money is just a simple number for them, which is not so important. Similarly, they don''t care much about money.


    Even if these pills are given to the other party, he believes that the other party will not sell them.


    You may even collect a lot of them and put them around you.


    But there is no lack of money, but it is also necessary to store more pills, even if these pills may be too much to eat, she also needs to store.


    Ning Guang looks at this bottle of pills with great satisfaction. Li Yi takes one out and swallows it.


    In a flash, he felt excellent effect, his skin began to become more tight and elastic than before.


    This is the most obvious, and the quality of hair has become better.


    It''s smoother to the touch. It''s totally different from before.


    When the change that the world brings to him is a huge instantaneous change, we can be aware of it.


    There were all kinds of other small changes that he didn''t notice in a short time.


    He can feel that the whole person is different from before, more energetic and energetic, and even his memory is better than before.


    It is absolutely not empty talk that time drives people to grow old.


    Ning Guang, I am a girl who is nearly 40 years old but still 20 years old.


    Good maintenance, good maintenance. Compared with a girl in her twenties, she is not as good.


    After all, time is a knife to kill pigs, and after taking this pill, he just felt his body exuding vitality again.


    Ning Guang really feels the powerful effect of this pill from the bottom of my heart.


    "I''ll send the money for the pills later. I don''t know if you want cash or cashier''s check. " He changed his mouth. If it''s a cashier''s check, he can bear it now. If it''s cash, she really wants to go back and get it.


    After all, no one will carry a few hundred kilograms of mora out. Although he has these films and they are well stored, he still needs someone to take them out.


    "Half and half." Li Yi said.


    Ning Guang didn''t say anything after listening, nodded gently, and then left with someone.


    He can see that Li Yi doesn''t have the heart to communicate with himself, and he won''t stay here to be boring.


    After leaving, just let people pay the money. In the future, let''s see if there are any pills.

 Chapter 611

    Li Yi grabbed a heavy mill and let the money slip through his fingertips.


    Eighteen million molas, only when they are in front of us can we know how many.


    In fact, there are not many, just 18 full boxes.


    The denomination of each one is 100. If you grab one, it will be 5000 or 6000.


    These are all real currency in circulation, with great purchasing power.


    Eighteen million molas is enough to buy two or three shops in the most prosperous area of Liyue port.


    If you put it in other places of Liyue, you can buy a small manor.


    In addition, there are 18 million Mola bank notes that can be exchanged into cash at Liyue''s Bank at any time.


    Li Yi is going to save the 18 million yuan. To be exact, he is going to ask the bank to help him manage his money.


    Deposit in the bank, the financial return is still very high, can reach 7% return rate.


    This is already very high. After all, there is no stock market in this world.


    If it were not for Liyue''s commercial development and frequent borrowing by businessmen, it might not have been able to get so much return interest rate.


    But part of the reason is that he already has a lot of money.


    Among the 18 million people who can be found in the whole Liyue, they belong to the top group.


    After all, it''s easy to have the assets of 1800 kings, and it''s easy to have a few shops.


    But it''s really hard to get 18 million dollars in cash in a flash.


    This money is saved to do nothing every year, and there are 900000 dividends. Enough to make a living.


    He is ready to have a chance to go to the bank to settle this matter, and he has opened an account for Qiqi, and put the money in her name.


    If he leaves one day, he will have someone to help him take care of her. With the money, he can live a good life.


    Of course, it is more likely to take her directly.


    At this time, Qiqi also came up and looked at Mora in the box. She knew that it was money and could be used for many things.


    Although her memory is not very good, but some common sense of life things with the accumulation of years, has almost turned into instinct, he remembers clearly.


    Thanks to Liyue, the currency has never changed over the years.


    What is it now? Otherwise, he may not be able to remember it.


    "Do you want it?" Li Yi asked.


    She shook her head and said nothing.


    Li Yi put away all these moras at this time.


    Calculate the time. When I make an agreement with the people in the furniture city, it''s time to deliver the customized furniture one after another. I should also pay the balance.


    The furniture he ordered is very large, and to a certain extent, it imitates the ancient system of Liyue thousands of years ago.


    Many things are no longer popular in this era, but they were like this many years ago. After many years of change, they gradually become like this.


    Although the names of some things are the same, the functional styles have been greatly different, and many things have been integrated into the understanding of later generations.


    Therefore, if you want to find these furniture in this world, you can either buy antiques directly, but the antiques you buy can''t be used.


    After thousands of years, many antiques are no longer as solid as they were.


    After all, if this kind of thing is good for thousands of years, after two or three thousand years of weathering, most of it has been damaged.


    Even if there is no damage, it is carefully preserved, and no one will use it directly.


    After all, no one will customize this kind of furniture in the normal state, so we invite several masters to make it.


    The most important thing is that the cancellation of many things means that people today do not have so much time and exquisite skills of their predecessors.


    Because of the development of some technologies, such as steel, many years ago Liyue did not find a way to make iron nails. Many things were mortise and tenon structures.


    Because the iron and steel industry is more and more developed, many things are directly nailed up with iron nails.


    Only those rich families will continue to use this mortise and tenon structure.


    Even so, they have never seen many patterns made according to the antique reference.


    The process is difficult, time-consuming and material consuming, and the price rises naturally.


    If it wasn''t for Li Yi, half of the deposit would have been paid in advance. The owner of the furniture store also knew that he was in bubulu.


    If there is such a big shop, I don''t worry that he can''t pay for it. Otherwise, I really don''t have to customize it for him.


    "Come on, brother, take you to your small window, your small cabinet, your small table." Li Yi said that he wanted to take Qi Qi''s hand.


    But she shook her head, opened her hands, waxy soft mouth, "back."


    "Good." Li Yi promised, and he carried her on his back.


    Many people met him on the road and said hello to him.


    After all, this is a doctor, this is a doctor, and this period of time really witnessed the skill of Li Yi''s medicine, almost all the diseases to his hands are cured.


    Even if there is no cure, his method will soon stabilize the disease.


    But sometimes it depends on me whether we can do it well.


    For example, some patients should not smoke, drink and eat fat, but they can''t forget it. They drink and eat meat all day.


    Even if it''s pharmaceutical, taking medicine on time is just to delay the disease and prevent it from getting worse quickly. If we continue this kind of living habit, it will get worse slowly.


    The patient himself can''t get rid of this habit, even he can only persuade, can''t say other.


    Of course, every time the patient came, he would tell him that if you don''t stop smoking and drinking and eat less meat, you will go home by crane sooner or later.


    And the other party just told him that if he didn''t smoke, drink and eat fat, he might as well die.


    Li Yi. There is no more advice to such a person, he saw more, do not see the coffin, do not cry, until the body is really unsustainable. Instead, he cried and came to save his life.


    And he just told him what he had said before. The patient went back, but he could only give up honestly.


    And it''s all about never letting go. Unlike before, if you listen to his introduction for a period of time or reduce the amount of food and drink, you can gradually recover your body, and then maintain a healthy diet.


    It can only be said that good advice is hard to persuade the dead.


    As soon as Li Yigang entered the door of the furniture city, the boss immediately welcomed him with a smile.


    This is a big job, and it can make a lot of profits.


    This is also normal. After all, it belongs to high-end special customization.


    Many workers need to give up their previous work and spare all hands to prepare for Li Yi. If there is not enough high profit, it is impossible.


    Similarly, the boss also needs to spend a lot of time to buy good food and wine, prepare the gift money, and invite those carpenters who are no longer making it.


    Only they can make such a thing.


    "The guest. There''s something I have to tell you. " The boss of furniture city, smile, whisper.


    "It doesn''t matter if you have something to say."


    "A guest came up with a double price and bought the furniture from you. He said, "if you come, please wait for him for a while. He wants to talk to you in person." The owner of the furniture city said that a few days ago, a guest came to buy Li Yi''s customized furniture at double price.


    But he can''t sell the furniture customized by the other party. He has already paid a deposit. Even if the etiquette doesn''t say twice the price, he can''t sell it even if he gives ten times the price.


    In other places, not to mention in Liyue port, integrity is very important in the furniture industry.


    After all, furniture with a good furniture business can even be handed down to two or three generations.


    If the craftsman level of production is not high, the boss does not carefully check how to make.


    Or sell other people''s customized furniture to get higher profits, wait for the other party to come and say no.


    There are also timber to be washed well, and so on. These things must never be done.


    If you do it, it won''t be long before people find out. In the end, the whole shop stinks completely and has no ability to continue.


    If people don''t know it, they will never do it unless they don''t do it.


    If you do it once, you''ll want to do it again sooner or later, so no matter how high the price is, you can''t make this cut.


    He remembers that his father told him that, and so did his grandfather.


    Without such persistence, he would not even have the courage to pass on the shop to his son.


    He also hopes that his son can be the same as himself, but things may not be easy to say in the future.


    I can only teach him by words and deeds now. I hope he can be honest and trustworthy. To do business honestly is to be a man.


    I don''t want to make too much money, but I want to have enough food and clothing.


    After all, if he does this, he can take a lot of benefits this time.


    But these interests are in his hands, and his son is not able to keep them. The family may lose a stable source of income, and they can only learn to do business.


    This is not good. He is a man who pursues stability, likes stability and doesn''t like to take risks. Although taking risks will make him rich overnight, he may have nothing.


    If he is poor, he should have the ability to fight. But now he is not poor. Stability is the most important thing.


    "Oh, who is it?" Li Yi is interested in doing it after asking.


    Do furniture city display area, looking at those ready, ready to send their own pick-up furniture.


    "It''s Mr. Zhong Li from the hall of death. He said he would talk to you in person.


    However, Mr. Zhong Li''s aesthetic standard is very high. Not only that, he also saw that there were some obvious mistakes and some changes in the way we made furniture.


    It''s all from him. Mr. Zhong Li''s level of learning is well known from the past to the present. "


    Otherwise, he would not tell Li Yi about it. Instead, he chose to turn the man out.


    Li Yi didn''t wait long before the clock came.


    It was a man, very tall. But strangely, the first feeling he gave Li Yi was that he was handsome.


    Not only that, the butt of the other side is really cocky. It can be noticed at a glance.


    The next second he noticed something wrong, the other side is very empty, is really empty.


    It doesn''t seem to be the real body, but the external incarnation.


    What''s more, with our own strength, we can''t see each other''s followers. It''s like layers of fog and something guarding us.


    Vaguely aware that it should be the way of heaven in this world, then the other side as a fairy.


    No, if it''s the earth immortal, there''s no reason that he can''t see.


    The strength of the other side is much higher than that of the Dixian, which is covered by layers, otherwise I will never fail to see it.


    Not only is he frightened, because Zhong Li finds that he has not been able to see through the details of the other party.


    As the strongest of the seven gods, there is probably no one in this world.


    It''s his opponent who can''t see through the details of himself.


    Is the other party a demon? He doubted that the more important reason was the eye of God that Li Yi wore.


    Rock properties.


    If God''s eye is sent out by himself, I will never know it.


    After the death of each holder of God''s eye, his God''s eye is also recovered by himself, and he has never given a God''s rock to Li Yi.


    That is to say, the eye of God on the other person is just like himself.


    However, he did not show any abnormality, he has gradually decided to give up Liyue.


    Not to give up Liyue, but no longer as the original God, let Liyue''s people decide their own way and their own route.


    Zhong Li will not provide any shelter for them. Just let them do these things by themselves.


    As for Li Yi, as long as he didn''t do any harm to Liyue port, or cause irreparable harm to the people of Liyue port, he would not do it.


    Of course, if Li Yi wants to kill all the people in Liyue harbor, he will do the same.


    After all, we can''t watch the Liyue harbor turn into ruins.


    "Mr. Zhong Li."


    Li Yi gave a boxing salute, and he also went back one mile. They both sat down, and immediately someone from the furniture city served tea.


    Looking at the prime minister gently, vaguely, he felt that he seemed to know this person, but he didn''t remember clearly.


    Seems to have seen, and seems not to have seen, I do not know?


    At noon, you also look at Qiqi. Of course, he knows her.


    In other words, Zhong Li did not know him, but molax, the king of rock, knew him.


    "Does Mr. Zhong Li want to buy these furniture? If so, please forgive me for not being in charge.


    Although the furniture is customized by me, it''s not for me to use. But I don''t think he will sell it. "


    Li Yi made it very clear that although he commissioned the furniture to be customized, he didn''t need to use it as a product of 77.


    Sell not to sell, seven seven seven still have some decision power, if he see clock from pleasing to the eye, perhaps can also sell clock from, if she doesn''t like that don''t sell.


    In fact, he might have guessed that Zhong Li should have lived for many years, and he might even know Qi Qi.


    Otherwise, seven seven seven won''t use that kind of eyes, looked at him for a long time, should be to see once person.


    But why does the other party pretend not to know each other?


    But although he was puzzled about this, he didn''t have much curiosity or anything.


    Seven seven. After watching it for a long time, I found that I still couldn''t remember it and shook my head silently.


    "Seven seven things. Don''t sell, don''t sell. "


    Zhong Li nods his head with a smile. This is not the point. He wants to see Li Yi just because.


    Those styles and things of thousands of years are no longer appreciated in this era. He just wondered who would customize such furniture.

 Chapter 612

    Li Yi nodded to Qiqi with a smile, "Mr. Zhong Li, if you like this, please forgive me for not giving you these things.


    But I think you should be able to let these carpenters make another batch according to these. And I heard from the boss that when it was made. You have also put forward a lot of opinions. "


    Zhong Li didn''t say anything. As a result, he had already met him. He just wanted to see who wanted these things.


    But I didn''t expect that it was her. It seems that even though the memory has disappeared, there are some habits and some things still printed in his mind, so that she can''t forget.


    In fact, Zhong Li sometimes envies her. After all, forgetting everything is more comfortable than remembering everything clearly.


    After all, I watched the familiar people and friends disappear from my eyes one by one, and others didn''t know the taste and pain.


    It''s like a siege, people inside the city want to go out, people outside the city want to come in.


    "Guest, I''ll take all these things to the drugstore for you." The owner of furniture city came up and said.


    Li Yi nodded and threw a key. These people are totally trustworthy.


    After all, no one will be greedy for profits. For some expensive medicinal materials, they choose not to own their own skills and jobs, and risk being arrested by Qianyan army to steal things.


    "Put it in the yard and come in person about the layout and placement of the furniture."


    When he finished, the boss nodded and asked the man to start loading and transporting these homes.


    "Do you want to go shopping together?" Li Yi. Invitation to speak.


    Zhong Li readily agrees. Anyway, in his opinion, a person''s stroll is also a stroll. It doesn''t matter to hang out with Li Yi.


    Since the other party invited him, he had no reason to refuse, and he was also very curious about Li Yi.


    This is the same. Li Yi is also very curious about him. He didn''t expect that there are people he can''t see. No matter what season his cultivation is now, it can at least be regarded as the middle-level combat effectiveness.


    If the combat effectiveness of intervention is regarded as the top in the world, it is the top among the top.


    It can have a rolling effect on them. But I can''t see the footfall of the man in front of me.


    The two men strolled in Liyue harbor with their hearts in mind. Along the way, they had a good talk, mainly because Zhong Li knew a lot about it.


    He could even point to the bridge and road that Li Yue saw, and he could tell his name, historical allusions and so on.


    Finally, they arrived at the hall of the people, "you and I had a good talk. Today I will be the host." Zhong Li smiles.


    It''s a pleasure to have a dinner party. Li Yi and Qi Qi sat down and were ready to order.


    Zhong Li took a menu and looked at it again. "There are a lot of new dishes coming out of Wanmin hall." When the second boy saw him coming in, he immediately came up to him, as if he saw a god of plague.


    "In that case, I''ll take them all." Li Yi was a little confused when he finished this sentence with a slow tone.


    That''s the menu of Wanmin hall. It''s as thick as a whole book. If nothing else is mentioned above, I''m afraid there will be thousands of dishes.


    All of them, no matter whether two people can finish eating or not, they have to set up dozens of tables. How much money is needed to speak this sentence calmly.


    Not only rich, but also belongs to the kind of rich Shaobao. It''s a waste of food.


    But Zhong Li didn''t prepare to return food and other ideas.


    Sophomore seems to be used to this situation. Even vaguely there are some happy.


    But the people in the kitchen are not happy. After all, Zhong Li is such a big customer. All the dishes are required, and they need to prepare little by little.


    Li Yi doesn''t feel much about it except that he has some money to burn and likes to waste.


    One dish after another is served and the clock leaves. Each one is tasted, and even some dishes are just a glance.


    Li Yi is on the side, honestly watching these dishes down, naturally will not be directly poured out.


    Li Yi even found that the sophomores of the Wanmin hall were quite experienced in dealing with such matters.


    They packed up all the dishes. In fact, most of them are not dirty. Zhong Li just pinched it with his chopsticks, tasted one mouthful, but didn''t taste the second.


    Li Yi is the same, even they don''t try many dishes.


    A large part of these dishes are used as the working meals of Wanmin hall. There are still some relatively clean ones left to be sent to orphanages or nursing homes.


    Zhong Li has tasted new dishes, but also a lot of old dishes, and one comment after another.


    Xiangling is holding a small book in the side of a serious record of his evaluation.


    She naturally noticed Li Yi, but she didn''t get distracted to say hello. Now she is trying her best to record Zhong Lei''s comments on him. She doesn''t dare to do anything else.


    After eating two mouthfuls of Qiqi, she stopped moving her chopsticks and sat quietly waiting.


    Clock away. He kept trying, but he didn''t eat much. He only tasted one or two of each dish, and then withdrew.


    And then give their own evaluation, and finally he finished all the dishes, nodded silently.


    "This time is a little better than last time." He could give his final evaluation, and Xiangling finally wrote it down thoroughly, and carefully put his notebook in the bag beside him.


    At this time, I had the heart to ask Li Yi. Just now, I was busy taking Zhong Li''s notes. At the same time, I was glad that he didn''t put forward his opinions at the same time. Otherwise, I really didn''t know who to listen to.


    Li Yi''s own cooking standard should also be very high, and the two people can also communicate.


    Zhong Li has really tasted it. He has only seen a high level of parity. If he wants to cook, he may not be able to taste it.


    Of course, if he is willing to spend time and energy studying, he will certainly learn well, but he doesn''t have the mind.


    "Master Li, do you have any suggestions? You can talk about it and listen to our discussion together, as well as the opinions just put forward by master Zhong Li. "


    Then he put his notebook in front of Li Yi.


    He. Did not see just now, I also tasted several dishes, relying on the taste and feeling in memory to give their own opinions and changes, I think it will be better to do so.


    At the same time, he is also prepared to purchase some rare materials and try them on his own. After all, his opinions are put forward by himself, and he should also try to verify them.


    I don''t know what the taste will be like. Make shrem into garlic flavor. Would it be delicious to add more coriander and pepper?


    Even she will inevitably have a little curiosity. If she has a chance in the future, she''d better try it.


    After dinner, Li Yi and Zhong Li look at me and I''ll look at you.


    The second is carrying stacks of bills. Xiangling had no choice but to cover her forehead.


    It''s good for the clock to leave. Every time he eats, he always orders everything on the menu.


    If he orders fewer dishes, he can help him get rid of the bill, but he can''t help himself if the quantity is more.


    After all, it''s impossible to lose money when the restaurant is open. If it''s OK once or twice, it will be more frequent. The great cause of wanmintang family can''t bear such a construction.


    So even Zhong Li had to pay for it. She felt a headache at the thought of going to Shengtang to collect money. After all, this account is not so easy to get back.


    Zhong Li is very calm about this situation.


    After reading this large section of the state, you thought he was going to take out a cashier''s check.


    Or take out a lot of suffering, after his observation, the world''s storage props, although rare, but still exist.


    Zhong Li is at least an immortal. It should be easy to store things. It wasn''t difficult for him to bring out a lot of molas, but then he said something that surprised him.


    "I have no money with me. Send the bill to the memorial hall. " When he said this sentence, he was very relaxed and confident.


    It seems that I paid the money honestly, without any bookkeeping, I''m sorry.


    "This... Mr. Zhong Li." It seems that little two should not know how to speak, but he finally took a deep breath and decided to speak out.


    "Miss walnut of the dead Hall said that if you come to Wanmin hall next time, you can order another one. She will never pay for you. Look at this... "He was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    "I''ll pay for it." Li Yi. Some helpless, really did not think that a person who can not see the depth should be so unreliable, if he is so unreliable, it seems that there is no need to worry too much about him.


    "Two hundred and eighteen thousand molas." Small two said handed a long stack of bills.


    Li Yi didn''t have the heart to see more. He took out enough molas from his pet ring and paid off.


    "In that case, thank you very much." Zhong Li is not embarrassed at all, but thanks. As if in his feeling, this kind of thing is taken for granted, nothing.


    Li Yi smoked a corner of the mouth, "Mr. Zhong Li is really independent, not the same as others."


    He didn''t seem to recognize the weirdness in his words, or he didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    "Go. I''ll show you around Liyue harbor. There are so many things that I don''t think you know. " He''s interested now. If you want to introduce Li Yugang to Li Yi, in fact, he has something to show off. After all, Liyue port has developed so well under his own leadership.


    On weekdays, there is no one to show off, and Li Yi is obviously a good object.


    So even he can''t help but show off his own interests to the other side. Although Li Yi doesn''t know it''s his own, he is very happy.


    After all, it''s hard to meet someone who doesn''t know new people, and. I can''t see my strength.


    In addition, it''s not the king of rock, it''s just Zhong Li.


    There are some things that even she can''t avoid. Li Yi. Just follow each other. A small part of Liyue harbor.


    This is the limit. After all, Liyue is just very big. You don''t have to wait until when you really want to finish shopping.


    It''s hard to speed up the places of interest that Zhong Li has to introduce.


    "Mr. Zhong Li, I''ll go first." Li Yi left with Qi Qi.


    After an afternoon together, he found that he was too confident about his surroundings. Even if he went out without money, he especially liked to consume. He became his wallet.


    If you stay like this, it''s estimated that it won''t take long to build 18 million moras.


    So it''s better to take the thirty-six stratagem and take the seventy-seven first.


    The next thing has nothing to do with him. Finally, he doesn''t care where he likes to go and how he likes to spend.


    Qiqi went back to his yard and looked at the furniture that had been forgotten. Some vague things were recalled in his mind. The more he looked, the more happy he was.


    Li Yi. According to his instructions, the house was rearranged bit by bit.


    All things are under his own control. He said that he would put them where they are and how they are arranged.


    Although it changes occasionally and forgets when it is finished, it will be remembered when it looks like it, but after tossing about the demand, it has become what he wants in the end.


    Li Yi. He also used some quilts and other small things that had been prepared before to help him prepare the bed.


    So everything is ready, Kiki can finally sleep here.


    She covered her quilt, took your hand and closed her eyes peacefully, as if she was sleepy.


    Li Yi didn''t do anything, so he sat on one side and coaxed it slowly until she fell asleep.


    He just left. He has already made preparations. Tomorrow, he will find time to ask what he wants. He will help him finish it.


    But tomorrow I have to get up earlier and go to the bank to handle the financial business.


    Put that 18 million in storage. In the end, it is to leave a way back and a stable way to make money.


    This is very important. Second, he got up early in the morning and wanted to go to Liyue bank with Qiqi.


    But on the way he met a very unexpected person, it was really a special accident.


    Zhong Lizheng is holding a towel, standing in front of the door of Xinyue Xuan like a waiter.


    Li Yi looked at him, some do not know the current situation, he really some confused, what situation finally ran to the crescent Xuan to serve.


    This is too unreliable, also too unreasonable, even if he dare to do xinyuexuan in the end how much backstage, really dare to accept.


    "What can I do for you, guest?" Clock from very slow, not humble and not haughty mouth.


    Li Yi. I''m really confused. What''s the situation? The world changes too fast, I can''t keep up with it, or there are too many thoughts of Zhong Li, I can''t guess.


    His strength is not so strong, but in any case, it is not as good as running here to do a squeak.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the situation now? " Li Yi. Surprised, he asked.


    Clock away. There was nothing wrong with it, and there was no shame.


    "I came here for dinner without any money. I said they didn''t want to hang up. I can''t break the contract. I have to pay for the meal, so I''m here as a waiter to pay off the debt. "


    What he didn''t know was that he didn''t owe any money and took the initiative to apply for work. There is no sense of shame.


    Li Yi feels that today is really an eye opener.


    "Then you must come on." He didn''t plan to help pay for the other party''s trouble.


    In other words, Zhong still owes him a meal.


    So it is for the other side to add sound oil, turned away.

 Chapter 613

    "Mr. Li Yi, you want to save all this money. It''s still three years to die. "


    Li Yi nodded slowly to confirm that he knew this thing clearly.


    He didn''t take the money. Anyway, it''s only 18 million bank notes. Now he just deposits the 18 million in the bank again.


    In fact, there is no change, but the owner of the money has changed, from Ning Guang to 77.


    And I still put the money in her name, and the death will never move, once a year.


    Only the interest will be spent and the principal will not be changed. In this case, as long as Liyue is still there. This money will always exist and will always be spent.


    Even just the money, the annual interest of these deposits has exceeded the annual income of more than 90% of the people in Liyue.


    With this money, you can live a very good life in Liyue port, even in any place of the seven countries.


    After Li Yi finished saving money, he left the bank with a lot of rice, flour, Cereals, oil, daily necessities and so on.


    This is a gift. Although there are not many things, the quality of these things is very good.


    I''m afraid some things don''t have some special ways, and they may not be easy to buy.


    So he took it. Although he didn''t use it, it might be used in the storage ring one day.


    Now his storage space is bigger and bigger, and there are more and more miscellaneous things in it.


    Sometimes he would sort it out and make sure what he put in it. When you want to use it, you don''t need to think about it carefully. You can get it easily.


    He left the bank with Qiqi, and the two walked home.


    The drugstore continues to open. There are not many patients in the drugstore now.


    After all, some people have a serious disease, know a miracle doctor immediately came to treat, can cure all cured.


    Can''t cure, really is the age to die, in fact, there are not many, should go also gone.


    Li Yi is still very idle every day. The drugstore doesn''t open for long every day, and then it will close immediately.


    He and Qiqi are free again. She is looking at the little birds flying around her. She is very happy.


    This bird usually stands on her shoulder, or flies freely in the sky.


    When she is in danger, she will instantly turn into a large magic weapon.


    You can fight, you can defend, you can take her away.


    There are many advantages that can not be covered in a word.


    At this time, Li Yi held her in his arms and came to this world for such a long time. He knew almost everything that should be clarified.


    Now I should ask him what his wish is, and then help her finish it.


    I''m afraid it''s not so easy to finish. I don''t know what he has. More importantly, even she can''t remember her wish.


    "Do you have any wishes? If you have something to say, I''ll help you finish it. If it can''t be finished in a short time, we''ll finish it together. "


    Li Yi finished and looked at Qiqi. She put her little hand on her mouth. It seemed that she was thinking about something, but after thinking for a long time, she didn''t seem to think of anything. She stood up.


    Into the room began to rummage, picking.


    It was a long time before she came out with a piece of paper. It seems that something is painted on the paper, but it is not very clear.


    Li Yi quickly took over, vaguely can see that the paper should be some kind of animal, but it is not clear what animal.


    "Coconut sheep." "Seven seven said, waving his hand," I want to find coconut sheep. "


    Li Yi looked at it twice, but he was not sure what it was.


    But from the name, it''s called coconut sheep. I haven''t heard of it. Is it the only creature in the world that will be extinct? After all, 77 was a man many years ago.


    In such a long period of time, it''s very common for some species to go extinct. It''s very likely that even the trace can''t be found.


    I can ask Zhong Li. He has lived for such a long time. If he knows, he can help himself. But if he is extinct, I''m afraid it''s really hard to find him.


    "Yeyang is a legendary animal of the half immortals." Her tone was very slow, and she was trying to think about whether she had forgotten something and didn''t say it.


    But after thinking about it, he could not think of anything, so he could only say all he knew.


    Li Yi regulated the current information. If the coconut goat is really a half immortal beast, no matter whether it is one or many, it should still be alive.


    That''s the only way to find it. After all, this thing must be alive for him to have a chance to find it.


    If he had died, he would not have been able to find the coconut sheep through time.


    "Well, we''ll start tomorrow to look for the coconut sheep." Li Yi embraces her and opens her mouth. Her emotion is very intense.


    Qiqi just nodded, as if she didn''t feel anything, or although she also had emotion and happy feeling, it was difficult to show it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Mr. Zhong Li, have you never heard of coconut sheep?" Li Yi frowned slightly. He was going to find the first person today. The first thing was to find Zhong Li.


    After all, he has lived for so many years. If there is something he doesn''t know, it''s impossible.


    So it''s the most important thing to find him first. He should know, but he didn''t expect that even Zhong Li hadn''t heard of this kind of thing.


    "Excuse me, I can''t help it. I know a lot of things though I have a good view of the past and the present.


    I know most of the records of Liyue harbor for thousands of years, but they are true. I have never heard of such a semi immortal beast. " Zhong Li thought seriously and found that he really didn''t know.


    Not only did he not know, he had never heard of such things, but in Li Yue''s memory of thousands of years, there were always some things he did not know.


    He was still curious about what the coconut goat was?


    "In that case, I won''t disturb you any more. I hope Mr. Zhong Li can help me. If you can hear from coconut sheep, please contact me.


    If I''m not in bubulu, you have to contact me with this token. " Li Yi nodded and turned to leave.


    He''s going to send a commission to the adventurers association first.


    To be honest, there was the adventurers Association, and he felt a little surprised.


    However, since it is normal to have it, most of the adventurers in the adventurers association are ordinary people.


    Of course, there is no lack of the owner of the eye of God, so it can be regarded as a relatively strong force.


    However, this force is not so strong in Liyue. It was seriously suppressed by Qianyan army, but it is said that they can be regarded as good in several other countries.


    Maybe yeyang doesn''t live in Liyue port. Tiwat is very big and has many different things.


    It''s not impossible for a fairy beast not to live here or in other places.


    So I really have to find a way to make a special big reward. I hope someone can provide information about coconut sheep.


    If someone can help him find Ye Yang, no matter how many moras he is willing to give.


    To tell you the truth, he''s observed Katherine, the host of the adventurers Association. The other side is not a person. The other side is really not a person.


    It''s like a bionic and mimicry robot. It''s too outrageous for him to accept.


    The point is that it''s human to some extent, but it seems to be cloned.


    I heard that the headquarters of the adventurers association is set up in Zhidong country.


    If this is the case, the development of science and technology in China will be far beyond our imagination.


    This thing is too black technology. It''s unreasonable.


    But he didn''t have the heart to study it carefully. Anyway, he didn''t seem to have a great relationship with himself.


    Even if it''s really a clone robot, the technology they''re developing has nothing to do with them.


    Besides, it''s just a clone robot, and the level is not very high.


    As long as they can''t develop weapons to modify the law of causation, they can''t hurt themselves to a certain extent.


    Of course, in addition to that, there are many normal people in the adventurers Association, and there is only one cloned robot.


    However, it seems that the robot is likely to collect intelligence secretly. It seems that the plan of Dongguo is very big.


    However, it has nothing to do with himself. He is just an ordinary person who wants to find coconut sheep.


    "I''m going to issue a reward of 10 million molas."


    "What did you say?" The receptionist preparing to record the reward was obviously stupid.


    There is a reward of 10 million molas, which is not offered by the adventurers'' Association of the seven countries.


    Is the other party really going to release it? Of course, she''s not worried that Li Yi can''t afford the money.


    When the adventurers'' Association issues a reward, it needs to pay half of the reward in advance, and the adventurers'' Association will keep it for you.


    Wait until the reward is completed, and then pay the other half of the money.


    In this way, even if the reward is not completed, the adventurers association can still make a lot of profits.


    In addition, there is no need to worry that the other party will run away. Even if they run away, there will be half of the compensation, and the adventurers Association will pay the other half.


    It''s fair to both sides, whether it''s the association adventurer or the client.


    It''s a very fair thing.


    "This... Are you sure you want to issue such a high commission?" She hesitated, but for many of the adventurers around her, her eyes were shining.


    Of course, they want to accept this Commission. This is the real thing. After finishing this order, they can retire. Ten million is enough to provide for the aged anywhere in Qi.


    Even if five million yuan is saved, five million yuan will buy some shops.


    Buying a few acres of land to rent to others is enough to make the next life rich and comfortable, and the living standard is higher than many people.


    This is the real once and for all. Of course, they can guess how difficult the Commission should be.


    Before Li Yi, the highest Commission of the adventurers association was only 1.67 million.


    After all, this is the business of the adventurers'' Association, which is relatively formal. If you are looking for a killer to organize the killing, the price is much higher.


    "Help me open a reward in all seven countries to find the legendary half immortal beast coconut sheep. If you can help me find it, you will get ten million molas. " Li Yi''s voice became loud, and he told these words to the adventurers around him.


    "If I can provide accurate information, such as the scope and location of my life, I will pay five million yuan. But I hope the news is true. If someone can help me confirm that the message is true.


    I''m willing to pay another million. But if the news is false and I don''t find it, I won''t pay a dime. "


    After Li Yi finished, he took out some information he had collected about coconut sheep.


    The animal of Banxian, in the current situation alone, does not appear in Liyue harbor.


    Probably in the other six countries, he ended up with five million molas in front of everyone.


    A lot of adventurers are ready to move when they see the five million Mara. Of course, they are not fools. They know that if they dare to fight against the five million Mara, they will never get out of here alive.


    What I should do is to find a way to find the so-called half immortal beast. I took out the ten million molas and retired in Liyue.


    This matter like a long wing, instantly spread throughout the glass month.


    Not only adventurers, but other hunters and even farmers have heard about it.


    There are also many people who are taking risks because of this.


    After Li Yi issued the Commission, he actually had the idea to leave.


    After all, this kind of thing. In fact, it''s just fishing for a needle in the sea and fishing for a net.


    If a blind cat meets a dead mouse, it''s a good thing that it can really provide information to itself, but he doesn''t think the probability is high.


    I also have to do a hand preparation, to find coconut sheep.


    Let''s start with Liyue. Let''s go through the stone gate and enter a new country in mengde. Let''s have a look in mengde.


    If Mond doesn''t, go into the Dragon Ridge snow mountain and look there.


    If not, try to find a way to go to winter. In a word, we must find a way.


    He didn''t believe it. With his own strength, he couldn''t even find an ordinary immortal beast in this world.


    So he immediately went back and began to prepare to turn off bubulu.


    It''s impossible to sell it. At least it''s an industry. Stay there first.


    But we still need to close the door and seal up some precious medicinal materials for the future.


    Then I began to search in Liyue with Qiqi, but I can browse it quickly here.


    He didn''t pursue too much detail. After all, even Zhong Li had never heard of Liyue. Nine times out of ten, he didn''t have this thing at all, but he was very curious about how Qiqi heard about it.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. All in all, take action first.


    Li Yi wrote a sign and hung it in front of the drugstore.


    "I''ve traveled all over the world and won''t come back in a short time. Please let me know. If you need a prescription, you can take it to other pharmacists to fill it for you. "


    After dozens of words were written, they were hung outside bubulu.


    Li Yi began to seal the village with some precious medicinal materials, especially precious ones, which he lost in his storage ring.


    Everything should be done thoroughly. Li Yi is ready to visit Tianquan Ningguang.


    He hopes to be able to help find out with the help of the other party.


    It''s best to take advantage of Liyue. In that case, there will be one businessman in the whole seven countries, who may help to pay attention to it.


    The more people pay attention to it, the more likely they will find it.


    It''s a must to visit each other. Now he''s spreading his net. Whether he can catch fish depends on his luck.


    Maybe in two days someone will remind themselves that they have found the trace of the coconut sheep, or even have determined where to bring it to show them.

 Chapter 614

    "Mr. Ning Guang, Li Yi, bubulu''s boss, came to visit." Bai Zhi looked at the light in front of him respectfully and adoringly, and spoke slowly.


    She was lying on the case, and seemed to be calculating and studying something. When she heard this, she was silent for two seconds.


    Then he turned and nodded slowly, "I see. Just let him come to see me in qunyu Pavilion. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yi quickly ascended the qunyu Pavilion, where he stood, and the whole scene of Liyue was in his eyes.


    I can''t help but feel happy.


    Qunyu Pavilion is really luxurious and big enough to drive such a big thing to float in the sky every day.


    I''m afraid it''s going to cost a lot of molas. It can only be driven by energy.


    Li Yi didn''t wait long, but Ning Guang came. Before he came, he was here to enjoy the scenery.


    "Ning Guang doesn''t know the immortal''s visit, but he is far away from welcome." With a faint smile on his face, he didn''t know whether it was real or disguised.


    "Tianquan star is unnecessary. I came here to ask for something." Li Yi said slowly.


    "It doesn''t matter if the immortal has anything to say. If Ning Guang can do it, he will help." She didn''t insist on it, and she didn''t have enough room for it.


    Li Yi didn''t say much. He held out his hand and handed out a pill.


    "This medicine can keep youth forever. It also has the effect of prolonging life. "


    Although Ning Guang was greedy for the pill, she didn''t pick it up.


    No matter what kind of courteous, no matter how treacherous or stolen, the other party gave such a precious thing to herself without any reason, if she took it, she would fall into the disadvantage.


    Of course, in her mind, even if this thing fell into the wind, she had to accept it


    After all, it''s too tempting for a woman to stay young forever.


    "I hope Tianquan star can use its own way to help me find the half immortal beast coconut sheep


    . As far as I know, Liyue port probably doesn''t have it. I know that Tianquan star has other six countries'' routes. I hope you can help me pay attention to them. This pill is the price I paid in advance. "


    Then he handed out the pill, and Ning Guang caught it in a hurry.


    Looking back, I find that Li Yi''s figure has disappeared.


    He gave a smile and seemed very satisfied. He took out the pill and took it first.


    There was no obvious feeling, but he didn''t doubt that Li Yi didn''t need to cheat himself.


    And he just disappeared, in fact, vaguely is a warning to himself, don''t let yourself accept things do not work.


    The other side is very clever and doesn''t say it clearly. She is very satisfied with this. It''s easier to do things with smart people than with stupid people.


    Of course, the premise of the other side is not their opponent, otherwise enough to make their own headache.


    Li Yi left qunyu Pavilion and returned to bubulu again. He took Qiqi''s little hand and left Liyue harbor.


    "Where do you say we''re going?" Li Yi asked as they walked out of Liyue harbor.


    He had enough maps and enough details about his surroundings, which he bought and kept in his mind.


    It''s OK to go anywhere, but he wants to ask Qiqi''s opinion to see where she is going first. At least she can choose before visiting bianliyue.


    After thinking for a long time, Qiqi finally followed the familiar route in memory. Go to the familiar place slowly.


    As you walk, you can see what kind of medicine you want to pick, and you want to jump up and grab it.


    Li Yi also by her temperament, liyuegang nine times out of ten has no coconut sheep, carefully and slowly looking, there will be no discovery.


    It''s better to follow her wish, and finally stroll around, and then go to Mond.


    They strolled together for a long time. Finally, he stayed in a high mountain.


    Looking at the records on the map, Li Yi can vaguely judge that the place where he should be now is mount ozang.


    The legendary place where immortals live in seclusion. I don''t know if there are real immortals on it.


    Well, you can climb up the mountain to have a look. Maybe this fairy will know about the coconut sheep.


    No, it''s not that important. I''ll climb when I''m in front of the mountain.


    Both of them were very fast, but they had reached the top of the mountain in a moment.


    After Li Yi got to the top of the mountain, he found that there was a big difference around him. There was a small cave hidden here. It was built and made by array. The array was extremely exquisite.


    At least in terms of their own level, it has been built quite well, not to say it is superb, at least it is also very high-end.


    However, it may be because of the lack of strength of the person who arranged the array. With the help of the array, some mechanism skills are integrated with each other.


    This gave him more inspiration. After all, he was proficient in Mohist mechanism, but he never thought of integrating array and mechanism.


    The integration between the two is very good, very clever. The effect of far one plus one is far greater than two.


    Even he felt very subtle. He believed that at the first time he entered here, the other side should also find himself. He had entered the range of the other side''s array.


    Although he covered up his own strength, he found that he should have no problem. I don''t know what''s the situation of the other party and what''s their attitude towards themselves.


    Li Yi didn''t know that the immortal here was really king by the wind, and he was indulging in his own research.


    She didn''t pay attention to other people at all. Although some outsiders entered the array, she didn''t pay attention to them. After all, occasionally there were people who came to search for immortals and visit mountains.


    By chance, they entered here by mistake, but when they found that they could not find the immortal, they left.


    Since Li Yi came here, he didn''t leave in a hurry.


    I don''t know why there is a complete kitchen system here


    It''s true that they have everything, everything.


    Just look at the dust shot down above, I''m afraid it''s not known how long no one has used it.


    There is also a table. Although there is some soil on it, it is well preserved and clean. There is also tea.


    Judging from the situation, no one has been here for months.


    He summoned a burst of water to clean all these things, and then happily cooked the ingredients.


    Heaven and earth are the biggest.


    During this period of time, after his constant recuperation, he finally made a breakthrough.


    She was finally able to taste a little, very light.


    Although we can only feel the sweet taste, we can''t feel the other fresh and salty taste for the time being.


    But being able to feel sweet is also a great thing.


    Now she likes to make some sweet food for her to eat and taste the sweet taste. It can also be regarded as a happy life for Qiqi.


    The process of food cooking is very fast, you bring one dish after another to the table.


    And at this time has not appeared before the role, also finally appeared here, the immortal suddenly came out.


    "I don''t know how many years no one has worshipped this immortal." A crane walked out slowly, and then found Li Yi and Qi Qi Qi.


    Then she found that two people, like herself, are immortals, not mortals.


    What I just said was totally wrong, but where did these two immortals come from? Why don''t you have any impression.


    She''s self-contained. She can''t wait to find a way to get in at that time, but she''s already in front of others, and she doesn''t know where to run.


    Fortunately, she is a crane, if not, you can see her face flushed.


    Li Yi stares at each other for a long time, some embarrassed mouth, "do you want to eat together?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yi looks at the real king who is sitting opposite to him. At this time, she is no longer the crane she used to be, but a human.


    Sitting on the chair, slowly tasting the food that only belongs to the front, and repeatedly issued praise.


    Is it all the immortals in this world that are unique, or are they lucky enough to meet some of them.


    Li Yi some do not understand, count the immortal she met.


    An hour away from home, never bring a purse, as a fairy eat overlord meal, and then go to a restaurant to work.


    Gan Yu, as a Kirin, is worried about getting fat. He deceives others into not eating meat as a Kirin.


    As a result, I can''t help but worry that I will grow fat, even if I like work.


    It''s not normal at all. Normal people like to work.


    There is also this crane. What do you do when you eat? You always blush and look at yourself when you have nothing to do.


    It''s obvious that I want to ask myself what I want to say.


    But he deliberately held on. He didn''t take the initiative to open the mouth, just to see if the other party could speak.


    Therefore, the meal gradually ended in a strange and quiet atmosphere.


    After dinner, Li Yi brewed a pot of tea, borrowing the wind to flow cloud, really you are not polite.


    In other words, he didn''t have the idea of politeness in his mind. He picked it up and drank it directly.


    "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of the name of coconut sheep, the beast of Banxian." With a smile on his face, Li Yi spoke slowly.


    She thought carefully for a moment, but she didn''t know what the so-called half immortal beast and coconut sheep were. I don''t seem to know such things.


    So he shook his head¡° I''ve never heard of such a fairy beast. I have lived in Liyue for many years, if I haven''t heard of it.


    Even if there is such an immortal beast in the world, nine times out of ten it will no longer be the moon. Otherwise, I will never know. "


    Li Yi nodded after hearing what he said. In fact, he already knew the result in his heart.


    Zhong Li doesn''t know, Zhong Li doesn''t know what he can''t see, and Liuyun Zhenjun doesn''t know what he can see through.


    Ganyu didn''t know that there was no information sent out from the seven stars of Liyue.


    So far, the adventurers association has been looking for it, but I don''t know if they can find it.


    These things are multi pronged. In a short period of time, some of them may not be effective, but in a long period of time, he believes that he will see a glimmer of light in the end.


    As long as Yin and Yang exist in this world, even if they have existed, they can find information and set goals.


    "In that case, thank you, immortal." After Li Yi apologized, he got up and pulled Qiqi away.


    He could see that after he left, he borrowed wind and flowing clouds. Zhenjun seemed to have something to say all the time.


    But looking at himself and never said, he did not ask him whether he loved to say it had nothing to do with himself.


    Now that I know Liyue, nine times out of ten there is no such thing as coconut sheep.


    He was also a little discouraged, so he would not look for it in Liyue, but in other places.


    Go to Mond first and go back along the mountain.


    Two people''s speed is very, very fast, if not think that in case the blind cat hit the dead mouse, found a trace of coconut sheep. I''m afraid Li Yi has already arrived in Mond.


    Even so, he arrived at Wangshu Inn in the evening.


    Wangshu inn is a good place. If you enter Liyue from mengde, almost all businessmen will rest again, so this inn is very large.


    There are many guests in the inn. Not only that, the scenery here is beautiful, but also the distance from Liyue itself is not very far


    If you have a good journey, you have a fast horse.


    Even ordinary people can get here in three days at most.


    Of course, if you have the eye of God, it''s totally different.


    People with and without God''s eye are almost two dimensions.


    Moreover, it is said that there is an unclear relationship between this inn and Liyue seven star, and it is even said that this inn is the dark pile buried here by Liyue seven star.


    This is understandable. After all, the inn itself is a place where people gather and disperse. It doesn''t matter. It may not be possible to open it.


    In addition, not far away from here is the stone gate, which is the main way to guard Liyue and mengde. The seven stars of the glass Moon, if there are dark piles here, it''s completely understandable.


    It''s also a good place for leisure.


    Li Yi actually observed the situation around Liyue. Liyue''s geographical position is very superior, easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    As long as you occupy Guyun Pavilion, you can firmly grasp a large area of sea around.


    There is no need to worry about the enemy''s invasion from the sea, so the guyunge must be held as long as it can be held.


    Even if someone wants to launch an attack from the sea, Liyue has enough time to react and defend.


    In addition, as long as Monde, which borders on it, keeps the important pass of Shimen well.


    It can be said that one man is really in charge of the pass and ten thousand people are not allowed to open it.


    Moreover, there are many mountains and dense forests around, but the topography of many places in Liyue is very flat.


    It''s like someone deliberately modified and adjusted it to make Liyue a situation easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    Even if the enemy can break through and Shimen''s defense comes to Liyue, they can also use the advantage of the sea to enter Guyun Pavilion and fight with the enemy for a long time.


    In addition, a large area of mountain forest near qingce village can also become their secret place to fight with the enemy.


    Therefore, Liyue''s geographical advantage is very good. In addition, Liyue has enough money to maintain sufficient military equipment.


    What''s more, the immortal and the rock King guard, regardless of the other single on the top level combat effectiveness, Liyue is the strongest in the whole seven countries.


    Even if you don''t use the top fighting power, the seven stars of the moon won''t do it. Relying on ordinary soldiers without God''s eye, Liyue port''s strength is also among the top seven countries.


    After all, the number of thousand rock troops alone is far more than that of the other seven countries.


    After all, Liyue has a large population and many people need to maintain nature, which leads to a large number of thousand yuan troops.


    There is no way to do this. A large number of troops have excellent training value, and money can improve the level of equipment and food. Naturally, the overall quality of the thousand yuan army can be regarded as the top among the seven countries.


    After all, to train a strong soldier with excellent physical quality, the most important thing is to have a good meal. To make them work hard, it is to make them and their wives, children and children have a good meal.

 Chapter 615

    Li Yi walked into Wangshu Inn, where there were not many guests, or at least not many now.


    Now it''s not the busiest time in the inn. The busiest time is usually at night, and the most leisurely time is at noon.


    Every night, countless pedestrians from afar arrive here, hoping to get a room to keep out the wind and rain, and have a good rest for a night.


    Even if there is no guest room, stay in the hotel range, many people gathered at night is also very safe, do not worry about the attack of magic.


    In this world, the wild is full of demons. Whether it''s Qiuqiu people or shrem, they may attack the passing caravan pedestrians.


    The strength of these shrems and Qiuqiu people is not very strong. Ordinary thousand rock army can solve ordinary Qiuqiu people one by one.


    However, there are also some larger or very strong individuals among the Qiuqiu people. There are even some who use slime as a shield.


    There are also some that can throw fire, slim, which is very difficult to do.


    What''s more, there are mages who know how to use part of the elemental power.


    This kind of demon can only be dealt with by a special owner of the eye of God.


    Ordinary people have no power to fight back against them.


    Even if the professionally trained Qianyan army is fully armed, it must have a small team of more than ten people to deal with it.


    After all, the best way to deal with this kind of caster is the archer''s long-range strike.


    Don''t give the opponent the chance to raise his hand to use the spell, otherwise once he is given the chance, if it is a fire or rock system with greater power.


    It''s very likely that you''re going to have your stomach cut open on the spot or you''re going to have coke all over your body.


    The others are fine. The water system can only cure other mounds.


    Qianyan army will not be injured. At most, it may trigger some elemental reactions.


    The ice system is colder at most. It may catch a cold. At most, it''s not freezing all over.


    If you break the ice in a short time, you still won''t have much to do. Just rest for a few days.


    Grass does not matter, although the call vine hinder action, but as long as avoid, at least not too much danger to life.


    The rock series and fire series are basically injured when they touch each other, and die when they touch each other.


    For these ordinary thousand rock armies, those other attributes will not affect them.


    These two attributes are real instant damage.


    They are also physically ordinary. Although they are well equipped, coupled with long-term exercise, their bodies are much stronger than ordinary people.


    The overall quality of human beings in this world is much better than that in modern society, especially in terms of the upper limit.


    There is not much improvement in the lower limit, but even without the eye of God, the upper limit of exercise for ordinary people is also increased a lot.


    Basically, people with God''s eye can do what people without God''s eye can do. As long as you are willing to work hard and have great talent, you can do it.


    But such people are in the minority. There must be such talented people in Qianyan army.


    But not too much. Most of them are better than ordinary people.


    Nor is it possible to ignore such attacks.


    Therefore, when escorting some valuable or relatively large goods, many caravans will ask people with the eye of God to be escorts.


    There are a few people who have the eye of God, and the price of asking them to do it is absolutely not low.


    Many caravans also take risks to escort goods.


    Even so, as long as they have the opportunity, they are willing to spend a lot of money to ask a person with the eye of God to escort the goods.


    Because thinking like that means safety, the safety of the whole journey.


    The price paid is not worth mentioning relative to the safety of life.


    In any case, you have to live and deliver the goods to the place to make a profit.


    Every year, because of all kinds of flustered accidents, not a few businessmen fall on the journey.


    Especially this kind of transnational trade, although it can earn a lot of profits.


    The same journey, the same speed, to earn three times more than domestic profits.


    It''s enough to make a lot of people crazy, and enough to make a lot of businessmen die on the journey.


    At the junction of the two countries, both countries have a tacit understanding of the outflow of a blank buffer zone.


    This area is very dangerous, because it is specially reserved by two countries, and the armies of both countries will not clean up and deal with demons.


    Only when the demons reach a certain level and they wander around at will, which affects the safety of the border, will they clean up.


    At ordinary times, it is basically under no jurisdiction.


    Therefore, when escorting goods through there, the degree of risk will be unparalleled.


    Li Yi did get some attention when he came here. The owner of God''s eye is a minority in this world.


    What''s more, two people came together, but they only received a little attention.


    After all, many people have their own business.


    "Two of the best rooms, connected side by side, do you have a suite? It''s better to have a suite. " Li Yi looks at the landlady in front of him and says.


    She nodded silently and looked. Take a look at the tenant registration form above.


    "There are still. One thousand five hundred molas a day. "


    Li Yi nodded silently and handed out the money.


    "Can I borrow the kitchen?"


    "Yes, but if you use the food in the kitchen, you need to pay separately."


    He nodded and said nothing, picked up the key to the door and left.


    The room on the outside of the second floor looks quiet.


    Li Yi opened the door, this set of room should have been cleaned up, two bedrooms, and a separate bathroom and living room.


    It''s worth the price. After all, the house price here can''t compare with that of zailiyue port.


    Liyue port is the most prosperous place in Liyue, and here is just the border.


    Looking at the new house in front of her, Qiqi walked around curiously.


    Li Yi feels that everything around him is frowning. It seems that there is a polluted atmosphere here. It''s very evil and not pure.


    Momentum and strength are also very strong, but it can be seen that they should have been artificially eliminated.


    So it''s just a little bit of breath, and it won''t affect other people.


    If the amount of these breath is more, I''m afraid it will have some bad effects.


    More importantly, he could see clearly that the source of this evil breath was in this inn.


    Not only he, but also Qiqi can feel this evil breath. And instinctively feel uncomfortable.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Yi''s pure spiritual power instantly covers the place and gradually purifies and expels the breath.


    This evil breath, like maggots attached to bones, is not so difficult to solve.


    If you really can''t, you can use your huge humanitarian merits to exchange them, which will eventually kill the breath.


    Even his huge humanitarian merit has been condensed into a small golden wheel of merit. Only the golden light can remove most of this breath.


    It''s not transfer, it''s purification, it''s melting the evil breath.


    It''s only one room to deal with, and it''s not particularly useful now.


    In fact, Li Yi knows better than anyone that it''s useless to clean up here. Finding the source is the most important thing.


    This matter if oneself didn''t meet also just, since met conveniently solve.


    It''s like making contributions to the human race in this world.


    As long as the source of these evils is eliminated, over time, even if the original number is more, it will gradually disappear between heaven and earth.


    The world''s self purification ability is far more powerful than people think.


    The key is to find the source of this matter no matter what, and find the source to solve it by yourself.


    No, no matter how strong he is, it''s useless.


    As Qi Qi''s breath was purified, she seemed to be a little afraid. She instinctively hated this feeling.


    Li Yi didn''t say anything, but gave her some merits and virtues so that she didn''t have to worry any more.


    As long as there is merit in the body, the general evil has no way to hurt her.


    Even if there is a time when she wants to hurt him or harm him, once her merits change, she can instantly detect it.


    So the protection is very tight.


    And I still want to find the source of this evil.


    "You stay here first. I''ll go out and find something to eat for you. You should be good."


    Although she is still a little afraid, but looking at the hand obediently but you still nodded.


    "Come back soon." With that, he sat on one side of the table and looked around with a little uneasiness.


    Li Yi nodded silently and laid some prohibitions here. If Qiqi forgot something, he could remind her remotely.


    He himself left the yard and began a targeted search along the whole inn.


    According to the range and route of the evil, it is like a wolf smelling blood.


    Slowly explore all these around, as long as the effort, and ultimately sure to determine where the specific location.


    Along the way, he even saw some demons that had been infected by evil.


    Even if the original Qiuqiu people were not intelligent, they still had some weak intelligence.


    Even years of change, occasionally some individuals will be born, these individuals may be more friendly to a certain extent.


    Or maybe it''s more timid and not as hostile to humans as all the hillocks are.


    Although such individuals are rare, they still exist.


    After all, the number of these demons will maintain in a relatively stable range, the vast majority of Qiuqiu people.


    Life is very round, is completely small tribes, generally speaking, will not easily attack the city or village.


    But this is different from being infected by evil, he has lost the most basic intelligence.


    No matter what is in front of them, they dare to attack.


    Even if they gather together, they dare not attack urban villages or places where large-scale villages gather.


    But there''s a lot more of them. They really do.


    Moreover, the number of evil forces is becoming more and more, and gathering together can also lead to disaster.


    It didn''t take long for him to determine the source of the evil. In addition, what made him even more curious was that Wangshu Inn was the place with the most evil besides the source.


    I''m afraid something has been living there, with a lot of evil in it, but the source is not there.


    This makes him very curious, but now that he has found the source, he just needs to deal with it.


    Li Yi then spied into the source of the evil, which was a man.


    To be exact, it''s not a person, but an immortal.


    The other party is holding a long gun with some kind of tattoo on his body.


    Shuttling between demons, the speed of cleaning up is extremely fast. Every time the shuttle is the wind blowing, occasionally jump up, carrying the strong wind in heavy hit.


    Li Yi looked at him and estimated each other secretly. I''m afraid that he was attacked by evil spirits.


    It''s all the time now. Suffering from the evil spirit, this kind of pain is very tolerable.


    This kind of pain does not act on the body, but is the torment of the spirit of the body, even the multiple unity of the soul.


    If the mind is not strong, under a long period of torture, I am afraid that they will either fall into madness or choose to end up on their own.


    When Li Yi looks at the other side''s hand, there is no doubt that he will suffer more. This kind of pain is very tolerable.


    If you don''t do it, it will be much better, but there will be more demons around.


    He wore a mask and didn''t seem to want the world to recognize him.


    Li Yi has read a lot of books. He may be able to judge who the other person is by his appearance and mask.


    Liyue has records. He should be yecha.


    But Yasha, now there is only one demon subduing sage left, and the rest are all dead and fleeing injuries.


    Presumably, the other party will appear here and solve these demons. He is the legendary demon subduing saint.


    I just didn''t expect that the demon subduing sage was in Wangshu inn.


    After all, there are so many magic weapons in Wangshu inn. Only when the other party lives there for a long time, can they emit.


    Li Yi saw the other side, and the other side also saw him.


    Mandrill looks at Li Yi a little puzzled, he has never seen each other, there is no such person in his impression.


    But the other side actually appears, in front of oneself, the other side is immortal.


    He felt each other''s unique momentum, but he never saw the immortal in his own impression.


    "You are." He slowly takes off the mask, he will only put on the mask when cleaning up the demons. Other times, no matter in ordinary life or in the face of others, will take off the mask.


    "You don''t have to know who I am, you just know that I''m the one to solve your evil spirit."


    Li Yi smiles. If others don''t have this ability, even if they are themselves, they can only suffer from this kind of torture.


    Then these are no longer any difficulties for themselves.


    There are many ways to solve the evil spirit. There is no doubt that some of them need to work hard.


    There is another way, that is to give him the solution.


    Let him operate the Dharma silently, find a place to clean up and purify it bit by bit.


    I just need to help him at the beginning, help him recover his mind, leave some merits, so that he can complete his early practice.


    The next step is to rely on himself, which is also an investment.


    After all, it can solve the evil spirit of the other party, and no doubt it can get a lot of merit.

 Chapter 616

    Mandrill looks at him, some doubts and curiosity, why does the other party say that he can solve the evil spirit on his body.


    You know, even the emperor has no way to solve it, but can ease it.


    But even so, with the evil spirit, daily persistent torture.


    Yasha''s centrality is not tenacious. He has already been unable to bear it. Even he has been unable to bear it many times.


    If it had not been for the persuasion and the insistence in my heart, I am afraid I would have already found a way to give up.


    In this way, we don''t have to endure the pain when the evil spirit breaks out and erodes, and we can completely recover our normal consciousness.


    But now the other party suddenly said that he could solve the evil spirit in him. Although he longed for it, he could also feel that the element force of wind attribute was obviously more and more active than other attributes.


    Li Yi took a look at the map in his hand. He was probably just across the border of Mongolia and Germany. If he went further, he was running to wolf leader.


    It''s said that there is a king wolf guarding by the north wind in the running wolf. I don''t know whether it''s true or not.


    Before he entered mond, he first learned about the country through some materials of Liyue.


    The Mongolians believe in babatos, the God of wind, and love poetry and wine. Their overall combat effectiveness is far lower than that of Liyue.


    There is no way, because they are congenitally deficient, whether from their geographical location, or their strength.


    Among the seven countries, although they are not strong, they are definitely not weak, but the Mongolians are too free to believe in.


    So many things can''t develop up to now.


    The results show that the average level of all aspects is not bad, but LengSheng has developed into this kind of collapse.


    Li Yi was not particularly interested in this, so he just took a look at it at that time.


    Monde''s gods are guarded by four winds: Wolf of the north wind, dragon of the east wind, lion of the south wind and eagle of the west wind.


    The four winds guard should be the same as those immortals under morax.


    Of course, I don''t know the combat effectiveness of Sifeng guardian. What''s more, according to what he knows, Sifeng guardian has disappeared for many years.


    And even now, Liyue harbor is still there. With the existence of immortals, but not many people know.


    If you think about it carefully, maybe they still exist, but they are not recorded in the books you read, just like the ancestors of Liyue port.


    Of course, this kind of thing exists, and he feels that the probability is very high.


    He and Qiqi are not fast, but they are not slow.


    Ben wolf collar is very big, with the existence of wolves. What''s more surprising to him is that although these wolves are not very densely distributed.


    The first wolf in each group seems to be in order. When they meet, they don''t fight, but stagger each other.


    It''s like having wisdom. What''s more important is that the wolves here can form a relatively large group.


    Ordinary wolves. There are seven or eight wolves at most. No matter how big they are, they are only a dozen. If there are more wolves, they will inevitably be separated.


    Only in this way can we get more food and a larger range of hunting, and can we continue to breed.


    But here, most of the wolves are 30 to 50.


    This surprised him, but he didn''t study it carefully. Although these wolves have a certain degree of intelligence, they are not very high.


    It''s a little higher than ordinary wolves, but the difference is not big. Maybe it''s because there is a wolf of the north wind guarding here.


    Wolves are very smart, at least meet them is far away from.


    However, it seems that it''s not like meeting him. Meeting other people may also leave. The wolves here don''t seem to hurt people, but there are not many people here.


    In other words, very few people will come here. This place is like the survival of the wolves divided by the Monde. There is a tacit understanding. Very few people come here.


    Li Yi saw that the sky was getting dark now. He wasted too much time.


    Originally, with its speed, as long as you want to get to Mond at any time at night, but don''t worry, you can spend the night in the wild.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Keli is a little scared. She looks at the darkness around her. It seems that when it''s dark, a pair of big hands want to pull her away.


    Although he forgot the time when he came out to play, he was afraid when he thought of the wilderness at night.


    But now it''s so dark, although I know the way, how can I find the way back to Mond.


    Fortunately, he had the courage to go forward. He wanted to find the wolves around him. As long as he could find the wolves, he would be saved.


    However, Li Yi has noticed that she has done what it is like to be such a small child in the wilderness at night.

 Chapter 617

    Li Yi did not walk two steps to see each other, a and 77 about the same height, wearing a red dress, waist with a doll, also carrying a bag behind the child.


    She seemed a little afraid of the darkness around her, so she walked carefully.


    "Which family are you from? Why are you still out so late? " Li Yi squatted down slowly and let Qi Qi come down from his back.


    She Leng for a while, looking at Li Yi, it seems that she is recalling whether she has seen this person.


    "I''m zephyr knight, spark knight, Kelly..." after that, I was stunned for two seconds, "what''s next?"


    "That''s right." It seemed that he thought of something and cried, "brother, where are you from? Where''s the sister you''re carrying? "


    She was calm and calm about it, and didn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    "We all come from Liyue port. We come to mengde to look for the legendary half immortal beast coconut sheep." Li Yi said.


    "Coconut sheep, is it a creature that has never been heard of?" Kelly thought for a long time and found that she had never heard the name of such a thing.


    "Yes, it''s because this kind of thing is very rare, so Liyue doesn''t have it. I want to come to Mond to try my luck."


    Li Yi said while skillfully taking out the tent sleeping bag from the storage ring.


    Tonight is destined to be camping in the wilderness, I''d better settle the camp first.


    "Why don''t you stay at home this evening?" I just took it out, but I haven''t had time to assemble it.


    When Keli heard what he said, she immediately replied with a smile, "I came out to play, but I forgot to go home for too long. Now it''s dark." Speaking, the tone became lower and lower.


    Finally, almost to cry, seven seven seven is at this time went up to touch her head, holding her hand gently comfort, "don''t cry, not afraid."


    Of course, she didn''t really cry, just like this.


    I am afraid to think that the Knights may be reprimanded by the head of Qin, and that they may be locked up.


    "It''s so dark that you can''t go back tonight. If you don''t mind, just spend a night in the wilderness with us.


    I''ll go back to Mond with you tomorrow. I happen to be going to mond, too


    "Alas! Really? " She asked, looking up in disbelief.


    "Of course, I''m going to Mond city. We''re on our way."


    Li Yi stood up and began to prepare and place the tent.


    "Thank you, big brother. You are a good man." She''s going to jump for joy.


    Li Yi also smiles. The arrangement of the tent is very simple.


    Soon, a tent was put up and two sleeping bags were put in.


    Of course, he can create some other places to live, but since he sleeps in the wilderness, it''s better to sleep in a tent.


    He picked up some firewood from the side, dug a round pit the size of a washbasin, and soon raised the fire.


    "You two stay here for a while, and I''ll go out and get some food."


    "Yes, yes." Keli nodded quickly. Qiqi seemed to be two beats slow. After a while, she nodded slowly.


    Li Yi walked in the wild, thinking about what to catch.


    There is a river near here, you can catch a fish, there are some shrimp, but there is no crab.


    There are wolves hunting here, and there should be some large or small animals.


    Soon, there was a pheasant and two hare Kwai, plus two fish.


    Go back to the fire and pick some sunset nuts and apples. It''s definitely a great dinner.


    Keli and Qiqi also had a good chat.


    But most of the time, Keli was talking. Qiqi was listening honestly and nodding from time to time.


    "Do you know? There are a lot of fish in the wine pot. As long as they pop, they will faint. It''s delicious to pull them out and bake them. "


    Then he seemed to realize something again, "but never be found by the head of Qin."


    She chirped like a bird, "the bird standing on your shoulder can fly. It''s amazing. I have doodle too, but it can''t fly. "


    She is very excited, very happy, very active, want to be such an active child, if locked up in a cell. There is only one person, how uncomfortable it should be.


    "Big brother, you''re back." When she saw Li Yi, she waved to him, as if she didn''t worry about provoking the wolf.


    But Li Yi can see that she also has the eye of God, and is a powerful fire attribute in the eye of God.


    Ordinary wolves can''t hurt her. In fact, he is also curious about the wolves here.


    These wolves don''t seem to hurt people. They even stagger when they see him.


    "Aren''t you afraid of bringing in wolves like this?" He is very curious to ask questions, in fact, is a set of Keri''s words.


    It''s strange to ask her why she is not afraid of the wolf or the wolf who runs to the wolf.


    Even the owner of the eye of God would not provoke a pack of wolves on a wild night.


    The power of the owner of the eye of God is very strong, but the owner of the eye of God is also an ordinary person.


    We still have to eat and sleep. It''s good for wolves, but it''s bad for them.


    "You say wolves, they are all friends of Kelly." She opened her mouth with a smile. For her, a friend of a friend is a friend.


    Lazer is his friend, wolves are Lazer''s friends, so wolves are his friends.


    When she lost her way, she also wanted to ask the wolves for help. As long as she found the wolves, she could let the wolves take herself away from Ben Langling.


    As long as you leave benlangling, you will be able to go to Qingquan town. When you get to Qingquan Town, you will be able to return to mengde.


    "Friends?" Li Yi''s answer to this question is somewhat different.


    "Don''t you know, big brother? The wolves led by Ben Lang are good. They never hurt people.


    If someone has an accident, they will help. There is a friend in the pack. His name is Lazer. Fluffy is very cute.


    Wolves are Lazer''s friends, Lazer is Kelly''s friends, so wolves are also Kelly''s friends. "


    She patted her fingers as if trying to figure out the relationship between them, but it seemed that she didn''t understand after a long time.


    Li Yi nodded. It seems that the wolves who run to wolf leader never hurt pedestrians. This is true.


    I just didn''t expect that there were some friends in the wolves.


    Is it a wolf? Or people?


    "Is your friend a wolf or a man?" Li Yi asked.


    If Kerry''s friend is a wolf, it means that she has the ability to communicate with animals, at least in part.


    If it''s human, then it''s no surprise. This Lazer should be a wolf child.


    "Lazer is human, of course, but he always lives with wolves. And hunting. Today, when I was hunting for Leize, I killed several wild boars with a bouncing bomb.


    But I don''t think she''s very happy when she looks at the wild boars who were killed by the explosion. "


    Then he said to himself, "why on earth?"


    Li Yi nodded a little stiffly, and the food on his hand had been disposed of.


    Put it on the fire and roll it. I believe it won''t be long before it''s cooked.


    But now the information he got was unacceptable.


    Is it so fierce for a kid like this to blow things up with bombs.


    "You just said you could use a bomb. What kind of bomb is that? " Li Yi asked, frowning.


    Keli seems to be a little worried when she hears his question, so she takes out a colorful ball with the painted pattern from her backpack.


    "This is the bouncing bomb. My mother taught me to do it."


    She happily took out a bomb for Qiqi and Li Yi to see.


    Li Yi helped forehead to wipe for a while, the cold sweat that does not exist, "that your mom is quite fierce."


    He was really a little surprised. How unreliable her mother was and how bold she was to give the bomb to her children.


    Even if I give one, I still teach her how to make it. I''m not afraid that one day the child will blow up a dead man in the city.


    "Well, mom and dad are the best adventurers in the whole continent." Kelly is very proud of his mother when she mentions it.


    Li Yi sighed helplessly and tore off a rabbit leg.


    "I don''t want so much. Eat meat first." Molly came on, biting.


    Also handed a rabbit leg to 771.


    "(¡Ñ o ¡Ñ) WOW! Big brother, your food is delicious. Molly has never eaten anything so delicious. " She was a little excited.


    Li Yi took the opportunity to touch his head and gave him half of the fish.


    "If you like, eat more. My craftsmanship is not something that ordinary people can taste. " He is very proud of this.


    Molly nodded, mumbling, stuffed with rabbit meat, and didn''t want to say anything else.


    She ate so fast that a lot of food went into her stomach.


    From time to time, watch Qiqi, she said. I''m curious.


    She didn''t feel too much surprised that Qiqi was a zombie. Just now Li Yi went out hunting, he and Qiqi have communicated a lot.


    The other party is a zombie, she is not afraid, but very curious.


    What are zombies? She has never heard her mother say, but look at Qiqi and himself almost, can''t it be a zombie like this.


    "Seven seven, why don''t you eat?" She. I''m curious about this. I want to eat such delicious food. Why doesn''t he eat it so much?


    "I''m not hungry." She answered slowly.


    "Zombies don''t starve. Eat it, Kelly." Li Yi has no explanation for this.


    Don''t say zombies won''t be hungry. With the strength of 77, it''s hard to say whether they will feel hungry.


    "Oh She seems to understand and seems not to understand, but still very happy to eat, after eating a little bit of fruit.


    Finally, wash your hands and lie in the tent looking at the stars.


    Keli and Qiqi lie down in their sleeping bag.


    Keli looks out at Li Yi, who is close to the fire, "big brother, don''t you come in?"


    He gave a smile and shook his head. "No, you two go to bed first. I''ll be in charge of the vigil."


    Keli nodded after listening, and put her schoolbag aside. Dudu could be put between her and Qiqi.


    Then close your eyes and go to sleep, looking forward to a new day.


    At least now she didn''t think about whether she would be imprisoned when she returned to the order.


    At this time, the head of the west wind Knight Order Qin. Is in the wilderness, constantly looking for kori.


    It''s normal for her to find out that Kelly is sneaking out to play.


    Sometimes when she was busy, she didn''t have time to take care of him. She sneaked out to play, not once or twice, and nothing happened on weekdays.


    I used to come back in the evening, but the sun has set on this day, but there is still no thing for it to come back for such a long time.


    Qin thought of this, but she didn''t care about anything else. She came to the wolf lead alone to look for it.


    Keli sometimes comes here or catches lizards, and it''s said that she has a very good friend here, like Lazer.


    So when she found that there was no Kerry in and around mond, she immediately chose to come here to look for her.


    But up to now, she still hasn''t found anyone, even she hasn''t found any trace of Keli.


    She was not necessarily frightened at the thought of being in the deserted wilderness.


    Qin felt distressed. Anyway, she took care of her growing up little by little. It''s not too much to say that she is her sister.


    But now it has been almost a night, the day has some light, but still did not find their own people.


    Even as a dandelion knight, Qin''s physical quality is much better than that of ordinary people, and she has the smoke bomb of God. She was tired all day yesterday.


    In addition, this evening has been running, whether physical or mental state, are poor to the extreme.


    On Li Yi''s side, he practiced all night in silence, and he didn''t need to sleep.


    In fact, for him, the gap between practice and sleep is not particularly big.


    Even now his strength, as long as he is willing, can build an absolute real world in the dream.


    But it''s also relatively absolute reality. For example, people in that world can theoretically be regarded as their own separation. They don''t have pure thinking.


    Unlike the real world, everyone''s ideas and practices are the most real human beings.


    As the sky turned white, the morning of Ben Lang Ling, gradually from the mist.


    It''s not very big, but it has been able to block the sight a little, and I feel wet all over with the fog, which is very uncomfortable.


    He removed the water vapor from himself, his tent and his two children.


    Then quietly leave, ready to take advantage of the morning to find something to eat, but what to eat in the morning?


    For a time, even he was worried, but there was so much food in the pet ring, it was not good. Some steamed buns were OK.


    He began to search around, picked some wild fruits and went back.


    Take it out of your pet ring later, and don''t bother to do it yourself.


    Since we are ready, we have saved a lot of energy.


    When Li Yi goes back, he suddenly finds Keli Jingran with her head down and seems to be crying.


    Qiqi stood beside her, a little at a loss, and in his tent, there was a very beautiful girl.


    "Wuwu, what''s the matter with you? Get up quickly. Keli won''t sneak out any more. Wuwuwuwu... "


    "What''s the matter?" Li Yi hurried over.


    Molly was still crying, but she told the story.


    "She had just come here, and she saw Kelly yell and fell down. He and I carried people up here."


    Li Yi nodded after listening, and combined with the current situation, Keli definitely knew the man lying in the tent.

 Chapter 618

    Kerry was shaking around with the head of Qin in her arms. She was already crying.


    Li Yi quickly walked over to have a look, and then helped Ke Li wipe the tears from her eyes, "OK, little Ke Li, don''t worry about your head of Qin.


    She has nothing to do but fall asleep from overwork. "


    Then he took out a thin quilt and handed it to her. "First, cover him with a quilt to avoid catching cold. Let her rest for a while. Let''s just get something to eat. "


    He went to one side and took out a lot of prepared food from Chujie.


    Another pot of water was boiled to give the two children a brief wash.


    Seven seven uses cold water, and Kelly uses hot water.


    After washing, eating delicious food.


    Kelly also temporarily forgot that her piano leader was still sleeping there.


    Qin only felt that she had a good sleep. When she woke up, she rubbed her eyes and suddenly realized that she was looking for someone.


    Then there is no doubt a sigh of relief, no matter how to say to find Kelly, quickly got up and called, "Kelly, Kelly."


    After Li Yi heard this, he took a look. "Keli went out. She came back after a while and said that she would give us fried fish."


    Qin felt relieved when she heard that there was no big problem with Keli. Then she noticed that before Li spoke, she heard Keli''s voice coming from the other side.


    "Big brother, I tell you that the lakes here are too small. Next time I take you to Guojiu lake, the fish there are big and..." before she finished speaking, she saw head Qin standing up and looking at herself.


    "Chief Qin..." she bit her lips and lowered her head. Her voice was weak, and her tone became weak, as if she would make a bitter voice in the next second.


    See her this appearance, clearly is ready to reprimand Qin, heart also can''t help but soft down.


    "Next time, don''t run around. Don''t go back to the Knights." It is not known whether such a reprimand is useful or not.


    It''s obvious that there are still some functions in the way of kori.


    She nodded in a hurry and promised never to run.


    At this time, Qin has the heart and energy to pay attention to Li Yi.


    She didn''t know where they came from or who they were.


    At present, the only thing we know is that we are likely to sleep in each other''s tent. Keli should also be saved by the other party.


    "Who are you?" She asked with some doubts.


    "We''re from Liyue port. We want to go to Mond and look for coconut sheep."


    Lewis did not hide his ideas, even the more people knew about it, the better.


    "Coconut sheep?" Qin Xin was also puzzled. Even as the acting head of the knights, she had never heard of such a thing.


    "That''s right, the legendary beast of the Banxian, the coconut sheep.


    I''ve been looking for Liyue for a long time, but I haven''t found any trace, so I''d like to come to Mond to try my luck. "


    Qin nodded silently, "I''m Qin, acting head of the westerly Knight order. Thank you for looking after Keli before.


    In order to thank you for your help, I can ask the knights to help find it. "


    "Thank you, chief Qin." Li Yi said with a smile.


    The order of Mond is the largest armed force in the city.


    At the same time, the politics of the whole city of Mond are controlled by the westerly knights and the local church.


    The Knights of the west wind are not particularly powerful. Compared with Qianyan army, it''s not worth mentioning.


    Monde''s population is not much, unlike Liyue, which is a country.


    Monde is really just a slightly larger city, although there are other villages and villages around it.


    But the total population is only a few hundred thousand, which has not reached one million.


    Moreover, more than 100000 people live in Mond City, which is also the largest city in the whole city.


    Unlike Liyue, which has a population of nearly 10 million, the population is the largest among the seven countries.


    In this country, the development of science and technology is not up to winter.


    The other six countries are basically in a state of cold weapons, and population represents a strong fighting capacity.


    But judging from the current situation, the Mondes have begun to study bombs. If this goes on, Liyue will be a little dangerous.


    However, there is no danger. After all, Liyue is still guarded by morax.


    This one has the name of martial god among the seven gods.


    Among the seven gods, the combat effectiveness is also the best. No matter the time of life or the combat ability, it is the strongest among the seven gods.


    As long as she is alive, Liyue will still be the most powerful country in the world.


    There is no way, the world is so unfair.


    No matter how many people there are, there is no way to influence the combat effectiveness of morax at the top level.


    If you want to attack her, you have to use the same fighting capacity.


    In addition, there is almost no other way, so as long as morax is in, Liyue people don''t pull the crotch specially, they can rest easy.


    "Then you will come back to Mond with me first?" Qin asked.


    Li Yi nodded silently. At this time, she just noticed Qi Qi.


    "She is..."


    Keli this time some excited ran to Qiqi side, took her hand, "her name is Qiqi, is a zombie, is Keli''s friend."


    Qiqi is also very happy, or to make such a friend, she is very happy.


    She can feel that the other party is kind to her. Although she is warm, she wants to make friends with her.


    For zombies, she doesn''t want to be lonely at all. Having friends is the best and happiest thing.


    "Kelly is also a friend of 77." She said it slowly, and her reaction was obviously half a beat slower than others.


    Although Qin was curious, she was not afraid of anything.


    The so-called master of Arts is bold, and she can see that the other party is also the holder of the eye of God.


    "Let''s go. I don''t know how far it is from Mond."


    Li Yi has packed everything here. He is very fast.


    Pack up all the storage rings and make sure to put out the fire before you leave.


    Chin also nods to carry Keli. She is the owner of the eye of the wind god, so she is very fast.


    In fact, no matter what the attribute of the divine eye owner, more or less will strengthen the use of their own physical fitness.


    But the direction of development is different. Relatively speaking, the development of rock series is mainly towards the creation.


    They can create a lot of things to facilitate themselves or block attacks.


    Other attributes also have their own development uses. As long as you have the eye of God, you can always develop some uses.


    Li Yi, they are on the main road. It seems that there are not many pedestrians on the road.


    This is strange. After all, the population of Mond is much less than that of Liyue.


    But all the way, there was no pedestrian. These things are really strange and strange.


    Before Li Yi could ask, he heard a roar.


    It was hard for him to be sure what kind of animal it was.


    Looking up, I saw a blue fire dragon flying past.


    Maybe there are other names for this creature, but the first impression is that the fire breathing dragon is almost the same, just blue.


    "What''s this?"


    At this time, she was holding the frightened kori in her arms and suddenly said, "this is the dragon of the wind demon.


    Recently, there was a dragon disaster in Mond


    As for whether Keli is really afraid of the dragon or whether she thinks Keli is afraid, it''s not known.


    However, from the sadness between her eyes and eyes, we can see that she is very worried about this recently.


    Li Yi didn''t say anything about it. He nodded to show that he knew it was a matter for the Monde.


    If they ask for their help, they can do it, but he is not ready to do it before the wind demon dragon affects himself and Qiqi.


    But if the other party really does not know what to do and wants to come out to provoke him, then he can''t blame others when he hurts the killer.


    Qiqi didn''t feel anything. He took a long look and continued to lie on his back.


    The appearance of the wind demon dragon is just a small episode for them.


    Li Yi soon arrived at the city of mond, but it looks like it is now.


    It''s not as good as he thought. Most of the people in the city are unhappy.


    Few people are in a good mood and look flustered.


    It''s not only pedestrians in the city, but also all kinds of vendors and merchants.


    More importantly, I don''t know why, Qin took himself into the city of Mond or copied the path.


    Along the way to avoid a lot of pedestrians, the whole of her is not like the acting Knight Commander of the westerly knights, but like a thief.


    In the face of Li Yi''s questioning eyes, she soon blushed.


    A little embarrassed, he lowered his head and said, "the wind demon dragon has attacked Mond recently, so as soon as I appeared, many people asked me in the street.


    But for a while, the Knights have no manpower to solve this problem. "


    He didn''t continue to say the following words, but Li Yi understood them.


    The typical case is that the problem of the wind demon dragon has not been solved. As soon as Qin appears in the street, he will be questioned.


    She was embarrassed not to answer, so she simply took her own path to save time.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s not easy to do this.


    But Li Yi is more curious about an 18-year-old girl, who is still a girl. How suddenly became a deputy head.


    He knew that Monde people yearned for freedom, but it was too free to choose an 18-year-old man to be one of the two leaders of the whole Monde.


    Anyway, we should choose a more reliable one.


    18-year-old Li Yizhen doubts whether she can afford the acting head of the westerly knights.


    But this has nothing to do with yourself, as long as you can find your own things.


    Not to mention the 38 year old acting commander, even if he asked kori to be the commander of the westerly knights, he didn''t have much to do with himself.


    They just came to the order of the west wind, and kori was put into the cell by chin.


    It can be seen that although she was very reluctant, she went to the detention room to report honestly.


    "Sit down, please." Qin said this sentence, the original intention is to let the two of them sit down.


    It''s a pity that the two of them haven''t sat down yet. Suddenly there is a roar outside.


    Qin hurried out to see, followed by Li Yi and Qi Qi Qi.


    What he didn''t expect was that it was day, and the Dragon dared to attack Mond directly.


    The huge magic dragon, carrying the elements of wind that make people feel huge and trembling, attacks the city of Mond.


    In a moment, the strong wind attacked, and countless goods, vehicles and even pedestrians were rolled into the sky.


    Even some weak houses, roof tiles are being swept away.


    The subordinate guards of the westerly knights are trying to save people, but the effect is not very good.


    What surprised Li Yi even more was that the overall quality of the guards of the westerly Knights was really poor.


    He thought that the overall quality and strength of these people might be worse, but far from that.


    It''s not that the training is not good and the equipment is not good. It''s just that there''s no training at all. One or two people are just waiting to die every day.


    How to say, judging from their current state, these people are not like westerly knights, they are like fishing in troubled waters.


    People who have experienced long-term military training will not be as fat as they are.


    It''s not that people who have military training can''t run.


    In fact, once people who have experienced military training are no longer trained, their appetite is still not reduced, on the contrary, they will gain weight quickly.


    This group of people can see at a glance that they haven''t trained much. It''s impossible to expect them to guard diamond.


    Of course, among these people, there are some excellent ones, such as the knights who have the eye of God.


    It seems that individual strength is much stronger than ordinary people, and they are busy saving people.


    Unfortunately, in front of the wind demon dragon, this is futile. If they can save one, they can save ten, but they can''t save countless people in Mond city.


    What''s more, it can''t solve all kinds of consequences after the wind demon dragon attacked.


    For example, the most important economic problem can not be solved at all.


    I just hope that the Knights can make this problem fall to the ground smoothly, and don''t give other people the opportunity to embezzle assets.


    Qin had already disappeared, but Qiqi stretched out her little hand to block the huge wind force.


    Some of the opponents are too strong, instinctively let him feel a little fear, and even want to break through their seal, unlock all the fighting ability.


    As if only in this way can we guard ourselves.


    Li Yi''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and he has already reached the idea that he intends to move.


    Now it seems that at this time I can''t go out.


    Although they call it the wind demon dragon, Li Yi doesn''t think it''s like a dragon.


    It just doesn''t matter at this time. I just don''t know if this dragon can bear it or not.


    In fact, he could see that the Dragon had been eroded by some evil spirits to a certain extent, and even could not control itself.


    Of course, Li Yi is ready to help him solve the problem, but the premise of solving the problem is that he first recovers his sober mind.


    First of all, we should have a meal, cut and play continuously, and solve some problems first, at least let the intelligence level return to normal.


    With the wisdom, we can have a better negotiation with her.


    At least let him stop first, otherwise, God knows how much economic loss it will cause.


    Monde had a lot of economic losses, which was definitely not a good thing for the Liyue merchants here.


    After all, the world''s economy is always in circulation. Without money, Monde people naturally spend less, and those who sell goods to Monde earn less.

 Chapter 619

    Li Yi first settled in Qiqi and let him stay in the west wind Knight order.


    Or she is the most important, he is flying in the sky.


    The wind demon dragon is still roaring in the air. Li Yi can see that many people have been swept up in the sky by the wind element force it inspired.


    If these people are rolled up in the sky, even if they are finally blown down by the wind, there will only be a dead end.


    What makes him even more difficult to understand is that the wind between heaven and earth seems to help these people make a gentle and excessive landing.


    Although a lot of people were rolled up in the sky, they landed slowly and didn''t seem to be hurt.


    It seems to have been saved by a very gentle wind.


    Li Yi naturally feels that there is a current between heaven and earth and is helping these people.


    Maybe Fengshen, maybe not. He doesn''t care.


    As the only one who flies and floats in the air and is not affected by wind forces, he is naturally noticed by the wind demon dragon.


    If its mind is still there, it may be able to judge that Li Yi should not be provoked at this time.


    It''s a pity that its intelligence is not there. Now it''s just a war machine with tyrannical thinking.


    At the same time, Li Yi also observed that there may be others who want to solve the problem.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t give each other a chance from the beginning to the end.


    With a hand, a long gun appears.


    At this time, Wendy, a poet who is quietly watching drinking in the distance, takes a look at the spear he has drawn. Some can''t believe it. I rubbed my eyes.


    "She''s here?" He couldn''t believe how it could be, how morax would come to himself, it couldn''t be.


    Even if it comes, at least I will inform myself, but I don''t know anything now. I don''t know why he came or when he came.


    But if this person is not him, then who is this man with a gun and high combat effectiveness.


    Wendy couldn''t figure it out. He couldn''t figure it out.


    Among the seven gods, the relationship between him and Zhong Li is OK. At least he thinks so. As long as two people don''t meet, it''s OK.


    But this time something happened far beyond his imagination. He thought whether he wanted to ask Zhong Li.


    But it''s so troublesome. It looks like he''s going to do it.


    If the other side doesn''t have to do it, he will help himself to solve the problem of tewalin. But he won''t kill tevalin. It seems that he still wants to do it.


    Wendy is looking forward to it. As long as he doesn''t let himself do it, it''s easy to say.


    He had the idea that he wanted to do something. For example, he took a fancy to someone who could help solve things instead of himself.


    But since there''s help, he''s not ready to do it.


    Li Yi was holding a long gun, which was normal, but it suddenly became bigger. And then one shot directly knocked tevalin unconscious.


    The effect is very good. The wind demon dragon wants to fall down after fainting.


    Li Yi how can give him such an opportunity, straight up suddenly jump, both hands hold. Throw him into the sky.


    Then a Flash sat on his back and began to study the evil spirit in him.


    The abyss mage, who had been standing in the distance and was ready to cast a spell on tewalin, was suddenly at a loss.


    This situation is far beyond their expectation.


    Originally, they wanted to control the wind demon dragon to attack Mond city.


    Even if Fengshen blocks an attack, it can cause a lot of damage, and Fengshen will never kill his former partners in general.


    But I never thought of where this man came from. What happened now is beyond their expectation.


    Li Yi took advantage of his whereabouts and began to study the evil spirit. He could see the evil spirit of the wind demon dragon.


    The main source is a poisonous thorn in the neck.


    As long as you pull out the sting first and then try to treat it yourself, the wound should be under control.


    From now to the time of falling, I ran to the neck of the dragon and stretched out my hand.


    The huge immortal force attached, and soon detected the size of the magic thorn.


    Gently pull it out, directly pull it up, the monstrous evil spirit, sent out from it, he had to temporarily stop.


    In this way, we can deal with it slowly in the future. Otherwise, if we just let these things go, it will undoubtedly cause great harm to the residents of Mond city.


    So you have to put this thing away first, but it''s a good solution. Throw it into the storage ring.


    When I have a chance to go to chaos, throw some rubbish into it, or leave the world.


    Find a deserted world and throw this thing in.


    A better way is to find a world that is about to be born but not yet, and throw out the evil spirit.


    For that kind of world, this evil spirit is a good thing.


    After all, for the most desolate place, it is likely that this thing can survive.


    Other things may not exist, but as long as he can survive and stable existence, there is hope of life.


    For a world, this is a great thing. Even a little evil spirit can become the nourishment of the world.


    Maybe the world went out from zero to one because of this evil spirit.


    After Li Yi pulled out the sting, tevalin, who had been in a coma, suddenly let out a shrill scream.


    Wake up again, did not have the influence of evil spirit, its consciousness also gradually sober.


    Li Yi took advantage of this opportunity to start treatment and cut off the rotten meat on his neck.


    Then take out the powder, sprinkle it, and finally bandage it.


    This series of things had been completed very soon. At this time, twalin slowly recovered and knew what he had just done.


    Originally, he wanted to go, but he only felt that the person on his back was as heavy as a kilo.


    Slowly press it down, and finally can''t struggle to fall to the center of the city square.


    Countless residents gathered here to watch the storm that had set off in twalin.


    The Knights of the westerly Knights want to maintain order. Unfortunately, judging from the current situation, there is no such thing as fart.


    Li Yi can''t help frowning at this picture. It''s even if the knight of the west wind can''t save people in the storm.


    Now that the storm is over, it''s impossible to maintain order here.


    Their training is really poor, and the level of these people is really poor.


    What''s going on in Mond? How can weapons be so loose.


    I''m not the leader of Monde, or I''ll be the leader of this group of rotten fish and shrimps. I''m really angry that one Buddha is born and two Buddhas are born.


    Where did these people come to defend Mond as westerly knights? They just came to make up for the empty pay.


    However, according to his understanding, these people are not knights.


    In fact, knights belong to high-end combat effectiveness from ancient times to the present.


    It was the same with Monde before, and it is the same with Monde now.


    In addition, if the world masters the eye of God, it can be regarded as mastering a higher level of combat effectiveness.


    Therefore, there is only one possibility to have the title of knight, that is to have the eye of God.


    If there is no eye of God, knights only need special strength or honor knights.


    If you want to get a real name, you still need to master a God''s eye.


    Have the power to mobilize elements, can be regarded as a title knight.


    Most of these Knights will be given a territory.


    Of course, he didn''t know what kind of system it used to be and what kind it is now.


    But he could see that few of them were real knights.


    They''re knights. They''re servants. They''re servants at most.


    Many people gathered here in the whole city of Mond to watch the excitement. If a stampede and crush accident happens when the order is not well maintained, God knows how many people will die.


    Fortunately, although these westerly knights are unreliable, there are still some reliable ones.


    For example, Qin, for example, someone who is a little black and wears an eye mask.


    I don''t know why, the first time Li Yi saw it, he didn''t feel very good. This person gave him a deep feeling.


    There''s nothing special about it. There''s a girl who looks energetic, like an enlarged version of Kelly.


    But her weapon is bow and arrow, which is much more normal than the bomb.


    He can see that these people have the eye of God, and they are more reliable than those who can only fish.


    At least temporarily maintain the order, I do not know why there is a young man wearing a green hat in the distance of the crowd, seems to have been trying to squeeze this way.


    Li Yi can see at a glance that he is not a human being. The other party is really not a human being. The appearance he uses now is just a disguise.


    Each other looks like a creature made of pure elements.


    It''s very strong that a single pure element organism can achieve this kind of strength.


    In general, they can''t be so strong at all, and they don''t know what the other party''s state is.


    However, the other side has been quietly pushing towards his side. Does he want to do something.


    Qin has also come quickly at this time. Her face and tone are a little sorry. When she comes, she will first maintain the mood of these ordinary residents.


    Soon it was protected. Although there were still many people gathered outside, at least it was not so close.


    She can''t believe watching Li Yi sitting on the back of the wind demon dragon, which is not incomprehensible to her.


    If you rely on your own strength and the Wind Eagle sword left by the knights, you should be able to defeat it.


    On the one hand, it can be conquered, and on the other hand, it can make a large flying mobile creature stay here honestly.


    As the crowd gradually dispersed, she finally had free time.


    He came to Li Yi with apology. First, he held his chest and saluted, "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect you to encounter this kind of thing when I just came to Mond.


    It was a mistake of the Knights.


    But thank you for helping us solve this problem. I hope you can listen to me slowly about many of the things


    Li Yi silently nodded that he was not worried, let her slowly say that he listened.


    Qin took a deep breath, calmed her heart, and then continued to speak.


    "It''s not the so-called wind devil wind. The wind devil dragon is just the external propaganda of the knight order.


    In fact, his real name is tevalin, one of the four guardians of Mond.


    Many years ago, twalin and another dragon, durin, both fell into the abyss.


    Originally, he thought that there would be one less guardian, but after so many years, he appeared again and attacked Mond in the form of wind demon dragon.


    At present, we are also studying this matter, but there has been no result.


    Fortunately, you helped us out today. " Her tone began to grow respectful. Judging from the current situation, Li Yi''s strength is very strong.


    He didn''t care "that''s what happened. But it''s not his fault. Look at his neck


    As he spoke, he jumped off tevalin, the dragon of the east wind. However, the huge immortal force still suppressed him in case he would run away or suddenly burst out.


    "There was a poisonous sting on his neck, which was soaked with a lot of evil spirit. You can also understand it as abyss spirit. It''s essentially the same.


    This power tormented him all the time, made him suffer every minute, and gradually affected people''s mind.


    Maybe that''s why he attacked the present city of Mond. However, I can''t give a detailed judgment on more things just based on the current situation.


    Now that he''s waking up, you may choose to ask him what happened and why he attacked Mond? "


    Twalin''s two big eyes flashed guilt and shame. As the dragon of the east wind, he once enjoyed the respect and worship of the Mongols, but he turned to attack them.


    Although there was a part of the influence at that time, it made me think that the Mondes betrayed themselves.


    This makes it more difficult for him to explain, and even difficult for him to explain.


    So up to now, he has been silent and has not spoken.


    Li Yi is not ready to give him a chance to continue to talk. In his opinion, if he does not take this kind of thing into custody, sooner or later, something will happen.


    Simply he took out a contract, which is really a contract, under the jurisdiction of the gods. As long as the contract is signed, the things in the contract can take effect. As long as anyone does not choose to continue to perform the contract, he will be punished by the emperor morax.


    So the effect is very good, not only in Liyue, but also in the whole mainland.


    And he took out this is the magic version, he has changed a version.


    You can directly use the signed things to the extent that they belong to the rules. It''s not as simple as punishment for those who violate the rules.


    I''m afraid it''s a sudden death on the spot. It''s hard to survive.


    However, he was only prepared to send out the contract. How to sign it and what to sign on it was a matter for the Monde.


    If he didn''t, he would like to ask about the news of the coconut sheep with the help of the westerly knights, and he would not even do so.


    But to do this is the most they can do. If they are willing to sign, they will sign tevalin or dragon. It has nothing to do with them. If they are not willing, it is their own business.


    "It''s a blank contract that hasn''t been signed yet. There are many things that can be written on it. As long as it is signed, it will have effect.


    It''s the same whether it''s signed by one person or two people. No matter people or recipients, as long as there is wisdom or no wisdom between heaven and earth, they can receive the voice, and they will be bound by this contract.


    It''s up to you to decide what to do, chief Qin. " Then he handed the contract to her, and he continued to suppress the wind demon dragon and sat waiting.

 Chapter 620

    Jean took this contract and thought about it for a long time. She thought about what to sign on it.


    Let the Dongfeng dragon continue to guard the city of Monde, so that Monde will instantly have a powerful guarantee of force.


    But is it really good to limit each other like this? She was puzzled and puzzled.


    The right to choose is in her own hands, but she is in trouble. She doesn''t know how to do it. As the head of the knight''s order, she should guard Mond.


    But as the head of the knight''s order, she should return freedom to Dongfeng dragon. She didn''t know how to choose to be silent for a long time.


    Until at last he came to twalin and touched his neck.


    "You are free." Then he returned the contract to Li Yi.


    He shook his head, put it away with a sigh, lifted the crackdown on twalin, and suddenly turned to one side.


    It seems that Mond is not as safe as he imagined, just who he is.


    He secretly left a little hindhand to carve his own mark on the scales around twalin.


    Through this imprint, it can monitor and observe each other remotely.


    Nothing else has been done. Only this one mark can do a lot of things.


    "It''s your choice. It doesn''t have much to do with me. In any case, it''s up to you to decide. "


    He didn''t say anything. In essence, it has nothing to do with him.


    How to choose is the other party''s business. Although he does not approve of his practice, he has nothing to say.


    Qin nodded silently and watched tevalin, the dragon of the east wind, fly away slowly.


    With a sigh, I don''t know whether I regret it or what.


    Li Yi left the square directly, and Qi Qi was still in the west wind knights, so he had to hurry back.


    Soon he came to the knights, but after looking around, he found that 77 was not here.


    He''s not in a hurry, because according to his perception, the information is here, and now he just doesn''t know which room it is.


    He came to a room, the door of which was closed, and from it came the voice of Kelly.


    "Sister Qiqi, are you here to play with Cory? You don''t know that I''m the only one in the confinement room. Whenever I make a mistake, head Qin will lock me up here. "


    Keli said and scratched her head a little embarrassed. "Every time I''m locked in the cell, I''m so bored. I have nothing to do, so Keli built a secret castle here."


    Then the voice continued to decrease, pulling Qiqi to the other side of the confinement room, "this is the new design of the bouncing bomb I made, which is three times more powerful than the original."


    I don''t know why he said that, but the head of Qin didn''t allow me to do it


    But soon he got excited again. "You see, you see, there''s this one. It''s my doll, and the lizard tail collectable by Kelly. Molly also bought a lot of clay figurines from a peddler in Mond city.


    I don''t know why I can''t do that myself. "


    Then he got excited again. "You don''t know that I''m the only one in this cell.


    It''s exclusive to Keli. Commander Keqin keeps me here every time.


    Every time I didn''t speak to anyone, it was so boring.


    Molly can only continue to study the new bomb here.


    But this time with you, Kelly is very happy


    "Pa! Pop! Bang Li Yi knocked on the door.


    The room seemed to turn upside down in an instant, "ah! Is that the head of Qin? Is Molly ready to go out and play She seems to be very excited.


    "Woo! Hoo Hoo, It sounds so happy.


    "It''s not chief Qin, it''s me." Li Yi directly breaks her beautiful fantasy, but why does head Qin want to lock Keli up.


    Is it because she just ran out to play? If so, it seems that she is too strict with her children.


    I don''t know why she heard it was Li Yi. She seemed a little nervous. "Ah, is it big brother?"


    She seems to want to hide her, but she is the only playmate in the cell.


    If he is also taken away by Li Yi, he can only look at the air and the wall alone in the confinement room and talk to himself.


    At this time, Li Yi directly pushed the door in, but she seemed to want to hide her.


    Can see him come in, some flustered uneasy let go, embarrassed smile hide to one side.


    She looks so cute that she makes people want to laugh.


    Li Yi then walked over to touch the head of seven seven seven, "want to play with Ke Li?"


    She nodded, though she didn''t quite understand what Kelly said.


    But she can feel that the other party is very warm and kind to herself, and there is no other bad idea.


    And the other party''s chatter makes him feel a little happy and happy.


    "Well." She gave a soft answer, but she couldn''t help raising her head when she heard this, and seemed extremely happy and confident.


    Li Yi smiles and takes out two strings of ice sugar gourd from the storage ring.


    Qiqi can taste a little sweet and sour.


    It''s something she''s changing every day. It''s just a little bit, but it''s better than nothing.


    As for the other salty taste and so on, we haven''t been able to taste it yet.


    Therefore, he basically prepares one or two sweets or sweet and sour snacks for him every time he cooks.


    So that it will eat more happy.


    Happy to be able to taste a little bit, with a different taste, it is very happy.


    Qiqi took two strings of sugar gourd, looked and looked, as if thinking about something. After a while, she handed a string to Keli.


    "Here you are, delicious." Then he handed the sugar gourd to Keli.


    "Wow She was very happy. Friends are willing to share delicious food with them when they receive gifts from friends.


    These two things make him very happy and excited, and this kind of thing is a novelty that has never been eaten, which makes her more happy.


    She took it and took a quick bite, sour and sweet.


    This sugar gourd is made by Li Yi himself. In order to take care of Qiqi, he cleaned all the seeds inside.


    The inside is also filled with sugar to ensure that the inside and outside are crisp.


    And enough sweet and sour can let her feel the taste, of course, if ordinary people eat up to eat the first string of time is OK. If you eat the second string, you will feel some sweet and greasy.


    However, Keli will eat a bunch of sugar gourd, which will definitely make her feel better than ordinary sugar gourd, because it is sweet enough.


    "Then you two can play here first. I''ll go out for a while and pick you up later." He said with a smile, pinch a little face, turned away.


    The knight''s hall outside is in a mess. All affairs need to be dealt with, and the losses need to be settled.


    People''s comfort, post disaster reconstruction, post storm clean-up.


    Some residents lost their livelihood in the event. She had to find a way to help the family get back on track, or they would starve to death.


    One or two of these things are good. Once they are piled up, they will be a huge project, which will finally make people in a hurry.


    More important things have not been completed yet. Chin frowns tightly. Looking at the response of all the data reports she sent, her brows are more and more frowned.


    Too many, these things are too many, this is not at all, now only a few hundred people of the knight order can deal with.


    If it''s handled slowly and solved gradually, God knows when.


    But there is no way. It seems that I have to work overtime in recent days.


    Suddenly he found that Li Yi came in and quickly got up. Not only his knights, but also a few people who can handle things and have the eye of God are here.


    "This is Lisa, the librarian, and this is Kaya, the captain of the cavalry. This is amber, the scouting Knight of the order.


    And this is... "


    She introduced these people to Li Yi one by one. These faces were the main members of the Knights'' order. She was only stunned when she came to the last one.


    Li Yi looked in the past, this is a girl with blonde hair.


    However, what surprised and surprised him was that he seemed to show a girl. The inside of the other side was not as easy as he thought. He couldn''t see through the other side.


    If that''s all, there''s a floating Summoner beside him.


    It''s not very new to this summoner, and the world has had it.


    And it seems that the summoner has intelligence, and it''s normal to have intelligence.


    He can also accept it. What makes him unable to accept it is that he can''t see what kind of strength this Summoner has.


    Simply from the performance state, the other side has, or at least once had, a stronger power, but now it is completely sealed.


    And it is sealed as a whole, from strength to intelligence from all levels, almost falling when it collapsed.


    However, all of this does not seem to have much to do with myself. I just want to find a coconut goat.


    "Hello, X4." Smile with these people say hello, naturally also harvest a lot of greetings.


    "Hello, I''m captain Kaya."


    "I''m ambormond. You can ask me about things outside the city. I''m the flying champion of the city."


    "I''m a librarian. You can ask me something you don''t want to check. Listen to Qin say you want to find coconut sheep, I can help you check it


    "Thank you very much." Li Yi nods with a smile and thanks her.


    "Then this one is." Kaya was very curious about the blonde.


    In other words, he is also very curious about Li Yi, but the investigation of Li Yi is carried out secretly.


    Because we can see that the other side''s force value is very strong, at least definitely stronger than ourselves.


    In this case, no one in the order can control the other side, nor can they.


    Even if you want to investigate each other, you have to put it on the dark side.


    The blonde girl is different. She knows nothing about his intelligence, but it''s obvious that her strength is not very strong according to the other party''s state. It''s better to ask her first.


    "I think it''s your knights'' business next. I can''t get involved. In that case, I''ll leave first. "


    Li Yi thinks it''s time to leave. The next thing is about the Knights. I don''t have much to do with myself.


    Qin got up and wanted to see her off. She could think of so many jobs, but she didn''t know whether to go or not. Finally, she decided to get up and see him off.


    "You don''t have to send it far away, but can I ask the commander for something?" Li Yi has a smile on his face. It seems that he will always be like this.


    In fact, it is true that there seems to be nothing worth worrying about in this world.


    "There''s something wrong, but it doesn''t matter. You helped solve the Dragon disaster. Wake up tevalin, the dragon of east wind. He''s a benefactor to the Knights.


    If there''s anything, we''ll do our best. " Qin said very seriously.


    Li Yi waved his hand. "It''s not a big deal, but it''s my first time to come to Mond city. Can you let Ke Li accompany me for a walk? I want to see the characteristics of Mond city. "


    Qin''s face is hesitant. It''s a small matter to arrange someone to accompany Li Yi to visit Mond city.


    But the child''s character, he worried, in today''s chaotic Mond will not cause anything.


    But the other side even spoke, as the benefactor of the knight order, she didn''t seem to have the necessity to refuse.


    But if you don''t refuse, it''s hard to make a decision again.


    "If it''s too difficult, there''s no need. But the head of Qin can also see that Keli and the child beside me have a wonderful time.


    I just want him to show us around mond, after all, for the first time


    Li Yi continues to persuade. In fact, she can see that the other party already wants to agree.


    Just seems to be still tangled, so take the initiative to speak.


    Whether she agrees or not, it won''t be particularly difficult.


    "It''s no big deal. Although the child is usually naughty, I believe he should be very good at this time.


    I just hope you can keep an eye on her. " Qin takes a breath silently, and it''s a good thing to give Keli to Li Yi.


    It''s not a correct way for that child to be locked up in the confinement room all day. It''s just that once he is busy, he really has no mind to manage him. He is worried that his mischief will hurt others and himself. He can only use this stupid method. Since someone is willing to help, it''s naturally the best.


    "Thank you, Captain Qin." Li Yi. He laughed and knocked on the door of the cell.


    "Ah! The elder brother or the head of Qin. "


    Keli''s voice came from inside again. Qin heard something unexpected. Once Keli was put into the confinement room, no matter how long, her voice always seemed a little low.


    Why are you so happy this time?


    However, she didn''t have the mind to pay more attention. There are too many things to deal with now, and she has only one person.


    It''s OK for those people to keep the city gate. Once they do something else.


    Don''t say whether they can help to finish it. They don''t hurt themselves. Qin is burning high incense.


    Therefore, there was no multi management. When I went back, I began to deal with various affairs.


    The mobilization of money, the appeasement of people and so on.


    Li Yi''s side is to push the door directly, looking at them two people are still playing there, it seems to be a kind of chess game.


    "Keli, chief Qin said that Qiqi and I have just come to Mond. Let''s take us out for a walk and have a look at the city of Mond."

 Chapter 621

    As soon as Li Yi''s words were finished, Keli whined and hit him.


    "Really?" There seemed to be something about her that she couldn''t believe. If this thing is true, it can be said that it is the shortest time that Kerry has been shut down.


    "Really. Can I cheat you? " Li Yi takes Qi Qi''s hand and smiles.


    "Yes Keli picked up her schoolbag and took duduke to walk out of the Knights'' order.


    Seven seven is very slow walk behind him, can li from time to time also look back, wait for her, let her catch up with himself.


    A group of three people then strolled in the city of Mond again, no matter how to say, the wind demon dragon has retreated.


    Although some places were injured, there were also many places that were not injured.


    Li Yi shot in time, and if he guessed correctly, the wind between heaven and earth just protected Mond.


    As a result, no one died, although some people suffered minor injuries. At this time, the church was responsible for the treatment.


    I have to say that although these priests in the church are older, they are all women.


    But it gives people a more reliable feeling than those of the westerly knights.


    The most important point is that these people can maintain order and understand the command.


    The combat effectiveness may not be strong, but it''s good to be able to achieve these two points.


    More importantly, Li Yi has always doubted how these people got into the westerly knights.


    Or did Mond find anyone to join the order.


    Keli is very happy. She says that she takes them to visit mond, and Li Yi takes them to play more time.


    There are many windmills in mond, big and small.


    Li Yi bought two small and exquisite windmills for Keli and Qiqi.


    Liyue also has windmills, but in terms of style and refinement, they are not as practical as Monde.


    But it looks better on a small windmill than the Monde.


    There is no way. These are two completely different directions. Liyue does not rely on windmills to obtain a lot of energy and energy conversion.


    For example, the use of windmills to promote the mill thing, although glass month also has, but not mainly rely on. They use more water trucks. Windmills are mostly children''s toys.


    Therefore, in the degree of refinement, there are more thoughts to study.


    Kelly is very happy with the toy, whistling.


    It didn''t take long, because there was no life damage, and there wasn''t much damage to buildings.


    Most of the city of Mond has also been restored to order.


    Many businessmen are selling again, and the business they should do still needs to be done.


    Around came bursts of sweet smell, should be baking something very sweet.


    Qiqi was attracted by this breath, smelled it and looked for it carefully.


    Compared with Liyue''s staple food is rice, steamed bread and cakes, Monde generally eat bread.


    There are two kinds of bread, one is white bread, the other is black bread.


    In the early years, white bread and black bread refer to different raw materials of wheat, with different degrees of fineness.


    Later, after generations of development, black bread refers to staple food.


    White bread has become a synonym for all kinds of desserts. For example, black bread is just made, and the baked black bread is like steamed bread out of the pot. It is soft and delicious, and can be eaten directly.


    But this kind of thing can''t let it cool down. Once the water in it evaporates, its firmness is even stronger than ordinary wooden sticks.


    As a staple food is cut into small pieces, and then soak soup to eat.


    But from the air out of the smell, it should be the aroma of white bread baking.


    Monde has many bakeries, because most of the ordinary Monde people can''t have an oven at home.


    Naturally, it is impossible to waste a lot of time and energy on baking bread.


    Therefore, it is necessary for every household to buy black bread as a staple food.


    For this reason, there are countless bakeries in Mond.


    In the early days, if they could not afford the bread in the bakery, the poor or the country people would have to eat rye cakes. It''s not as good as bread.


    Judging from the taste in the air, it should be white bread.


    And the material is very good, with honey, rather than choose cheaper sugar.


    If you look at it carefully, it really looks like a high-end bakery.


    Don''t even think about it. The decoration is so good, and the consumption must be very high.


    The absence of aristocracy does not mean that Monde has no class.


    Officials, businessmen, craftsmen. As long as there are people there, they will spontaneously and independently form classes.


    This bakery is just here. Anyone can go in and spend without any restrictions. It''s much better than that.


    In the beginning, many people would not have been able to come here according to Mond''s original system.


    As a result, an uprising broke out in Mond and the aristocracy was completely wiped out.


    Although the gap between classes still exists, a large part of it has been completely eliminated.


    This bakery is just here. Anyone can go in and buy something.


    Even ordinary people can go in and have a look and buy two to taste.


    Seven seven pour is not scruple of walk in, have Li Yi to help her in the glass month bank deposit of that 18 million.


    Now she is really a little rich woman.


    There are many kinds of bread, cakes and desserts in the shop.


    Doughnuts, sandwiches, tarts, etc.


    The five flowers are dazzling and overwhelming.


    At the same time, Kelly walked in and looked left and right.


    Of course, it''s not the first time for her to come here. As a spark Knight of the knights, she can get a salary in the Knights every month.


    All the money was spent by her, or she bought something new to make a bomb.


    Or buy some new toys. So many things, as long as she is willing to have money, she will have a way to spend it.


    So Kelly often spends all her money on the first day of her Knights'' salary.


    Fortunately, she is a child, whether it is to follow Qin or Lisa amber Kaya, she will not be hungry after all.


    Later, when head Qin paid him a salary, he always held it first and gave her some every two or three days.


    However, if she does not have it, head Qin will still give her the money.


    It''s true that there aren''t many places for Keli to spend money, but sometimes she often goes out to play. I just want to buy what I see.


    Looking at these cakes, the decoration and decoration on them are quite different from that of Liyue, which is very novel.


    And some things look different and feel good.


    Li Yi looked around and found that the bread made in this bakery looks simple and feels good.


    Of course, he can make bread. He has studied it for a period of time.


    For his strength, the period of specialized research means that he has mastered this ability very skillfully.


    Of course, it can''t be compared with the Chinese food he made.


    If you want to master human beings, theoretically speaking, it doesn''t take a long time to master the peak of basic knowledge. It will take 30000 months to study it.


    "Seven seven, yes." She pointed to an egg tart and opened it gently.


    Keli was watching curiously. In fact, although she had been here before.


    But he didn''t like to be able to walk around like before. He came in with the head of Qin, and when he came in, he could only follow the head of Qin.


    "Take all three cakes of the same style you have here and pack them all." Li Yi said, throwing a bag of mora. I''m afraid there will be seventy thousand molas in it. It''s enough to buy all kinds of cakes in this bakery.


    The boss of the cake shop is very happy about this. After all, the more he sells, the more money he can make.


    Several of his staff also think so, because the more they sell, they also have some commission, and they can earn more.


    Qiqi and Kelly are sitting at the table, watching the same bread and dessert.


    Li Yi left a few as snacks, and put away all the rest.


    If she wants to eat one day, it''s better to take it out directly. However, according to her forgetfulness, maybe she has to take it out on her own initiative to get it.


    Qiqi is very happy with a cup of milk tea. The tea is produced in Liyue, but it''s a completely different way in Monde.


    In the glass month directly boiling water brewing, what kind of tea with what temperature of water, how much time has a strict standard.


    The Mondes, on the other hand, made milk tea by boiling tea with milk and adding sugar.


    Describe something in a very different way. It''s hard to say whether it''s good or bad, because there are many people in Mond who like to drink tea in the way of Liyue.


    And in Liyue, some people were gradually influenced by the businessmen from Mongolia and Germany, and added some ideas of their own. The milk tea there was just like porridge.


    Add a lot of small ingredients, but also add ice and this side, is completely different from milk and tea.


    Qiqi likes this kind of thing very much, because it is very sweet.


    She drank with a smile on her face and was very happy.


    It''s not easy. It''s really not easy. Li Yi finally smiles at her for such a long time.


    Maybe she didn''t laugh for a long time, even she forgot how to laugh.


    Maybe he can''t control his expression, or even control what he should do, but his long-term efforts have finally had a little effect, and he smiles.


    Li Yi also smile, smile very happy, but Li is very curious about this. Why does Li Yi look so happy and excited.


    "Big brother, why are you so happy?" She was a little confused. Although it was pleasant to eat delicious food, it was not so.


    Li Yi touched her head and sighed softly, "Keli, do you know how old 77 is?"


    "Well?" She scratched her head, looked clearly, then looked at herself, "seven years old?"


    She is only six years old. Li Yi should be older than herself. She calls her sister, although he calls her sister.


    But brother Li Yi asked himself to guess that he was not as big as himself. Conservative, she guessed that she was seven years old.


    "She''s really seven, that''s good." Li Yi shook his head.


    "How old is sister Qiqi?" Molly couldn''t figure it out. She ate a doughnut in one bite.


    "I''ll tell you in a whisper that she''s two or three thousand years old."


    "Ah She was obviously a little frightened. She turned to ask for confirmation from Qiqi. When she saw him nodding, she just raised her head and asked in a low voice.


    "Then why is he so young?"


    "Qiqi is different from you. He is not a human being. She is a zombie. She will not grow old or grow up.


    But as a zombie, he doesn''t taste anything and doesn''t have any expression.


    And it''s a zombie, and her memory is often forgotten by herself. He can''t remember many things at all, so he''s like a child now. "


    "Ah Molly. Some uncomfortable, she is a empathy ability is very strong.


    The sister she knew was so pitiful. She thought it was terrible to be locked up in the cell.


    But compared with this one, I seem to be much happier.


    "Then he met me."


    Li Yi continues to narrate that at this time, Qi Qi has put his head in his arms and let him hold it.


    "I tried my best to turn his body around with great vitality. It''s also because of this that she was just able to smile and taste.


    In any case, it has achieved a little effect. Little Cory, do you think I should be happy? "


    "Yes, yes." Kelly nodded.


    After eating the cake, Kelly didn''t have enough.


    She knew that if she ran around again after she was full, her stomach would hurt, so she would not be full at all under normal circumstances. She took Li Yi and Qi Qi to stroll around the city.


    The city of Mond is very big, and Cory only shows them around the area around the Knights.


    "This is the Cathedral of Mond city. There are many sisters in the cathedral. They all like it. Where''s Kelly?"


    The city of Mond. The construction of the cathedral is very good, but it can be seen that there are not many priests in the church at this time. I think those priests should be involved in the treatment of the disease.


    No one''s normal, too, walking around the cathedral.


    Kelly didn''t know how to introduce herself. She was a child, only six years old.


    Many words she can''t describe at all, she can only introduce and explain them in her own words.


    Coming out of the church is a huge square.


    The crowd gathered in the square just now has completely dispersed.


    There are only three or two people left. There is a tall statue of Fengshen in the center of the square.


    This is babatos, the God that Monde worships!


    Part of the power of the gods comes from faith. As for why it is part of it, it is also because of the fighting power of the gods before they become gods.


    The power of the gods is more like an amplifier, which can use one point of power to make two points.


    But if a person who has 100 points of his own answers and only has 30 points of the gods, even if the gods can exert their own strength to 60% effect, it is useless, and they are not the opponent of the other party.


    Therefore, belief is only one of the criteria for determining combat effectiveness, not all the criteria for determining combat effectiveness.


    There is a huge fountain in front of the statue. You can see that some people are throwing Mora into it.

 Chapter 622

    Li Yi looked at the people who threw Mora into it and estimated that it might be a place to make a wish.


    These people left Mora in the fountain, either praying for good luck, or praying for the protection of Fengshen.


    "Sister Anna!" Molly waved from a girl standing by the fountain.


    It was a girl of a small family, but she looked weak, pale and weak.


    "It''s little Kelly!" She saw Kelly smile as well, but the smile seemed a little reluctant.


    "Are you making a wish again?" Keli watched the fountain spray the water column high, which was very dazzling under the refraction of the sun.


    She nodded silently, "I hope the spring spirit can help me get better soon." It seemed sad to say that.


    "Don''t I remember that the church can see a doctor? Didn''t you go and have a look? "


    Li Yi is puzzled. Doesn''t Monde''s Church often carry out free clinic!


    It is said that the owner of the eye of God can also treat people, and the effect should be very good.


    She heard this sentence with a bitter smile, "Miss Barbara of the church has seen it, but it''s still useless."


    At this time, he just noticed Li Yi. When he saw Li Yi, he was a little excited. "You are the great hero who solved the problem of wind demon dragon."


    She exclaimed with some excitement. Thanks to the sound of the fountain, it was not heard by others.


    After shouting, she realized that she had done something wrong and lowered her head shyly.


    Li Yi didn''t expect that what he did was spread like this.


    But he can understand that, after all, the wind demon dragon has been bothering Mond for some time, and solved it by himself.


    Fortunately, there were many people at that time, but the distance was good, and they were not often recognized.


    It is estimated that she was also here at that time. She could only see it when she was relatively close. The vast majority of Monde residents should still not know their own.


    Li Yi did not admit or deny, "I''m a doctor. I''ve just come to Mond from Liyue recently.


    If you don''t mind, I can see your illness. "


    "Ah! Really She seems to be a little unbelievable, like drowning people will seize the last straw, sick people will fanatically treat any chance to cure themselves.


    Such is the so-called emergency medical treatment.


    "Can you give me a pulse?" As he spoke, he held out his hand.


    Now the condition is simple and crude, there is no time to make any pulse pillow, just take a look at it directly.


    In fact, her illness can be seen at a glance, and there are ways to solve it, but we still need to take a pulse.


    In fact, this kind of thing for him now, just like a sense of ceremony, is also to make the other party believe in himself.


    Anna stretched out her hand, and her slender wrist showed a little blue.


    Li Yi made a little diagnosis and nodded his head from time to time.


    "About your illness, I know about it.


    Liyue''s medical skills are different from mengde''s.


    You really have a way to treat this kind of disease. I''ll give you a prescription. You can go back and get the medicine. "


    "Ah! Thank you very much Anna doesn''t think much at all.


    This disease has been bothering him for a long time. It is absolutely not empty talk to go to the doctor in a hurry.


    Li Yi took out a piece of paper and quickly wrote the names of various herbs on it.


    "You can make medicine according to this. If you can''t buy it, you can find a Liyue businessman.


    He''ll help you buy these things. " Hand over the paper and explain.


    After all, some things have changed places, and their names may be quite different, but people in Liyue should be familiar with these drugs.


    There are even some medicines that are special products of Liyue. It will take a lot of effort to buy them in Mond.


    Anna took the prescription and left happily.


    Li Yi is to take out a few Mora to give respectively seven seven and can Li, "we perhaps a wish."


    77 didn''t feel anything, but Molly looked at Mora for a long time.


    I really want to throw this Mora with a face value of one hundred. One hundred yuan is also a lot of money.


    A vegetable salad at the deer hunter''s Restaurant costs only 15 yuan, and a fisherman''s toast costs only 12 yuan.


    This Mora can also buy a lot of delicious food. Do you really throw it down like this.


    Li Yi wanted to take out some small denominations, but he didn''t have them at all, only those with such denominations.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s the same to throw it out for a prize.


    Keli had no choice but to make a wish and throw out the 100 molas.


    Although it hurts when I lose it, I forget it immediately after I lose it.


    "God of the wind, blow kori''s bomb where it should be, but kori gave you a hundred molas."


    Li Yi is also casual, he did not expect this thing can be completed.


    The wish he made now could not be fulfilled by this God alone.


    Make a wish and throw Mora in.


    At this time, Qiqi also waved his little hand and threw Mora in.


    "What did you wish for?" Li Yi asked.


    Can Li this time suddenly jump out, cover seven seven seven''s mouth, "can''t say, can''t say, say out don''t work."


    "No more." Li Yidao.


    A few people left again. Li Yi was just wandering in the city, but he was suddenly attracted by a person.


    This is a young girl, about fifteen or sixteen years old. It''s nothing.


    The key is to wear an eye mask to cover half of your eyes.


    The clothes you wear are also very unique, which are out of place with everyone around you.


    "It''s sister Fisher." Molly greets him from a distance.


    At this time, she also saw Li Yi, "I''m the daughter of the guilty emperor. My real name is Fischer."


    When he said this, a strong second breath came to his face.


    Seven seven Leng is in place, some doubts don''t understand, what is he saying exactly mean.


    But Li was covering her head, and sister Fisher was saying those strange things again.


    At this time, a raven made of pure elemental force suddenly appeared.


    Li Yi can see that although the raven is purely composed of elemental forces, it already has intelligence.


    The strength can be said to be quite good, even stronger than the ordinary people who own the eye of God.


    "Hello." It flew out, as if to speak for the girl.


    "Mortal, you can''t even speak when you hear my name?"


    Li Yi didn''t speak. He took a look at the passers-by. The passers-by also took a look at him. They had the same meaning.


    Is this man sick?


    He took Qiqi back two steps. He had seen all kinds of big waves. It was the first time for such a middle-class person.


    Stay away, or she''ll be worried about getting infected.


    But Li also laughed at this time. When Fisher saw that there was no one to talk to him, he left alone.


    Or she doesn''t like to talk to people. If you talk too much with others, sometimes you can''t control yourself and your vest falls off.


    "In fact, sister Fischer is a good person. She just doesn''t know why she sometimes says strange things." Keli explained to her with a smile.


    Li Yi nodded and thought carefully. He came to this world and met many people.


    All those who have some strength are really a little eccentric.


    Not all of them. At least Ning Guang and several members of the Knights order are quite normal.


    Of course, the Knights are not sure. After all, they don''t spend much time with them.


    It''s hard to say if there are some unique or weird hobbies.


    "This is the deer hunter restaurant. Because it''s close to the adventurers'' Association, many adventurers will eat here. Molly often eats here, too


    Keli takes them to a relatively small restaurant. I''m afraid that the consumption of this restaurant in this city already belongs to a relatively high standard.


    But it''s also normal. Many adventurers basically spend as much as they earn, and few will save.


    Because they don''t know which day they will die on the road, they rarely save money.


    Unless you receive a very big Commission at any one time, you can directly enter the retirement or semi retirement state.


    They will choose to save part of the money to live a good life.


    Or married, with the next generation, they will choose to enter the savings.


    Before that, I basically spent as much as I earned, and I didn''t have any left.


    Wilderness adventure is a very difficult and dangerous thing.


    The rate of return is very, very high, and it is worth fighting for by many people.


    As a result, the prices and services of some industries owned by the adventurers association are rising.


    This is just a small area of Mond that doesn''t agree.


    However, the association of adventurers can''t make a big difference in Mond city.


    The main reason is that there are not many people in Mond.


    Slightly better basic join the Knight Order and the Knight Order''s chief expedition.


    Some yearn for freedom, do not want to join the Knights will enter the association of adventurers.


    In this way, all the excellent soldiers went to the expedition, leaving only a group of crooked melons.


    And it''s impossible to bring those adventurers here.


    After all, it''s OK to ask adventurers to help, and expect a group of people who don''t listen to the command and fight in small teams freely for a long time.


    It''s really better to count on these westerly knights. Although they are unreliable, at least they can do it.


    Of course, the personal fighting power of these adventurers is far more than that of a single westerly knight.


    And because of long-term survival in the wild, every experienced adventurer will have a lot of things.


    Especially the mature adventurer team, if you meet the westerly knight in the wild.


    If the area is very large, they can at least beat three times their own westerly knights.


    But it''s not enough to have more people. A single team of adventurers is really mature.


    Someone''s in charge of the investigation, someone''s in charge of the ambush trap.


    Someone is in charge of the camp, all aspects are very perfect.


    But once there are more people, it''s easy to encounter things that don''t command.


    The setting of the adventurers'' association leads to the existence of the adventurers'' teams, which are mostly composed of four or five people and up to ten people.


    No matter how much it is, there is no way to maintain it.


    One or two hundred of the zephyr Knights circle. No matter how elite the adventurer team is, it''s going to have to hang up.


    Unless they are wholly owned by the eye of God.


    But if there''s a whole adventure team, it''s all these people.


    So this adventurer team, I''m afraid, is the top adventurer team in both Mond and the seven countries.


    The total number of clergy distributed each year is less than 30.


    It was distributed by all the gods of the seven countries, and it is said that some gods no longer distribute any eye of God.


    Sit down at the deer hunter restaurant, which seems to have no guests at this time.


    The landlady also sat lazily on one side and got up when she saw them sitting outside.


    "What to eat!" Molly studies the menu in front of her.


    For children of her age, eating, drinking and playing are the most important things. There is nothing else important.


    Li Yi can understand the menu here. He spent a few days learning the common language of tiwat.


    It''s not a big problem. These menus are also written in the common language of tiwat.


    Vegetable salad, fisherman''s toast, manor baked muffin, sweet fried chicken, honey sauce, carrot fried meat


    These should be Monde''s specialties. She asked for one. Of course, three servings of fried meat with carrots in honey sauce, each with a tiwat fried egg.


    Soon, these meals were quickly served, perhaps because of the wind demon dragon.


    At this time, the restaurant is not only bad business, almost no guests.


    Li Yi and they enjoyed the feeling of a private show.


    But it hasn''t been long. It''s just a dish.


    "Wow


    Li Yi heard a cry in the distance and turned to look at the girl she saw in the Knights'' order and the unknown Summoner beside her.


    "Traveler, I''ll have fried meat with carrot in honey sauce, too." Pai Meng flies to and fro, coquettishes Ying.


    It''s a pity that I''ve taken a look at the molas I just got from the Commission, and then I''ve taken a look at the price of fried meat with carrot in honey sauce.


    If they both eat fried meat with carrots in honey sauce, they are destined to sleep out in the wild tonight.


    Because the money left is not enough to have a good sleep in the hotel in the city.


    So she said nothing and shook her head firmly.


    Palmon held her arm, a burst of cute coquetry, tears are about to come down.


    But Ying is still unmoved and shakes her head mercilessly.


    "Well." So she finally had to give up the idea.


    Li Yi waved to them at this time. He was very interested in the unknown traveler and the little pendant beside the traveler.


    These two people not only made him unable to see through, but also he always felt that there was something secret about them.


    "Ah! Are you calling Simon? " She flew over with a whew.


    Ying immediately after want to hold her, but did not have time, paramount very natural floating in the air.


    Seven seven stretched out a finger to poke to poke her, soft of very lovely.


    So she cut a carrot with honey sauce and fried the meat. Palmon''s mouth watered and her star eyes came out.


    When Qiqi handed it to her, she was even more happy. "You invite paramount to dinner. You are a good man."


    "If you don''t mind, have some together." Li Yi smiles and asks for an invitation.


    He doesn''t know if the other party cares, but from the current situation. The strange Summoner pamon around him doesn''t mind much.


    Ying some helpless, but Pai Meng has been sitting here, it seems, no matter how do not intend to leave, he had to sit down.

 Chapter 623

    This is the third fried meat with carrot in honey sauce, and the second fried chicken with sweet flowers on the table.


    There''s another muffin on the manor, but the fisherman''s toast is OK. It''s just eaten up.


    Li Yi looks at paimeng, very curious.


    He was really curious about how a creature could eat twice as much food as itself.


    And looking at the current situation, her stomach is just a little bulgy. There is no high bulge, people have not become a ball.


    If he didn''t see the details clearly, he really wanted to dissect each other to see what her stomach was made of.


    Otherwise, it would be ridiculous.


    Palmer didn''t feel anything, but he was full and couldn''t fly.


    She chose to lie on Ying''s head, full of food, very comfortable.


    Keli is also curious about it. He feels full after eating a little, but little Simon can eat so much.


    "Wow! Sister, little pimond can eat so much. " She sighed from her heart.


    Ying''s face is obviously a little embarrassed. It''s a good thing for her to invite her to dinner.


    But Palmon actually caught a meal ticket and ate so many things.


    So some embarrassed smile, do not know what to say.


    Li Yi feels that it doesn''t matter. The food in Deer Hunter''s restaurant is very expensive.


    But it''s not too expensive for ordinary adventurers, for themselves.


    I can go to Liyue bank to withdraw some money, or withdraw the interest.


    The interest can be withdrawn every month, but the principal cannot be moved.


    The principal can only be used after the storage time arrives, which is very human.


    Pai Meng lies on Ying''s body full of food and doesn''t want to move.


    Totally did not care, her partner embarrassed expression, "I''m sorry, she..."


    Ying really doesn''t know what to say.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little money. Don''t worry about it." Li Yi gently nods to pay the bill.


    Ke Li is also full of food at this time. She stands up and wants to move. She takes Qi Qi''s hand and walks slowly to the gate of the city.


    Look at the expression. It looks very happy. It seems to be about to do something very enjoyable.


    "I''ll leave then." Li Yi nodded to them and turned to catch up with the two children.


    Kelly is very happy, all the way to the city gate, there is nothing to go around in Mond city.


    She would like to tell Qiqi about the fruit wine lake in mond, especially the perch beside it.


    As long as a slight explosion, the fish will faint, some will fly directly to the shore.


    It''s also because she can go out to fry fish right away that she is so excited and happy.


    In this way, Qiqi was dragged out of the gate aimlessly.


    The city gate is also garrisoned by the westerly knights, but compared with those who used to maintain order, at least the two teams stationed at the city gate are more elite.


    As for whether they are elite or not, the main reason is that compared with the dwarfs, they are elite.


    Leaving the gate is like entering a free and broad world.


    From then on, the sea is wide with fish, and the sky is high with birds flying. Where do you want to go? Where do you want to fry fish.


    She was already a little impatient to pull out the bouncing bomb.


    Of course, in the end, she repressed this idea, because she knew it was still at the gate of Mond.


    After crossing the bridge in front of her, she wants to go wherever she wants.


    There were not many pedestrians on the bridge, and there were piles of pigeons.


    Keli ran over and naturally let countless pigeons take off. She dodged quickly and came to fly. There were bursts of cooing in the sky.


    At this time, the little group bird around her also flew up, turned around the pigeons twice, and landed on her shoulder again.


    Li Yi can see clearly that when Keli runs past, a child who is feeding pigeons frowns, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Out of Mond City, Kelly seemed very happy and hopped all the way.


    When she left mond, she seemed to be free to do anything. It was like breaking free from a cage.


    Li Yi continued to follow the two children to protect their safety.


    However, there is no need for them to protect themselves just because of their strength.


    Among other things, the fighting power of the two men was second to none in Mond.


    In particular, there are element reactions in this world, and two different element forces can often cause the effect of one plus one greater than two.


    Two people, one is the ice system, the other is the fire system. There is no problem for them to cooperate with each other.


    Sure enough, they didn''t go far, only to see a small tribe of Qiuqiu people.


    There are not many Qiuqiu people. They are very small tribes. It''s just one archer and three ordinary hillocks, and one with a giant axe.


    There is no shaman priest, no fighting power of the magic department.


    Li Yi didn''t do it, but Li took out one bomb after another.


    To be exact, the bomb is not like being taken out, but it is formed by gathering the fire element force between heaven and earth.


    One bomb after another was thrown out by him.


    Where can those ordinary Qiuqiu people bear such powerful power? Just a few bombs have disappeared.


    Qiqi didn''t do anything, and before he had time to react, all the Qiuqiu people fell down.


    "Sex!" Keli gently called out a bomb to throw out, burst out in an instant.


    Li Yi can see clearly that these elements gather in his hands, and then they are thrown out.


    This is too surprising, this attack means and way is too novel, he is the first time to see.


    "Bouncing bombs." Kelly yelled, and pulled out a bomb from nowhere.


    Bouncing towards these mounds, and each time it causes an explosion.


    With all the hillocks on the ground, Keli walked around the camp with her hands in her pockets.


    Then the sparks rose and the camp, which had been built for a long time, was burned to the ground.


    Molly nodded contentedly, as sister amber had taught her.


    After cleaning up the mounds'' camp, we need to tear down their camp. So that there won''t be other hillocks here.


    This would also reduce the number of hillocks near Mond.


    These hills are all bad people, attacking caravans, attacking ordinary residents.


    Every knight who meets them has the responsibility to clean up.


    Keli also often goes out to clean up, but head Qin is always worried about her safety.


    So every time she sneaks out to clean up or fry fish, she''s always taken back to the cell.


    But this time it''s different. Kelly is very excited to drop the bomb.


    She had not deviated from the route. She killed the hillocks and blasted their houses with explosives.


    Or a little bit of fire occasionally.


    She always keeps her goal in mind, that is to go to the fruit wine lake.


    Qiqi seems to be more mature and steady than her. Keli blows up these Qiuqiu people, and she looks at them.


    The houses that were ignited were all put out by her, and the flames turned into black fragments one by one.


    At the same time, she looked out from time to time, remembering the so-called head of Qin, although she was about to forget who the head of Qin was and what she looked like.


    But he still remembered kori and asked her to observe. If the head of Qin came, he would be informed in advance.


    A group of three people soon came to the fruit wine lake, to the fruit wine lake, Keli more happy.


    Take out a bouncing bomb, seem to have some hesitation.


    However, after a look, Qi Qi, Li Yi and the surrounding environment, without any hesitation, threw them down.


    After a while, the water began to boil. The next second bang, a lot of water suddenly gushed out.


    Molly was even more happy and began to clap her hands.


    Seven or eight sea bass were stunned by such a blast. Then it was blasted to the shore, and one of them had a faint smell of meat.


    "Kelly fried fish, good!" She said and dropped another bomb.


    Unfortunately, only one or two fish were fried this time. Originally, many fish had fled in panic and wanted to explode. Unless they entered the middle of the lake by boat, otherwise it would be difficult.


    Molly was very happy to see the fried fish.


    Of course, these fish can''t be eaten. After all, the fish cooked by bomb will not taste so good.


    So he turned to Li Yi and said, "Hey, hey, hey."


    "Well. I didn''t think of any of them just now. Now they are going to let people roast fish. They think of me. " Li Yi goes up helplessly and rubs her little head.


    Then they start to deal with the fish quickly, remove the scales and viscera, roast and sprinkle salt, cumin and pepper.


    Molly kept waiting, and finally the delicious grilled fish was in her hand.


    "Thank you, big brother." After she said a word, she began to gobble it up.


    In a real sense, Li Yi was worried that he would be stuck in his throat by fishbone.


    Qiqi is going to be a lot slower. She doesn''t like roast fish.


    But it''s Keli''s and Li Yi''s. she will definitely taste it, though she can''t taste it.


    Soon a fish was finished, and the sun was about to set at this time.


    Keli obviously wants to go back, but she thinks of the wilderness at night.


    She decided to go back to Mond city. She wanted to go to wolf collar.


    Introduce Leize to Li Yi. Now it seems that they don''t have this chance. Come out tomorrow and go back to Mond today.


    Although she is not a good guide, she has her own ideas.


    She wanted to introduce all the interesting things she knew about the city of Mond to her kind brother and friends she had just met.


    He wants to share all this with others, but it''s too late today.


    Tomorrow I''ll go to wolf lead, and I can catch lizards on the way.


    Keli secretly made a decision in her heart. Looking at the sun that was about to set, she took Qiqi''s hand and asked Li Yi to return to Mond city as soon as possible.


    There is no curfew in Mond at night, but there are not many people active.


    Further on, there is a circus performing.


    Around the circus, there are many people selling all kinds of special desserts and snacks belonging to Mond.


    The circus shows a variety of things. Monkeys ride bicycles to domesticate tigers, and flying people walk on steel wires.


    And so on many projects, there are clown oboes, of course, this is the introduction outside, you can see that today''s Circus business seems not special.


    The two clowns are still trying very hard to sell tickets.


    It''s a pity that the effect is not very good. Keli wants to run away with her hand.


    "Captain Qin is not here. Kelly wants to see the circus at midnight."


    She was happy and unscrupulous to say it.


    I don''t know what kind of thought head Qin would have when he heard that.


    Around the circus, although there are some peddlers, we can see that the business of mond, who has just been attacked by the wind demon dragon, is not very good.


    It will take at least seven or eight days or even longer to return to the previous state.


    It''s just inside Inner Mongolia. If you go as far as Liyue, it may take longer.


    After all, because of the influence of the wind demon dragon, many businessmen dare not come here again in a short time.


    If you want to get the goods of Liyue, you have to work harder.


    Although there was some backlog before, it can still guarantee the normal sales, but it still needs a period of time to recover.


    In particular, those who are attacked by the wind demon dragon need to recuperate, and the damaged property and means of production also need to be rebuilt slowly.


    "Three tickets, the best seats, the biggest seats. "Tandem." Li Yi said and threw out a Mora.


    He didn''t know how much it would cost, but he thought it would be enough.


    Sure enough, there is a lot left. Get the change back.


    He is going to throw the money on the stage later. I don''t know if Mond has the same habit as Lin Yue.


    When someone performs on the stage, whether it''s singing or doing something, the audience can throw their Mora on the stage as a reward for the actors.


    Of course, it''s not only mora, but also something else. If you think the actor''s performance is not good, you can even throw rotten eggs.


    Take a look at Mond''s circus. If they perform well, these moras will be rewarded later.


    Entering the circus, although the venue is very large, we can see that there are not many spectators.


    The actors on the stage are still working hard, but it''s a pity that the animals don''t seem as good as they want.


    It seems that they want to come, because the wind demon dragon affects their income, and these animals can only starve together.


    For a circus, these animals are more expensive than people.


    It takes a long time for a mature trainer to domesticate an animal that understands the command, and it also depends on the tacit cooperation between the trainer and the animal.


    If one of these animals suddenly dies, it''s a direct loss of income for the circus.


    So these animals are the most precious things.


    People hungry for two days is nothing, animals hungry for two days are not happy, to do something crazy for the circus is the ultimate disaster.


    If you accidentally hurt people in the city, I''m afraid the whole circus will be expelled from Mond.


    Therefore, during the period when there is no business, they can only feed these animals first and choose to starve themselves.


    Finally, the dragon was subdued and the circus opened again.


    Although today''s business is not particularly good, but with money, they can finally have a full meal. These people are very happy, and the performance is naturally very hard.

 Chapter 624

    Tiger through the fire circle, Kelly is very excited, seven seven seven is seriously watching the performance, clapping hands from time to time.


    The tiger was gradually taken away by the trainer, and a little monkey came by on a unicycle.


    Li Yi was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he could see people playing monkeys in Liyue, and he could see people playing monkeys in Mond.


    Even so far away from Liyue, there seems to be no great change in the way of entertainment in essence.


    Not at all. For example, if the circus is replaced by Liyue, it should be a theater yard.


    Liyue people haven''t tamed the tiger yet. Basically, they set up a stall on the street.


    If you have money, you can''t.


    The magician who comes out next is also a truth. In Liyue, it''s magic.


    Of course, for ordinary residents, magic is enough to scare people.


    For example, with the cooperation of the stage, this kind of thing can achieve the effect.


    The premise is to do in the best area, can not sit on the side, otherwise it will be seen.


    Soon a clown came out with his friend, Mr. hat, who appeared with the clown.


    Li Yi doesn''t care what''s on stage, but Qiqi is very happy.


    Maybe he was amused by the clown on the stage and clapped his hands. Mouth with a smile, if not, but really laughing.


    She smiles, and so does Li Yi.


    So the clown on the stage got a lot of nearly ten thousand yuan, which was very good for him.


    I really can''t. I can completely change myself.


    For the present mora, even a sudden increase of several hundred million will not have any impact.


    As a result, the circus on the stage performed even harder.


    More thrilling projects, one performance after another.


    Time has passed and disappeared unconsciously.


    Soon it was nearly nine o''clock, when the number of circus people increased instead of decreasing.


    More people began to enter, more projects began to perform.


    Kelly is as excited as ever, and doesn''t seem bored at all, even though he has been watching it for two hours.


    "Keli..." Li Yi said, pointing to the clock hanging above the circus.


    It''s very late now. After all, she was brought out by herself. I should send her back. Otherwise, I''m afraid the piano director will be worried.


    "No, it''s only nine. Molly''s going to see the circus at midnight today. " She shook her head and seemed to refuse very firmly.


    "You''re Kelly''s Playmate!" Then he spat out his tongue at Li Yi.


    Li Yi kneaded his face helplessly, but time went by like this.


    Mingming Keli said that he would finish the midnight special show of the circus, but it didn''t seem that long after that, he was sleepy.


    Then after a little while, even she couldn''t support herself, and she leaned on Li Yi''s shoulder and was drowsy.


    But I still don''t want to leave. I open my eyes and want to watch the performance for a while.


    Finally, more than ten minutes later, I couldn''t support it any more. I was very sleepy and fell asleep.


    After all, he was a zombie. Although he was tired, he didn''t fall asleep.


    Li Yi helplessly shakes his head, reaches for a grasp, and easily holds Keli up.


    She didn''t notice it. Instead, she fell asleep comfortably.


    He also casually let the body move, looking for a more comfortable position.


    Then seven seven seven also lie on his back, close eyes seem to also want to sleep, two children one carry, one hold.


    Then quickly out of the circus, the circus is very lively. The crowd cheered and talked, very warmly.


    But out of the circus is another world, outside the temperature has been some low, more importantly, very quiet.


    It''s totally different from the noise of the circus. The whole world around it is totally different.


    Molly seemed to notice something, and she twisted and did nothing else.


    Li Yi left the circus with him in his arms. Suddenly, he was a little confused. Where should he go now.


    Where is the head of Qin? Why didn''t he come out to find Keli today.


    Of course, he didn''t know that the head of Qin was still working overtime in the knight''s order. Where could he have such spare time.


    For a moment, he held Kelly and didn''t know where to go.


    He holds Keli, takes Keli''s schoolbag and her doll duduke, and carries Qiqi behind him.


    So he walked in the city of Mond. Fortunately, he remembered that there seemed to be a bigger hotel near the deer hunter restaurant in the city of Mond.


    I''m not far from the deer hunter''s restaurant. I''ll go there first.


    Enter the hotel to open a room, let the two children sleep in bed, and then consider other things.


    Not long after, they came to the hotel, the recent business is really bad.


    Because the roads are affected and the commercial traffic is blocked, the business is not so good.


    Only occasionally someone will live here. When I see Li Yi, the owner of the hotel doesn''t seem to be very interested.


    Just suddenly saw him next to Cory wake up, seems to think of something not happy, some resistance.


    But watching her fall asleep, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The best room is a suite, and a double bed is the best." Li Yi says, change a few Mora to hit on the stage.


    The boss was very happy when he received the money. He gave them a key and never cared about other things.


    Li Yi frowned and didn''t say anything. The service attitude of this hotel is really bad.


    It''s not as good as Wangshu inn. When I entered the room opened by Wangshu Inn, I took them into the room all the way.


    And the service attitude of this hotel is really not very good.


    Anyway, I can''t buy a house in Mond.


    I''ll take care of myself when I''m gone. Anyway, I''m not short of money. I''ll buy one.


    Fortunately, all the other facilities in the hotel are new, so don''t worry about that.


    Keli has been sleeping, sleeping is very happy, saliva almost out.


    Sometimes from the mouth will jump fried fish, what do not confinement and so on, people laugh.


    Seven seven is just some soul tired, this is lying into a dormant state to supplement soul power, so it is very stable.


    Put the two children on the bed and cover them.


    Li Yi was relieved. Anyway, she let them sleep on the bed first.


    I also set up a subpoena array and investigation array here.


    If the two of them wake up or what''s going on, they can watch for themselves.


    You don''t have to worry about Qiqi waking up suddenly and not seeing herself, let alone kori waking up to find that she is not in the circus.


    Or he accidentally left, and Keli took Qiqi out to fry fish.


    Then he left the hotel because there were more important things to do.


    Keli night does not return home, oneself in the sentiment in reason all want to report with the head of her guardian Knight order.


    But what made him more curious was that the other party didn''t come out to look for this point.


    As for the city of mond, he only had a rough tour today, and was not particularly familiar with it. Fortunately, he knew where the knights were.


    Almost all the lights inside the order have gone out.


    Only head Qin''s office is still lighted, and the rest of the place is completely silent.


    The door of the office is closed, and there is a rustling sound coming from it. It seems that it is dealing with something very important.


    Li Yi pushes the door into the Knights'' order, although there are guards at the door.


    But looking at the current situation, they are not guarding at all.


    The Knights'' order had no night post or secret sentry.


    If someone invades one night, the Knights will not even react.


    Fortunately, there are still some secret sentries and night posts in Mond.


    Otherwise, he would have doubted that if the city of Mond was attacked in the middle of the night, it would have to be broken and invaded on the spot.


    It''s easy to push the door, or the knight''s door is not locked at all. It seems that there is no defense.


    Li Yi is very puzzled about this. According to his idea, at least a certain state of defense should be carried out here.


    If someone attacks the city of mond, if the gates and walls fail.


    Relying on the church and the order of knights for defense is absolutely very good.


    Mengze''s terrain is perfect for defense.


    There are rivers around. As long as we keep the bridge, no one can invade.


    However, it does not take the initiative strategically. Unlike Liyue, who can attack at will, Monde can only defend passively.


    The advantage is that the effect of defense is very good. As long as we hold the bridge, we can be sure that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand men are not allowed to open it.


    Unless you use a lot of eye owners to freeze the river in winter.


    But it''s not so easy. The first point is that the river is flowing and it''s very difficult to freeze. The second point is that it can be frozen temporarily.


    They can let some people in just to die, and even Mond can attract some people in.


    Then come to a dumpling, eat all these people dry wipe clean.


    Therefore, the only possibility that can restrict Monde''s defense is to encircle and then drain. Food in the city.


    Besides, it''s very difficult to break through the city.


    When you enter the order, you can see that all the places are out, all around are dark, and only one place is still on.


    Li Yi walks over and taps a few times. Qin, who was already on the case and dealing with various affairs, suddenly feels shocked.


    Who''s going to come to the knights at this time? And knock on your own door. It''s Lisa. Didn''t she go back and say that she had a beauty sleep.


    With this idea, she went to open the door and found Li Yi standing outside looking at herself.


    "How do you..." she was stunned for two seconds. He thought that anyone would appear here, but he didn''t think about Li Yi.


    Why does the other party suddenly appear in front of him in the middle of the night.


    "I took this Cory to the circus, and now I''ve just put her to sleep in the hotel.


    I just came here to have a look and let you know that I''m afraid you''ll look for her again. "


    Li Yi is telling the truth. He just looks at Qin''s face. It''s not only ugly, but also overdrawn his body.


    If it goes on like this, no matter how good the physical quality is, it won''t last long.


    In fact, the human body is similar to a machine. It can''t run with high load for a long time. It needs rest in all aspects, from the brain to the heart.


    Of course, they can''t strike completely. If they don''t, the person will die, just let them return to normal.


    Qin''s current state is very abnormal. At first glance, she knows that she has been staying up late for a long time. Then she looks at her irregular diet.


    At this time, Qin suddenly reacts and looks embarrassed.


    After all, she is still an 18-year-old girl, not too skilled in all aspects.


    She bowed her head with guilt. "I''m sorry, I forgot about it when I was busy. And please take care of her. I''ll take her back tomorrow


    Li Yi didn''t care about this, "it''s not important. Keli and my 77 children are still very happy. I''m just afraid you''re worried. Come and let me know. "


    "Oh Qin answered and nodded silently.


    "Then why don''t you go to the knights, the others? Stay here in the middle of the night. "


    Li Yi came into the office and make complaints about it. He is really very strange.


    "I..." she seemed a little embarrassed to say it.


    Because working overtime means that I have no way to finish other work, which is a bad thing.


    But finally decided to say it, because honesty is a knight''s virtue.


    "I''m working overtime and the Knights have left a lot of things to deal with."


    Li Yi sat listening to his words, suddenly looked up at her, "what about the rest of the knights, why are you the only one here?"


    "They all have their own business. They all went back." Qin was a little worried when she sat on one side.


    If Li Yi doesn''t leave, he doesn''t know how long he will work overtime.


    "So they all went back to their homes to have a rest, and you are the only one who is still working hard here." Li Yi is a little speechless. If Qin really is like this, then the acting head of the group is doing something wrong.


    That is to say, if he had been himself, he would have given up.


    I work overtime here, you go back to rest, I did not get any benefits, is not the acting head of it? It''s a big deal.


    I can bear hardships, I can work overtime, if we work together.


    As a result, he became the acting commander and had to be forced to stay up all night.


    "They..." Jean wanted to defend for the Knights.


    But he didn''t say anything in the end, because he couldn''t find any excuse.


    Li Yi is telling the truth, but he thinks nothing. After all, as the head of the knight''s order, what''s the point of doing more.


    "From your face, you can''t get enough rest for a long time.


    Irregular life and irregular diet hurt the intestines and stomach. It''s nothing to be young now. After about 20 years old, your hair will fall off one by one.


    I''ll be bald if I don''t get it right. "


    Li Yi is really telling the truth now. If you live seven or eight years according to Qin''s work rate, that''s what you say.


    "Ah Qin. He never thought about this problem, although he was a little tired physically and mentally after a long busy time.


    But when he thought of the knights, he didn''t seem to be so tired. As for other problems, he really didn''t think about them.


    "Do you know the standard of a leader''s real excellence?" Li Yi smiles and opens his mouth. He has some experience in this.


    Of course, his performance is strong enough, otherwise Qin would not listen to him here

 Chapter 625

    "As a leader, the standard of real excellence." Chin looked down and thought. To be honest, she didn''t know that.


    Farga, the chief of the order, led the expedition.


    At this time, she became the acting head. No one told her what the acting head should do.


    Now everything is gradually groping to adapt.


    Even she often worries about whether she is not good enough.


    Therefore, Li Yi said such words, she would be confused.


    What''s more, the strength and identity of the other side are enough to make them pay attention to and hear what he said.


    If she was just a businessman from tongliyue, I believe that even if she listened to Qin, she would not study deeply.


    Instead of taking the initiative to start thinking about yourself now, are you not doing well enough.


    "As a leader, the best standard is to let people do what they should do.


    Don''t do everything by yourself. You are the acting head of the order, not the nanny of the order. "


    Li Yi said these words very solemnly. If he really wanted to mention something about the other party.


    But how much she can listen to depends on herself. Of course, part of the reason is whether the other party is willing to accept her own teaching.


    As a leader, we should give all the things to the people who should do, instead of taking the initiative to do a lot of things.


    For details, you can refer to Zhu Yuanzhang. He is strong enough and excellent enough to handle all affairs without having to ask one person.


    What''s more, he has excellent physical fitness and can work overtime for a long time, but he is excellent enough and doesn''t need to worry.


    But his descendants were far less excellent than him, so the cabinet was set up. In order to balance the next emperor, eunuchs need to be promoted.


    In contrast, it is better not to withdraw the prime minister.


    It''s also one of the standards of leaders to give what they should do to the people who should do and not interfere in it.


    Some leaders are not good at their own qualities. As a result, they have to step in and feel uncomfortable everywhere.


    For details, you can refer to Zhao Gou. As far as his command quality is concerned, he is better at barking in court with a dog.


    "Ah! Is that so? " Qin was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what to do.


    "Yes, leave it to someone who can do it.


    You are only one person after all. It''s OK when there are few things, but you have to work overtime when there are many things. What should you do when there are too many things for you to work overtime? "


    Li Yi stood up and took a look. The work she dealt with was colorful and complicated.


    What''s more, there are a lot of things, totally trivial.


    Even these things should not be sent here. As the head of the knight''s order, she only needs to grasp the real direction of Mond.


    These trivial matters should be dealt with by special people, just grassroots officials.


    The result is now all sent up, waiting for him to deal with, the whole process will be greatly extended.


    A lot of time is wasted, and the ordinary westerly knight can fish and paddle.


    "You see, most of these things are trivial. You solve them by yourself, pass them back and forth, and waste time and energy.


    What you need to do is to grasp the general direction and train these westerly Knights hard at the same time.


    Finally, if you can absorb some excellent adventurers, you can enter the Knights'' order temporarily. Even these adventurers are better than many of the westerly Knights now. "


    Chin bowed her head to retort, telling him that her knights were not so bad, but she didn''t know how to retort.


    She also knows that the Knights'' weapons are slack now, but all the elite go to the expedition, and what can these people do.


    For a moment, even she had no way, wanted to refute, but did not know how to refute.


    "I ask you, if Mond decides to invade Liyue now.


    As the acting commander of the order of mond, how can you fight this war? I know most of the Knights'' elite expeditions.


    I don''t ask you to beat mond, you tell me how to drag it until the expeditionary man can come back


    Qin recognized the spirit, carefully thought about the current situation, the actual power contrast between Mond and Liyue.


    Although she felt that this kind of thing could not exist, after all, the balance between the seven countries has been maintained for many years.


    But when Li Yi raised this question, he couldn''t help thinking


    "I should send someone to inform the commander of the expedition first."


    Li Yi nodded, which is not wrong, or it is very correct at any time.


    "Next, sacrifice to Fengshen, and then fight with Qianyan army relying on mengde terrain." She''s right.


    But Li Yi shook his head, "you have ignored the most important issue, the quality of the personnel.


    There are a lot of Qianyan troops, and the training is very elite.


    I''ve seen the defense of Mond city. If you give me a thousand rock army of 100 people, I''ll be ready to invade Mond at night.


    The night sentry you set will be killed without a sound.


    After the night harbor and the secret sentry were all killed, the first one to bear the brunt was the Knights. Obviously, there may not be many people in the Knights.


    But we''re going to find the armor in mond, and we''re going to destroy it so they can''t wear it.


    Can the zephyr order, which has lost most of its armor and weapons, guard Mond!


    And it''s for occupation. If I want to be a Jedi, I can lead hundreds of people to light a fire in the city.


    Westerly Knights will not be able to react at that time. Your secret sentries and night sentries are too weak.


    And there seems to be no defense around the city of mond, at least in the only place close to mond, on the bridge.


    No matter what happens to guard the bridge in advance, even if there are small elite troops invading, Mond can also rely on geographical advantages to clear them all at fixed points. "


    Li Yi is holding the map of Mond city. What he says is completely true.


    Even if he is not allowed to do it by himself or by others, the result is almost the same.


    As long as Liyue has an idea to invade mond, Mond may have been occupied before he can react.


    Their defense is not enough to fight against Liyue''s attack.


    In particular, most of the elite of Mond city have been transferred out, leaving some crooked melons and cracked dates.


    Qin was refuted and didn''t know what to do. She also knew that the present Mond was very dangerous.


    There is no way. After all, there are only so many people left in the expedition.


    No matter how talented Qin is, no matter how talented she is, she can''t beat Liyue. The gap between the two sides is too big.


    "I..." she was so dazed that she didn''t know what to do.


    Li Yi shook his head. "Monde''s terrain is very good. Don''t tell me that Monde has no spies in the direction of Liyue.


    It is not so easy to start a war. There must be many signs in the early stage.


    All you can do is store more food in Mond before the war.


    Once the war starts, let Cory make a lot of bombs first.


    Then rely on the city of Mond bridge defense, outside the city do not care.


    Even if you want to manage, you don''t have this ability. The best way is to rely on the bridge outside the city wall for defense.


    The moat has great advantages. As long as the bridge is held, the enemy will not be able to enter the city of Mond.


    Even if a small number of troops want to enter with the help of the river, you can cross it half way.


    Attack while crossing the river


    The advantages of guarding the city in all aspects are very great, which really can''t be supported.


    Let Keli blow up the bridge directly. If the other party wants to invade again, they have to trim the bridge again, and the time is greatly increased.


    That''s what you should do. You just have to wait until the expeditioners come back, and you can keep Mond safe. "


    What Li Yi said is the only feasible and capable method.


    If there are other methods, then the requirements are too high, this one is the simplest.


    Qin watched it for a long time. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit that she was right.


    It''s the only way they can do it. It''s the best way to protect Mond.


    "You should ask the westerly knights to take the initiative to do these things.


    If they can''t, they''ll be fired and replaced. "


    "Commond..."


    "Remember, if you are merciful all the time, you might as well not take the position of acting commander.


    Give it to a more suitable person. Assign these things to the consuls at the grassroots level and recruit them if there are not enough people.


    You should pay more attention to reorganizing the weapons of the westerly knights.


    Let them improve their combat effectiveness, and at the same time select excellent talents to replace the original grass-roots officers. "


    Li Yi has said a lot to her, most of which are what the grass-roots managers and rulers should have.


    It''s up to Qin whether she can listen to it or not. Anyway, she doesn''t need him to fully implement what she said.


    Even if only part of the implementation, the overall management ability of Mond city can also be improved by leaps and bounds.


    It''s not about combat effectiveness, it''s not about other capabilities. It''s just that we have to make great progress in terms of execution.


    Until seeing him finish, Qin still wants to deal with the remaining work, which must be dealt with completely.


    "What you should do now is go back to take a bath and sleep, drink a glass of milk the next morning and eat more.


    Do other things when you''re full. " Li Yi didn''t speak, so he kept staring at her to see if she was good, and the effect was really good.


    Qin blushed at him and didn''t continue to deal with these trifles.


    Run home like a runaway, Li Yi. I took a look.


    The work left behind is not so difficult, it''s just enough.


    Wave a hand, the mind turns cent, in a moment these matters all handle well.


    The next thing to do is to find someone to implement it bit by bit.


    He also returned to the hotel at this time, time has passed for a long time.


    Of course, it''s still dark. When I go back to see Keli, she''s still asleep.


    Qiqi is also the same, changed a posture to hold own quilt, sleep very comfortable.


    Li Yi had a rest all night. He didn''t open his eyes until the next morning.


    Keli didn''t wake up, still fell asleep, holding her own duduke tightly.


    Qiqi had already woken up and sat down by the bed.


    Li Yi goes to touch her head, finds some water to wash out for him, and wakes Keli up at the same time.


    "Well, Kelly doesn''t want to get up." She struggled to turn over and lay aside.


    However, although it is said that, but after a while, I gradually wake up.


    Open your eyes very actively and get out of bed to wash.


    Back to the original appearance, the very happy little girl.


    As she walked out of the hotel door, her stomach began to growl.


    "Come on, go to the deer hunter''s and find something to eat.


    Then I''ll take you back to the Knights. " As soon as Li Yi finished, Keli was suddenly stunned and looked up at him with her big eyes.


    "Why does big brother want to send Cory back to the Knights today?


    Chief Qin asked me to go back. You didn''t tell him that I went out to fry fish She lowered her voice and spoke cautiously.


    Li Yi gently pinched her little q-bomb face, "what do you think? Of course, I didn''t say it out.


    I just think you haven''t been back to the knights for so long. Do you want to go back? If you want to hang out with me again, I''ll take you back. "


    "Yes She sprang up and clapped her hands.


    At this time, I suddenly found that the traveler Ying I met yesterday and the summoner pamon beside him were also living in this hotel.


    And the direction they are going should be to the adventurers association or the deer hunter next to the association.


    Kelly was very happy and said to them from a distance, "sister traveler, sister paramount."


    When he heard the sound, he flew to him. "Ah, it''s little Kelly. Why are you here. Aren''t you the spark Knight of the order? "


    Li Yi takes a look at the height of Pai Meng, and then at Keli.


    She doesn''t seem to be much bigger than Kelly, and even a little shorter if she stands up straight.


    Kelly scratched her hair, as if embarrassed.


    "I don''t know why. I remember sleeping in this hotel as soon as I wake up. Kelly clearly remembers that she said she wanted to watch the midnight special show of the circus in the circus yesterday, but she was in this hotel as soon as she woke up. It''s amazing."


    She didn''t think that she was taken back to the hotel by Li Yi after she fell asleep.


    Of course, after finishing this sentence, I also reflected it after a while.


    She is not a stupid child, although a little younger, but also understand that sleeping himself can not run to the hotel.


    "Well, are you going to the deer hunter''s restaurant for dinner, too?" Li Yi. He laughs and flicks his head.


    "Wow! Are you going to invite Simon to dinner again? Then you are a good man


    She is very excited and excited. It''s enough to have delicious food. He doesn''t ask much, only this little bit.


    "Yes, I''ll treat you to dinner. Let''s go Li Yi called, and Pai Mengfei followed.


    Ying low head some embarrassed, gently called a voice, "spent."


    "Nothing is not a big deal. If you really want to help me travel, help me find one thing on the way."


    "Ah! What is it? " Palmon looked up and asked.


    "Coconut sheep, the legendary beast of the half immortal, I will find her no matter what." Li Yi''s tone is very firm.

 Chapter 626

    "Coconut sheep is a creature never heard of." Palmon groped for his chin, looking very wise.


    Suddenly she seemed to think of something. Her face suddenly changed and she screamed, "I remember that the adventurers association has a reward of up to 10 million molas.


    It''s about looking for things like coconut sheep. So you''re looking for it, too. "


    She thought and suddenly began to laugh. She didn''t know why.


    "You also want to look for coconut sheep. Why don''t we look for them one by one and offer half of the reward after finding them."


    If you think about it alone, even half of it has five million molas.


    What about five million molas? How many delicious food can I buy?


    Immersed in fantasy, saliva unconsciously flow down, her side Ying helped her wipe.


    "That Commission was issued by me, but if you can find me coconut sheep.


    Ten million molas for you. " Li Yi smiles and doesn''t care.


    "Well." Palmer looked up and looked at him with an uncanny eye.


    "That reward was issued by you. You have 10 million molas. You are a rich man.


    But for the sake of offering such a high reward and inviting Palmer to have a meal, you can rest assured that we will help you find the coconut sheep. "


    With one hand for the palm and one hand for the fist, he patted gently, "in this case, let''s have a quick meal and go to find it immediately after dinner."


    She seems to be floating very relaxed freehand brushwork, said after turning to look at Ying, "Paramount said right?"


    Ying although very helpless she this appearance, but have no way also just nodded.


    Soon arrived at the deer hunter restaurant, the morning of the deer hunter restaurant is still not busy.


    Most adventurers often come back in the evening, so evening is the busiest time.


    In the current situation, the deer hunter restaurant will be very busy in the evening.


    Li Yi first handed the menu to Qiqi. She ordered two dishes at will and then handed them to Keli.


    After ordering, Keli gave it to Palmer. "Palmer also wants to eat fried meat with carrot in honey sauce."


    She yelled, regardless of whether she would get tired of eating meat in the morning, but I''m afraid she would not.


    Ying is casually to a toast, soon, Mond potato cake pile up high dishes will come up.


    Keli herself stayed up late last night, but now she is already hungry. Naturally, she is big.


    Pamela is as good as she is. Pamela wants to eat more. Despite her small size, she is really good at pretending.


    "Wow, if you can''t eat it, let paramount solve the battle."


    She yelled and shoved into her stomach the two Monde waffles that Kelly didn''t eat.


    Ying lowered her head and covered her face, as if regretting why she knew her.


    I''m regretting that it''s not good to catch such a greedy and timid guy.


    Soon she was full again, lying on Ying''s shoulder, unwilling to move.


    "What are you going to do next? Kerry and I are going out to take a look at the wolf collar and the city of Mond.


    Do you want to have a lot of people together and take care of each other? "


    Li Yi himself tasted a little, and when he saw that they were all full, he sent out an invitation with a smile.


    Ying still wants to think about it, but the plankton around her has agreed.


    "Yes. Let''s go out together. "


    Seeing this, he didn''t say much, just nodded in silence.


    She often seemed very silent and didn''t say much to paramount.


    It seems that something is hidden in my heart and I seldom speak.


    Leaving the city of mond, the adventure begins.


    The city of Mond is very big. There are more than 300 adventurers in the adventurers'' Association, which are distributed in the country of local customs.


    These people look a lot, but they are excluded from the city.


    When they were all scattered in mond, the number of people suddenly decreased, and sometimes they might not be able to meet an adventurer.


    And it may not be a good thing to meet the adventurers, although there are no bad people.


    But I don''t dare to say that I must be a good talent. Who can guarantee that I won''t change my mind!


    Sometimes it''s a good thing not to run into it. Once there''s a conflict, it''s absolutely not good.


    Of course, they may not be able to meet anyone and take risks here.


    Mond is very big, and few people from the adventurers association can meet him. That''s a very low probability.


    Of course, their speed is not slow, which is also the advantage of having the eye of God.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for a normal person to get here in such a short time.


    Even horseback riding may not be able to catch up with the owner of the eye of God.


    Once you have the eye of God, you can get a ticket to the upper class in the whole tiwat continent.


    Excellent physical fitness plus full use of element force.


    When you clean up the demons, you don''t have to fight like those ordinary adventurers.


    Even if it is a sword, the owner of God''s eye, often good physical quality is much better than ordinary people.


    They may be able to deal with a mound man with their hand.


    For the vast majority of ordinary people, dealing with a mound man with a weapon is similar to dealing with a beast with a weapon.


    A little carelessness may also lead to the risk of death, and even seven or eight hillocks gather around to attack an ordinary person.


    Even if a caravan was attacked, the caravan could not defend itself.


    Because the Qiuqiu people are not afraid of death, while the caravan people are afraid of death.


    They don''t need to run faster than these hillocks, they just need to run faster than their partners.


    Li Yi and they walked on, and soon they met a Qiuqiu camp.


    It''s also a relatively large hillock camp.


    According to visual observation, there is a huge shield mound man and a huge axe mound man.


    There is also a shaman and two armed with crossbows, standing on the arrow tower ready to attack.


    In addition, there are two ordinary Qiuqiu people, who seem to be busy there.


    It can be seen that they even kept a wild boar in captivity.


    As soon as the two sides met, the Qiuqiu people began to take the initiative to attack and fight.


    Molly took out a bouncing bomb and smashed it at the mounds.


    Seven seven is to call a cold ice ghost, almost all the time to the surrounding monsters hanging frost with Kerry.


    In fact, there was no ice devil, it was the little bird beside him, which stimulated part of his strength.


    In fact, as long as you are willing, this thing can be inspired forever and infinitely.


    Ying is not to be outdone. Use the wind attribute to make a diffusion effect.


    Their fighting superiority is gratifying, but they forget the Qiuqiu people holding crossbows on the arrow towers on both sides.


    Loaded with crossbows, ready to attack them.


    Pai Meng is afraid to hide behind Li Yi, as if worried about something.


    From time to time, he looks forward to Li Yi. Even so, he still encourages Li Yi.


    "Hello! You''re here to watch. Don''t go up there and help. " Li Yi took a look at her and flicked her little head.


    "Why don''t you go up and help?"


    She didn''t have the slightest embarrassment, originally also rubbed, some painful head, now inserted waist, very upright mouth, "I''m so small, you even let me go to fight with those Qiuqiu people."


    That remark is very reasonable, as if it was not her who encouraged Li Yi to fight with those Qiuqiu people.


    Li Yi has nothing to say about this. He didn''t expect that the other party could be so shameless. He just told him with his waist crossed.


    I won''t fight with those Qiuqiu people at all, and even encourage myself to fight with them.


    "I can''t see it. You''re very lucky. I don''t think Kelly is as tall as you."


    When he retorted, he seemed to have been poked to the pain, but he didn''t seem to have a big reaction


    Li Yi gently flicked the two men down.


    There are not many players in the field. In such a moment, all the players in the field are cleaned up.


    Keli seems to want to blow up here with a bouncing bomb, but Li Yi reaches out to stop her at this time.


    "One of the worn-out masks is probably a Mora.


    Three moras can be exchanged for intact ones. The masks on these large mounds are more valuable.


    They are all excellent casting materials. They can be sold by the adventurers Association.


    And this big iron axe, though of poor material, can be sold to a blacksmith in Mond for a hundred molas


    Li Yi points to many things that can be sold in Qiuqiu people.


    The shaman of Qiuqiu will also drop two spell scrolls.


    Some people buy these things and sell them for money after hunting them.


    In addition, there is a clarion call in the Qiuqiu tribe, which is also a good thing and can sell a lot of molas.


    Before Ying, she only knew that she could kill some Qiuqiu people and exchange some mora, but she didn''t know that there were so many things in it.


    It also seems that they cleaned up a mound tribe, and it was very easy for them to earn money in exchange for many moras.


    But now it''s time to think about how many of them can do it easily.


    Li Yi doesn''t think about it first, even if there are only three of them.


    The fighting capacity of the three of them is already very strong.


    Just now, if Li Yi didn''t do it, they would inevitably be injured, and Qiuqiu people''s crossbows and arrows were also very dangerous.


    Even if there are seven seven can help treatment, after the injury is good, the combat effectiveness will inevitably be damaged.


    It''s very likely that only one tribe can be hunted today.


    The income of this tribe is still very high, but judging from what he finds now.


    It''s worth more than 500 molas, if it''s just a meal.


    These five hundred molas are enough for three people to eat well, but with accommodation, they are not enough.


    What''s more, there''s pamon. He''s very edible, but there''s a boar.


    If you can find a hunter, sell the boar or take it to the city of mond, you can get a lot of money.


    A kilo of wild boar meat in Mond is about 13-15 molas.


    If you sell this boar to a butcher, you can sell it for hundreds of molas, and the income will reach thousands of molas.


    What''s more, they also found a treasure chest. It''s hard to say what''s in it.


    Palmon rubbed his hands and spat out his tongue. Then he opened the treasure chest. There were many things in it. It''s all very shiny.


    There are two precious stones, hundreds of molas.


    But the most important thing is that there are a few sacred relics, which are unique to the world.


    It is said that people with God''s eye or very strong strength gradually absorb the things left in the world by some kind of yearning and obsession, and the wandering elements form a special relic.


    They are made of different materials and have different functions. Only the wearer can feel the specific effect. Others can only see the general quality.


    Li Yi knows about this thing, but this is still the first contact.


    It is said that the relic will be attached to a special space inside the eye of God after being equipped.


    It''s hard to see unless the eye of God, the owner, shows it.


    Of course, this thing only provides combat power bonus.


    The price is very high, for ordinary people, but for those with very strong strength, it''s just useless to eat and it''s a pity to give up.


    But most people will prepare a set of equipment to increase their fighting power. The owner of God''s eye almost has one set of equipment.


    Similarly, the price is rising. An ordinary relic, even the most common one, can sell thousands of molas.


    This is the most common, if a little better, the price will be more than ten times.


    If the price of a better relic is more than ten times higher, the price of the best relic will reach ten million molas.


    Therefore, the value of these two relics is very high.


    Li Yi, they are like people who end a battle and then divide the spoils.


    "These two relics can improve the combat effectiveness. Which one of you is going to take them?" He asked, of course, that he didn''t need it, neither did 77.


    Too strong power is not good for him now. He is gradually releasing the power in her body.


    On the contrary, too much strength is still a crisis for him.


    It''s better to keep your strength in a stable and peaceful state.


    So he just asked Keli and Ying, Keli quickly shook her head, said he didn''t need.


    "These things have been given to Kelly by the head of Qin."


    "Kelly doesn''t need it. Here you are!


    But let''s make it clear before we give it to you. "


    He turned to ask Ying for her opinion.


    At that time, Li Yi thought that no matter what, since we take risks together, we should have a rule more or less.


    There are also things like money to distinguish between risky things. He can invite Ying and paimeng to have a lot of meals.


    It doesn''t matter how much money you spend, but you still have to distinguish between them.


    "If these two relics are sold, one of them should be able to sell more than 1000 molas, but since we are both partners in the adventure together.


    The price of these two pieces is 2000, and the mora here adds up to about 800. And the masks and other things that fall from these people can be sold for 600 yuan. Each person can be divided into four or five hundred.


    If you want these two relics for you, don''t divide the money.


    Otherwise, when you get to the city later, you can sell all these things and share the mora together. You can do it yourself


    Li Yi then handed the two relics to him and let him choose for himself.

 Chapter 627

    Ying thought carefully and took over the relic, although she didn''t seem to have the eye of God.


    But I can really put this relic into the space of the so-called eye of God.


    And after installing it, you can feel that your strength has increased a lot. You can really feel it.


    The relic is a feather and a flower. After it is put on, she can feel that her strength is stronger and her physical quality is better.


    And when she wields the sword, she can feel that her attack power has really increased a lot. These two pieces of equipment have a great influence on her improvement.


    From all aspects, it not only improves its defense, attack and survivability, but also improves all aspects together.


    So it seems that I have to accept these two things and improve my ability before I can get more Mora.


    "I want these two relics." She made the choice naturally.


    "Why can''t paramount share the money?" Pie came out blindfolded and retorted.


    She felt that she was somehow useful.


    Anyway, why don''t you give Mora to yourself.


    "If you meet a hillock later, you go up and knock down one, and I''ll give it to you."


    Li Yi rolled up the Cape behind her. The material was quite good, but he didn''t see what it was.


    "Ah?" She was shocked and stopped saying that.


    After all, it''s absolutely impossible to let her fight with the Qiuqiu people, such a dangerous thing.


    Li Yi first divided the money into two parts, then took the axe and released the wild boar to the mountain forest.


    He doesn''t lack the meat. What''s more, he can''t take the boar with him in the next journey. It''s better to let it go.


    Of course, if you can see this boar when you come back.


    You can carry it to the city and sell it to the butcher.


    Put away all the other things like masks, incantations, scrolls and bugles.


    "Here, give the money to little Cory first." He found a nice wallet from the storage ring and handed half of the mora to Kelly first.


    Most of these moras are fragmentary, so there are a few.


    Kelly takes it and looks at it carefully and hangs it around her waist.


    He had never thought about such a thing before. When he saw those people, he just let out a lot of bombs.


    As for the issue of collecting booty, it has never been considered.


    So even if she calls a lot of Qiuqiu people, she still has no money.


    Otherwise, according to her usual efficiency of attacking Qiuqiu people, she would be a very rich woman now.


    We can also see how fast they can get Mora efficiency if they decide to hunt the Qiuqiu people.


    You can earn more in one day than the average person in one year.


    "Qiqi wants a purse, too." She pointed to the purse with the pattern of lotus embroidered on it, and said.


    "Good. Seven seven one, too. " Li Yi also took out a wallet to put those moras in and tied them around her waist.


    She picked it up and looked at it carefully for a while. She put a smile on her waist again. She was very happy.


    "Wow! It''s lovely. " Palmon was watching, and his heart was about to melt.


    Ying and her feelings are the same, Keli also has this feeling.


    Although Qiqi is not hairy, she likes her.


    "Let''s go! Keep going to wolf ridge. " Li Yi waved his hand.


    A group of four people, continue to drive towards wolf ridge.


    And the speed is very fast, not long after, they met a small mound camp.


    Recently, there seem to be more and more demons, and they are breeding faster and faster.


    Ying rushes towards those Qiuqiu people with a fine sword. She has just been equipped with holy relic. Now she can''t wait to verify her fighting ability.


    Keli followed closely, and Qiqi also took out an iron sword to chop those demons.


    At this time, Li Yi took out a fine sword from his storage ring and gave it to her.


    It''s not such a good magic weapon. At most, it can be regarded as an immortal weapon. It can''t be called a spiritual treasure if there is no spirit in it.


    He has set some values in all aspects, and the power is just enough.


    The use of Qiqi will increase with her strength.


    She took a look at the sword, didn''t care much, and rushed up again.


    It''s like cutting melons and chopping vegetables to solve these people


    It''s a pity that apart from the Qiuqiu people, there are still some slimes living around.


    These SLMs are very dangerous, especially when some SLMs are killed, they will produce explosive effects.


    It''s very troublesome to deal with the damage caused. Sometimes when the battle is necessary, you have to dodge.


    After the battle, paramount immediately excitedly asked to count the booty.


    This time, they were not so lucky as they had imagined. There was no treasure chest to open for them.


    Although Qiuqiu people like to collect treasure and put it in boxes.


    But it''s not here. I think it''s because this camp is called small, and there is no treasure chest.


    Although there was no treasure chest, they still found two hundred molas in the house where the Qiuqiu people lived.


    There are some other things that can also be sold, after the mora is divided up.


    They are very close to Ben wolf ridge.


    That is to say, the most important thing they did along the way was to drive.


    I didn''t deliberately deal with and clean up these people, otherwise I don''t know how long it will take.


    Soon finally into the scope of Ben wolf collar, where the terrain is relatively flat.


    There are a lot of wolves in Ben wolf, but it''s obvious that it''s not the time for wolves to move in the daytime.


    Many animals are active here, such as boar, lamb and hare.


    Most of them are hares, and other creatures are relatively less. The hares here are about to form a large community.


    However, with wolves, it''s useless for these rabbits to have strong reproductive capacity.


    They can keep the ecological balance here as long as their breeding speed is not particularly explosive.


    They have seen everything up to now, but they haven''t seen any wolves.


    "Cory, didn''t you say you had friends here? Where is he? "


    Li Yi looked at the situation around him and wondered whether they had come, not the time.


    If you want to find Lazer, you have to choose when the sun sets in the afternoon.


    But she didn''t feel anything. She jumped a high place in the front and jumped up.


    Hands crossed waist, full of a cry, "Leize... Leize..."


    "Ouch!" Soon there were several roars of the wolves.


    "Well, then we can wait."


    With a smile on her face, Keli is very confident. As long as she runs to wolf leader in the daytime and yells Leize''s name, she can let wolves help to find him.


    But not at night. Leize said that if he yells at night, he will scare away the prey and starve the wolves at night.


    So she chose to shout in the daytime, and the surrounding wolves roared up to the sky, frightening pamun to hide behind Ying.


    Qiqi doesn''t have a big feeling. Li Yi just thinks this way of communication is very good.


    It''s a message that wolves serve each other.


    It''s a pity that the roaring sound of the wolves here is different from what they know. I can only roughly judge what they are notifying.


    As for the specific meaning, I don''t know. After all, I''m not proficient in the wolf language here.


    If you are willing to learn, you can master it quickly, but there is no need.


    Keli sat on the stone waiting, after more than ten minutes, the distant forest suddenly came rustling, and after a while.


    A young man jumped out of it. He was naked. He lowered his body and sent out a ferocious beast.


    It''s really wild. Those eyes look at everything. They seem to be looking at the prey.


    However, after seeing Keli, she suddenly changed from just fierce to shy and a little silly.


    "Lazer." Molly runs up with a smile. Lazer lowers her head. Molly touches his hair.


    "You are." He seems to speak a little slowly, as if he is not very proficient in language, jumping out word by word.


    "They are Keli''s friends. This is Qiqi. This is big brother Li Yi. This is sister Ying."


    With that, Palmon jumped out in a hurry.


    "Hello, and there''s paramount. I won''t introduce you?"


    "And this little paramount."


    Kelly is very happy to introduce these new friends to Lazer.


    "You''re, you''re friends of Kerry, and you''re friends of lazer."


    He said these words mechanically, which made people feel tired.


    But it looks very cute and innocent.


    "There are many wolves here. We hunt." He lowered himself and asked everyone to follow him.


    Kelly didn''t feel anything, she walked as usual, but she soon found out.


    Both Pai Meng and Ying choose to lower their body and abandon their concentration. Qi Qi''s movement is light and doesn''t make any sound.


    So Kelly also slowly bows to put light feet, his voice has become a little lower.


    They seem to really want to hunt something. After a while, however, Lazer straightened up again.


    "Here, no prey." He straightened up and looked at the deserted wilderness around him.


    "Ah! I thought I could catch something. It turned out to be a white pleasure. "


    Palmer is a little unhappy. He''s been on his way all morning, which makes him hungry, especially now that he hasn''t eaten.


    "Palmer is hungry. Palmer wants to eat." She floats in the air, waving her hands, fighting hard.


    "Can''t you bear it first? You eat the most in the morning. And you do the least in the morning. Up to now, I haven''t even crossed the road. " Make complaints about the Tucao.


    "Don''t you have to use your strength to fly? It''s exhausting to fly.


    Palmer doesn''t care. Palmer just wants to eat. Palmer is hungry. " There is nothing she can do about it.


    Ying really is no way, early know so should not have saved her, let her a person in the water was eaten by fish is not good.


    "In that case, let''s find a place for lunch first. I brought a lot of things."


    Li Yi said, looking around, just a very suitable stone can be used as a dining table.


    This stone is very big and flat, and its height is only over 30 centimeters, not very high. It''s perfect for a table.


    "Then I''ll find some prey." Lazer says he''s going out hunting.


    Li Yi really pressed his shoulder directly, "don''t worry, I brought a lot of food, don''t need to hunt, also enough to let us eat."


    Then he went to the stone and took out a lot of cakes and dishes.


    Soon there were many dishes on the table, and he took out his chopsticks.


    Ying is a little curious to explore this unique tool, but she seems to have contacted or used this kind of thing, and she soon mastered it well enough to be able to pick vegetables.


    Although he is a little smaller, he seems to be very skillful in using chopsticks.


    No teacher, or for her as long as she can eat, with what can quickly master.


    Keli can''t do it. Obviously she hasn''t used it. Chopsticks are very unfamiliar.


    Leize is the same as him. He doesn''t use chopsticks. He doesn''t even use tableware. He usually eats by grabbing and gnawing or using electricity, and gnawing after electricity is ripe.


    In addition, there are basically no other ways of cooking and eating. The main thing is to grab and chew. How can you use chopsticks.


    But Leize watched as he took the food out of the storage ring. He was surprised that the way to get food was far beyond his imagination.


    For him, the only way to get food was to hunt.


    But where did Li Yi change these things, which made him more curious about whether he could evolve?


    Unfortunately, there are too many people now. Otherwise, with his curiosity, I''m afraid he will really try to find out if he can produce a lot of food.


    In this way, the wolves don''t have to suffer and worry about starvation.


    However, he was more curious about how the other side changed. He wanted to ask Li Yijiao if he could teach himself how to make a lot of food.


    However, there is no good intention to ask or say such a precious thing. Don''t even think about it. It must be very difficult.


    So he didn''t say it, but after smelling the aroma of the food, he became hungry.


    Leize knew that his partner was still hungry, so he asked, "my friend, I''m hungry. Can you let them eat together?"


    "How many?"


    Li Yi thinks that he has to ask first. After all, if Leize and Keli think that all the wolves in Ben Langling are his friends, he will not be fed enough.


    "A dozen of them, good friends." He talks one after another, obviously not used to this way of communication.


    "That''s OK. You call them. I have enough food."


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch." Obviously, although he was not used to speaking human language, he was quite used to Lang language and soon passed on what he wanted to say.


    And his group is not far away from here. Hearing such a voice, he came quickly. It wasn''t long before more than a dozen black and gray wolves came.


    They had an aggressive attitude towards the outside world. After seeing Leize and kori, the attitude of attack and confrontation gradually decreased.


    Although Keli failed to help them hunt every time, many wolves starved.


    But they also know that the other party is Leize''s friend. The idea of wolves is very simple. The other party is Leize''s friend and their own friend, so friends can''t attack.


    Not only can they not attack, but they also need to protect each other even if they give up food.

 Chapter 628

    When he saw the wolves, he was stunned. He still had a big piece of chicken in his hand. He didn''t know what to do.


    Then he quickly hid behind the traveler. Some of them are shivering and don''t know what to do. I want to eat and I''m afraid these wolves will attack me.


    Li Yi looked at the wolves squatting down and released kindness to them.


    Wolf is also a very dangerous animal, of course, that is relative to ordinary people.


    He did so for fear of harming the wolves, so he did not try to contact them.


    Don''t touch your head even if you try to touch it. For mammals, the head and stomach are very dangerous places.


    If he is willing to be touched by you, it means to surrender, otherwise he has a great favor.


    For example, Keli, she can touch Lazer''s head, because she and Lazer are very good friends, Lazer believes that each other will not hurt themselves.


    That''s why she''s going to give her head to Molly, or if other people want to touch him easily.


    Especially touching the brain, which is a very dangerous place, is likely to be resisted or even attacked.


    He went forward, crouched down and touched one of the wolves on the back.


    It''s good. It''s just touching the back. The other side doesn''t have any aversion. At least it means the other side doesn''t want to attack them.


    Although he knew this before, he didn''t dare to rest assured. Now he is more secure after touching.


    Qiqi also came over, squatted down and looked at the wolf, a pair of big eyes blinking, Sha is lovely.


    At this time, Leize went to the back and whined a few times to communicate with the wolves.


    Li Yi casually pointed out that the surrounding rocks began to change in an instant, and in an instant, a stone that was just about the same height was generated.


    Then the stone was filled with raw meat, which had been divided and smelled of fresh flesh.


    These wolves have been walking up and sniffing, whining at Li Yi, as if they were thanking him.


    Soon the wolves began to eat, and Palmon''s heart settled down a little at this time.


    But looking at the fangs that the wolves showed when they tore the raw meat, they were still afraid.


    But it doesn''t seem to affect her appetite, or even make her appetite more vigorous.


    Wolves eat very fast, for this creature, a full three or five days do not eat will not be a problem.


    Also because of this reason, many wolves in the wild suffer from stomach disease.


    There is no way. I don''t know when I can get enough prey.


    It means that they may be hungry that night, so every time they can eat enough, they will try their best to eat.


    Store as much food and fat as you can in your stomach to protect against other times and days when you can''t hunt.


    Leize is also eating. He feels very strange about chopsticks. He hasn''t got the essence after using them for a long time.


    But Kerry has mastered it very quickly and is already teaching Lazer how to use his chopsticks.


    When the whole party had enough to eat, the wolves also had enough to eat. They scattered and wandered around them to protect their safety.


    Leize takes them to the wolf to have a look more and strolls all the way. Keli is infected with several gougougou fruits, which are good medicine for treating trauma.


    If you collect enough, you can sell some money in Mond.


    But it''s not enough for Keli to pick it off and throw it away.


    Continue to explore forward, eat fruit all the way, walk around, and soon most of the people in the wolf''s eyes.


    There are also some dandelions on the road, Ying a little operation wind element force, these dandelions will be blown scattered.


    Penwolf ridge is the same hilly terrain as its name, and Kelly is very happy about it.


    She''s a little girl who doesn''t know why she''s so curious about lizards.


    If you see any colorful lizard rushing up, you will catch it.


    Then the lizard would break its tail to survive, and she would collect it as if it were a specimen.


    A group of people wandered in the wolf for a long time until the sun was about to set.


    Li Yi looked at the sun in the sky and knew that he really had to send Kelly back to the Knights'' order tonight.


    But I didn''t have time to buy a house today. I''ll do it tomorrow. I''ll have a night at the hotel tonight.


    But instead of buying a house, he actually wants to buy a small piece of open space. So you can build your own brand new house.


    However, judging from the architectural style and situation of Mond City, it''s OK to buy a house. It''s not easy to get an open space.


    "Ah! Is the sun going to set? " Kelly took a look at the sky.


    I didn''t feel like playing for long, but the sky was still dark.


    "The sun is going to set. Today anyway, Keli has to go back to the Knights'' order, or leader Qin will be worried." Li Yi said to help her tidy her hat.


    Keli heard a nod. Anyway, she didn''t want to worry the head of Qin.


    Keli knows that she sometimes makes mistakes, so every time she doesn''t want to be locked up, she honestly walks into the cell and never plays around.


    I know that I have made mistakes and have the courage to admit them. I want to make up for them. No matter how I can make up for them, this attitude has changed.


    "So, Lazer, I''m taking Corey back to Mond city today. I''ll see you next time."


    He greets Lazer to the wolves.


    And then take Cory to change direction and run to wolf ridge.


    When they came, they were chatting all the way, so the progress was very slow, and they didn''t go far in half a day.


    And this time, he broke out with all his strength and went on his way, and soon left Ben Lang Ling.


    It''s a lot easier to leave penwolf ridge. They just need to avoid a few hillock camps nearby and get to Mond soon.


    However, judging from the camp conditions of the Qiuqiu people, there should be other people cleaning up and handling besides them.


    This is what the Knights of the west wind should do. They should clean up the mounds every day. At least they should clean up the mounds around the trade road.


    Only in this way can we ensure that the city of Mond has merchants coming in, goods circulation, and materials can be converted.


    This is the most important point, and I don''t know why the Qiuqiu people seem to have developed very vigorously recently, and they are more and more courageous.


    Some hill people even began to take the initiative to block the road and attack pedestrians.


    Unlike those who only attack occasionally before, today''s Qiuqiu people have learned to take the initiative to hunt and attack.


    This is very strange, especially because it leads to the price of some goods rising.


    There may not be any change in a short period of time, but when the time line is extended to two or three months, enough change can be seen.


    Keli goes into the gate again. Li Yi takes a look at the knight of the west wind who is guarding the gate. It''s still the same as usual. It doesn''t change much.


    He can also understand that although he tells Qin so many things, change can not be achieved in one or two days.


    It''s very good to catch up with the training progress of the west wind knights in a few months.


    As for the others, it''s more difficult. No matter which one is, it won''t be easy.


    When you enter Mond City, the first one to bear the brunt is the association of adventurers.


    Next to the adventurers association is the blacksmith''s shop, where Wagner mends the weapons for the adventurers.


    Of course, he also sells some better weapons. He is the best blacksmith in the whole city of Mond.


    Keli waited honestly, while Li Yi went out and took out the axe.


    Immediately attracted a lot of attention around, after all, this kind of thing in general, only the kind of large Qiu Qiu talent.


    The Qiuqiu people who can hunt and kill this kind of big body are undoubtedly the strong ones with the eye of God.


    Look again, as you imagine, the other side does have the eye of God.


    Many people take a look and then leave to do their own business.


    After all, in addition to the strong one with the eye of God, if the common adventurers work together, they may not have no chance to hunt this kind of large Qiuqiu people, but the gain is not worth the loss.


    After all, hunting is very dangerous. It''s safer to hunt those smaller mounds.


    It''s not a good thing if you get hurt or even die accidentally.


    "How much is it?"


    Wagner weighed it over and looked at the wear and tear on it. "Two hundred molas."


    Li Yi didn''t make a counter-offer. He just sold some sundries.


    Take half of the money and give it to Keli, half to Qiqi. Of course, Qian Ying doesn''t give it to her.


    In this way, two holy relics were given to her, and these moras were naturally divided by 77 and Cori.


    Then he went to the adventurers'' Association and disposed of the miscellaneous items in his hand.


    They also sold a lot of molas. Except for some of them to Ying, most of them were divided between Qiqi and Keli.


    Ying also didn''t say anything, he knew that he took the holy relic already very good.


    The value of these two relics far exceeds that of these moras.


    But looking at the mora in her hand and some money in her purse, she made a little calculation.


    "To the deer hunter? I''ll treat you to dinner. " She spoke slowly, and the other party had already invited them to two meals.


    No matter what I say, now that I have money, I should invite back.


    "Oh! Then I must go. " Li Yi. And he said, take Koli and Qiqi.


    Palmer is very excited with the menu, seems to want to order a lot of dishes, no idea of saving a little money.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa.


    But soon she can ease a lot. She just ordered a dessert at seven.


    Li Yi didn''t order anything, and the two children couldn''t eat much.


    Most of all, it''s pamon. She''s really good at eating. Her stomach is like a bottomless pit.


    She only wanted to have enough to eat now, not to think about what to do tomorrow and later.


    Soon a lot of food came up, but neither Keli nor Qiqi ate much. Li Yi also tasted it.


    So soon they were all full, and Simon was very good at it, and there was a lot left on the table.


    Several people chatted again. Li Yi looked at the clock on the wall and said, "it''s too late now. I''ll send Kelly back to the Knights'' order first. I''ll see you tomorrow at the adventurers'' Association."


    Ying slowly nods, stands up to send them a few.


    After Li Yi and them all left, he sighed slowly and looked at his wallet.


    Some angry and looked at, lying there to eat what don''t want to move the pie, Ying more angry.


    Anger from the heart, evil to the edge of the gall, mercilessly rubbed the small face of Pai Meng twice.


    "Ah! What are you doing? " She was suddenly awakened by this attack.


    Ying took a look at the rest of the dishes on the table and chose to pack them up for breakfast tomorrow.


    There was no way. She didn''t have much money left in her hand. With the money left, she and paramount opened the most common room in the hotel and slept.


    There won''t be so much left that you don''t even know where to eat breakfast.


    It''s better to pack up the leftovers and have a meal tomorrow morning with the free hot water from the hotel.


    Then he went out hunting at noon, killed more Qiuqiu people, and tried every means to earn more mora, so as to realize Hotel freedom as soon as possible.


    With such a mind, blood surging to pack these leftovers away.


    Palmer was puzzled. "Why pack it up and take it away? Now let''s let paramount solve it all. "


    Say to still want to open big mouth to eat up the rest of the food, but back Ying gently with a wave of the hand, repeatedly back a few steps, no longer powerless.


    Li Yi walked along the path in the city of Mond. Mond was not as busy at night as it was in the day.


    In other words, most places are not as busy as in the daytime. Some places, such as the circus and the opera house, are even more busy than in the daytime.


    Around the circus, there are also many vendors selling some special products of Monde city.


    Most of them are snacks, so that people who watch the circus can have some food for supper.


    Kerry finally returned to the knights, had not been here for two or three days before, and now suddenly came back again.


    I don''t know why I''m in a good mood, but it seems that there are not many people in the order.


    Qin''s office is still on as usual, but it seems that in addition to his office, there are also two lights on in other places.


    I think today''s things are no longer dealt with by him alone, with these changes is enough.


    Li Yi never thought that such a thing would be achieved overnight. It was too difficult and any change needed to be made slowly.


    "Chief Qin." Hollered Molly, opening the door of his office.


    Then I saw Qin. The team leader continued to be busy at his desk.


    Seeing him, he immediately laughed, "it''s chocolate. You wait a little longer. I''ll finish my last work."


    It seems that this time the effect is good, at least he did not continue to work late into the night.


    But it''s not much better. At this time, Li Yi goes to his desk, pulls back his chair and sits down alone.


    "How''s it going? Did you do the training of the Western Knight order as I said


    She sees Li Yi Leng for a while, then some don''t know how to say.


    She knew that what Li Yi said was right, but when she wanted to implement it, she found that there were so many mistakes, so many mistakes.


    He will encounter a lot of obstacles, but he is still a part of the implementation.


    At least one day today. Many small things no longer need to ask him to help.


    For example, whose cat is missing, whose book is missing, and whose clothes are missing.


    He sent all these little things to the westerly knights and ordered them to finish them.


    These things are a lot less, but there are still a lot of things that the westerly knights can''t accomplish at all.


    Besides, the most important point is that no one can train these westerly Knights even if he wants to.

 Chapter 629

    Li Yi listened to Qin''s narration and nodded from time to time.


    She did what she said, and today is only one day, and she has achieved a little success in some things.


    Although not many, the change itself can not be changed in one or two days.


    According to my own estimation, if it goes on like this. Within a week, Qin should be able to release most of the basic tasks from his own hands.


    This is very safe, because she doesn''t need to worry about being elevated by others, and the Knights themselves are not her.


    It''s not like the emperor of the country who worries about being taken over by others. Jean doesn''t need to worry about this, at least for the time being.


    Moreover, because of its strong strength, there is no need to worry about being elevated.


    That''s why Li Yi assured her to let go of these powers.


    After all, she doesn''t need to worry about the messy power grabbing and intriguing.


    Let go of power generously and let all the people who should do things move.


    I just need to grasp the general direction and let Mond sail on the right route like a merchant ship.


    "You''ve done a good job. The change and change of this kind of thing itself can''t be completed in an instant.


    It''s amazing how much work you can get out of your hands. " He gave two compliments.


    I thought it would take a long time for Qin to do this, but I didn''t expect that it would be finished so soon.


    Qin laughs and doesn''t say much. Her work has been dealt with very quickly.


    Want to stretch a ball, aware that there are people here to watch themselves forced to hold back, pulling Kelly out of the office.


    As soon as I walked out of the door, I saw a plump man in a hat emerging from the dark.


    "Lisa..." Keli saw that she wanted to say hello. Unfortunately, before her aunt''s words were spoken, she was targeted.


    "Hello, sister Lisa." She looked at this kind of look and said very cleverly.


    "Oh! It''s you. " Lisa''s body is so plump that she shivers every step.


    Go to seven seven side squat down, touched to touch her head, "still have you, small lovely."


    "Hello, sister Lisa." 77 is definitely much older than her according to her age.


    Can hear Ke Li so shout, she also honestly called a.


    But didn''t care, to her after shouting can Li over there cover mouth secretly smile.


    "Ah Lisa went up to hold Qin and put half of her body on her.


    "It''s all your fault. I''m here to work overtime with you."


    That''s what he said, but I could tell that there was no blame in his words, but Qin was a little at a loss because of his actions.


    Li Yi didn''t say much, nodded to them, and Qiqi left with her.


    After they left, Jean and Lisa began to talk.


    There are a lot of things to talk about, which can''t be talked about in front of Li Yi. They belong to Monde himself, and some of them are about guessing his origin.


    He also saw the other party''s meaning, so he chose to leave on July 7 instead of standing there looking for no fun.


    I''m afraid the other side''s talks are all secret in Mond. Don''t get involved in these things by yourself.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid people with ulterior motives will think that Liyue wants to invade Mond.


    So I quickly left to find a hotel to live in.


    It''s the same hotel as yesterday, even the same room.


    However, it can be seen that the hotel business has begun to recover, and I believe it will be full again in two days.


    As soon as the wind demon dragon leaves, the Dragon disaster disappears and the city of Mond recovers again.


    Li Yi thinks like this, it seems that tomorrow is true. He wants to buy a house here, but he doesn''t know what the price of Monde is like.


    But I don''t think it''s as high as Liyue.


    Even if it is higher than Liyue, millions of molas should be able to buy a big house.


    What''s more, it''s far less prosperous than Liyue port.


    In the future, even if the house price is high, it will not be much higher. I still have millions of molas to buy a house. There should be no big problem here.


    The next day, the weather was not as good as expected. The clouds all over the sky seemed to rain at any time.


    But it didn''t come down, just kept cloudy all the time.


    Because of the weather, the pedestrians on the road are not as happy as they were yesterday.


    On a cloudy day, the whole person seemed very dull. Li Yi got up early today.


    He''s going to find out where there''s a real estate agent in Mond.


    Intermediary fees may be very high, the biggest advantage is to save time.


    Save time and energy. You don''t need money. What you need is time.


    However, such things do not seem to be as easy to find as he imagined.


    First go to the deer hunter restaurant for a meal. After dinner, ask the boss there.


    The boss there has lived in Mond city for such a long time. He should know this kind of place. It''s not difficult for her to help to point out the way.


    Soon arrived at the deer hunter restaurant, but in front of the restaurant, they ran into Pai Meng and Ying.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s not that you ran into them again. Today, I seem to have asked them to meet at the adventurers Association.


    Outside the deer hunter''s restaurant, the boss has put two or three tables outside to enjoy the scenery while eating.


    There is no galloping horse in Mond. There is no wind at this time.


    Of course, you don''t have to worry about dust. It''s quite leisurely to have breakfast and have a look at the scenery at this time.


    "Let''s go and eat first." When Li Yi saw them and said hello with a smile, he went outside and ordered a few dishes.


    Pamela flew over. "Can we eat again?


    Although I''ve eaten it before, but for your sake, Simon is reluctant to eat more. "


    She never seemed to know what satiety was, nor did she know what satiety was.


    Anyway, she gives people the feeling that they are eating every minute, and they are hungry every moment, as if they need a lot of food.


    But although she can eat a lot of food every day, her weight and size have never changed, as if all the food had disappeared.


    Li Yi is going to cook a meal for him with monster meat, so that she can see if she can eat quickly.


    Take a look at the other party''s lack of physical strength due to too long outburst.


    What''s the reason why he pretended to be like this? He was really curious about paramount.


    Ying also came over, some embarrassed smile, want to pull the pie to leave, but found that each other dodge quickly.


    In less than a moment, Palmon had ordered and prepared to eat.


    She had no choice but to sit down and say, "I''m sorry."


    Li Yi waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. We''re all partners in the adventure. We don''t need to care about that.


    But what are you going to do later, to continue your adventure? "


    Ying nodded, "I want to go on the adventure."


    "Yes, it''s a good thing after all. I''m going to buy a house." Li Yi nodded.


    "Are you going to buy a house?"


    Ying is not going to buy a house in the city of mond, and she is not going to rent a house in the city of Mond. Because it would give her a sense of belonging, a sense of home.


    But I have no family and no relatives, and I have to find my brother.


    But the world is so big, where can I find it.


    Although I have known many friends since I came to mond, I still haven''t found any information about my brother.


    Of course, she was not discouraged. She felt that as long as she kept looking for it, she would find it sooner or later.


    "Then let''s say goodbye here and meet again in the evening." Li Yi looks at the already satiated Qiqi and pulls her to wave her hand to check out.


    Ying at this time saw a greedy pie Meng helpless, drag with her out of the city of Mond.


    "A total of 173 molas." Li Yi asked after paying.


    "Boss, do you know where there is an intermediary in Mond city? I want to buy a house. I don''t know where I want to buy it.


    It''s better to be able to buy it now and go through the formalities now. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a look at the more serious agency office in front of him, he felt that this place was similar to the ivory man of Liyue.


    It''s all a kind of intermediary guarantor. However, relatively speaking, the risk of the teeth of Liyue is higher.


    Mond''s agency has less risk.


    There is no way. Different geographical location, different development and different customs create two completely different ways.


    Li Yi was called in before he entered the door.


    "This customer, what do you want to buy or what do you want to sell? Real estate, land, manor or something.


    I can help you. " This is a young man in a tuxedo with a smart face.


    It can be seen that he is very skilled in all kinds of things. Not only this one, there should be two or three intermediaries around.


    He came to this family because the owner of the deer hunter recommended it to him.


    Well, if you want to come to this agency, the level of the city is not particularly good, at least it is above the average, otherwise the landlady will not recommend it to you.


    "Is there any house or land in Mond? Can you show me? " He says what he wants and nods with a professional smile.


    "Just a moment. I''ll have a look." With that, I began to compare and sort out a lot of information one by one.


    Soon he drew out more than ten or twenty pieces. After a while, he drew out more than ten pieces and put them all in front of Li Yi.


    "Look, these are houses, these are land. It has a detailed description. You can call me if you have any needs. "


    Li Yi has read the above description one by one. If these descriptions are true, then this intermediary is very reliable, and many of them have made detailed records.


    The disadvantages and advantages of the above terrain and the price are introduced.


    He talked about the disadvantages as well as the advantages, which is very important.


    Unlike other agencies boast, live in only to know what is good or bad.


    There were good and bad houses, but he knew that the place he chose should be closer to the gate of Mond.


    There is a certain distance from the adventurers Association, but it should not be too close, otherwise it will be too noisy.


    There are really two or three of these houses in line with his wishes, but not yet. I watched it in real time.


    The most moving thing he wanted was the old building that had been closed after three years.


    There is also a building that has just been built because of the seal of magic dragon.


    Even the renovation of the house to seize the hand, good to get the flow of funds.


    "Let''s take a look at these two buildings first. If you can, you can buy them now."


    Li Yi has determined what he wants to buy. The prices of these two houses are not high.


    In other words, the house in Mond city is much cheaper than he thought.


    The floor area they use is not the same as their own, but the equivalent replacement price of one square meter is less than 5000.


    It''s quite cheap, and it''s a single family. You can get everything from the yard to the land.


    This is naturally better, but it''s much faster to build a house in this world.


    Because human resources are sometimes cheaper than you think.


    In particular, prices in Mongolia and Germany are far lower than those in Liyue.


    In the same way, cheap prices lead to low per capita wages.


    The labor cost is very low, so the total price of the house will gradually come down.


    Li Yi quickly took a look around the house, which is very good.


    It''s not very big. There are two attics on the second floor that can be used as storage rooms. It also has a small roof, which can be used for barbecue and other activities.


    And all aspects of the decoration are medium level, not how extravagant, but not how bad.


    However, since there is another room for comparison, I''d better go and have a look.


    The other house has been around for a long time. But it is said to be a very old house, which was later renovated.


    Some people like the so-called old sense of history and the heavy sense of history and choose to buy here, but Li Yi doesn''t like it very much.


    What about the heavy sense of history? Qiqi has lived for thousands of years.


    She should live in a new house, such as this old house, all the sense of history is empty talk with herself.


    "Let''s take the newer one, 1.8 million molars plus 20000 molars Commission. How can I give you this money? Cash or bank? "


    Li Yi spoke slowly. Of course, he could take out so much cash, but he also had to take care of each other. After all, these moras are not a small number.


    "Wait here for a moment." He said and left quickly, then not long after, with two westerly knights.


    "It''s better if you have cash. If you can''t, I''ll accompany you to the bank to get it."


    Li Yi nodded and looked at the two westerly Knights beside him, feeling curious.


    I didn''t expect that the westerly knights would take on this kind of guarantee. It seems that not all the westerly knights are fishing, but some people are still working.


    "Here''s all the cash. You can order a little." Li Yi took out Mora and put it on the earth, let him count it slowly.


    There was a lot of money. Of course, he didn''t dare to be careless.


    One by one, I carefully counted and confirmed that I had counted it over and over again. I counted it twice before I nodded at ease.


    I don''t know where to get a small cart, wearing a tuxedo, the result of pushing a small cart running fast.

 Chapter 630

    Li Yi looks at the contract and the house property certificate in his hand. The house property certificate is tanned with sheepskin.


    It''s very thick and heavy, representing the two-story building in front of us, as well as some attached courtyards, all belong to us.


    This can be said to be a very high-quality asset. If you leave Mond one day, the house will continue to appreciate.


    As long as Mond is still developing, the price will be higher and higher.


    If you want to invest, maybe you can buy a few more houses as investment products and sell them after a while, but he is not interested in it.


    When you enter this room, most of the things here are complete.


    Li Yi takes out some daily necessities, and the next two people can sleep here.


    So you don''t have to go to the hotel every night, and you don''t have to worry about the bad weather.


    I just lived here, and I haven''t had time to do anything else. Just after tidying up the room, it rained suddenly.


    In fact, he had expected the rain in his mind. After all, the weather was so bad in the morning that the probability of rain was still very high.


    The rain on the sky came down, and the speed of pedestrians on the street naturally increased.


    Because of the rain, the whole city seems noisy.


    With an umbrella, Li Yi chooses to go out in rainy days.


    The reason why he chose to go out is very simple, because he felt that nine times out of ten he would meet someone immediately.


    It''s not calculation, but a very wonderful feeling.


    According to what he knew about Kelly, nine times out of ten the child would still find himself today.


    She doesn''t know where she is, so she may go to the adventurers Association. If she goes to the adventurers association again, she may not be able to meet her. She is likely to be with Ying.


    Now it''s raining heavily. Ying has absolutely no extra money to buy tent equipment to survive in the wild, so she will definitely go back to Mond.


    No matter what, I have to go back to Mond. If I don''t go back to mond, it doesn''t have to rain for a long time. I''ll get wet all over.


    There are more complications after dialysis, and the same time comes. The owner of the eye of God has good physical quality and can''t make it like this.


    So he took an umbrella and waited at the gate of Monde. As expected, he didn''t wait long before he saw Ying and Keli running fast.


    Not only that, there is a little Palmer under Kelly''s hat.


    When they saw Li Yi, they immediately ran towards him.


    Not only are they on the road, but also many people are in a hurry to take shelter from the rain.


    I can see that even if they run very fast, their clothes are all wet.


    Soon, Keli ran to Li Yi and hid under the umbrella. He took out another umbrella and gave it to Ying to shelter from the rain.


    "Big brother, why are you here? Did you wait for Kelly?.


    But Kelly didn''t tell you I was going out today


    She scratched her head, for Li Yi can appear here and wait for himself, very confused, or don''t understand at all.


    "I guess. I think you''ll find a way to get out of town again today. If you can''t find me, you''ll go to the adventurers Association.


    If you go to the adventurers Association, you''ll definitely meet Ying, and then you two will probably run out of Mond city together.


    After the rain, two people do not have shelter equipment, will certainly find a way to quickly run back, now it seems that my guess is very correct


    Li Yi said, holding an umbrella and taking Keli to the front.


    His house is not far from the adventurers'' Association, which is just at the gate of the city.


    "I have something else to do with paramount. Thank you for your umbrella. I''ll see you tomorrow. "


    Ying nodded her thanks with a smile, waved her hand to him and Keli, and added, "Keli, I''ll give you your Mora tomorrow." Then he turned and walked into the association of adventurers.


    Kelly also waved goodbye to him, "goodbye, sister."


    "Big brother, where are we going?" Keli holds Li Yi''s hand.


    I just felt that the moisture and water vapor on my body were gradually evaporated, and my whole body became dry and clean in an instant.


    Many mud spots on the original schoolbag completely disappeared.


    Even if she is the owner of the eye of fire, she can''t do it. The most important thing is that it''s dangerous for her to do it.


    Li Yi easily did this, which made her feel very magical.


    "Nothing. It''s just a basic use of elemental force.


    Molly, if you want to learn, I can teach you.


    But now that you are too young, it''s still too dangerous to learn. Let''s wait until you grow up. " Then he sighed to himself.


    "I don''t know what your mother thought. You taught you to be a bomb when you were so young. I don''t worry about hurting myself in an accident. "


    After hearing what he said, Kerry thought, "I wasn''t afraid when I first heard the explosion. Later I learned that other people were different from me.


    However, Keli has done so many jumping, but never a problem She said it with great confidence.


    Li Yi covers his head with some helplessness. He cleans up Keli''s way of fighting and uses fire element power to gather.


    Make a prop similar to a grenade.


    Throwing it out can cause an explosion, and it can store power.


    The longer the accumulation time is, the more powerful the bomb is, but if it is too long, she also has the risk of losing control.


    In addition, it is the bouncing bomb hidden around at any time. After throwing it out, it can bounce and then explode with greater power.


    The effect is very good. Kelly has to make a lot of them every time to fight. A large part of it was all carried in her backpack behind her.


    If it wasn''t for her bouncing bomb, it would have to use fire elemental force to ignite.


    No matter how big other external force damage is, it will not affect the internal structure of the bomb, otherwise it is definitely a very dangerous object, even if it is so dangerous.


    If accidentally contaminated with the fire element force, the bomb inside, enough to blow her up.


    Li Yi was helpless, but he didn''t say anything. He just asked casually, "how many bombs are left? I haven''t seen you making these days either. "


    Molly laughed and scratched her head as soon as she heard his question.


    "I haven''t been confined by the head of Qin these days. Although Keli didn''t have time to study the new bomb, she made a lot of previous bombs.


    And I have a lot of bouncing bombs hidden, as long as you want to find at any time


    "Then you are wonderful." Li Yi''s praise for him is not praise, but Keli doesn''t think so.


    Very happy smile up, think Li Yi is in boast oneself.


    I didn''t hear his implication and other meanings. I can only say that children are innocent.


    Li Yi took her to his home first. "If I were still in Mond city and didn''t go to other places, I would live here.


    If you want to play with Qiqi, you can come at any time. The door here is always open to you. "


    He pushed the door open and let Cory in, she said. I''m very glad to see that Qiqi ran to her and hugged her.


    "Wow! Is this your home in Mond? " She wandered around the house. I feel very new.


    It''s impossible to go out to play because of the rain, but the two children can have fun together even without any toys.


    Li Yi also took out some toys for them to play with. It''s not a very powerful toy.


    But it also makes Kelly very happy. More importantly, there are many delicious snacks here.


    Don''t worry about anything. All you have to do is play. Although he still wants to go out and have a look now, he knows that it''s raining hard and he doesn''t want to go out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Where do you live? The knights or the head of the piano? " After a look at the clock, it''s too late now. I should send Kelly back.


    Although she didn''t want to go back, she also knew that if she didn''t tell head Qin about the speed of the report, he would be worried if she didn''t go back in the evening and it was raining.


    Although he had told head Qin that he was looking for brother Li Yi before he came out.


    Now she is also at Li Yi''s brother''s home, but the head of nanbaoqin won''t think much about it, so she decided to go back and have a look.


    "Captain Qin''s home is not far from here. He said he turned and looked at Qiqi again. Would you like to come and have a look with me? In this way, you can go to head Qin''s house to find me.


    But I shouldn''t be here at that time. " After that, he muttered to himself.


    I am not always at the head of Qin''s home. Head Qin''s home seems like sleeping to him.


    There seems to be nothing else, but sister Noel can make delicious snacks.


    Also help oneself wash clothes to buy clothes to cook, a lot of things are her help Keli.


    Li Yi originally thought that Qin should live in the most central area of Mond city.


    After all, he also heard that Qin''s family was deeply rooted and developed in Mond city.


    Whether it''s politics, business, or the church, everyone else has their family.


    This family is like a big tree, deeply rooted in the city of Mond. Qin is a member of this family.


    If there is no accident, nine times out of ten he will be the next patriarch.


    To his surprise, he thought that Jean lived in the residence of the gunhild family in Mond city.


    But not as he imagined, she even put her home nearby.


    The distance to buy a house is less than one kilometer, and it will arrive soon.


    From the appearance of the house where Qin lives, the style is not very different from her own.


    This is also very normal, even if a person is rich can not live much space.


    It''s impossible to sleep in two rooms a night. Even four or five people are more than enough in such a big place. Jean and Kelly live here, and one or two maids should be enough.


    "Sister Noel." Molly. Standing in front of the door and shouting, soon a maid came out to open the door.


    The other party was wearing a maid''s uniform. To his surprise, the maid was the owner of the eye of God.


    Is there so much of mund''s eye.


    The key is that he hasn''t seen much in recent days. Even the Knights order has only a few people, and the adventurers association is almost the same.


    But what''s the situation now? The head of the knight''s order even let the owner of the eye of God not fight but be a maid.


    Li Yi looked at the current situation a little confused, Keli this is skipping over to him to introduce, "this is sister Noel, she can be powerful.".


    If anyone else has something that can''t be solved, just shout his name and he can do it.


    But later, the head of Qin said that he was easy to be ignored when he went out like this. " Kori thought about something and scratched her head with confidence, but she didn''t know how to say it. She remembered what the head of Qin said.


    "It''s sister Noel who doesn''t want to go out any more. She''ll be his maid.


    Usually, except here, it''s in the order of knights. Other places said that he should not go without any emergency. It seems that''s what he said


    She said to herself, but she didn''t care that Noel, who had been told everything by him, blushed and looked down shyly. She seemed very embarrassed.


    Li Yi coughed twice and took the chicken''s hand into the room.


    Entering the interior of the room, he was shocked. The cleanliness of the room was beyond his imagination.


    Never considered, since can clean up so neat and clean, the reflection on the floor can shine the human figure.


    "How professional it is to keep this room so clean." Li Yi said with a thumbs up to Noel to express appreciation.


    "There''s nothing more."


    The words are like this, but the hand is a little at a loss, I don''t know where to put it, people also bow their heads.


    "It''s called professional." Li Yi nodded and looked at the situation around him, wondering if he wanted to find a way for the whole maid.


    Now that they''re all at mond, I''d like two.


    But I don''t know if it''s good to go back. I can''t discuss with the head of Qin to let her go to her home to help for a few days. I also want to experience the unique style of Mond.


    Keli entered here, I do not know why, but some fear of hands and feet, carefully put on shoes.


    There''s no way. If she gets it dirty, sister Noel, she''ll clean it again from the inside out.


    Kelly always wanted to help when she saw her dirty, but sister Noel insisted on cleaning it again from inside and outside.


    So she had to be as careful as she could not get anything dirty.


    77, she as like as two peas.


    Li Yi immediately applied a method to remove all the dust from several people.


    In fact, he doesn''t need a maid to keep the house clean.


    "Please wait here first. I''m going to prepare a snack for tea She. Said a quick run into the kitchen busy.


    Molly. At this time, I finally ran back to my room and put down my schoolbag.


    Suddenly feel relieved, carrying a day''s bomb, she is also very tired.


    Soon two snacks were served, one of which looked like a manor muffin.


    But it just looks like it tastes quite different. Another novel way gives the dish more possibilities.


    Li Yi nodded with satisfaction, and the taste of the black tea was just right.


    There is a light sweet taste and mellow aroma of black tea, but this sweet taste is not heavy, just enough to solve the greasy.

 Chapter 631

    Li Yi didn''t wait here for a long time. Qin had come back from the Knights'' order. Today, she got off work earlier than yesterday.


    It seems that the effect of her move is good, of course, only a few days ago.


    Next, it''s more and more difficult. It''s estimated that she will find her own working time after a long time.


    Qin walks into the room and finds Keli and Li Yi sitting there, eating snacks and drinking tea.


    Seeing Li Yi, he seemed a little surprised, but he was not flustered. He went up to ask a good question with a smile.


    Li Yi nodded, "since you come back, I can also go." He''s just sending Cory back.


    Since Keli sent it back and chin saw it, there was no need for him to stay here. It was better to leave directly.


    When Li Yi went back, he found that there were many adventurers on the street. They either crowded in the corner or found a roof to shelter from the rain.


    Most of these adventurers are in the city of Mond. They have no houses, no houses to buy or rent.


    They usually live in the wild or in hotels.


    But today it rained, and the hotel was full, and there was no place to stay.


    So now there are many people who have no time to open a hotel, so they have to choose the eaves to escape.


    Or gather in the adventurers'' Association for a little warmth.


    There is rain and wind, there is wet on the body, a lot of body temperature loss, no one can support.


    He and Qiqi had just walked by with an umbrella. After all, they could walk a few steps to the street where they lived.


    It''s not long before you can enter the house. It can be seen that most people in Mond go to bed early this evening because of the rain. The streets are full of darkness.


    Ying is hiding in a eaves, and Pai Meng stays behind her.


    Unfortunately, the eaves can shelter from the rain is too few, even if the body has been tightly attached to the wall, along the wind, there are still many raindrops blowing in her side.


    There are a lot of people around him. He can''t use the force of wind to blow away these water drops, which will splash others, so he has to be patient.


    Monde''s weather was pretty good, so most of the adventurers didn''t have clothes to withstand the cold.


    Now we can only choose shivering, occasionally some people huddle together to warm each other.


    Li Yi didn''t see them at first, but Qiqi suddenly stopped, stretched out his hand and pointed to the distance.


    She remembers Ying and paimeng very well. Up to now, there are not many people in the world who can make her remember by heart.


    But once let her heart remember, seven seven seven decided that this person is her friend.


    Now in her heart, among the people who can remember, the one who can''t forget is Li Yi.


    Further down is Gan Yu, but Li Pai Meng and Ying, the friends they just met, have to go down again.


    But even so, it''s very important to let Qiqi remember.


    After all, she seldom remembers all kinds of things. Many people often see and get along with each other, but she never remembers each other.


    Li Yishun goes to see with his eyes and finds Ying and paimeng.


    The two hugged each other and huddled together, as if trying to resist the rain and cold.


    It''s a pity that the temperature in the sky is not as they wish. According to their own judgment, I''m afraid it will rain until two or three o''clock in the morning.


    There are still three or five hours to contact. I can imagine that the adventurers Association will lose many people after the rain.


    Because of the heavy rain in the wild, everything is possible, and it is not impossible to die outside.


    Although the probability is low, one or two people will not care if they die.


    An adventurer in his own association is a job with high risk.


    Of course, these people are just unlucky, slightly lucky.


    Hiding in the association of adventurers, dozens of people gathered together. Although it was more crowded and uncomfortable, the warmth would at least not freeze up.


    There are also some lucky people who come to the hotel early, even if it''s just a loft, it''s enough to let people sleep.


    As for the worse luck, we can only get cold outside.


    They''re pretty good, and there are a lot of merchants pulling the goods, and they don''t know where to go at this time.


    Even the church in Mond city gathers many merchants and their goods to shelter from the rain. If these goods are wet by the rain, the loss can be said to be considerable.


    These hundred and ten people have been exposed to the outside world and have been in the rain all night. There is no need to think about it. They will definitely catch a cold tomorrow.


    The physical quality of adventurers is better than that of ordinary people. They are not strong enough not to be sick.


    Li Yi saw him shivering and hiding there, and took the initiative to go forward.


    "Why! It''s seven seven When he saw them, he seemed to see something very surprising.


    Ying is a little embarrassed, after all, this embarrassed look was very embarrassed to see.


    "Did you not find a hotel room to take shelter from the rain?" Palmer said.


    She either doesn''t know about most things. Or forget all about it. Li Yi mentioned buying a house before.


    Although she knew it, she thought it was the same as herself when she saw it at this time.


    "Come on, little seven seven seven, come to my side." She pushed to the side and squeezed out a small place under the limited eaves space.


    Instead of being moved, Qiqi reached out to hold her.


    "Ah Palmon wheezed straight to his shoulder and hid under his umbrella.


    "I bought a house in the city. It''s not far away. Come with me.


    You don''t have to get caught in the rain here. If you get caught in the rain tomorrow morning, you have to catch a cold. "


    After his words, many people around him cast envious eyes.


    Envy Li Yi can buy a house in the city, but the price is not low.


    Also envy Ying, under such a heavy rain, can find a place safe and stable shelter.


    With friends, you can also drink a cup of hot tea and have some snacks to dispel the chill, which is a great thing.


    Usually, I don''t feel anything, but when it rains, I''m alone in the rain, but I have no place to go, which makes many adventurers have the idea of whether or not to buy a house.


    Ying Xiaoxiao didn''t refuse. She took an umbrella and followed Li Yi.


    Along the way, when he came to the second floor lane, he said, "wow." He let out a cry.


    "Is this your house?" Simon flew in excitedly, shaking the rain.


    Li Yi has no choice but to raise his hand to remove the moisture and soil from them.


    Pai Meng didn''t feel anything about it, but Ying''s eyes flashed and didn''t talk much.


    "There are many rooms in this room. It seems that there are three or four bedrooms. You two choose one. I''ll just give you some quilts later. "


    "Thank you very much." Ying smiles and nods.


    "Simon''s going to the most comfortable room." Then she flew with a whew.


    I want to constantly intersperse in this two-story building, looking for the most comfortable room and the most comfortable bed.


    Unfortunately, the situation was not as good as her wish, or it didn''t take long for her to sit down at the table.


    They didn''t have dinner at all. Even the deer hunter''s restaurant was full today.


    There are still many people waiting there, just to find a shelter from the rain, or those businessmen want to find a place to store their goods.


    "Eat something first and drink two cups of hot tea to warm yourself. If you catch a cold tomorrow, it''s really hard. "


    He brewed the black tea directly and added some sugar. He didn''t know how to make the tea, so he had to do it according to his own idea.


    Before he could choose a room, he squatted at the table and cheered.


    For her, eating delicious food is enough to be happy and satisfied. The more satisfied people are, the more happy they feel.


    Li Yi took out some food. Palmon was very happy. He was very happy about the special food of Liyue port.


    "Traveler, we''ll go to Liyue harbor when we have a chance. There are many delicious food there."


    Her words are like this, saliva has been dripping unconsciously, if not for chopsticks, I''m afraid she would have started to eat.


    Li Yi handed the chopsticks to them and Palmon took them.


    Although it is small in size, it seems very smooth and natural when using chopsticks, without any obstruction.


    It seems to be natural to use all kinds of cooking utensils to get food.


    This is very surprising and surprising. I have to sigh that maybe her talent is such that she can eat enough.


    Therefore, the mastery of all kinds of physical appliances, will learn so fast.


    After dinner, Ying selects a bedroom on the second floor. Li Yi helps them to make a good quilt and put some household utensils at hand.


    "If you can, you''d better not stay in a hotel. You can come here every day.


    Anyway, at least we''re partners to take risks together. Tomorrow we''ll take risks together. "


    "Ah! Is that really appropriate? " She didn''t adapt. After all, when she bought the house, she didn''t support any money, but now she can live at will.


    "It''s nothing. If you live in such a big house for two people, it always feels empty. Can you come together often? Qiqi also likes paramount. "


    He opened his mouth with a smile. He didn''t feel anything about it.


    Ying''s silent nod, can see that he has his own idea in the heart, just don''t show it for the time being.


    This night''s rain also gradually began to light up, everyone is sleeping in a dream.


    Li Yi is thinking about where to look for coconut sheep. So far, there is no news or clue.


    When he went to the association of adventurers, he sometimes looked at the situation of the commission he issued. Unfortunately, it was still like a stone sinking into the sea, and he didn''t even turn it over.


    What kind of creature is coconut sheep? Go to Mond''s library tomorrow to see if you can find the corresponding information.


    Li Yi made a decision in his heart and began to practice every day.


    He insists on practicing now just to make sure that he doesn''t slack off too much every day.


    The night passed safely, Palmer. I just feel very comfortable sleeping.


    It was not until I woke up the next morning and saw the dazzling sun outside the window that I realized that the rain had stopped.


    Ying gets up and washes. At this time, he finds that there are many advantages in living here, which can''t be compared with hotels.


    The hotel they stayed in was only the most ordinary room. There is only one room, not even a toilet. If you want to wash in the morning, you have to line up for half a day, not to mention the inconvenience.


    After all, they live in the cheapest room. Living here, I didn''t hear the noise and loud snoring from next door last night.


    When I get up to wash in the morning, I wash by myself.


    It''s just that there aren''t too many toiletries. It seems that I''ll take time to buy them later.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly found herself in a misunderstanding.


    Although Li Yi said that he could sleep here, how could he accept it so quickly.


    "Wake up." Li Yi walks to one side, sees him and greets him.


    Ying nodded, and Palmon was lying beside him. When she saw Li Yi, she rubbed her sleepy eyes and waved her hand to say hello.


    "Wash up quickly. Let''s have a look at Liyue''s special breakfast today." Then he went downstairs alone.


    Some of these things he took out are really Liyue''s characteristics, and some are also made by him.


    Some of them have already been made and put in the storage ring, so they can be kept forever, such as fried dough sticks, steamed buns, soybean milk and so on.


    Of course, there are also two Liyue special dishes, as well as two morla meats, which are actually similar to rougamo.


    This cake looks like a round Mora in style. Later, I didn''t know how to pass it on, so it was called Mora meat.


    However, it is said that this dish has something to do with Tianquan Ningguang, one of the seven stars.


    As soon as he heard that he could eat after washing and gargling, he woke up immediately.


    Originally, he was still sleepy. He wanted to sleep on the traveler again for a while. After all, the sun in the morning was warm on him, so he could eat immediately.


    It''s like waking up in an instant and washing with water quickly.


    Soon he washed up, as if his things would be eaten, and soon flew downstairs.


    Li Yi looked at the way he flew over. He was thoughtful, but the other side didn''t. Wings, and from the food you eat, you can''t lose weight. Why do you fly so fast.


    And it''s totally against my own cognitive science, which is not only unscientific but also not metaphysical.


    Because he was able to sense that there was no element of power in Paramount''s body. That is to say, this kind of thing is not only unscientific but also not metaphysical. Unless the other party has quite high authority in this world and can reverse gravity, otherwise it is impossible to fly at will.


    But if a person who has a lot to do with the world and has considerable authority and power is like this, then he really feels that his cognition has been impacted.


    Palmer didn''t care about all this, and he didn''t care that he was being watched by the divorced. He was very disappointed when he flew downstairs and looked at the empty dining table.


    "As for the food, the food that you promised to pamun is the special food of Liyue port." She. With his hands folded in front of his chest, he looked at Li Yi angrily.


    He reached out and touched her head, then raised Palmer to weigh it. "Why is there no food? Look at the size of this food

 Chapter 632

    When Palmer heard what he said, he looked left and right, and suddenly found that Li Yi was weighing himself.


    "Ah In her heart a burst of fear, suddenly struggle, fly out of the palm.


    "No, paramount is not for food." Yelling and struggling, as if trying to quibble.


    At this time, Ying came to her back, and Pamela wanted to hide behind her, but when she looked at her eyes, it seemed that she was really ready to eat herself, and her heart was even more afraid.


    Quickly hide to seven seven side, just feel a trace of peace of mind.


    Ying and Li Yi see her so afraid, scared into this appearance, coincidentally all laugh out a voice.


    She also at this time finally reaction come over, originally two people just frighten oneself, not really want to eat oneself.


    "Well! Palmon is ignoring you That is to say, but when those meals were put on the table early, she was happier than anyone else.


    "I really don''t worry about Pamela eating so fat. Will he be eaten as emergency food one day?" Li Yi looked at her in a big piece, and there was no doubt that she was looking at a food material.


    When he heard his words, Palmon was shocked. His whole body seemed to be stiff. He turned to look at him.


    "Are you really going to eat Palmon?" The tone is sad for the listener and tears for the listener. And there are tears coming out.


    Li Yi originally just wanted to tease her, where thought he really listened, ordinary people will not take the initiative as an emergency video.


    As a result, looking at her crying appearance, she was a little at a loss at that time, and quickly began to comfort her.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''m just joking. Don''t cry." Some of the panic took the handkerchief, want to dry her tears.


    However, at this time, Li Yi caught a smile of cunning and cunning in the corner of Palmon''s mouth.


    "It''s not impossible for pemon to forgive you!" She spoke with great air, her hands on her waist.


    "As long as you treat Simon to a meal. If you don''t have ten meals, Paramount will forgive you. "


    Li Yi shakes her head helplessly. Seeing that she is not going to cry, she throws her handkerchief directly and hits her head.


    "I didn''t expect that a little thing would cheat me. But forget it. Ten meals for ten. Eat as fast as you can, and then go out and take risks. "


    With Li Yi''s words, Pai Meng went into a state of eating crazily again, as if he couldn''t eat enough.


    It''s not that she can''t eat enough. She seems to digest very fast. Every time, she can eat food two or three times bigger than her own size.


    Gain and loss now have their own, otherwise also don''t know Ying a person how to support her.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang A few knock on the door, followed by a very tender and lovely voice with childlike innocence, "sister 77, big brother, Keli is here to play with you."


    Li Yi opens the door and sees Keli standing in front of the door with her little schoolbag on her back.


    This is the appearance that he knows this layer of cleverness, it is a real camouflage.


    Keli is often like this in the city of mond, but once she leaves the city of Mond and enters the outside of the city, the sea is really wide with fish and the sky is high with birds.


    Outside the city of mond, her fighting ability can be said to be rising, the whole person is also more active, want to blow up what.


    When throwing out the bomb, we often yell, all of them can be blown up.


    "Is Kelly here? Did you have dinner? Would you like to have some with us? " Li Yi greets her with a smile.


    "Molly''s done it, sister Noel''s cooking."


    After saying that, the voice is low, let you squat down, lie down in her ear and gently open your mouth, "the head of Qin is not here today.


    She doesn''t know that Keli is sneaking out to play. Don''t tell her, big brother. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell him. Let''s pull the hook." Li Yi stretched out his finger and pulled a hook with him.


    Keli and he pull the hook after just ease into the room, into the room to find Ying and paramount are here.


    "How come you''re here, pimon? And sister Ying. Are you also here to play with big brother? "


    It was at this time that Simon flew out and stopped eating.


    "It''s little Kelly. We''re ready to go out and take risks together right away. " In fact, she is almost full and can go out now.


    Ying ate two mouthfuls again at this time, just watched pie Meng eat all the time, she really didn''t mean to eat.


    After all, it''s a challenge to grab food from paramount.


    But Li is to sit to seven seven seven side, softly talk with her, two children don''t know what to talk about, in a word seems very happy.


    Everyone had enough to eat and drink and had a rest.


    Li Yi just stood up and looked around and said slowly, "since we have decided to take risks, let''s go now."


    He opened the door, and Keli left bouncing with her hand, followed by Simon and Ying.


    Walking on the road outside the city, he has been thinking about one thing, where he should go next.


    Judging from the current situation, I''m afraid there is no such creature as coconut sheep in Mond.


    Only from this area that I have explored, I have not found any trace. I have asked the residents of Mond City, and no one knows.


    The association of adventurers also put up a commission, and there was no news of these adventurers wandering in Mond.


    Even he wondered if Mond didn''t have this kind of creature, but Mond didn''t have this kind of creature, so where was it.


    Of course, no one saw his idea, and they continued to take risks as usual.


    Kori throws a bomb, and Qiqi gives the Qiuqiu people the effect of frost. At the same time, if they are injured, they can be treated at the same time.


    Ying at the same time in response to the side with the wind element force drum out diffusion.


    Palmon, on the other hand, was responsible for cheering them on, and at the same time, taking a look at the spoils.


    One morning, they cleaned six hillock camps and got quite a lot of booty, as well as three holy relics.


    This luck can be said to be quite good, and the efficiency is also very high.


    If it''s an ordinary adventurer team, it''s lucky to be able to clean a hillock camp in the morning.


    What''s more, there are some more powerful hill people in the hill people''s camp they cleaned.


    Because of this reason, the income is more expanded, but what Li Yi Yi can''t imagine is that there have been some magicians with evil spirit here.


    There are not many of them, but there are already these casters with evil spirit. They are very powerful.


    What scares him even more is that these people have great wisdom and can master and command the Qiuqiu people.


    It''s terrible. It''s frightening.


    He found that the mounds seemed to be encircling Mond intentionally or unintentionally. Although the situation was slow, it was really getting closer.


    Before long, I''m afraid there will be a vicious incident like the attack on Mond by the Qiuqiu people.


    If you have a chance, you can ask Qin to see if he has made the Knights well prepared.


    Did the Knights find out this kind of thing? If one day the Qiuqiu people really attack Mond on a large scale, do they have the strength to annihilate the Qiuqiu people outside the city.


    Even if there is no such strength, at least there is the strength to guard mond, so that these people can not get food supplies, gradually dispersed.


    At noon, Keli wanted to blow up the Qiuqiu camp in front of her, but Li Yi stopped her.


    "Wait a minute, don''t do it. We haven''t had lunch yet. I''ll prepare for it. There''s meat here. Let''s make some barbecue.


    After dinner, you blow up here. Now we don''t even have a place to sit. This camp is just right. "


    "Well! Yeah! Well Palmer nodded in a hurry. For her, as long as you let her eat, no matter what you say, it''s right. If the black says white, you''re right.


    Li Yi quickly put pork, pheasant, rabbit, a pigeon in the sky and two fish in the water together.


    He hunted these things, and soon disposed of them every minute, and then roasted them for the next step.


    Very simple, barbecue, and then with a steel needle in the surface of a few holes, convenient taste absorption.


    Finally, sprinkle with cumin pepper and salt, and the barbecue is ready.


    Keli likes the fish he roasts very much, especially for the two fish, which are exploded by the bomb with her own hands.


    The fish is delicious, so it''s worth it. It''s worth eating such delicious grilled fish, even if you are imprisoned by the head of Qin for frying fish.


    In fact, chief Qin often refuses to let big fish say what scares them and destroys things in the lake.


    Although Kelly listens to it every time, she will make it next time.


    Have come to the lake, watching the fish in the water inside wanton wandering.


    She felt that if she didn''t throw a bouncing bomb into it, it would be a bit unreasonable.


    However, the punishment for each fish bombing is much better than that for shooting bombs in the city.


    So the first choice is to fry fish. It''s fun and doesn''t have to worry about hurting other people.


    Molly sits by the fire and looks at the barbecue, Palmon. Is holding Ying''s wallet in hand, counting the mora in it over and over again.


    Although she can''t spend the money, the mora is given to Ying.


    The wallet is still in Palmon''s hands, counting the molas in it. The increase of each Mola makes her very happy.


    Although he didn''t seem to be able to spend the money, she was very happy to see more and more money in it.


    Ying to her this appearance also helpless, can only give Mora all to her.


    Let her count slowly. Anyway, when she wants to use it, Palmer will still give it to her.


    Although she is greedy for money and timid, she still knows right and wrong in many things.


    Otherwise, Ying won''t travel with him all the time. She doesn''t think that paramount is reliable sometimes, but most of the time she is a reliable partner.


    It''s safer to take risks with him than those who don''t know.


    What''s more, he could see at a glance what kind of thoughts he was thinking.


    When you are ready to do something, you don''t need to worry that the other party will pit you.


    And sometimes it''s very happy to travel with Simon. Although she is unreliable, she can comfort people.


    Far do not say, said yesterday two people with the rain and cold, clearly she has been very cold, but still comfort themselves, nothing.


    In fact, at that time, with the help of Palmer, he could fly to a safe place.


    You don''t have to be in the rain and cold with yourself, but he is still with you.


    Ying actually knows all this, sometimes she is emergency food, eating her is just a joke between friends.


    Keli is very happy to bite the fish, as if not worried about eating too much too fast, will not card to the throat of this kind of thing.


    Li Yi in the side to see his big bite of fish, to see is trembling.


    If the card to the throat, although they have the ability to let him breathe at any time, and this disappear, but it will certainly hurt will be uncomfortable, then don''t cry.


    Fortunately, Keli could see that she often ate grilled fish, so she didn''t get stuck in her throat. She quickly solved the problem and wiped her mouth.


    It''s hard for her to sit down on this simple table, get up and start running around.


    It''s said to be running. In fact, it has been purposefully chasing butterflies in the sky, insects on the ground, lizards and even ants.


    He can even watch an ant for more than ten minutes.


    Li Yi doesn''t call her, she won''t even do anything else, but continues to watch there.


    Qiqi is very interested in observing ants, butterflies and lizards with him.


    Keli seems to be very curious about his regiment during this time. She has asked her many times, but she doesn''t know how to tame it.


    It''s just that Qiqi can''t say it all the time. He also knows that Qiqi''s memory is not good. He probably forgot all about it.


    In fact, when he just knew that Qiqi had a bad memory, when he got along with Qiqi, he often asked her if she knew who she was.


    Kelly is very afraid of being forgotten by her, that would be too sad.


    However, although she felt a little pitiful, she never showed it.


    On the contrary, she has been regarded as an equal good friend.


    "Sex." Throw out a bomb, very accurate in the air explosion, came a slight noise.


    If you look carefully, the tail of a lizard has fallen down, and the lizard is running fast.


    Of course, Keli knew that these lizards could not support themselves. He also knew that these lizards would be ok if they had broken their tails.


    So every time she took the tails of these lizards for research, there was no difference between lizards and lizards.


    But once he saw that sister Lisa had a lot of new ideas at home, and sister Lisa could get in touch with those lizards and take off their tails. It was so powerful.


    Molly goes to ask Lisa. How did aunt breed these western medicine, but when she wanted to ask, she was attracted by the tea he brought out, and finally forgot about it.


    "Now that we''ve had enough, let''s go for another tour, and after that we''ll be ready to go back to Mond.


    Otherwise, it will be dark, and the strength of the wild demons at night will increase, and we can''t do without affecting the vision of these mounds at night. "


    What Li Yi said is that of course we don''t have to worry about being affected, but Keli win will be affected by a little bit, and after his observation, it seems that paramount won''t be affected by this kind of influence.


    It''s really strange that if his most important thing is not to find coconut sheep, he would like to spend some time to study the composition of paramount.

 Chapter 633

    Li Yi poured out a lot of Qiuqiu people''s masks from his bag, mixed with some horns.


    There are also a lot of Shaman''s spell runes, all of which are sold.


    In fact, he can also take it to retail, but there is no need.


    The adventurers Association bought a lot of these things, and the price has always been the average price in the market. These things may sell a little more in his hands, but they are not very expensive.


    It''s better to sell it so quickly in exchange for greater benefits.


    He sold all these things, and then sold two huge axes of the Qiuqiu people, and finally made a profit of more than ten thousand molas.


    There are still relics that have not been sold. If we sell the relics again, I''m afraid we can get 15000 molas in the end.


    Li Yi divided the money, Ying divided a thousand, because the relics were given to her.


    However, according to her, she has five sacred relics on her body. If there are better ones, they can be replaced and sold.


    But the relic is said to consume other relic to synthesize and strengthen, making the relic more powerful.


    But it should be noted that when strengthening the relic, the whole relic may be completely broken.


    Because of the different attributes, different functions and different ideas, it is not impossible that the whole relic will be completely destroyed.


    Once the relic is completely destroyed, all the mora invested in the early stage will be regarded as a failure.


    But for the world''s top bigwigs, these moras are nothing.


    It is because of this that the relic can always keep a high price.


    Li Yi cleaned up all the money, and it was already dark at this time. He could notice that it was completely dark.


    Kerry''s hand, it seems a lot nervous. He took her hand and could feel it easily.


    So gently nodded to Ying, "you go back to wait for me first, I send Ke Li back."


    "Good." Ying smiles and leaves with pamon.


    Li Yi is taking Keli and Qiqi to the Knights'' order.


    He wanted to ask the Knights whether they had found that the Qiuqiu people were very active recently, and how they were going to deal with it.


    Soon a few people came to the knights, from the current state of the knights, at least has begun the most basic training.


    However, he doubts that he has enough funds to complete the most basic training. After all, if he wants to carry out military training, the biggest problem is money.


    Only money can satisfy people, and we must eat more meat to ensure the effectiveness of training.


    Otherwise, if you don''t even have enough to eat and practice hard every day, you''ll end up with a yellow face, a thin body, a lack of combat effectiveness, and even a mutiny in the army.


    The truth in this world has been the same since ancient times.


    If you want all the people to have military training, you have to make sure that all the people have enough to eat.


    In the end, the world is determined by material. They can''t eat enough basic food. They can''t do high-intensity physical training to enhance their combat effectiveness.


    I don''t know how the Knights'' finance is. I think it''s not as good as Liyue.


    Liyue through economic and trade travel, plus can make the world''s only currency, Mora cut other six countries leek.


    Therefore, we have enough Mora maintenance, a large number of thousand rock troops, and their diet, salary, training and so on.


    All these things need money, and they can''t be done without money.


    You can see that some of the westerlies are taking some of the simplest training.


    Qin didn''t mean to let them get there in one step. She chose to let them get used to it gradually.


    The training and patrol personnel are arranged separately, because the west wind knights are short of manpower.


    He can not rashly recruit again, because of the lack of finance.


    The training that can be maintained is still because of. There are a lot of people going on expeditions, and they''ll take care of some of the supplies themselves there.


    It is also for this reason that he can have enough money to start preparing to train these people. Otherwise, if you look at the financial situation of the knights, you will only find a serious deficit.


    Li Yi pulls Qiqi into the gate of the Knights'' order, where Qin is inspecting the training of these westerly knights.


    The person in charge of training is Kaya, but from his state, it seems that he is not very happy to lead these people in training.


    But with Qin on the side of the inspection, also had to reluctantly cope with the appearance.


    Even so, these zephyr Knights still consume a lot of energy.


    Consume their physical strength, let them temper their will in countless confrontations.


    It''s very cruel to clear the mounds and screen them. It''s not so easy to fight when training.


    At that time, because of training or luck, I will die.


    But luck can save your life once, not ten times.


    If you really saved your life ten times because of luck, there are many reasons besides luck.


    If you can really get out of danger more than ten times, you will become an elite veteran.


    Qin saw that they had come and finished. She continued her inspection and soon went back to the Knights.


    "Chief Qin." Molly saw him wriggle with his hands in his pockets, as if he didn''t know what to do.


    "Kerry, just come back." Jean breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, she gave kori a look of thanks.


    Before that, he really didn''t know how to control Keli. Ordinary people couldn''t see him or stop him. Keli liked him very much. She''s always worried about hurting other people in the city by making bombs.


    But if it''s too dangerous for him to go to the wilderness, the Knights have their own affairs, and it''s impossible to protect her.


    Before I didn''t become the acting head of the team, there were enough people. Before I could watch her often.


    Don''t worry about his troubles, but the time for becoming the head of the knights is getting more and more tense, and the Knights are gradually short of manpower.


    So she had to keep Kelly in the cell, not to worry about his going out in danger, and not to worry about hurting other people.


    But he also knows that this should not be just a child, children love to play is nature.


    He was always in the confinement room, and he was worried about what would happen, but there was no way. It was a helpless move to close the confinement room.


    If he could, he also wanted to let Cory go out and see the rest of the city.


    In fact, what he wanted most was to let Kelly go to school like many other children. Monde didn''t popularize compulsory education. It was a luxury to go to school.


    But it''s not a big deal for Jean. He can send Kelly to school whenever he wants.


    The problem is that what''s taught in school is a little too simple for Kelly.


    Her use of elemental force and bomb is far beyond the control of the Monde.


    And other things can not arouse his interest in school.


    What interests him is how to make bombs.


    But no one in montecheng is qualified to teach her how to make a bomb.


    And most people don''t like it. I dare not teach him how to make a bomb. I''m afraid to hurt myself and others.


    It''s even more impossible for her to sit there and honestly learn other knowledge.


    In fact, Keli knows a lot of things, which his mother taught her little by little. Of course, there is a big reason why he is a very smart child.


    But judging from the current situation, I''m afraid that no one can teach her in mondecheng.


    In other words, he wants to teach him something, but he can''t be willing to learn it. He can''t teach him how to write poetry.


    So the helpless thing is that kori can''t go to school, so she has to find someone to watch.


    People with ordinary strength can''t see kori. She is a person with the eye of God. No matter how young they are, they have combat power, which is far more than the average Knight of the west wind. It''s too extravagant to assign a person who has the eye of God.


    Noel is a very suitable maid. She can keep an eye on Kelly at home. But he has a big shortcoming, it is difficult to refuse other people''s request.


    If you let him go out with Keli, it''s estimated that Keli three asks for two. Maybe they can join hands to blow up the whole wine lake.


    At the thought of this, she began to worry again if Noel could refuse other people''s requests.


    There is no doubt that it will be one of my biggest helpers. With his help, I can certainly save a lot of things, but the biggest disadvantage is that the child here doesn''t know how to refuse other people''s requests.


    It''s just a reasonable request. There are many unreasonable requests, and she always wants to help.


    As a result, most of the time, they are in deep danger and have no way to put it in their own home. Otherwise, one day, they may go out of the city to clean up the demons because of a request from others, and finally compensate themselves.


    Keli can be with Keli, and there is no disaster these days, which makes her very happy.


    It''s also for this reason that he has free time to train those westerly knights in these days.


    Otherwise, he may have to deal with some mess for Keli, such as wounding people, killing a lot of fish and causing ecological changes around.


    Accidentally blow up the fan blade of the mill windmill, and so on, many things still need him to help solve.


    During this period of time, he has a lot of leisure, and he can feel that he has a lot more leisure time.


    However, if you want to read that book for a few days, you will finish it. If you can go to the library to find another one.


    "Play first." Li Yi touched Keli''s head and took out two strings of ice sugar gourd for them, one for each.


    Qin saw him take out things immediately, and he was not too surprised at this.


    Although he has never seen such a thing, he can take it out and take it away at will, but he has heard that there are such people in the world. Li Yi is the ancient country from Liyue, which is very mysterious.


    Qin was not surprised that some of them could do this. What he was curious about was the string of red fruits with crystal sugar on it.


    It looks very different from mondecheng''s food. It seems very delicious.


    Li Yi looked at the ice sugar gourd, looked at Keli and looked at Qin.


    Then he took out a string and handed it to her, Qin. Want to refuse to reach out, have not had time to put directly into the hand, helpless can only hold.


    I don''t know why. Although no one else saw it, he felt very embarrassed when he took it.


    Want to eat, but in front of Li Yi''s face and embarrassed to eat.


    "There has been a trace of the abyss mage outside the city of Mond recently. Does the Knight Order know this news?" Li Yi turns around and doesn''t look at her, Qin. Finally, I took advantage of this opportunity to put the sugar gourd on one side of the shelf, ready to wait for everyone to go, and taste the delicious food from Liyue.


    But after hearing what Li Yi said, he was still stunned. He didn''t know this at all, and no one told him, and there was no news from the Western knights who visited.


    There''s the abyss order. There is no doubt that the presence of mages is the most important thing. The priority law of the whole city of Mond can be ranked first. According to principle, after they appear, they should have news to report to their desk.


    But so far, I haven''t received any news, and there''s no situation.


    She shook her head with an ugly face. Anyway, since master abyss has appeared, we need to find a way to solve it, but it''s not so easy to solve this kind of thing.


    "Master abyss seems to be expelling and guiding these Qiuqiu people, Meng Decheng. They are likely to face a large attack from Qiuqiu people. Have you noticed? As far as I know, there are three major tribes of the mound people in mondecheng, all in the dawupapa gorge.


    They must have some strange and strange movements. Have you noticed? "


    Li Yi is telling the truth, although the distribution of Qiuqiu people is very mixed.


    But according to his understanding, there really seems to be some large mound tribes gathering there.


    Of course, he''s not sure. After all, the news is from the adventurers'' Association, and the people there seem to be too active recently.


    The knights should have found out this. After all, the adventurers association has found out this problem, and the adventurers association is an unofficial organization of mondecheng.


    If the Qiuqiu people invade, mondecheng will certainly stand up to defend here. After all, no one wants the practitioners to invade mondecheng.


    Many of them are also from Mond city. Even if local people come from outside, they need the shelter of Mond city. They have to stand up to protect Mond.


    But such news, he believes that the people of the adventurers'' Association have found that if the people of the Knights'' order have not found out, the intelligence of the Knights'' order is not as good as that of the adventurers'' Association.


    Qin. In the face of his inquiry, he was obviously stunned.


    You see, he was stunned and asked some questions¡° Don''t tell me that you really don''t know about it. Even the adventurers'' Association has found that the activity of Qiuqiu people here is abnormal recently. You don''t know about it. "


    She looked embarrassed. Yes, even the adventurers'' Association found out, but none of the rest of the westerly Knights found out what was going on there.


    That is to say, it may have happened for several days, but it is quite different.


    The more he thought about it, the more headache he felt. The overall quality of these westerly knights is really a little too bad.


    But there is no way, who let the expedition transfer all the elite, the rest are such people.


    Even if they have already carried out training, to really see the effect, it will take at least one or two months.

 Chapter 634

    Li Yi waited for a long time, but Qin finally shook his head, saying that they really knew nothing about it.


    "Your intelligence is really... Beyond words."


    Li Yi doesn''t know what to say. As an official organization, their intelligence sensitivity is not as accurate and fast as that of the adventurers Association.


    "If that''s the case, I think it''s better to give up the intelligence unit of the order of Mond completely.


    Arrange a few people to join the association of adventurers and make more inquiries. I think the efficiency may be higher than your own. "


    Li Yi is really telling the truth. If he is, he may directly cancel the intelligence organization.


    Even the adventurers association is aware of these problems, and you, the Knights of mond, are not aware of them.


    It''s better to arrange a few people to join the association of adventurers, ask for more information, and then find two or three people to sort out the useful ones, which will be faster and easier.


    The extra money can also be invested in expansion or training, and other westerly knights.


    Although Qin knows that Li Yi may not be mocking the westerly knights, but he is really sincere in giving them advice, but he undoubtedly makes her very ashamed.


    But there was no way. She didn''t even have the ability to refute, because she knew what the other side said was true, and the intelligence of the order of Mond was so poor.


    In fact, the biggest reason is the shortage of manpower. How can those people maintain a completely normal intelligence operation? On the contrary, the manpower of the knight order.


    Recently, there have been more and more people, and more and more people are active outside.


    In addition, these adventurers have made a lot of information public and have not concealed anything.


    Except for some secret places or real information in ancient relics, they will not disclose it. Many other things will be told to each other.


    Because of this atmosphere, the information flow within the adventurers association is very fast.


    Even far more than the Knights of mond, it was because of the reduction of manpower that the staff originally targeted at the collection adventurers association were sent to inspect the surroundings of Mond.


    As a result, I didn''t get the news from the adventurers Association as soon as possible, and my own people didn''t send it back quickly.


    Maybe I didn''t find out at all, maybe I didn''t have time.


    All in all, they are a step slower in this matter.


    Even if Li Yi didn''t remind him, he might not know it immediately.


    She knew that if there was a monster in the abyss outside.


    And these people also want to encourage the Qiuqiu people to attack mondecheng. What a disaster it will be, and even the impact will be greater than that of the wind demon dragon.


    Because the intelligence of master abyss is already quite high.


    If they really want to destroy Monde, they just need to hit and clear some important roads.


    From time to time, mounds were sent to invade Monde, making it impossible for the residents of Monde to trade or even live normally.


    As long as this is done, it will cause enough damage to the city of Mond.


    From the beginning of this war, they were unfair, because even if the Qiuqiu people died too much, the abyss mage would not feel any damage. After a period of time, they would still breed everywhere.


    But if Monde is really affected, every day will be a very big blow to Monde.


    If this happens, the two sides will be absolutely unequal in the first place.


    The city of Mond always loses. Every day it stops running, the economic losses it suffers are not the result of slaughtering those hill people.


    Not to mention anything else, if the golfer wants to destroy the wheat field outside.


    It doesn''t need too much effort, just light a fire, and soon the wheat field. It''s going to burn up in the wind.


    If there is a famine in mond, that is the most terrible thing.


    The more he thought about these things, the more scared he was. Fortunately, it was just after spring ploughing.


    If the autumn harvest is really near, she is really afraid of not cleaning up and controlling those mounds. There will be some mounds who want to burn up the wheat fields.


    At that time, they would have to pay high prices to buy grain from Liyue.


    It is conceivable that the city of Mond would be tense at that time, and the price of grain in Liyue would go up.


    It is inconceivable how many people will die and what will happen.


    As soon as Qin thought of the possibility of such a disaster because of her negligence, she could not help feeling afraid.


    If one is not handled properly, I''m afraid it will really lead to disaster.


    "Can you do me a favor? Keep an eye on Kelly for a few days.


    I have to solve this problem myself, and I have to see it myself. I may be very busy these days. Can you take care of it for me


    Li Yi nodded, as if thinking, "it''s not impossible, mainly you have to promise me one thing."


    Qin is already preparing his weapons. He is ready to let all the westerly knights, except for the back of his hand and the city, deal with Qiuqiu people and observe the movements of abyss mage.


    Anyway, this time we must nip the disaster in the bud. At the same time, he is going to visit dawn winery.


    Drucker, the owner of the winery, controls half of Monde''s economic lifeline.


    Moreover, the guard and guard force inside the winery is also quite strong.


    It will never be worse than the elite of the Knight Order of diamond. There are three or four hundred people.


    It can even be said that when most of the elite of the westerly Knights leave, the guards of the Drucker winery are the most powerful force in the whole Mond.


    He hopes to get help from the other party. Anyway, the other party, as a cute person, should agree. It is estimated that this matter will affect the whole Mond. We must clean up these Qiuqiu people and find out the trend of abyss mage.


    Although that one''s attitude towards the Knights'' order is not very good, he will certainly take action when meeting such a thing in Mond city.


    It''s just that I''m not easy to relax again. Before I have time to have a rest for two days, things will be busy again.


    However, listen to what Li Yi said before, you can take advantage of this opportunity to train those westerly knights.


    Exercise them well, maybe you can have more time to rest.


    "Just tell me what you want."


    "Your maid Noel is good. Can you lend me a few days? Just as he can help watch, I don''t have to worry about how to deal with his clothes, floor and so on


    "This..." Qin hesitated for a moment, but quickly made a decision, because now this matter does not allow him to continue to think.


    "Yes, you can just ask Cory to take you there. I have something urgent now." Qin ran out.


    "All zephyr Knights gather." Soon, the zephyr knights who were training gathered.


    Jean began to arrange. Some people stay behind to continue to guard montecheng, some people go out to find the ball, the players fight, and the two sides will rotate after a period of time.


    I hope that after this training, the Knights of the order of Mond who have not been trained can grow up quickly after the training of blood and fire.


    Their training quality is poor, and we can''t blame them all. Most of what they did before was logistics related work, which is suitable for rowing and fishing in itself. In fact, our elite were transferred away, and then they went to the shelves.


    I haven''t trained for such a long time. Now I suddenly ask them to do such a thing. Naturally, there are too many inconveniences.


    Jean is also going to recruit some veterans who have retired from the Knights. Those veterans may retire because of physical fitness.


    However, all aspects of experience are very good. It''s enough for them to train and plan for these Westerners.


    There is no way. If he can, he also wants the elite of the westerly knights to train these people, but now he doesn''t have them.


    Chin leads the order of the west wind knights to leave the city of Mond in an orderly way, and begins to clear the mounds in large quantities.


    Destroy their camps, the crops they grow and the livestock they raise.


    Gradually clear away and move towards the Grand Canyon, where you want to clear away a large number or even completely the three great mound races.


    At least we should keep them inside the Grand Canyon, not allow them to spread on a large scale, and get close to mondecheng. At the same time, we should carefully investigate the trend of the abyss.


    Nothing else is important. The most important thing is those abyss mages. If they don''t kill those abyss mages, no matter how many mounds they clean up, they will only cure the symptoms, not the root cause.


    We must clean up the abyss mages there. Without abyss mages, Qiuqiu people are just a group of low intelligence monsters.


    As long as there is no master abyss, everything is easy to say.


    Li Yi is going to wear Keli to go home at this time. Now there''s such a situation outside. It''s estimated that his piano leader will be busy for many days.


    I''m afraid that if I can get out of the city in a short time, I will be greatly hindered.


    However, I can continue to take him out of the city to clean up the mounds. I will do more work for the order. Anyway, as a spark Knight of the knights, it''s very normal for Kelly to do something to clean up the Qiuqiu people.


    But now I''d better take him back, but it''s very happy to think that I can experience the service of the maid in the next few days.


    However, it is also possible to clean up Qiuqiu people. In fact, his main combat power is to fight Qiufeng and join in the fun.


    What are the hard bones for the knights to pay the price to solve, what are the risks of low return and high profit to clean up.


    However, if you think about it carefully, with the fighting capacity of several of them, I''m afraid there are no persimmons that are hard to eat in the whole city of Mond. If Li Yi thinks that it''s difficult to clean up the mounds here, it''s also difficult to clean up with the help of the Knights.


    Soon they came back from the Knights'' order to the head of Qin''s house. As soon as they went in, it was the same as the last time. The inside and outside of the house were very clean, and there was no dust.


    And there seems to be hot water ready at any time. As long as the guests come, they can make tea and serve snacks immediately.


    This is the professionalism of a real maid. Noel may be able to do something that six or seven maids can''t completely balance.


    Moreover, with the eye of God, the combat effectiveness is very strong, and it is also a serious eye of God and man. Most of the holders of the eye of God and man have excellent combat effectiveness and strong defense ability.


    Able to carry, able to fight, virtuous home.


    "Sister Noel." Molly. He cried before he entered the door, and not long after, Noel came out again dressed as a maid.


    "It''s little Kelly. What can I do for you?" She asked as soon as she met.


    "The head of Qin has gone out. He will not be here for the next few days." Noel nodded when he heard it.


    In fact, she also wanted to go out to clean up the Qiuqiu people and make a contribution to Mond.


    And just now the westerly Knight''s transfer, he also really noticed some.


    I can feel what happened to mondecheng, but I can''t go out.


    Can only honestly stay here to wait, so up to now he does not know what happened.


    She has agreed to the order of head Qin and will not walk out of this room at will. It is also because of this reason that she always sticks to it.


    So he hasn''t been out of the house for quite a long time. He can only stay here every day and do things over and over again.


    But there was no complaint in his heart, just a little bit of loss occasionally.


    He also wants to help everyone, but I don''t know why head Qin won''t let him.


    She. You can only listen to leader Qin and continue to stay in this room as his maid and help him cook. Wash clothes, take care of his daily life, all kinds of work and so on.


    "The head of Qin said to ask you to stay with my elder brother for a few days." Molly smiles, ready to take Noel''s hand and leave.


    "Really... Really!" She. Some excited, it seems that I can''t believe all this is true, I can leave here.


    To live in another house, there should be many things to do, not as boring as now.


    And when people are together, there are many things for them to do, and they can help others.


    "Of course, it''s true. I can cheat you with Kelly." Li Yi smiles¡° Pack up your things, I''ll take you there. Take whatever you want. "


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll get ready." Noel. Quickly ran back to Qin''s room, a lot of things began to disappear.


    Soon a big package was completely filled, and finally two very big packages were loaded, which Noel easily carried on his body.


    "Well, take these first." She. Turn around and walk in front, it seems very relaxed.


    It''s not that he''s very relaxed. He can wear high-heeled shoes when he''s carrying a few hundred kilograms of things and walking normally. It should be very relaxed.


    Li Yi felt a little confused when he saw it. If he didn''t enter the Knights'' order with his fighting power, it was a waste of talent.


    Everything else can be changed slowly, and many things can be gradually increased. But he is so good at fighting power that he can take charge of it very quickly with a little training.


    "Why... What''s the matter..." Noel. He seemed to be a little shy when he was staring at him. His face was flushed.


    And the tone also appears a little flustered up, it seems very easy to shy.


    "No, it''s nothing. It just feels like you''ve got a lot of Monde talent." Li Yi''s words are really praise, absolutely no other meaning.

 Chapter 635

    Noel was carrying a lot of things, but no one else noticed him all the way.


    Or even though some people know her, they greet her with a smile.


    But many people didn''t show a particularly surprised state to her appearance, as if they were used to it.


    It''s even more difficult to understand. It''s hard to see that this kind of thing often happens in the eyes of Monde people.


    If that''s true, Noel is almost what Jean said.


    It''s not clear what''s wrong with him, but there must be something wrong with him.


    But after a while, I can see what''s wrong.


    And try to help her correct, about this he still has great confidence.


    Soon came to Li Yi''s home, Noel slowly put down the two bags.


    Enter the room to see Ying is there busy alive, send Mongolia in the side, don''t know is command or refueling.


    You can see that they seem to be making some food, and they are doing well.


    After seeing Li Yi, he turned to smile at him, only to find Noel beside him a little surprised.


    "Who is she?" Ying looked at a Maid Dress Noel some doubt of the mouth to ask.


    "Chief Qin''s maid, Qin is going to deal with some things. She can''t come back in a short time. Keli lives with us these days. So please ask the commander to let her take care of kori first


    What Li Yi said was completely frank, as if he didn''t ask to experience the service of a maid.


    "Hello, Noel, trainee Knight of the order of the west wind." She goes over to say hello to you, and soon gets into shape and starts to prepare dishes.


    Ying see her to prepare fast, and he seems to be here can only add trouble, can''t get in hand to sit down to the table.


    Li Yi looks at the busy Noel and nods with satisfaction.


    That''s good. That''s good.


    Soon, a couple of Monde specials were ready.


    It''s really good for Ying to buy vegetables. She can make two portions of fried meat with carrot and honey sauce.


    There is also a sweet fried chicken, which may take some time.


    However, it can be put on the plate immediately. In addition, the salad is also very good. Qiqi likes it very much.


    Fried fish with butter is even more wonderful. The fish q-ball is chewy and has no fishy smell. The meat quality is quite good.


    Moreover, the time of production supervision is just right. If you have more time, you will get old. If you have less time, you may get promoted.


    "Noel''s cooking is really good." Li Yi. To tell you the truth, at least from my own point of view, his cooking standard is really good, better than the chef of deer hunter.


    It''s almost close to the highest limit that humans can reach.


    If I go to research, I will certainly surpass him, but now he is much better than himself in Monde''s dishes.


    Noel heard his praise with a shy smile, "it''s not so good..." then he seemed a little embarrassed, sitting there with his head down and playing with his skirt.


    "There''s no need to be modest. In all honesty, your cooking is second to none, even in Mond. As a top gourmet and top cook in Liyue, I am qualified to judge.


    If you have a chance to go to Liyue, you can get to know the chef Xiangling of Wanmin hall there. He knows how high my standard is in Liyue. " Li Yi is afraid that she doesn''t believe it and gives her own evidence.


    "Ah! Do you know the chef of Wanmin hall? " Noel. It seems that he has some experience, and from the tone, he seems to have been to Liyue. "I heard Liyue people say that it''s the biggest restaurant in Liyue."


    He is telling the truth. Although wanmingtang is not the most luxurious restaurant in Liyue, it is indeed the largest hotel in the middle class.


    The price of big dishes in the hotel is moderate, and it can also achieve a large number of business, which is very powerful.


    If it wasn''t for wanmintang, generations of chefs are superb, plus. It is located in the center of Liyue, with enough people to maintain business.


    The most important thing is to hear that the land of Wanmin hall belongs to restaurants, and there is no need to pay rent every month.


    It''s also for this reason that I have been driving for so many years.


    However, although Xiangling is the master and the next manager of Wanmin hall, she is very rich.


    "You''re right about that, but you''ve been to Liyue. How does it feel there? " Li Yi nodded with a smile and tasted the sweet flower wine.


    "It''s very different from mond, in every way." Noel seemed to want to say what the difference was, but he couldn''t say anything after thinking for a long time.


    Li Yi didn''t say anything, "no, let''s have dinner first, have a good rest after dinner, and leave the city tomorrow. You''re going, too. "


    "Ah Noel. There are some accidents. He hasn''t left Mond city for a long time. The new commander is always worried about what accidents she will encounter when she goes out.


    So he was very surprised that Li Yi would take him out of the city tomorrow.


    "What''s the matter? If you don''t want to go out, you can stay in Mond. It''s nothing Li Yi saw that something was wrong with his reaction, so he spoke in a hurry, in case someone just didn''t want to go out of the city and wanted to stay in the city.


    "No... nothing. I just haven''t been out of town for a long time. I''m a little excited at the thought of going out of town."


    Noel explained anxiously, then laughed.


    Smile very happy, just eat for a while, but suddenly found that the people on the table are looking at themselves.


    Suddenly he felt embarrassed, but he didn''t know how to react.


    Li Yi coughed twice. Noel had just been laughing, but there was something wrong with her smile. That''s why everyone on the table would look at her.


    "It''s nothing. Grab your meal." Li Yi goes on eating.


    Noel. Nodding in a hurry and eating slowly, it seems that as long as you keep your head down, you won''t be seen clearly by others, and you won''t feel shy and embarrassed.


    Ying and Li Yi look at each other, both of them have some helplessness.


    I thought I had found a maid, but I didn''t expect that although the maid knew a lot and cooked delicious food, she was very shy.


    Simon didn''t feel anything, or he never spoke at dinner.


    It''s because of this reason that she eats very fast.


    Keli and Qiqi are eating in silence, and they don''t speak.


    A few people do not speak, the table suddenly chicken essence down, all in a short time to complete their meal plan.


    Li Yi is ready to go upstairs after dinner, but Noel wants to be busy again.


    Uncontrollably to wash the dishes, wipe the table, clean the whole room.


    Want to take out their own things, but found that all the things have been moved upstairs.


    "Noel." Li Yi. Just a little cry, he ran upstairs as quickly as he got some orders.


    "What''s the matter? Please say it and I''ll solve it for you immediately. "


    He waved his hand. "There are two rooms left, one upstairs and one downstairs. Look where you live at night. "


    After saying that, he called out to Keli, who was playing with Qiqi downstairs, "Keli, come and have a look. Which room do you sleep in at night?


    Sleeping upstairs or downstairs? When you''ve done your own selection, put everything in order. "


    Noel. The things he took were very complete. He had just seen them. He must have considered the reason why Keli came here. The things he brought included Keli''s clothes, quilts and so on.


    Noel looked at this room and then ran downstairs to look at that room. Suddenly, he fell into a tangle. Both rooms seemed very good, but which one should he choose? Think about it. Let Kelly choose first.


    She has always been like this, always for the sake of others, but rarely for themselves.


    Keli didn''t have much, so she chose the room next to Qiqi and decided to live here.


    Noel was relieved to see that he had chosen himself, so that he could live downstairs.


    Open the package, take out all the things, quickly help Cory decorate the house, and clean the house.


    Li Yi didn''t say anything. After all, as a maid, she has part of her responsibilities. She also wants to see how much professional quality she has as a maid.


    Ten minutes later Noel tidied up and cleaned the whole room.


    Li Yi takes a look. Keli''s room is clean and tidy. All the clothes are laid flat, folded and put in the wardrobe. The bed has been completely paved.


    All the things are placed very neatly, without any clutter, even give people a feeling, if you move something inside, it will disturb the beauty.


    Eight minutes later, Noel packed his house.


    The two rooms were equally clean. Half an hour later, he cleaned all the rooms downstairs. The dishes and chopsticks have been thoroughly cleaned and the oven has been disposed of.


    The oven design of Mond city is very ingenious. It seems to take part of the fire element and coal between heaven and earth to run together.


    The disadvantage is that every once in a while you need to add a kind of flint which is made of a mixture of mound mask, charm and horn.


    This will ensure the normal ignition and start of the oven next time. Stand in the fireplace below to prepare some carbon, and the oven can operate normally.


    Noel''s speed is very fast. The downstairs has been cleaned up. Everything is very tidy.


    Next, she launched an attack toward the upstairs, and soon, the room was clean and tidy.


    Li Yi''s house also failed to escape, and then he began to try to mop the floor.


    After less than two hours, the whole room was completely new and shiny, and no one dared to move except Pamela, who could fly around.


    Noel looked at the clean room with a heartfelt smile.


    However, it was common for Keli to run around quickly. Because of him, other people began to move gradually. There was no rigid feeling before.


    Noel didn''t know where to copy a notebook and began to write and draw on it.


    More importantly, he seems to be consciously observing the living habits of all the people around him and recording them.


    If you look at his notes, there are a lot of things on them.


    Most of them are some of Kelly''s living habits, and she has just observed what people like to eat when they eat.


    This is the duty of the maid, and she has a lot to observe.


    For example, everyone''s favorite items should be placed in what position to be more beautiful, and he likes to be placed in what position. These things need to be firmly remembered. After all, this is the duty of a maid.


    After remembering these things, she didn''t go to bed.


    As a professional maid, she has to sleep later and get up earlier than her master.


    It was not until he was sure that everyone was in bed that he went into bed alone and took a short rest.


    The next morning, as soon as Li Yigang woke up, he smelled a fragrance.


    Go downstairs, Noel. He''s already busy making breakfast there, all of which are Monde''s specialties, and I don''t know where he got the milk.


    "Breakfast will be ready soon. Please wash up first. Please forgive me for not being able to help you wash She smiles, turns around and continues to cook.


    Li Yi was embarrassed by this situation, but he didn''t say anything.


    Turn around, wash and go downstairs to eat, Palmer. But he got up very early. To be exact, he didn''t think of it by himself, but was attracted by the fragrance. When he was in a daze, he gradually woke up after smelling it. Not only did she wake up, but also Ba Ying. Let''s shout together and have dinner with her.


    "Wow! It looks delicious. " She. Some do not strive to shout, Ying to hand to face her this way, is really helpless.


    Noel just laughed and said nothing. Li Yi just walked downstairs, and she had finished cooking breakfast.


    I started to help everyone pull the table, set the table, and so on. All the chores were handled in an orderly way.


    Simon was excited and happy about it.


    It''s a happy and comfortable thing for her to get up in the morning and have a good breakfast immediately.


    Noel watched them eat as if all his fatigue had disappeared in a moment, and he was really happy.


    Keli also hopped down, 77. At this time with him, today''s particles seem to want to stay in bed, but see seven big morning to knock on her door to play with him, instantly jumped out of bed.


    The two men came down to each other''s table to eat, and Noel did not sit down until he saw them both sit down.


    In fact, it was Qin''s constant persuasion and orders that led him to sit down when he was eating.


    Otherwise, according to his maid. Period of training, to wait until the host after eating or before the host to eat, their own in the kitchen to solve.


    It was because of Qin''s request that he sat down and watched them eat. Even so, he still made his own changes. He would not eat until everyone sat on the table and began to eat.


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for him to see that everyone has not started to eat, and a maid of his own will sit on the table and start to eat first. This kind of thing happens.

 Chapter 636

    When everyone finished eating, Li Yi stood up and waved his hand.


    "Ready to go, target wind take-off."


    "Good!" Keli yelled, seven seven seven slow half beat, also called, "good."


    "At your command." Noel spoke respectfully.


    Ying also nods and doesn''t say anything, but Pai Meng beside him is very excited.


    "Let''s go."


    Noel. I know that I should go outside with Li Yi and them, but after a look at the room, he can''t help but want to tidy it up.


    But his idea is not successful in the end, and has been dragged outside by Li Yi, whose goal is just outside the city of Mond.


    He thought Noel would walk safely to the windy ground with himself, but suddenly someone came to look for her.


    "Noel, I have something to do. Can you help me look at the stall first?" She didn''t seem to care. She promised to leave.


    "She can''t." Li Yi frowns tightly and refuses for her. Noel himself has promised and even wants to get into the state quickly, but suddenly reacts.


    I should go outside the city with Li Yi. This matter has not been solved yet. How can I promise another thing? But she can''t control herself.


    "Ah The other side seems to be a little surprised about this, but seeing Li Yi and several other people staring angrily, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Noel''s hand was forcibly held by Li Yi and dragged him out of the fruit stall.


    "Why didn''t you just refuse?" Li Yi. There was no change in the tone of questioning.


    But that sounds like it in Noel. It''s really different. He doesn''t blame Li Yi because he''s right. He really can''t help him and help another person at the same time, but he can''t control himself.


    Whenever someone steals his help, he always wants to help and try his best.


    "I... I..." she said. At a loss, he was very flustered. He didn''t even care that he was dragged away by Li Yi. He wanted to find an answer, but he didn''t know what to answer.


    Until leaving Kaiyuan, Li Yi let him go, she was still in this state.


    The group continued on, and it wasn''t long before someone called for Noel''s help.


    Li Yi. Mercilessly rejected it, and soon he found that the more he went forward, these people were still around.


    Maybe it''s because there are more and more people around, and the demands are getting more and more outrageous. Help to find the cat, find the dog, look at the stall, where to buy, what to take care of the children, and so on. Almost everything needs Noel''s help.


    Li Yi mercilessly refused all, until out of the city people gradually less up.


    The people who came to ask Noel for help finally disappeared, not because the people who asked him for help disappeared.


    It''s because people are gone.


    Li Yi finally understood why the Qin leader wanted Noel. Stay at his home honestly. If this is the reason, if he doesn''t stay at the head of the Qin regiment and doesn''t go out for a long time, he knows what unreasonable demands he will meet.


    More importantly, he found that Noel didn''t seem able to refuse.


    He didn''t know how to refuse at all, on the contrary, he was willing to accept it.


    If it''s just some reasonable requests for help, it''s a good thing to know them at will. However, with the increase of these reasonable requests, they gradually become unreasonable, and some of them are even more unreasonable.


    Until out of the city, people gradually less up.


    Noel just returned to normal, but when he thought of the embarrassing experience before, he could not help blushing. He wanted to find a place to hide and not be seen by them.


    Other people is nothing, just Ying and Li Yi two people look at each other to see the fatigue in both eyes.


    This is a very difficult team to lead, and the people in the team are not very reliable.


    Keli would run around and like to make bombs. Maybe she would blow up something and cause a mountain fire. She likes to blow up fish.


    In addition, with a backpack of bombs, but also very playful, sometimes see what patterns strange lizard butterfly, see dandelion must blow away and so on.


    But it''s OK. At least it''s acceptable.


    Palmer is greedy for food, money and things. This is OK. Although it''s just a small defect, it''s not a particularly serious harm.


    There is no obvious shortcoming except that when you meet a hillock in a battle, you will scream and want to get away from him.


    Seven seven is more relaxed, at least obedient, understand is not allowed to do what basic will not do. In addition to the occasional memory is a little bad, but there is no particularly big shortcomings.


    It''s much better than the two above.


    In addition to them is Noel, it''s very difficult to do, it''s really difficult to do, can''t refuse other people''s request, as soon as they have any request, they want to run to help finish it immediately.


    And often do not pay attention to the occasion, do not care whether the person''s request is reasonable.


    It''s almost the moment you hear it. Sometimes it''s not even a request, it''s an order.


    Li Yi even worried that one day Li Ke would ask him to help blow up Mond.


    Perhaps Noel would gladly agree to help deliver bombs and prepare materials after some struggle.


    It may be nothing for these people to be together one by two, but more may lead to quantitative and qualitative changes, until there is a big problem.


    I originally thought that there were many strange people in Liyue, but it seemed that there were many strange people in Mond.


    With the crowd away, Noel. After all, with the passage of time, those embarrassing feelings were gradually forgotten by her and left behind. As long as she didn''t take the initiative to think, it was still very good.


    All the way through the windy road, I didn''t see a westerly knight. They should have all gone to the three tribes in the Grand Canyon. We have to be clear about these. It''s just a small problem.


    The more important thing may be to belong to. Abyss mage, they are the most important thing. To solve the abyss mage, these mounds will break themselves.


    In fact, Jean is leading all the Knights. Chenxi winery would like to ask the owner of Chenxi winery, diluc, for help.


    Let the Chateau''s guard help clean up the players and maintain the security situation around Mond city.


    Besides that, I need to help. Find the motivation of the abyss mage, find them, and find ways to clear them.


    "Chief Qin, the master will let you pass." The butler of the winery spoke.


    Qin immediately stood up and hurried up to the second floor. He knew that the elder of the knight''s order had not been very good to the knight''s order since he quit the knight''s order.


    It''s just that there''s no way. Now asking them for help is the quickest way.


    And for Mond''s sake, he won''t care about what happened before. After all, it''s really dangerous.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Li Yi. Looking at Noel in a maid''s dress and high heels, I don''t know where to take out a very big sword. It looks like the biggest pointer on the church clock has been changed.


    On the weight alone, I''m afraid it''s several hundred jin, but it''s very comfortable to use.


    What makes her pay more attention to is her action when chopping. In general, the use of Epee is often very dangerous, because the arrow is too heavy to cut out, it is easy to lose its force, resulting in its own neutral state.


    And when using, there are a lot of stress on the user''s own technology, many times with the help of the previous swing, and hope to be able to play a greater role in the next time.


    But Noel didn''t use this kind of thing at all. He used it with brute force, which made the chopping action very rigid. If it wasn''t for his great strength, he couldn''t even use this weapon well.


    It''s very noisy when chopping, and it''s the same when pulling. If it''s not for his own strength, you may even worry that this kind of thing will hurt himself.


    Soon, with the power of the eye of God, a rock element shield was built around Noel, the maid.


    This can effectively resist the attack of other demons. Now he is completely in the front, eating the hatred of all demons and creating output time for others.


    Li Yi didn''t do anything. He just looked at him. If he made a move, he didn''t need to see it. He could solve it casually.


    Noel started and closed with his sword. In fact, what they cleaned up was quite a large mound tribe, and there were many shrems around.


    Because of the fire Lyme, the bouncing made by Keli is big, but for these lymes, they are purely composed of elemental forces, causing little or no damage.


    Because of this reason, the efficiency has really dropped a little.


    Li Yi just continued to watch, but suddenly found that Noel. With the sound of the crane, the sword in his hand suddenly deformed and its length was more than twice longer. The whole sword is covered with golden color.


    The combat power suddenly soared several times, because it was like cutting melons and chopping vegetables to defeat those slimes.


    Soon, all the slimes were killed.


    Can Li see this quickly pull seven seven''s hand, grasp to escape. Slim. There will be an explosion after death, which will explode all the mucus in her body, with extraordinary lethality.


    The two children run away in a hurry. Ying uses the force of wind elements to drum in front of her body, forming a wind wall to block the hot solution.


    Noel didn''t seem to have any feelings. Although the SLM explosions happened one after another, they didn''t break the shield around him.


    And she also slowly put away the lightsaber, like a female god of war from the explosion of shrem out.


    Unfortunately, this image was soon destroyed by himself, and he turned to look at the broken arms and the limbs of the mounds around him.


    She seems to be a little confused. She doesn''t seem to know that she has such destructive power just now.


    Palmon finally stood up at this time. Every time she went up to fight, she was never active, but after the battle, she would always be the first to divide the spoils.


    Keli and Ying. Two people are already collecting booty, and Qiqi is also helping.


    She opened the treasure chest, looked at some things in it and touched her head.


    Cori got to the chest and excitedly took out the contents.


    Soon after the explosion of some golfer''s mask and horn slime, the remaining core slime, especially the living slime, can be made into good heating supplies.


    The disadvantage is that it consumes a lot, and the price will be very expensive in winter.


    But it''s not cheap now. There are merchants in Mond all the time. They make them into heating equipment and sell them in winter to make a good profit.


    In addition, the collection of some soldier slym''s can also be made into refrigeration equipment, which has a wonderful effect in summer, and can also be used to make ice cream.


    It''s also bought by someone in Mond City, but it''s said that someone once captured several ice creams and raised them there to make ice cream. There''s no need to hunt hard to get materials.


    However, the disadvantages are also obvious. Slim has lived in this situation for a long time, and will die soon. Finally, he finds that it''s better to save energy and money by hunting.


    So there''s treasure all over shrem, which is worth more than the masks of the Qiuqiu people.


    But shrem is also a very dangerous creature, especially the living dead, unless they are led into the water.


    Otherwise, in the case of land, some ordinary adventurers do not dare to provoke these meals for massage. If they touch them a little, they are likely to cause body burns, or even their clothes are ignited.


    Only rely on the bow and arrow to try to kill from a distance, or use the trap.


    Slowly grind these slimes to death, and even wait for a period of time for the effect of explosion to disappear and the mucus to cool down. Then they dare to collect the core mucus.


    They are the most abundant elements. Collect them and put them in glass jars to avoid further loss of elements. They can be preserved for a long time.


    In this way, he could wait until winter to get warm. Li Yi collected all the spoils, and mora evenly divided them into four parts.


    Then he took out the solution of the live slime separately and said, "these solutions of the live slime can be used to take eggs in winter, and the effect is very good. The price will be higher in winter, but according to my observation, there may be a small cooling in Mond in a few days. Let''s use this to keep warm, or we won''t sell it. "


    "Well, then we won''t have to be frozen." Palmon. He hastened to express his approval. It seems that he has a bad memory of the last time he was affected.


    Ying doesn''t have any other meaningful opinions. Neither of them has any opinions. Naturally, no one else will have any opinions.


    "Here, this is mora, one for each. When you go back to Mond in the afternoon, you can buy whatever you like with the money


    Lee divided Mora into four parts, Kelly. Very happy to take Mora and put it into the small bag that Li Yi gave him.


    Sometimes, if there is too much money, he will ask Li Yi to deposit it in the bank.


    Monde city also has banks, and Liyue also has branches here, but the flow of information is slow.


    He has to hold his account when he is away from home. The proof of deposit is to be confirmed by Mond. He did apply for the certificate to withdraw the money, and the delay rate reached three days.


    Fortunately, in this world, there are elements that can speed up communication. Through the constant establishment of elements, a slow communication network can be maintained.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the time for three days can''t be completely determined.

 Chapter 637

    Looking at the money, Palmon rubbed his hands and waited. He soon got it. It belongs to Ying. That''s not a lot of molas, but it''s just the first hillock camp they''ve cleaned today.


    Next, we will clean several hillock camps, more importantly. The materials related to the golfers have not been sold in the city, which is also a lot of money.


    Even they clean up the big head of the mound camp, and a few of them clean up the mound in a day.


    Although it''s dangerous compared with ordinary people, it''s not difficult for them, and everyone''s final profit in one day can almost catch up with the income of ordinary Monde people in one year.


    It is also because of this reason that getting the eye of God is equivalent to having the qualification to enter the upper class.


    Even if you don''t want to clean up Qiuqiu people, you can join a certain chamber of Commerce in danger every day, attach yourself to it, and occasionally escort the caravan, and you can earn a lot of money every month.


    If you encounter any danger or difficulty in business travel, not only will the output of the demons go to you, but the chamber of commerce also has another subsidy.


    Li Yi takes out another wallet from the storage ring, puts Mora in and hands it to Noel.


    "Ah... Is this mine?" She looked at the heavy bag of mora as if she couldn''t believe it.


    He once cleaned up the players, but unlike Keli, Keli completely forgot to collect the spoils after cleaning up the players, and he never thought that the spoils would belong to himself.


    It''s too far away for him. He''s just a maid, a fighting maid at best.


    The booty should belong to the owner, and his own owner is the head of Qin. According to principle, these moras should belong to Qin.


    However, head Qin gave herself to Li Yi. Then, when she came out this time, she felt that all her spoils should belong to Li Yi.


    He was a little surprised when these moras gave them to him. Very surprised, and dare not accept.


    "I don''t need to." She waved her hand in a hurry, as if to refuse.


    Li Yi really felt helpless. After this time together, he gradually found some problems with Noel.


    She could not refuse others at all. She always wanted to help others with their requests, whether reasonable or unreasonable.


    It''s very effective. I dream of joining the knights, and I''m very shy. You''ll always feel embarrassed and blush.


    Besides, there is no big problem, but he wants to help others no matter what, which is very dangerous.


    No wonder Qin keeps it in the room all the time. If it''s released to help his own people, it''s OK. If it helps people with ulterior motives, it''s really a mess.


    "If you want to take it, you can take it. Everyone has done their best. They should share it. It belongs to you. No matter what you want to do or buy, it''s your own business to use the money when you enter the city. Even after you get it, it''s your own choice to throw the money into the water, but you can''t help it.


    You''ve all worked hard. You should pay for it. It''s fair and aboveboard. I''m sorry.


    If you don''t distinguish between them but break the rules, do you want them or not? "


    What Li Yi said, Noel didn''t know how to refute. He just felt that what he said was very reasonable, but he really wanted to take the money.


    Before I had time to think about it, I found that my hand was broken off by Li Yi and put a wallet in her hand.


    The style of this wallet is very nice. It''s a style I''ve never seen before. I think it''s unique to Liyue.


    She. Looking at the wallet in hand, I don''t know what to do, so I stood in the same place and stopped, neither moving nor not moving.


    "Go." Li Yi didn''t go to see her. With a greeting, everyone strode forward and continued to explore.


    Their ultimate goal is to be fashionable, but they don''t want to rush through so fast, so the speed is not so fast.


    Along the way, I cleaned up some Qiuqiu people, and even occasionally found them. The two serial players also cleaned up and left their mechanical core behind.


    This kind of mechanical core production is very clever, Li Yi can see that the production is very difficult.


    The industrial level is far higher than that of Monde. I heard that zhidongguo bought this kind of thing and offered a very high price.


    However, the battle effectiveness of relic hunters is much higher than that of Qiuqiu people.


    Soon another battle was over, and not far away from it was Fengqi land. It seemed that there were no mounds around Fengqi land.


    And there is a big tree, which is quite suitable for picnics. These things are all told by Kelly. Sometimes he goes to play by the big tree in the wind.


    It has to be said that he is really familiar with the city of mond, but he is not familiar with many things, but he is quite familiar with the geographical location.


    "All right, let''s sort out the spoils. Let''s separate and finally meet under the big tree. Find something and prepare some food. Then we''ll have a picnic there Li Yi opened his mouth while sharing the spoils.


    "Yes! Kelly likes picnics best Kelly is very happy. She is ready to find a lake to fry fish.


    "Well! Yeah! Yeah! Simon loves picnics, too Another eater, Pai Meng, said he also liked it.


    Although no matter it''s a picnic or any kind of meal, he likes everything about eating.


    Li Yi and Ying look at each other, and they all know that according to the current situation, they can only help each other. Two people separately take a few other people to collect things. Otherwise, depending on them, they may starve to death, and some people may not be able to reach the windy land.


    For example, keliwan fried the fish, forgot the time and everything, and finally killed the fish in the whole lake, causing the river to rot.


    Another example is Noel. If he meets someone and is called over, he may forget to go to fengqidi.


    Even if I don''t forget it, I''m afraid I''ll be asked to do something else.


    "In that case, you''re with Cory Palmon, and I''m with Noel 77."


    Ying nodded, and the two separated, using two different roads ready to enter the wind.


    They all have the same goal of finding some ingredients.


    Molly. It''s very independent. When you pull down Ying''s hand, you are ready to fry some fish first, so that you can have roast or fried fish at noon today.


    Li Yi, on the other hand, chose another road. They should be able to find two pheasants and rabbits.


    As for wild boars and bison, that''s impossible. Although there are wild boars, it is obvious that this is not their habitat.


    But with good luck, he may be able to find it by the river, but the probability is not high, and he didn''t report such an idea.


    Just grab some rabbits or chickens and bake them yourself to make a delicious dish.


    There are some other things in your storage ring that you can also take out to eat. There are also some bread and snacks that you can also take out. You can have a good meal and then choose to stroll around or go back to Mond city.


    Or you can go camping tonight and explore other places outside of Mond tomorrow.


    He was always in front, and Noel and Qiqi walked behind, and soon saw some wild animals.


    Li Yi caught them easily, but before he found the water source, he had already dealt with most of the preliminary work.


    Depilate, peel and marinate with blood. When you want to eat, you can directly grill it on the grill. Of course, you can also consider making some soup or frying.


    These methods are very casual. At the same time, on the other hand, Kelly. Throw out a bouncing bomb, slowly sink into the water, and then burst out a few huge bass.


    It looks pretty fat, Palmon. Originally flying in the air, even flying close to the river, looking at the fish in the lake.


    A fish seems to regard it as a prey in the air, jumping out of the water and biting it into the lake.


    It''s beautiful. Strong some helpless, but it is impossible to see too Meng drowned in the water, at the same time, he also probably understand, at the beginning of the first time to meet why the pie Meng will be such a situation.


    I''m afraid I''m not really attacked by the fish in the water as food for hunting. I''m not careful. I''m hit by the butterfly. When I''m at the bottom of the lake, my clothes are all wet and I can''t fly. I choke on the water. I''m very flustered.


    In the end, if he hadn''t saved himself, I''m afraid he would have drowned in the lake.


    Ying rushed into the water to save, paimeng. Unfortunately, Kelly''s bomb has dropped into the lake with a loud noise.


    He splashed countless waves. He was also a little away from the bomb in the water. Some water helped him to counteract the impact, so that he was not seriously injured.


    However, he was also afraid that if the bomb was dropped on him and he was still in the water, he would be injured and bleed.


    In the end, I''m afraid I''ll have to fight for this card. If I''m cute, I''ll go up, and I''ll have to dress the wound again. If I''m not good, I might be seriously injured.


    Molly. It seems to know that they have done wrong, watching the bomb and Ying drop to the ground, open their eyes, head empty, began to feel afraid.


    "The bomb hurt people, Qin came to the door... The bomb hurt people, Qin came to the door..." with such words, his eyes gradually lost their luster, as if he was afraid to be found by the head of Qin.


    But after two seconds, he suddenly reacts again. No matter what, he has to save people first.


    Then he began to look for something to save people. He pulled a branch of his arm from the side and handed it to the river.


    Ying is no normal swimming, no problem. But now I''m still carrying a paramount, which is undoubtedly very difficult.


    When he saw the branch that curly had handed out, he quickly put the Palmer on it.


    At this time, Palmon responded and climbed all the way along the branch to the shore.


    Molly. It is to continue to pass the branches, let silver pull the branches, more or less have some place to borrow, slowly swimming towards the shore.


    After a while, she finally swam ashore, Ying. He turned over and lay on the bank with no desire to move. The consumption of physical strength is secondary, mainly mental consumption.


    But Li is taking advantage of this time to look at it, what''s the matter.


    See Ying basically no problem, she directly holding her crying.


    "Wuwu, sister traveler, I''m sorry for you, Wuwu..." I cried very sad. It was the tears of the listener and the sadness of the listener.


    Ying also didn''t blame her meaning, this matter if it wasn''t for paimeng was hit into the lake by the fish.


    I won''t save myself. If I don''t go, I can get big, but I won''t hurt myself.


    But even so, he finally knew the power of Kelly.


    "It''s nothing. I don''t have a big deal. Don''t be sad."


    Molly. After hearing his words, he sobbed a few times and then stopped crying. Although it was terrible to be locked up in the cell, compared with being locked up in the cell, if he really hurt Ying, he would really regret it.


    Accidentally hurt a friend, this matter no matter how he does not want to see, so he is very sad.


    And if Ying really out of what, he is really don''t know how to do, also don''t know how sad.


    See Ying all right, mood just gradually settle down.


    Just still sobbing in a low voice, Ying. He sat up with him, touched her head and patted her on the back.


    "Nothing''s wrong with chocolate. You can''t blame it all. I have nothing to do with it. Let''s go on." Then he held up one side, as if because he was full of water, he pretended to be dead and left, Keli. Wiped wipe tears, hastily back bag to keep up, but the eyes are still red.


    On the other side of Li Yi is the place where the wind has just started. There is a big tree in the place where the wind has just started. It is said that this is the place where the thousand winds are rising. All the winds in Mond rise from here.


    Li Yi. I''m skeptical about this, but it''s not impossible to look at this big tree and the statue of Fengshen in front of it, which is called fengqidi.


    It''s easy to gather wind here. If there''s a chance, some wind Elves will be born. Fortunately, wind Elves will be born with some intelligence. If it''s passed around, this place may become the place where thousands of wind rises.


    But here, he saw a man who surprised him very much. He was the young man he met when he defeated the wind demon longtewa in the city of Mond that day.


    Wearing a green dress, holding a harp in hand, it seems that you want to play something and stand in front of the tree.


    Li Yi saw him, and so did he.


    "It''s Mr. Wendy. Have you come here to sing again?"


    Before Li Yi spoke, Noel, the maid beside him, spoke.


    Listen to the tone, it seems to be very familiar with Wendy.


    The other side nodded, seemed very happy, and did not put Li Yi''s confused eyes in his heart.


    "Do you want to listen to poetry? I''m the best poet in Tivat. " This sentence seems to be extremely confident, and after that, the song will ring.


    The harp is also played. You don''t admit it at all. His playing is really good, and his voice is really good.


    When the songs and notes are played, the wind between heaven and earth seems to move.


    This music has no special rights, but it sounds very comfortable.


    Like a spring afternoon, the breeze glides by, comfortable and warm. It makes people sleepy, and some even want to fall asleep.


    It wasn''t long before Li Yi heard a discordant voice.


    Keli comes here with Ying and pimeng all wet.

 Chapter 638

    Li Yi saw their appearance and ran to them in a hurry.


    "What happened? How did you two get this way? " Then he quickly evaporated the water on both of them.


    Ying felt that she didn''t have any water stains all over her body. She was dry, refreshing and comfortable. She threw some fried fish away.


    Holding a stone, he sat down and spoke slowly. "It''s a bit of a mess. Palmer floated around on the water. As a result, he was used as food by fish and smashed into the water. I went to save him. Who would have thought that kori dropped the bomb at that time."


    He said some embarrassed bow, no matter how to say, this thing and he have. The reason why we can''t get rid of it.


    And the other one who was almost killed by the fish had no sense of shame.


    I just nodded wildly and described myself at the same time, how much I suffered.


    "I almost died at that time." She. I didn''t care about myself at all. I was almost killed by a fish.


    "If it wasn''t for the water counteracting the impact, and I was lucky that I didn''t get stun, otherwise it would not be so easy to escape." Ying a thought of this matter is also a lingering fear.


    After all, if the bomb''s equivalent or quantity is a little more, or even the distance of explosion is a little closer to the person at that time, he may be stunned by the bomb, and there is no one else beside him, and only Keli can obviously not save himself.


    If you really get to that point, whether you can come back alive now is unknown.


    So she was afraid of it, but fortunately nothing happened.


    "Well, don''t be sad, no matter what. But next time you have to be careful before you fry the fish. Let''s see if there''s anyone in the river. What if there''s a real accident? " Li Yi rubs Keli''s eyes.


    His big eyes were red with tears, and kori nodded, "kori knows! The next time you fry fish, you must see if there is anyone in the lake, and make sure you won''t fry other people again. "


    She promised, as for the specific can remember, can remember how many days, afraid is an unknown.


    "Well, let''s make something to eat first." Li Yi shouts and is ready to make a grill to deal with the food.


    It''s just obvious that Noel didn''t give him the chance. He has started to cook food in an orderly way.


    When Li Yi passed by, he had already completed a large part of the work, and the next thing he had to do was wait.


    At this time, Ying also gave the fish to him and let him bake them together.


    On the other side, the poet, who was originally singing, came over and said, "listen to my songs, but you have to charge for them."


    "Listen to what song?" Palmer asked curiously.


    Wendy laughed and began to sing again alone.


    The song soon rang out, waiting for one of his poems to finish.


    Palmer nodded. "It''s really nice."


    The question laughed and held out his hand without any scruples. "My songs are not free, little guy."


    Palmer didn''t understand his way of collecting money. What''s more, he didn''t plan to give it to him.


    "No, how could Mora?" She. Whew flew to the table, did not intend to continue to listen to the meaning.


    Wendy came in three and two steps, and Li Yi looked him up and down.


    The other side is very strange. It''s really very strange.


    However, although the other party said that he had been listening to his songs for money, he didn''t seem to care much about the money.


    Li Yi took out half of the roasted rabbit from the grill and handed it to him, "let''s have some together, and we''ll pay for your two songs."


    Wendy didn''t mean to refuse. She took it very easily.


    "Although this half rabbit is far from enough, for everyone''s sake, even if you pay."


    With that, he took a big bite of the delicious rabbit meat.


    Palmon. There is no favor for the person who robbed his food, not to mention that the other party just asked him to pay.


    For paramount, every morana is not ordinary money, it''s food.


    Let him pay, it is very difficult and test my strength of a thing, which is so easy.


    So she didn''t pay at all. She even saw Wendy come to eat his food, and some of them rolled their eyes and snorted.


    The problem is that I don''t seem to be aware of these things and continue to eat happily.


    Li Yi. He didn''t say anything. Taking this opportunity, he seems to want to continue to approach the problem, and want to study what the problem is with each other. Unfortunately, things are not as easy as he imagined. After pondering for a long time, he didn''t find anything wrong with him.


    Kelly seems to know each other and is very happy to meet him.


    "Brother Wendy, please hurry back to the city. I heard the head of Qin said that people are active in autumn recently. The wilderness is very dangerous. It''s not safe for you to stay outside alone."


    Li Yi. At this time, I suddenly found out that Wendy, the poet, actually had God''s eyes, but his God''s eyes were not real, but imitated.


    But just now, it seems that I really noticed a lot of wind elements flowing around him. That is to say, to a certain extent, it can really indicate that there is nothing wrong, but everyone only sees it.


    But this eye without God seems to be fake. Although it can be practical, it does not contain any sealing element force inside, but it can mobilize the wind element force, which is really very strange.


    Unless Wendy''s identity is Fengshen or his dependents, at least he can communicate with Fengshen, otherwise he may not be able to mobilize so many elements of wind to use, but if he is Fengshen, it''s too unreliable.


    It''s impossible to incarnate as a bard on earth and sing poems everywhere to promote yourself.


    It''s really hard for people to accept, and Li Yi can''t accept it either.


    Wendy seemed worried when she heard about it, but she didn''t say anything and nodded in silence.


    After a long time, put on the shallow smile.


    "Don''t worry, little Kelly. I won''t have anything wrong. I''ve been here for so many years. But they say you accidentally hurt people with bombs again, don''t you? "


    Molly. Hearing what he said, he suddenly felt a little flustered. He seemed to want to deny it, but he didn''t deny it in the end.


    On the contrary, he nodded with a little sadness, close to the problem behind his ears, and his two big eyes flickered.


    "Brother Wendy, please don''t tell chief Qin about this? Kelly doesn''t want to be locked up


    "Well." He seems to be meditating, thinking very rationally.


    Li Yi didn''t speak and took out a bottle of peach blossom wine.


    Since we can''t find out the details of the other party for a long time, we might as well try it out with other methods.


    This wine can be regarded as immortal brew. Most people will get drunk after a drink.


    And will be drunk for a long time, even if the owner of the eye of God, the physical quality is better than ordinary people, two or three cups after the stomach is nothing to know.


    As soon as they met, he could smell the strong smell of wine on each other. It seemed that he often drank.


    Use this wine to test the other party. If he can finish this bottle of wine, and he is not drunk, or just slightly drunk, then he may not be an ordinary person.


    He opened the wine jar and sniffed. It was really a bottle of good wine. He said with a smile, "if it''s really a bottle of wine, and I think the style of this wine tastes like Liyue style. Are you from Liyue?"


    Wendy slowly opened his mouth to test each other. So far, he didn''t know exactly what the other side was like.


    However, it is probably certain that the other party is not the emperor of hell. If he is the first army of hell, he will not give himself wine.


    Could it be that he knew some of the immortals under his command, if they were the emperor of the rock, but some of them had met, but more of them had not.


    "I''m really from Liyue port. I''d better try Liyue''s wine." Li Yi takes out his glass and a bottle of orange juice for them.


    Of course, they can only drink orange juice. After all, they are still young and should not be allowed to drink things like wine.


    Wendy poured himself a glass with a smile, poured another glass for Li Yi, and then couldn''t wait to kill him.


    "The taste of this wine is very good, even better than dawn''s dandelion wine." He is telling the truth, at least the wine he drank is better than dandelion.


    "If it''s good, drink two more." Li Yi. Then he took the wine jar and poured him another glass. Generally speaking, a normal person would get drunk if he drank a glass of this kind of wine, but after Wendy drank a glass, nothing happened.


    Li Yi may wait a few minutes, and alcohol will make him drunk.


    Unfortunately, after more than ten minutes, a jar of wine was drunk completely. The other side is just like nobody, and even has the idea of having another drink.


    But I can see that there are. A little drunk, though not drunk.


    This is because etiquette itself is not a very good wine, and even if it is a very good wine, it also controls the quantity and quality. Otherwise, if the other party is really just an ordinary person, it''s not a good thing to get drunk after this drink.


    However, after two jars of wine, although the other side''s face turned red and his speech was out of tune, there was no big problem.


    Molly seems to be used to his appearance.


    He didn''t care much about the way he was drunk. He ran to the far tree alone to play, and even climbed up the tree.


    As the owner of the eye of God, she is proficient in the ability to use the wings of the wind.


    This thing can be put in the eye of God at the critical moment. Weapons and relics can be put in the eye of God.


    You can also let the wind out. If you fall from a height, call the wings of the wind. Most of the time, you can save your life.


    So in Mond. Many people can use the wings of the wind, even if they don''t have the eye of God. The disadvantage is that they can''t release and open at any time like the owner of the eye of God.


    But even that can still be used, only a little effort, many adventurers will buy a set.


    If you explore dangerous places or high mountain cliffs, sometimes you can protect yourself.


    There is no one of the gods in Qiqi, and it has never used this kind of thing, but as a Dixian, it can fly, not to mention refining a magic weapon for him.


    Flying is not difficult for him. It''s an easy ability to master.


    Ying of course, one of the gods, picked a few fruits from nearby to clean for everyone to eat.


    Maybe Wendy is really drunk. She sings and dances all by herself, but she is very happy.


    Completely did not put other people in the eyes, alone immersed in their own world.


    Soon he went farther and farther singing, as if there was something very happy.


    Li Yi. Watching her leave her guess, it has been proved that the other party, even if not Fengshen, may also be Fengshen''s dependents. The most powerful force of Mond is only a few people.


    Nine times out of ten, the other party is one of them, otherwise it is difficult to explain such a powerful ability.


    Ordinary people will get drunk after a drink. He drinks so many cups, but nothing happens.


    It''s just drunk. If an ordinary person drinks so much, he may have been drunk to death by now, and he has nothing to trust. He can only stand up and sing and leave by himself.


    Just this point proves that he is absolutely not simple, and his physical quality must be particularly good.


    Otherwise, how can I bear it.


    Watching him sing, laughing and leaving.


    Li Yi turned around and said hello, ready to ask them whether they are going to continue playing or going back to Mond city.


    In fact, he has an idea. He will stay in Mond for a while. If there is no news, he will change his country.


    Go back to Liyue port and take a boat to take a look at his wife.


    Maybe there will be Ye Yang, an immortal beast, hanging alone overseas. He doesn''t think much about China itself. After all, it''s very cold to listen to the name. It''s hard for this immortal beast to live there.


    And the mandarin duck has coconut in it, which probably means that it has something to do with coconut. It''s probably a tropical animal.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to find this kind of thing in the cold winter country.


    Therefore, it may be a good idea to take a chance. If there is an island on the sea, there may be such a beast.


    "Next, where shall we go? Shall we go back to Mond city for a night or continue to explore and sleep in the wild? I''ve brought the props for camping. Let''s talk about our ideas."


    Molly. First of all, she pondered. Although she was afraid of the dark, there was no doubt that his fear would be much less when so many people were with him. Besides, leader Qin was not here. It was not easy for her to have a chance to go out and play. She was certainly not willing to waste more time on the road.


    "Kelly''s not going back to Mond city. Kelly''s going to play outside."


    She said with a smile, and then looked at Noel. She was very smart. Among so many people, it was clear that Noel was the best and the most worthy person.


    But Noel was a little surprised that he wanted to stay out tonight, but he didn''t refute it.


    Also choose to nod gently, "I can do anything."


    Simon really wants to sleep out, because if he sleeps out, he can continue to find more people and get more money.


    But she didn''t know what kind of attitude Ying was.

 Chapter 639

    Li Yi and Pai mengkeli both turned to Ying. Naturally, he nodded, "I don''t care. I can do anything. I can sleep in the wilderness anywhere."


    She didn''t feel anything about it. After saving paramount, she lived in the wilderness for a long time.


    There is no aversion to living in the wilderness, or to this matter.


    She is also holding with them to see how they are and how they are.


    If they choose to stay here, she will stay in the wilderness.


    If they choose to go back to Mond city together, he will go back to mond, too.


    "In that case, let''s continue to stroll around Mond.


    Let me take a look at the map. Where are we going next? "


    Li Yi said, spreading out a map of Mond City, and looking carefully, if it''s windy, where should they go.


    "Let''s go to Wangfeng mountain." Cori jumps to point to a corner of the map to open her mouth.


    "The raspberries over there are so delicious that they are more delicious than those grown in other places."


    Since Keli has chosen a place, and they didn''t have a clear goal, naturally they are happy to go to this place.


    There is no clear goal in itself. Since some people say there is a place they want to go, they naturally want to go and have a look.


    The party cleaned up a little, armed, and ran to the lookout mountain.


    Wangfeng mountain, worthy of the name of mountains, is almost all hilly areas.


    The road is very difficult to walk. What''s more difficult is that there are no particularly high hillsides to climb.


    But almost all of them are gentle slopes, very layered.


    It''s not like Liyue. Although there are many mountains, many places except the mountains are large-scale plains.


    Here, however, are all intricate and gentle slopes, with small drop, but plenty of them.


    The Qiuqiu people here are obviously more densely distributed than those there.


    Even when many tribes and Qiuqiu people meet each other, they may go to war for something.


    Although most of the time, there is harmony among the people, but occasionally there is not no conflict.


    Li Yi and they occasionally watch these people fighting with each other.


    In the same hilly area, it seems that the reason is the increase of hillock people.


    Occasionally, we can see some traces of adventurers once again stationed.


    There are even some tents just like this. You can see that no one has lived here for a long time.


    There was a thick layer of dust on it. You can imagine what their master had experienced.


    There are also travel diaries in the tent. According to the records above, they seem to have encountered large-scale Qiuqiu people, and no one in the whole team came back alive.


    After Li Yi saw it, he put the stack of diaries away and didn''t show it to other people.


    For them, such a thing may be cruel.


    But the world is like this. The adventurers get enough profits at the cost of their own lives.


    With luck, maybe every time I come to the wilderness, I can earn an income that ordinary people can''t earn in a year.


    Of course, it may take them half a month or even a month to do it.


    These costs are a high probability of losing one''s life.


    Li Yi is different from them. They all have the eye of God, and their fighting power is many times that of ordinary people.


    They can do these things in one day, and they are basically very safe, there is no danger.


    There is no way. This is the gap. The gap in combat effectiveness has begun to widen.


    But they were very happy to stroll in Wangfeng mountain, and soon collected quite a lot of fallen berries.


    Qiqi came over with a smile on his face and handed him some berries.


    Li Yi smiles and puts it into his mouth to chew it carefully. It''s full of juice, sour and sweet. It''s delicious.


    Qiqi also took a bite. During this period of time, after continuous reversal, her physical condition recovered very well.


    We can feel more, our body is more and more flexible, and the expression on our face is more and more abundant.


    If you can keep such a state all the time, it is estimated that you will recover almost in the past year and a half, and become the same as ordinary people.


    But it can''t stop because it''s still zombies.


    Unless it really reverses life and death and turns her into a living person, otherwise, this kind of state is only temporary but not permanent.


    It''s just to keep him in this state for the time being. It''s almost impossible to want more changes.


    Because, to a certain extent, he just died and it''s hard to live.


    Even if it is like this, there is nothing that can be changed. It is already a blessing to invite heaven. How can we expect more.


    Of course, Li Yi understood this, so he never wanted more.


    It''s hard to make her better day by day.


    Just don''t know how to find Jieyang, let him have so some distress, but also just so some.


    Soon a very simple camp was set up, which was originally a camp of the mound tribe.


    There are two larger houses, although their houses are very simple, and even can only be said to have a roof, supported by a few thick columns.


    But after the tent was set up, it was still very stable.


    And the terrain of the hillock camp is also very good. It''s a relatively flat high slope, very safe.


    This is a very good campsite, and these hillocks have lived here for so long, and nothing serious happened. They were eliminated only when they came.


    So it seems that this place is really suitable for living, so the temporary residence is naturally placed here.


    Li Yi takes out the tent and sleeping bag from the storage ring.


    Setting up a tent is a very professional job.


    At least, people who have never used it and have put up tents still need a period of exploration to master it skillfully.


    Noel is very simple to go over, took the tent, began to nail, and soon put up a tent, and then began to do, and brandish weapons to make their own empty door wide open.


    On the other side, there is no defense at all. There are many flaws in the sword technique, even everywhere. "


    Li Yi slowly finish, he thought the next plot development is Noel, otherwise said unconvinced.


    I want to fight with him, or I want to ask for advice.


    But these two kinds of development did not appear, on the contrary, he lowered his head and blushed.


    With his hands behind his waist, the sword was taken back into the space of God''s eye.


    "I know, but no one has ever taught me. I know that I don''t have any rules and skills to wave my sword. Maybe that''s why the Knights always refuse me to join."


    She always thought that the knights would not let her in because of her own strength.


    But far from considering the fact that the Knights won''t let her in, it''s actually because of her character. Qin worries that she will be taken to the ditch one day.


    Li Yi looks at her this pair of shy appearance, for a moment unexpectedly does not know how to do, what kind of person he has seen.


    What kind of operation is not unknown, but this is really the first time to see, even he was a little surprised.


    Since Noel said to herself that her swordsmanship was too bad, she was not angry about it.


    It''s OK to admit it honestly, and don''t pursue your own advice.


    This is really amazing, and began to complain about themselves, if this estimate will immediately self doubt life.


    Li Yi waved to him, "I''ll teach you. Now wave your sword at me."


    "Ah! Really? " Noel is not unaware of Li Yi''s strength.


    She is quite clear about Li Yi''s strength, but is it really appropriate to recommend it to him.


    Li Yizhao waved and continued, "wave your sword at me, so that you can realize what your shortcomings are.


    Next, I''ll teach you a set of swordsmanship, and then let you practice it slowly. "


    He said, continue to urge Noel, grasp the sword to cut himself.


    She hesitated for a moment, but soon Ming Wu cut it with a roar.


    Soon he found that his attack did not cause any damage to etiquette. He seemed to be able to see what he was going to do and where he was going to show. He could just avoid it every time.


    I haven''t even touched his side up to now.

 Chapter 640

    Li Yi is like a slippery fish. Even if Noel tried to split it with all his strength, he didn''t hurt him.


    Even though he wanted to wave his sword to drive him around as usual, once he had this idea, Li Yi quickly stepped back.


    Then she found that she didn''t even care about her sword. Every time she waved her sword, the other side held out her hand a little.


    I often can''t control the center of gravity, which leads to a failure of chopping, and even nearly hurt myself several times.


    Even she felt that Li Yi had been deliberately letting himself, otherwise I was afraid that he would have been criticized.


    After a while, she also gradually stopped, did not speak and looked at Li Yi.


    She understood that even if she tried hard, it was still very difficult to hurt her.


    Li Yi saw that she stopped, and she was not doing anything.


    He reached for her Epee like a door plank.


    "Watch me demonstrate." After that, he waved alone, and taught him how to do it, how to fight against the enemy, and how to exert his strength.


    How to attack the other side, as far as possible to let yourself still have a spare force, can at any time back to defense.


    The disadvantage of using this kind of heavy weapon is that it needs too much strength to swing once, and sometimes it is impossible to return to defense in time.


    There is no doubt that you will encounter great danger if you open your own door.


    Noel looked at all of his teachings very seriously, and after two minutes, he finally finished playing a set of sword skills.


    Li Yi''s sword technique is not so delicate, but it is not important.


    For example, this kind of Epee weapon itself does not seek to be too delicate and flexible. The Epee has no edge, and the bridge does not pursue the grand opening and closing.


    In the simple power, any skill will become ridiculous.


    You only need to wave and chop, and at the same time, you need to leave the spare force to defend. You can learn how to use this weapon.


    But this is a heavy weapon. Compared with the fine sword, it is difficult to learn and easy to master.


    It takes a lot of effort to master them, but it''s a smooth road after mastering them. There aren''t many advanced skills. It only takes a long time to master them.


    "Remember this set of swordsmanship and practice it well. When you are proficient in it, your combat effectiveness will increase a lot." Of course, Li Yi is telling the truth.


    Noel''s mastery of Epee is not at all, but the advantage is that she has enough strength.


    With a lot of power, you can easily grasp the sword.


    Although I haven''t experienced professional systematic learning, I don''t know how to make use of it. But his own strength is so great that he can master it skillfully.


    She has a great advantage over others. She is powerful enough to easily master this weapon from the beginning, and will naturally become more and more mature in the next use.


    She took the epee and practiced it over and over again.


    She really mastered it very quickly, especially when she had enough strength. He mastered it better than most people.


    Li Yi stood aside and occasionally saw an incorrect way of exerting force and waving.


    If you say something at the exit, nothing else will be done.


    Noel practiced over and over until it was dark after two hours. It''s about seven o''clock in the evening.


    Keli and Qiqi pimeng have gone to catch fireflies.


    Keli did not know where to take out a few bottles, they caught the firefly in the bottle.


    It can be seen that there are several small openings in the bottle, so that these fireflies can fly freely in the bottle without worrying about suffocation and death.


    Molly seems to be an old hand at catching fireflies.


    Not only caught fireflies, but also caught several snails, into each bottle. Such fireflies can live longer.


    However, according to Kelly''s idea, he caught a lot of them. After playing for a while, he would open the bottle and fireflies would fly out one by one. The scene was very beautiful.


    "Let''s take a rest to recover our physical strength. It''s not good, but it''s bad.


    It will make your body tired and your will relaxed. The effect of practice will not be as good as once. Any training should be within a reasonable range. "


    Li Yi is absolutely telling the truth. If a person only oppresses himself and constantly oppresses himself, it is very likely that he will not break through the limit, but will cause himself to plunge into the street.


    Only within a reasonable range of practice can we get the best results. Of course, there must be people in the world who are gifted.


    To be able to break through the limits and survive all the time, but most people don''t have this talent.


    Don''t say breaking through the limit. Even if this kind of thing is close to the limit, they may collapse and can''t bear it after a long time every day.


    Noel was able to feel that this set of swordsmanship was countless times better than the previous simple chopping.


    It''s also because of this reason that he became convinced of the etiquette. Besides, Li Yi didn''t teach him the sword technique.


    If you ask her to stop practicing, she will also stop, not to mention teaching him sword skills.


    So as soon as he finished, Noel stopped practicing.


    Put the sword at hand, panting. Chest constantly ups and downs, the face has become red.


    "Take a break and have a drink. Don''t contact any more today, the effect of practice will be better in the battle tomorrow.


    I hope you can change your original fighting habits. Don''t practice very well now. When you fight, you can chop and chop at will. "


    Li Yi explained that he thought it might be a big possibility. Noel is practicing very well now.


    But the fight is still instinctive, using their most familiar way as before.


    This is not good at all. She must change her fighting habit and gradually adapt to the use of this sword.


    That''s why he said that. Noel nodded, obviously. Keep these words in mind, but I don''t know what to do tomorrow.


    When the sky gets darker, Li Yi calls for all of them to be honest. Go into the tent and get into the sleeping bag.


    Although kori was not sleepy, he put all three cans of fireflies in the middle of the camp and opened them slowly.


    Fireflies fly slowly, not fast, always keep in the phoneme, like countless stars in the sky gradually scattered.


    "Wow All the people unconsciously let out a exclamation.


    "Wow Seven seven. Slow half shot, but also issued a exclamation and happy joy, these fireflies are also a few he caught by hand, he is also very happy.


    And it''s beautiful. It''s beautiful. Simon didn''t dare to shout like before, instead, he lowered his breath.


    It''s like worrying that if the sound is a little louder, these fireflies will be noisy away.


    The fireflies fly and disperse gradually.


    And the farther you fly, the bigger the range is.


    Keli was very happy to stand around, and Palmon and Qiqi pretended to be her, and the three little guys turned faster and faster.


    Soon paramount couldn''t take it. But I feel everything in front of me is dazzled. Everything is spinning. Finally, I fall on the ground and I am picked up by Ying.


    Kelly is not so good either. She is also very, very faint. But she was a little better. Although she couldn''t walk steadily, she didn''t fall down at least. She helped Li Yi to calm down for a long time.


    At 771, both of them stopped, and she also stopped. She didn''t feel anything.


    It''s just a circle. It''s nothing for him.


    Three little guys were stuffed into sleeping bags to sleep.


    Li Yi helps Keli take off her schoolbag and gives her to Noel.


    A total of three tents were set up, 77 and himself, Noel and Crick, Ying and paramount.


    Soon everyone got into bed, seven seven seven. During this period, I can no longer feel my body, which day will become inflexible or stiff, so I haven''t done soft gymnastics for a long time.


    Although she fell asleep, she still held Li Yi''s hand tightly with one hand.


    "Seven seven."


    Li Yi called to her gently, and she opened her eyes immediately after hearing it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How are you feeling?" He wanted to ask if she had recovered and how she felt about her taste.


    Qiqi doesn''t mean that, "I''m very happy. I''m very happy to know so many friends."


    She. Zombies, because they are zombies, let him have close to the beast general sensitive intuition, can clearly perceive. What kind of attitude does the other party have towards him, good or bad.


    How does the other party treat themselves? He can feel whether there is malice or whether he wants to use him, but many people who come here to know are pure good intentions to themselves.


    It''s just simple good, which makes him very happy and cherishes.


    "It''s good to be happy, but it''s a pity that we haven''t found any coconut sheep yet."


    His words finished seven seven seven very obvious Leng for a while, passed for a long time also didn''t respond to come over, finally slowly open mouth, "what is coconut sheep?"


    Even he himself almost forgot, what is coconut sheep? She doesn''t remember very well.


    "Yeyang is a legendary animal of the half immortals." Li Yi slowly opens his mouth. These things are all told by Qi Qi that the coconut goat is the legendary beast of the immortals.


    When he heard Li Yi''s words, he seemed to be stunned and silent. He thought about it for a long time before he reacted.


    "Yes, the coconut goat is a semi immortal beast, and its milk is better than ordinary goat milk."


    After hearing this, Li Yi nodded, "it''s good for Yuanyang''s milk, but what do you want to do with him? Is it just for drinking milk? The milk of coconut sheep should be called coconut... "


    After that, he was stunned and quickly turned to ask 77, "do you want to drink coconut milk?"


    Only when she got a 10 point affirmative nod did she realize that she was wrong from the beginning. There was no immortal hand at all. Qiqi just wanted to drink coconut milk.


    And because of this easy to get coconut milk, even tossed so long, walked so far.


    Early know so, oneself at the beginning direct a few coconut milk to drink for him not good? I still blame myself for not considering it.


    But in that case, you can go to the beach near Mond tomorrow.


    See if there are coconut trees, no coconut trees fly forward, see where there are islands, find some coconut trees, make their own coconut milk.


    Whether it''s coconut milk or coconut milk, go straight to him and let him have a taste.


    The night passed smoothly until the next morning, when smoke from the camp rose.


    Noel. He got up very early. After practicing the sword technique Li Yi gave him for a while, he began to cook breakfast food alone.


    The food he made was not so complicated and simple, but it was enough for breakfast.


    She made it by herself. No one helped her. She needed someone to hunt and gather.


    Therefore, everyone''s basic food is already cooked, of course, no one dislikes the simple.


    Everyone was very happy after dinner. Li Yi looked around and said slowly, "I''m going to Yingxiang beach and then go back to Mond city. What about you?"


    Although he inquired, he knew in his own heart that they would all agree, because Noel would certainly agree. Kori just wanted to play, and there must be a lot of fish going to the beach. He fried fish in the sea and by the lake.


    Both of them agreed. Naturally, there was no reason for winning and sending alliance to refuse. They just took risks together. They didn''t care where they went.


    But it''s time to go back to Mond city after Yingxiang beach. I went back to Mond city to have a rest and take a bath, and even did many other chores.


    Let''s relax and trade all these things in our hands.


    I just took this opportunity to influence the beach, where I found two coconut trees to open coconuts.


    Well, you also need to make coconut milk. Open the coconut shell and drink coconut milk directly.


    Or it can be said that coconut water needs to get the pulp out of it. After squeezing, coconut milk is obtained.


    There are some difficulties, but it''s not a big deal for me. I hope there are coconut trees here.


    But after thinking about it, it seems that coconut trees may not be needed.


    Divorced, they embarked on the road to Yin Yang Beach. He separated his mind once and kept searching in the storage ring, as if trying to find something.


    After a while, Li Yi took out a box of coconut juice from the storage ring.


    Coconut milk only drinks coconut brand, which should also be regarded as coconut milk. I don''t know how it tastes. She likes it or not.


    Li Yi opened the box, helped him put the straw in, and gave everyone a bottle.


    "Let''s all try coconut milk." Seven seven. Obviously very happy to see her holding out her hand and want to take it.


    "Coconut milk, coconut milk, seven seven seven want to drink coconut milk." After Li Yi helped her install the straw, he handed her a bottle of coconut milk.


    Qiqi put it to his mouth, squinted and drank happily.


    When he drank coconut milk, he also heard the voice of commission.


    I can''t help sighing in my heart that I never thought that his wish was so simple. He was never a semi immortal beast. He just wanted to drink what he wanted most.


    "Is it good?" Li Yi looks at them and asks.


    Seven seven nodded and did not speak. Palmer liked it very much and said with a smile, "it''s really delicious. This coconut milk is better than everything Palmer has ever drunk before."


    Of course, Li Yi didn''t pay attention to it. Paramount always said that whenever he ate something delicious, he would sigh that it was the most delicious thing in the world.

 Chapter 641

    Keli came to the beach and had a good time. She put down her schoolbag, took off her coat and her little shoes.


    Li Yi has a headache when he jumps on the beach barefoot.


    She is running here barefoot, although there is no glass and other debris that may scratch.


    But the shell is still very sharp, accidentally cut. I''m afraid there will be blood all over the place and she will cry.


    Palmon didn''t feel anything. He just found it comfortable to bury his hands and feet in the sand.


    So soon he piled up a lot of sand and buried himself on the beach like a living sand sculpture.


    Ying looks at the sea in the distance and listens to the constant surging of the waves. The spray flashed a dazzling light under the refraction of sunlight. The sound of seagulls came from a distance and went further.


    Seven seven is looking at the distant sea, holding a small umbrella, he does not like the sun.


    Although she doesn''t feel uncomfortable when she is exposed to the sun because of the aura of heaven and earth and the warmth of life, she still doesn''t like the sun.


    So he just stood aside quietly with an umbrella, but soon the bird beside him turned into a huge umbrella to cover her.


    Kelly was a little shocked and ran over excitedly.


    Palmon also flew over at this time, because he stayed there for a short time.


    After a while, I will feel the cold sand on my body is hot again. It should be much better to cover myself with sand under the sunshade.


    Noel is looking around, Li Yi asked him to find some crabs.


    Keli stepped on the sand and piled sand sculptures. Occasionally, she used bombs to blow up the fish in the sea, but there was no obvious harvest.


    Just a few small shrimps, not a big harvest.


    Li Yi left alone, looking for coconuts.


    At least for the moment, he did not find the coconut tree, so he came to the sea and began to look for the island.


    His luck is really good, and soon an island appeared in front of him. Unfortunately, the island did not have any coconut trees.


    He began to search again. His speed was so fast that he could cross a long distance in a flash.


    Li Yi. This time, I was lucky to find a coconut tree. Unfortunately, there were not many mature coconuts on the tree. But after all, he took off seven or eight of them and put them into the storage ring.


    Then they went back to the surface, dived into the deep sea, and began to hunt lobsters, abalone and oysters. Tuna, salmon.


    Some of them on the table are flying back to the coast. It''s not long since he left. For them, although they found Li Yi missing, they were not too surprised. They thought he was going out to look for him.


    In fact, it is true that he went out to look for food, and the results were quite fruitful. Today''s lunch can be served with aquatic products.


    After eating, they have to go back to Mond. Fortunately, it''s not very far from Mond city. They can play for a long time after eating, and they can go back in time.


    Noel caught several crabs and raised the fire at the same time.


    Now the only drawback is that they don''t have many cooking tools and condiments. Originally, he was worried.


    After all, he has never made roast crabs, and I''ve got rid of the fog. He heard other people in Mond say that crabs seem to have to be handled and he is proficient in cooking skills, but he seldom cooks crabs.


    But I don''t know why I always feel confident when I see you back, even if there is no way to cook, I won''t worry, because these days, Li Yi often changes some new cooking props.


    Sure enough, with her idea, pots and pans were taken out, and many fresh and even never seen condiments were also taken out.


    The cooking started. It was hot and fast.


    Noel is mainly playing around. She can''t do a lot of things, and he can do a lot of things.


    Li Yi began to use mana to deal with these fish, otherwise he wanted to deal with them by himself, even if it was very fast, he didn''t know how long it would take.


    The fish and crabs are all treated well. The one that should be steamed should be steamed, the one that should be put on the fire, and the one that should be baked should be put on the fire.


    All the food is cooked on the pot. It''s very easy to make. There''s no big difficulty. The next thing to do is to wait for time to cook them to the best taste.


    Li Yi. This is the time to take out the coconut and start processing.


    To be honest, coconuts are here, but how to make coconut milk needs to be well made.


    Tap gently to remove the hardest shell on the outside.


    Keep shaking, the coconut from the inner shell glass and broken, into a little bit of coconut milk and coconut water, fusion has a better atmosphere.


    Finally, I took out a straw and inserted it into the coconut. I pecked it gently. It tasted very good, but it was not as good as coconut juice.


    There is no way, the ratio of the two materials is not the same, although this is fresh, but not that sweet.


    There''s no way. After all, it''s a wild coconut. You can''t ask too much for it. The coconut juice used by coconut trees must be naturally selected coconut juice with excellent varieties, and these are pure wild.


    How does it taste? It''s a gamble. It may be very sweet or not.


    We also made all the others, one for each.


    Molly. Looking at the style of this thing, and then looking at the coconut shell, lost in thought.


    Can I process the bouncing bombs, gather a large number of bouncing bombs in a very solid object, and then detonate them? Will they have more power.


    If the bomb is detonated in a closed object, will it be less powerful than in an open field.


    Or is it more powerful than the open field.


    Keli looked at the coconut shell involuntarily lost in thought, but did not think too long to be attracted by the many foods in front of her.


    No longer have the mind to observe those coconut shells, no mind to think how to improve the bouncing bomb.


    At the same time, she looked at the lobster and crab with curiosity.


    Molly. I don''t like lobster and crabs because it''s very hard to shell them. Every time I eat them for a long time, he wants to go out and play. He doesn''t want to sit on the table and peel them slowly.


    However, what Li Yi brought back this time is quite different. It seems that it is much bigger than what he ate in Mond city before.


    Because it''s very convenient to set up big things. Soon a big lobster has a lot of meat, which is enough for itself.


    Before that, he had never imagined that eating shrimp would be such a light and labor-saving thing.


    It''s just such a big shrimp. Where on earth did he make it? It''s a creature that Cory has never seen.


    She felt that she had done a lot of research on the creatures around him, but she had never seen them.


    He''s seen prawns and eaten prawns, but never in Mond.


    There is no way. In this era, people don''t have many boats. Offshore fishing is not particularly developed, and offshore fishing is not much better.


    For mondecheng people, nurturing is to gamble on their own lives and fight against the waves. Mondecheng''s sea area has frequent waves, and every time they go out to sea, they always fight for their lives.


    Later, gradually, there was very little by the sea. Fishermen fish, and more people choose to fish inland, or go hunting and planting, because the land is vast and the population is sparse.


    Although there are many hills, it is not a problem as long as we are willing to support our family. After all, it''s very difficult to plant in the South than in the West. It''s impossible to plant in a big way, and you can''t use big animals to cultivate. However, it is completely possible to plant in a single household, and it is very easy and labor-saving.


    Therefore, coupled with the occasional storm, Mond''s offshore fishing industry, even offshore fishing, is always in a state of stop.


    Because of a strong wind, several fishing villages along the sea are likely to disappear completely.


    Gradually, everyone moved inland, but it is said that Mond still has an organization to observe hurricanes on the sea from time to time. Let everyone know in advance when the storm comes and be ready


    For mond, a strong wind is enough to cause chaos in the city, so be prepared anyway.


    Mengdu is not like carp. There is only one city in Mengdu. Although it is very big, the place is very big and there are not many people.


    Because of the terrain, it is not a good place to develop.


    And it''s not as deep as Li Yue''s grassroots officials. There are a lot of black households in Monde.


    Some people don''t even have official identification.


    Living far away from the city of mond, they are rarely managed. In the same situation, they have to rely on themselves to do everything they want.


    No matter what the natural and man-made disasters are, they have to rely on themselves to resist them. There is no Knight Order of Mond to rely on them.


    The only advantage is that they don''t have to pay taxes, but more Mondes don''t know a city far away.


    In fact, they are not Monde people, living in the mountains. There are many demons all around. If you are not lucky, you will be surrounded by Qiuqiu people for two or three miles. There is only one way to die.


    In this case, in addition to the main roads and trade routes maintained by the Knights of mond, it is very dangerous for most places to come.


    However, with such a large-scale transfer of the Western knights, some wild people may be found wandering outside. Of course, there are some such probabilities. The information they communicate with the outside world is extremely low.


    It can even be said that there is no way. Although Mond is not very big, his mountains and rivers are too chaotic.


    Once there is chaos, it gives many people the chance to hide there.


    In addition, there are many demons. There may be some small tribes hiding in the mountain. They can''t fight against the demons. But they can live comfortably with the help of the humorous natural environment around them. In this case, how can they have the desire to explore.


    There is no reason to give up the present humorous environment, so that a large number of elite in the village are likely to lose on the road of exploration.


    Of course, there won''t be too many such people, but they always exist.


    When all of them finished their meal, they played on the beach again.


    Molly. At the beginning, he picked up the shells on the ground. According to him, the pattern of each shell was different. He wanted to collect them.


    And he doesn''t collect it casually. He only selects the most suitable collection with characteristics.


    Relatively speaking, those ordinary shells were just put aside by him to have a look, and he would never collect them.


    She collected a lot of shells, put them all together, and then picked from them. She has been doing this job for a long time.


    In the end, she chose some shells that she thought were the best looking. She gave some shells to Qiqi, and some were given to paimeng and Ying by him.


    Noel and Li Yi. Two people also have a small share, but the two styles are very strange, perhaps in his opinion, this kind of strange shell is a very good gift.


    For children, the value of money is not important, they like it is the most important thing.


    Li Yi put these shells away, seven seven seven. Also looking at these shells, this is one of her few gifts given by others.


    These shells may not be worth much in other people''s eyes, but they are very precious in her eyes.


    Noel. It''s also very curious and precious to see these shells. It''s not that he hasn''t been out with kori before, but it''s the first time that he''s been so far away from the beach.


    However, when something happened, he helped him with the bomb. Commander Qin locked himself in the cell with the particles, and then he never allowed himself to take Keli out.


    Qiqi put the shells carefully, it seems that if you are not careful, you will lose them.


    He had no pocket on his body. He could only put it in the bag of the traveler''s shoe belt.


    Keli also put some shells into her backpack as the biggest harvest of this trip.


    Mora is nothing to him. Those rare creatures, even these shells, are more precious to him than countless moras.


    As time went by, it was time for them to leave. If they didn''t leave now, it would not be so easy for them to get to Mond city later.


    After all, driving in the wilderness at night is undoubtedly a dangerous thing. They are going to take advantage of the present time to enter the city of Mond before sunset and deal with some of the things on their hands.


    Mora would have enjoyed the night in Mond for a while, and finally went home to sleep.


    They walked all the way from Yingxiang beach to Mond. Although they met some golfers on the journey, Li Yi didn''t plan to fight them, so that everyone could avoid them.


    That''s why they managed to get back to Mond before sunset. Now it''s at least an hour before sunset.


    Everyone is waiting outside, and you walk into the adventurers'' Association alone and start trading all kinds of materials.


    All these materials were replaced by magic, and then divided into four parts. At the same time, some irons were sold from the blacksmith.


    These things also occupy space in the pet ring. At that time, if he didn''t take them, he would have lost a sum of mora for no reason, so he could only take them with him.


    After changing all the money, divide it equally into four parts, and then throw all the money to them.


    "Take the money and do whatever you want"

 Chapter 642

    Li Yi said, Ying and paimeng two people are very happy with the money to leave.


    For both of them, there have been a lot of things they like. Before they had no money to buy, now they have money to buy.


    Looking at her money, she didn''t know what to buy.


    Just holding Li Yi''s hand and wandering around the city, I don''t know what to do.


    On the other side, she took Noel, and three of them wandered around the city. In fact, there is no purpose or goal.


    Noel now has a lot of money in her hands, but she doesn''t know what to do with it or where to spend it.


    So I can only follow Li Yi and hang out with them. After a while, I saw that Noel didn''t mean to buy anything. He spoke slowly.


    "If you want to buy anything, you can buy anything you want to eat. If you don''t want anything, you can go to the bank and save the money. If you save more, you can consider buying a house. "


    Noel nodded at his words, stunned, and scratched his head with embarrassment.


    "Actually, I don''t know what to buy. I don''t seem to want anything in particular."


    She pondered for a long time and didn''t seem to find anything in particular she wanted.


    But at this time, more people came, hoping to get his help.


    When Noel goes to do something, he basically devotes himself to it, regardless of himself or others. He never even considers whether he can do it himself.


    Li Yi is also helpless. He doesn''t know what Noel is.


    It seems that the child can''t help but want to agree to other people''s demands, even completely unable to control himself.


    It''s not that he has no way to solve this problem. It''s just that this method has its advantages and disadvantages.


    He hasn''t figured out whether to use this method or not, which is equivalent to a heavy medicine.


    It''s very possible to get rid of the current disease directly by taking it, or it may be too heavy to bear.


    So he didn''t choose to use it. Instead, he turned them down all the way.


    Although Noel felt very embarrassed, he was dragged along the way. He didn''t know how to respond and soon arrived at Li Yi''s house.


    Entering the room, she seemed relieved.


    As if everything was safe when she got here, she quickly brought in her identity and began to clean up the disordered room.


    Before finishing the dishes and bowls that had not been washed, he even began to mop the floor and tidy the carpet.


    As soon as you enter here, it seems that there are countless things you can do, and you can take the money after you deal with them all.


    She finally knew what she should buy and what she should buy. She ran out to buy some food.


    Pai Meng and Ying have come back at this time, carrying a large bag of small fruits and many kinds of food.


    With a little processing and cooking, it can immediately become a delicious food.


    Noel originally wanted to go out to buy food materials, but now he can only get rid of his busy work of processing and cooking with these materials.


    Li Yi wanted to help, but she refused with a smile.


    So helpless, can only sit on one side, honest waiting for him busy.


    Ying and paimeng have entered the bathroom to take a bath. They are busy running in the mountains. They don''t know how much sweat they have shed.


    At this time, Keli finally came back to see that she was carrying a lot of things.


    Li Yi can only hope that it is not the raw material for processing bombs, and that he will not blow up his house.


    Kelly easily won''t use the bomb in the city, but that doesn''t mean he won''t be in any dangerous situation when researching and processing.


    After all, this kind of thing is very dangerous, and as long as he does it, it is possible.


    But obviously, I''m afraid I can''t stop him. Even if it''s forbidden, I can''t stop him from doing this kind of experiment.


    What he can do is to make repeated orders. I hope he will not try to study bombs.


    At least, even if she studies after returning to the knight''s order, she would blow up the knight''s order and ignore it.


    Keli jumps back and sees Li Yi staring at him and the pile of materials in his hand.


    She seems to be aware of something very serious, a little embarrassed to spit out his tongue, smile, seems to want to muddle through.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work. Palmer ran to him excitedly and asked.


    "Little Cory, what have you bought so much?" She has endless curiosity about the things in Kelly''s bag. She just wants to open it to have a look, and then she is snatched directly.


    "Nothing, nothing. I went upstairs first." Then he ran upstairs in three and two steps.


    Before closing the door, he looked around and found that Li Yi was still looking at him.


    Hope to turn and close the door, this time she also found that Li Yi is walking upstairs, more flustered in the heart.


    Think about it carefully. What will you do if you are found to have to develop a new bouncing bomb?


    She''s not going to drive herself back to the knights, is she? Molly doesn''t want to go back to the Knights. Molly doesn''t want to be locked up.


    But the more I think about it, the more I fear and regret it. Even she doesn''t know what to do.


    Listening to Li Yi''s step by step, it was like listening to the death knell.


    But anyway, she came up, and after a while she knocked on the door.


    Kerry''s fear was even greater, but he knew there was no way.


    In fact, she is very good at admitting her mistakes. When he bought these materials, he thought about whether to let sister Noel help carry them to the field.


    I tried to make a bouncing bomb in the field, but now it has been found. I''m afraid the new bouncing bomb can''t sit.


    So at the moment of opening the door, looking at Li yikeli outside, I couldn''t hold it for a moment.


    I jumped on him and hugged him like a child, swinging in his arms.


    Then began to cry, voice and tears instantly flow out.


    "Wuwu, big brother can not sit on the bouncing bomb, nor study the bouncing bomb. You don''t want to send Keli back to the Knights. Kelly doesn''t want to be locked up


    After that, the sound of crying, even his cry, attracted other people.


    Li Yi touched her head helplessly and helped him wipe away his tears. "I haven''t said it yet. Why do you cry? Don''t worry, I won''t send you back to the order, even if you blow up my house. "


    He patted her chest and assured her that whether she would believe or not was not in his consideration. However, it was very likely that she would believe her. After all, she was easy to listen to others.


    Even if you are clever and proficient in bomb making, you are still a child.


    "Ah! Really? " She. Although that''s what he said, it''s obvious that he has believed Li Yi''s words, and the weeping voice has gradually stopped.


    As soon as his cry came, many people stood outside the door waiting to see.


    Molly. Looking at them all outside, I suddenly realized that something had happened to me. The most important thing was that I lost my face.


    All of a sudden rushed to hold you, like an ostrich, as long as you don''t look at others, you won''t lose face.


    At this time, Qiqi ran over to hold his hand and gently hugged her as a sign of comfort.


    Molly. At this time, it''s better to be held by others and feel wronged.


    More importantly, he found that all the people were not looking at themselves, and gradually left to do their own things.


    So he came out slightly embarrassed. If everyone is still there, I''m afraid he can''t help it.


    Seven seven. She hugged the comfort of a small voice, "not afraid."


    Li Yi also left at this time, let their two children get along with each other, can also help Ke Li ease this mood.


    I just never thought that Keli was so afraid of the fact that the bomb was discovered. I''m afraid that Keli must have been locked up many times when the new bomb was discovered.


    But think about it and know that Qin''s doing this is also a helpless move. He can''t really allow Keli to study new bombs.


    It''s a very unsafe thing for him, for Mond and for everyone.


    People have blunders, horses have blunders, even the most talented people may have blunders, not to mention Keli, such a small child.


    So it''s understandable that he doesn''t allow Keli to study bouncing bombs, but studying bombs is just as hard to control as Keli''s nature.


    Therefore, he often tries to study secretly. Once he is found that nothing has happened, fortunately, there is a little danger, and even nothing is likely to be confined.


    Therefore, every time he studies bombs, he is furtive. The more hidden he is, the more serious the consequences will be when he is found.


    So this time he was discovered by Li Yi, he had such a big mood fluctuation, but later he was comforted.


    I''m just worried that I didn''t find it this time, or I didn''t scold him if I found it. I don''t know if it will happen next time.


    There is no way to do this. I can only hope that nothing will happen during this period of time. At least when Qin calls him before he returns to the knights, there will be no problem.


    At present, he can only shrink in this way. At least when he returns to the Knights'' order for a while, he will be able to pass over to him. After he is light all the time, he can consider taking Qiqi back to Liyue harbor.


    At that time, I can consider whether to leave the world or do other things. Obviously, it''s not the time to think about this. Now that I have promised commander Qin to take care of him for a period of time, Keli will try her best to do it.


    I just don''t know if he has made great progress in taking people to clean up the mound people in the wild.


    I don''t know what he''s like now. You''ve been wandering in the wild these days, and you haven''t seen them, or even the Knights. You just occasionally see some westerly knights on patrol.


    In fact, these westerlies are only responsible for describing that the really outstanding elites have been transferred to clean up the Qiuqiu people.


    The news he got from these people was that he was so diligent in cleaning up the Qiuqiu people, but the specific situation was not known.


    Kerry had been waiting upstairs for a long time, wondering what to do.


    At the thought that he would have to face the ridicule of many people, he was a little embarrassed to go down, but he was embarrassed to go down, but his stomach began to growl again.


    Qiqi also smelled the smell, it can finally smell some more exciting smell, such as sour, such as spicy.


    As for other flavors, they can''t smell again, but you believe that as long as they recover slowly, sooner or later they will be able to taste all the flavors and have all the senses of normal people.


    She. After smelling the smell, his little nose twitched violently, and then he took kori and wanted to go downstairs to eat. He didn''t know what Noel had done, which was also very attractive to him.


    Molly. Originally, he couldn''t go down. Now he was pulled by Keli and walked slowly downstairs. But as soon as he went downstairs, he saw xiaopaimen and Ying laughing to himself with their mouths covered.


    "Well." Kelly grabs her big hat and seems to want to cover her head to avoid embarrassment.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem to be of any use. Although he covered his hat and bowed his head, there was no doubt that he slowly raised his head because he needed to eat.


    Molly raised her head slowly. He saw that everyone could not hold it for the first time, and suddenly began to laugh.


    After he laughs, Ying also laughs, and then Li Yi Nuoer even seven seven seven shallow smile.


    Keli scratched her head. She was a little embarrassed. She laughed twice and didn''t say anything.


    Since everyone was very happy with the smile, then the matter is over, but he is thinking about whether to try to do the bouncing, but as soon as he has this idea, he soon kicked it out of his mind, and now I still don''t want to think about it.


    Noel touched her head and sighed, as if thinking of something not so good.


    She used to help Cory. He made bombs and helped him select local experimental sites and prepare experimental materials.


    Then I watched him finish the experiment and help him throw the bomb. Finally, I accidentally blew up several cars.


    The final result is the emotional rush to pay the indemnity, the last face of helplessness to take him and kori back to the confinement room, and ordered him not to help kori carry out such a dangerous experiment in the future.


    Molly. After that, I also knew that I was wrong. As long as I was doing the bouncing bomb by myself, I would be pitiful if I was locked up in the cell. I would never involve other people.


    Noel is considered by Kerry to be one of the people he is involved in.


    He was ashamed to think that he had done harm to Noel''s sister and was in the same cell as himself.


    Soon after they were ashamed of their appetite, Ying and paimeng bought a lot of ingredients and some miscellaneous things. Juying said that they bought them specially according to paimeng''s strong request.


    All these things are his favorite food, or it seems that so far there is nothing he does not like to eat.


    In addition, these miscellaneous and even some toy pendants were all bought back by it.


    Hanging everywhere in the house, the whole house looks like a lot of warmth.

 Chapter 643

    In this way, Li Yi took Qiqi to live in mond, and took risks every day.


    And Ying they roam in the whole mond, but to his surprise, something happened in Mond city during this time.


    Ying gets along well with a poet who likes drinking and fishing.


    However, Yu Zhidong''s fool people chose to attack the poet. It is said that they attacked the fool people''s executive code, madam.


    However, as the acting head of the knight''s order, Qin, after hearing about it, did not know. I didn''t mean to deal with it. On the contrary, I pressed it down, hoping to make it a big thing and a small thing.


    Ying is very angry about this, but there is no way.


    He is not the opponent of that lady at all, and Li Yi was not there that day. She felt that if Li Yi asked him to do it, Wendy would never have anything wrong.


    It''s a pity that he''s not here, and judging from the current situation, Wendy doesn''t seem to want revenge himself.


    In fact, his team leader only pursues stability. After all, if there are any more stupid people inside master abyss outside mond, it''s really a very dangerous thing.


    Of course, Li Yi knows about it, but he doesn''t understand why Qin doesn''t dare to attack the fool.


    If it was him, he would find a way to completely solve the problem of the fool, and cut off relations with Zhidong directly.


    Even if you put yourself in the position of Qin, you will definitely do so with Qin''s strength. Now mengde can at least let Dongfeng dragon do it.


    It''s not a big deal to break ties with Zhihua. How about making China stronger? They can also come directly across other countries to attack Mond.


    Or are they going to borrow from other countries first? We need to ask several countries around Mongolia whether they agree or not.


    In other words, if you are going to look through the snow capped mountains on Longji, no matter how strong China is, the distance is always a natural moat in this era, and the expedition is a very dangerous thing.


    No matter how strong Dongguo is, it''s still far away from Monde. In this case, even if you are the executive officer among the people, Dongguo still takes Monde. There''s no way.


    On the contrary, it shows a retreat for this kind of thing, which will only make people feel that the country is more weak and deceptive in the future.


    So that everyone wants to try to bully. After all, you Mondes are so weak. If we don''t bully them and usurp more benefits, do we have a good idea.


    Countries don''t talk about morality, they just talk about naked interests.


    Li Yi doesn''t understand why Qin made such a choice. But he knows that he is not qualified to intervene, and he has no intention to intervene, which will only be more difficult for him.


    Ying here is ready, he wants to leave, want to go to the glass month port to have a look.


    Want to feel the legendary eyes, and ask if the eyes have taken his brother.


    Li Yi agrees with this, because according to his plan, he should also leave Mond today, or leave Mond in a period of time.


    Huiliyue chooses someone to take care of Qiqi for her. She will come back to pick her up after a while.


    Ganyu is a very good candidate, if the intervention can not, also can let Ying help take care of.


    Seven seven. Now it''s much smarter than before. It''s not easy to forget anything. It has a good memory and can eat a lot of things. It can even smell the aroma of some food when it''s cooked.


    All these changes were made by him bit by bit, and he was very pleased.


    Similarly, he is about to return soon, and he is still a little uneasy in his heart. In fact, he can probably guess what he will face after that. He can only hope that Medusa didn''t spread these things.


    But he knows that he still has some vague expectations in his heart. He hopes that he will spread the story, so that he doesn''t have to think about how to disclose to others that he is a scum man.


    Do you call that slag? I just want to give them a home.


    "Let''s go together in two days. There''s one on the way."


    Li Yi slowly opens his mouth, Ying just nods.


    Palmer was very happy to agree, and nodded wildly, "good luck, so you can continue to make special dishes for me in the port of departure and Huaxia, but where is Huaxia? Another world? What about names you''ve never heard of? "


    She doesn''t care much about everything except eating. The most important thing is eating.


    So when he learned that he could go on the road with Li Yi and others, and he could eat more delicious food on the road, he was very happy.


    "Well, we''ll leave in a few days. These days, you should say goodbye to the people montecheng knows. Since we know each other, we''d better say goodbye. Besides, maybe we''ll come back later."


    It''s beautiful. Nodding, he thought it was right, and she was ready to say goodbye to her friend Wendy before leaving.


    He can''t stay in Mond all the time. He can''t find what he is looking for. But where is his brother? No matter how I searched, I didn''t find any trace of him.


    Li Yi. By that time, Jieyang had been found. To be exact, it was not coconut sheep, but Qiqi''s wish was to drink coconut milk. He has found coconut milk, even if the Commission is completed, there are still many people in Mond city who want to find coconut sheep.


    If you don''t do anything later, you''d better go to the adventurers Association and cancel the Commission.


    As for those membranous ones, there is no need to take them back. Let the adventurers Association help you to share them. Those who take this Commission and are ready to find Yin and Yang, or even those who are ready to find coconut sheep on their own adventure journey, share them.


    Everyone can''t get much, but they can get dozens of molas more or less. It''s not a lot, but it''s enough for them to add a plate of vegetables to their meal.


    Or have a simple breakfast, a bowl of soup and some bread.


    It''s not a lot of money. It''s mainly an incentive. Anyway, they take the Commission to help them find nutrition. Although they can''t find it in the end, they can''t let others work in vain.


    This is not because he is kind-hearted, mainly because the Commission was wrong from the beginning. He felt sorry for those crazy people looking for coconut sheep.


    If this entrustment is right and he has found this kind of semi immortal hand, then he does not think it is wrong to entrust anything. This kind of thing does not exist in this world.


    In this way, how can he face those people, so he feels a little embarrassed and wants to give them some compensation.


    After all, it does allow some people to go to the wild in large quantities and on a large scale to find something that doesn''t exist at all without knowing anything.


    It''s really outrageous, so he just let the money go.


    Although a small number of people will feel very uncomfortable, most of them will be very happy. After all, more than half of them are not looking for coconut sheep to take the Commission. Many people just pick up and find them on the way, even if they can''t find them.


    There are even many adventurers who focus on the entrustment of looking for things. As long as all the people looking for things are intercepted, they may encounter them one day when they are adventuring in the wild. Anyway, the association of adventurers does not have too many requirements and regulations for entrustment.


    Unless the sponsor chooses to allow only one person to receive it, or doesn''t want to cast the net and let everyone see it, most people pick it up when they see it, and then look for it. If they can find it, they will get a reward, even if they can''t find it.


    Li Yi quietly went to the adventurers'' Association to have a look around, and he specially selected. At this time of noon, there were very few people in the adventurers'' Association, or even none.


    After all, those who choose to take risks today have already left. Those who don''t take risks today will not stay in the adventurers Association. If they come back from outside, they should choose in the afternoon.


    I will not choose to come back at noon, and it will be close to lunch time soon. Many people go to lunch, and there are fewer people here.


    Li Yi walked into the adventurers Association and soon got the attention of many people. Of course, they were all staff. After all, no one would come here at this time.


    It has to be said that the staff of the adventurers association are very beautiful, which is one of the reasons why many adventurers continue to join here.


    "I''ll cancel the entrustment, but the entrusted money doesn''t need to be returned. Please help me to see how many people have accepted the entrustment and share the money equally with them."


    After all, he said, many of the staff around him were surprised. After all, it was not unheard of to cancel the entrustment. However, after canceling the entrustment, they did not ask for any money. Instead, they had to give all the gold coins to the adventurers of the adventurers Association.


    It really surprised them a little, but it soon came back to them.


    "You are the gentleman who has offered a reward of ten million for the search of coconut sheep." The reception staff of the association of adventurers are very good.


    All the things given by Li Yi, including the feedback given when he was entrusted by the adventurers Association, can help him remove the entrustment and confirm his identity.


    Soon the identity was confirmed. Now everyone is surrounded here. There is no way. There is nothing to do. Now there is a lot of excitement. Naturally, many people are instinctively surrounded.


    And it''s not that some people don''t have other ideas. Li Yi can send tens of millions of entrustments without changing his face.


    And can not change the face of the ten million all to others, that he is very rich.


    In this case, as long as you can get close to this golden thigh, you will definitely have no worries about food and clothing in the future. As long as one or two people have this idea to approach him, it will be enough, and other people will also come.


    "Sir, are you sure you want to cancel the Commission and distribute all the Commission money equally to the more than 30000 adventurers who received your commission?"


    Because the reception decision of the association of adventurers still needs to be confirmed, and it needs to be confirmed more than once, so that they can rest assured of all the next things.


    Li Yi nodded and said solemnly, "although I have found the half immortal beast coconut sheep I entrusted you to look for, and no one has ever provided me with any information, in such a long time, the adventurers of the adventurers Association have been busy looking for and exploring this matter, which I see in my eyes and keep in mind.


    Although you can''t find it, you can''t live a free and busy life. The money is shared equally among you. Everyone doesn''t share much, but I''ll treat you to a bottle of water and thank them for their busyness. "


    Li Yi. Of course, I have to say that. After all, I just mean that the insurers didn''t find it. After I found it alone, I gave him all the money entrusted. Although everyone didn''t share much, it was enough for most people to read him well.


    After all, the vast majority of people are not really specialized in searching, they just take on all tasks, or look at the entrustment. If they are lucky and find it, it''s best. However, it''s not a great loss if they don''t find it.


    "Well, now that you are sure, I''ll cancel the Commission for you. However, it may take a long time for the average score of the money. After all, there are many adventurers in the seven countries looking for it. We can only cut the index and settle the foreign exchange according to the current quantity, which takes quite a long time. "


    "I understand. After all, the adventurers association has helped me a lot."


    Li Yi boasted, as if he really found the coconut sheep, instead of giving them an impossible commission from the beginning.


    He left the adventurers'' Association only after everything was taken care of.


    It''s time for me to go, but I should say goodbye to some people. To be honest, I don''t seem to get along well with anyone in mondecheng.


    Anyway, we should say goodbye to you. Well, take Qiqi with you, but you can still play here when you have time.


    Li Yi is also capable of transferring and shuttling between the world.


    Although it''s not his own random transmission, it''s very troublesome to ask others to help, and also to have blood resonance, it''s very rare to have the ability to do so.


    Back home with seven seven, Ying. Of course, if he doesn''t want to come here, he should also visit. It seems that he knows more friends here than himself. In fact, amber and many other people seem to know him very well.


    Of course, Li Yi and them can be regarded as friends, but they don''t know each other very well, and they know many other people by winning, otherwise they won''t have much friendship at all.


    But since I''m leaving, I''d better drop in.


    It''s hard to say when it will be next time.


    "Keli, Noel..." Li Yi. Yell. To be honest, he''s been with Noel longer and longer.


    He often goes to his home to practice sword, and even lives in his home with grains for a long time. He just moved back recently, but he is not used to it. He often raises the price of his team, so he just sleeps here most of the time and runs back to his own side as soon as he wakes up.


    Sometimes I don''t even sleep here. I just fall asleep at Li Yi''s side.


    Qin is very happy to face this situation. After all, there is a person who can control the particles and let him stop making bombs. What a good thing

 Chapter 644

    Of course, Keli and Noel are in the room. Li Yi often teaches Noel''s swordsmanship during this period.


    And teach him to face other people''s unreasonable request, ask to say no.


    This is very difficult, but his long-term compulsion has played a very important role. The most important thing is that he used the method of chopping chaos with a sharp knife.


    "From now on, you are not allowed to agree to anyone''s request, no one can let you do anything. Except for me He said that, Noel. I really listened, and the effect was very good. No matter what the request was reasonable or unreasonable, I refused to let him do anything.


    Of course, in the early stage, this attracted many people''s disagreement, even many people''s surprise, even Qin. There are also some people who don''t understand it, but when they know that it won''t be long before Noel can be corrected and let it return to normal, all the Knights stand up and agree.


    After all, Noel''s situation makes them worry sometimes.


    It''s a great thing that Li Yi can help them persuade Noel.


    "Your elder brother and seven seven elder sisters, have you come to play with Keli?"


    Noel opened the door, and Kelly was sitting on the table alone eating delicious snacks, where the fragrance wafted out.


    "Come in, please." Noel. He opened the door and hurried to let them in.


    Li Yi walked in and did not sit down. Instead, he sighed silently, "today I''m here to say goodbye to you two. I''m going to go back to Liyue port."


    "Ah Molly. After hearing that, he was very surprised, and then he felt a little lost and sad. He certainly didn''t want Li Yi and Qi Qi to go. After all, he didn''t find someone to play with every day. Since Li Yi came, he has been able to go out and play in the wilderness every day, looking for new lizards and new animal and plant specimens.


    Now that Li Yi is gone, where is he going to find such a good friend? It''s hard to avoid sadness and loss.


    Noel is also very frustrated, but his emotions are more reluctant.


    But what he covered up was better than kori. Kori''s unhappiness had been written on her face, and Noel''s could resist it.


    "Well, don''t be too sad. I''m not going to return it. I''ll come back after a while. Besides, it''s just a temporary reply. I''m sure I''ll go back to Mond city to play with Kelly in a while


    Li Yi saw Ke Li''s appearance and took the initiative to step forward and touch her head to comfort her.


    "Well." Can Li should a mood slightly better, but still can see sad and lost.


    Noel is much better. On the one hand, he is older than Keli. On the other hand, she thinks she may be able to go to Liyue harbor to find him.


    The last time I went to prison alone from mond, I didn''t enter Liyue port, but it was not far away from there.


    "Besides, maybe you can go to Liyue harbor in the future. If we go, I will probably be in bubulu there. Even if I''m not here, 77 will be there. "


    What he said must be right. He may not be there at that time, but Qiqi will be there for sure.


    He will ask someone to take care of him. It won''t be too long for him to leave for a period of time, at most three to four months. At the same time, he also hopes that his time calculation is correct.


    Of course, the more important and most important point is that the time limit still exists. Otherwise, if he goes back there, it is likely that decades or even hundreds of years will pass. That is the real event.


    But I don''t know why, it seems that when he thinks of this, he will feel more and more impulsive, which may happen. The original control function of time travel on this page may have disappeared, and he may not know when to go back.


    In other words, they come to another world by the way of coming, which leads to the interconnection between the world. It''s like the closed Internet updating the time. Everyone has a certain time. If so, the difficulties they encounter are not at all.


    Not only that, the more he thinks about it, the more he feels that this kind of possibility will really appear, and the probability is still very high. However, it is certain that the time in this world will not be chaotic, but other worlds do not have this confidence.


    Li Yi. I started to feel afraid. Well, I''m really afraid. If this thing is really exposed, how can I explain it to yunyun? Maybe it''s many years since I went back. I can''t do anything by teaching them their own skills and accomplishments. But if this thing is really revealed, it''s a big problem.


    It''s not a big problem at one point or two, it''s a very big problem, enough to give yourself a headache.


    But what should we do then? Although he has not come back yet, he has launched a campaign to explain his opinions in what way he should use. He can''t explain it in any way.


    The more Li Yi thought about it, the more worried he felt, but he covered it up well and didn''t show it.


    "I''ll say goodbye to you first, and then we''ll go to other people. See you later. "


    Li Yi. After that, I suddenly remembered something very important and didn''t leave. I took out a small ball from the storage ring.


    This is a body protection magic weapon, which has two functions of protection and transmission. The transmission position is set in the westwind Knight''s cell and the transmission position. This room and his own drugstore are not bubulu.


    Keli can choose to teleport when he is in danger. If the westerly knights are in danger, he can also escape to Liyue port.


    However, this is not the most important thing to give him. He is mainly worried that when he studies bombs, he will hurt himself carelessly.


    This magic weapon will not be activated until it is determined that it will really die this time. It will only be activated once it is determined. If it really encounters something extraordinary. Serious danger can certainly save his life and let him live safely, but he doesn''t want the magic weapon to have a chance to start, if not the best.


    "I gave it to Kelly. Keep it. It''s a gift for you when I''m leaving. " Li Yi said and thrust it into Keli''s hand. "You should remember to take it with you anytime and anywhere every day. Don''t discard it casually."


    Molly. Looking at something similar to the eye of God but different from it, he nodded very seriously. He was the one who paid the most attention to his friends. He always kept the gifts given by his friends very precious. Since Li Yi said he wanted her. Take in the side, he will certainly be very serious with in the side, absolutely not disorderly.


    "And I''ll give you something before Noel leaves." Li Yi. Then he took out a precious black iron sword, which had been refined for a long time. This sword can be regarded as a very good weapon in the world. It was made by him himself, at least it has a lot to do with him.


    Although it is not as good as those real artifact, it is not so bad.


    The effect is no worse than those artifact, which can improve the user''s own effect of condensing elements, shield, time and the power of salt creation.


    What''s more, you can use the salt elements on large pieces to create some salt creation by yourself to help you stand and climb, or other things.


    "This note is for you. I hope you can pass the knight assessment of the order as soon as possible. When you can really control your thoughts and not be influenced by other people''s words, you don''t need to listen to me any more, you can help others according to your own mind. "


    Li Yi takes the sword out of the storage ring and hands it to her. He says it sincerely, hoping to help him a little. During this time, he contacts Noel.


    It gives him a very good impression. He is a very pure child, so he is ready to help him within his ability.


    Noel. In the future, this sword will be very authentic. Li Yi has a lot to teach him about his sword skills. She can obviously realize that her fighting power is getting stronger and stronger during this period of time. It must be inseparable from her learning of sword skills.


    So his heart is heartfelt thanks, divorced, and now he gave such a 1:10 valuable weapon to him, naturally more moved, but he did not know what words of thanks to say, the so-called great kindness does not say thanks, so it is.


    "In that case, stay honest. Maybe I''ll leave tomorrow. Then you can see me off outside Mond. Goodbye. "


    Li Yi said, pulling Qiqi to leave.


    The main thing is to say goodbye to the two of them. Now it''s almost time to go to the knight''s order by yourself. It must be the same to win there. They agreed to meet after saying goodbye.


    Think about it, there are still too many things to deal with and solve, but this is the business of the Monde themselves, let the Monde do it.


    He can''t do anything and doesn''t intend to intervene. Let these people solve it by themselves. The next thing has nothing to do with him.


    Li Yi. Slowly came to the knights, he came here to do the final farewell, and after the end of farewell to all, he is ready to leave the world.


    But I still have to go to Liyue port first. I''ll find someone there to help take care of Qiqi.


    Take advantage of this opportunity to choose to return to another world and do other things, such as understanding yourself. Tell you if the story of Tussaud has been passed on to the cause and other people. If it has been said, it will not be so good to face its own consequences.


    Li Yi. Knowing all this, knowing what he may face, but he is useless. He has no way to change the result. Now as long as he returns, he can basically see the result. All he can do is to watch.


    If it happens, no matter how long he stays here, it will still happen. If it doesn''t happen, no matter how long he stays here, it won''t happen. It depends on fate.


    Come to the knights, Jean. It is there that the Western knights who command the Knights'' order conduct daily training.


    During this period, Xifeng Knights changed the most, especially in the number of people.


    Many have been replaced, many have joined.


    Qin. Even if it is useless, the more important thing is that those who can''t bear the training of the knight order will be expelled and replaced with those who can.


    It''s not an easy thing to do. In a real sense, the safety of Mond is in their hands. If they don''t have the ability to do it, it''s very dangerous for them and other residents of Mond.


    The efficiency of the zephyr order has also been improved during this period.


    And most of the training he is not directly involved in, just every three to five inspection.


    Seeing from a distance that Li Yi came to the Knights'' order, he quickly stood up to meet him.


    Li Yi. In the process of the establishment and development of the knight order, at least give him a lot of personal help.


    Not to mention, it also helped them fight back the wind demon dragon, so that now Mond can have the strong protection of the east wind.


    "What can I do for you?" Qin is sitting on her desk, looking at Qiqi and Li Yi.


    "There''s nothing wrong. In fact, we''re here today to say goodbye to you. I''m going back to Liyue port. But I should come back to see it after a while. There are a lot of things that I need to solve over there


    Li Yi slowly opens his mouth. In fact, he also wants to let Qiqi take it with him, but it''s not safe to stay in mengde.


    Now Mond can really say that he is suffering from external worries and internal troubles, especially for the people. He doesn''t know what kind of extortion he will continue to carry out against them. In addition, his internal strength is also very weak. So he simply takes Qiqi back to Liyue. Liyue harbor is strong enough to protect his safety.


    If you give it to Gan Yu or Ning Guang, you don''t have to worry about his safety.


    Jean heard a nod. He was not surprised by the result.


    There is not too much sadness, after all, feelings need to get along with this kind of thing, and he obviously does not spend a long time with etiquette, and his feelings are not very deep, so how sad he can be.


    "In that case, have a good trip. Are you leaving tomorrow? I can ask Monde to hold a farewell ceremony for you. "


    It''s routine, but it''s not. Not everyone can let him do his routine, or not everyone is qualified to say goodbye to him.


    "After a while, I may come back to the farewell ceremony. There is no need to do this kind of thing."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yi refuses with a smile. It seems that there are not many people in the city to visit him. For many people in the city, they just know that there is this person, and their time together is not very long.


    Ying is the same, but the two sides visit different people.


    Moreover, he has a wider range of friends than himself, and he often runs around the city of mond, thinking that there should be more people to visit.


    Li Yi didn''t continue to do anything. He took Qiqi back to his house and began to pack up.


    At this time, I suddenly think of the most important thing. I forget to find someone to take care of my house, but it''s not difficult. Let Noel help me.


    You believe that she will help look after her house and live in it at any time when she comes back.

 Chapter 645

    Li Yi looks at these people in front of him. They are all here to send him. No matter what, today he is leaving mengde city for Liyue port.


    Many people are not familiar with themselves, but they have a very good relationship with Ying, such as Kaiya and amber.


    They all came to see them off. Of course, they were very happy, not very sad.


    After all, Ying this is not to go back, perhaps after a period of time will come back, which will have how sad mood.


    "I''ll see you again if I have a chance. I''ll send a letter from Li Yue, sister." Molly stood high and waved to them.


    Qiqi also waved to him, and so did the others.


    Li Yi took Qi Qi''s hand and the four of them set foot on the journey again.


    This time it''s a lot easier. After all, I don''t have anything to look for. I don''t need to look for coconut goat finger to play.


    Ying seems to have something on her mind, but she doesn''t say that Pai Meng wants to comfort her, but she doesn''t know how to comfort her.


    When a group of three people set foot on the journey, Pamela kefeiying once had powerful power. With her own wind element, she can improve her speed, and her speed is also very fast.


    Li Yi and Qi Qi. They didn''t have to worry about it. They never slowed down. They ran all the way. They thought that they could arrive at Liyue port from Mond in a few days.


    Even according to the current situation, today they will be able to reach Shimen, go further, go to the book Inn for a day''s rest, and on the third day they will arrive near Liyue port.


    As soon as they came to the stone gate, they saw a statue of God, which was different from the wind god of Mond. It was a rock god.


    Ying steps forward and resonates with the statue with no consideration. She doesn''t care that Li Yi is watching. Soon the silver element between heaven and earth is agitated, and the statue seems to radiate new light.


    In fact, it''s strange that this kind of God should only resonate with people who have the eye of the rock element God.


    Can help the eye owner. Heal the injury and temporarily improve your fighting ability.


    But there is no neuritis on the human body, which can resonate with the statue of Fengshen before, and now it can resonate with the statue of Yanshen.


    This is really strange and strange. It''s the first time he''s seen such a person. In principle, there can only be one blade of God, but in theory, he can use seven elements at the same time.


    Probably because he used to be a strong man, so he can master it at the same time. However, it seems that when he can use rock element, there is no way to use wind element.


    With the completion of the rock element resonance, Ying found that she seems to have the ability to master the salt element, and even can use the rock element to generate and create objects.


    This is a very good ability, especially in many places where there are mountains all over Liyue.


    However, although Li Yue''s mountains are high, they are mostly isolated and uneven. Many places are still plain areas. Isn''t it fragrant? Most of the place is hilly, although not how high mountains, can be up and down the great gap.


    Often need to cross mountains to reach, another piece of plain is not very high, can walk very troublesome.


    After resonating with the rock elements, they move on.


    Further on is Wangshu Inn, which is still the same as usual, but the young immortal has already left.


    Estimate this time where should be closed to expel the black gas on the body.


    Li Yi and his family had a long rest here. They didn''t go to Liyue harbor until the next morning, when they were walking in the mist.


    It''s beautiful. The mood along the way is much better, it seems to forget those sad things before, more happy to go to Liyue port.


    Gradually, they saw the real face of Liyue port.


    Li Yi takes the lead to enter the city and stretches. The city is as busy as usual.


    Qiqi also imitated him to stretch, as if walking was very tired.


    "Finally, it''s back." Li Yi. Said with a smile, relatives are also very happy, back to the familiar place is always very happy.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to our house first." Li Yi finished and walked quickly in front, Ying and Pai Meng see, quickly follow.


    All the way forward, and finally came to bubulu, in the door of the message board has a lot of notes. Some of them were left by patients, and some were left by Gan Yu and Ning Guang.


    "I''ve asked people to look for the matter of coconut sheep. If I have any news, I''ll give it to you."


    "I heard you went to Mond with Qiqi! Please come and see me when you come back


    "Seven seven, you''ve gone to mond, and I don''t know how you''re doing there."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The remaining words are the hope left by some patients that the prisoners can come back to open and help them to see some difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Many ordinary doctors in Guangdong and Hong Kong have no idea what to do with these diseases. They just want to see if Li Yi can help them with the mentality of blind cat killing mouse.


    After all, there are still many people who don''t know the level of etiquette.


    Therefore, they can''t believe Li Yi''s level. Although people who have already had difficult and miscellaneous diseases and have been treated well believe it, they are not ill, even if they stand up and speak for themselves.


    But there are still some people who don''t believe it. Many people just hope to get treatment in case of a blind cat meeting a dead mouse and in case of an emergency.


    Li Yi took the sign away, put all the things on it away and opened the door.


    There is a lot of dust accumulated in this house. I''m afraid we need to clean it up.


    Ying and paramount. They also come to help at this time. They also know that they may be able to live here in Liyue in the future, so naturally they want to help.


    There are a lot of cleaning tools in your storage ring. In addition, when she left, many places had special treatment. Now you just need to clean it up roughly. Many things don''t need to be handled carefully.


    For example, those medicinal materials, which are very precious, have been treated very closely before they leave. Now we just need to remove the things arranged on them and discard them.


    Soon a house was cleaned up, paramount. I have already found a comfortable room to stay there. There are beds in it, but I still lack some necessities of life.


    For example, quilts and other miscellaneous things, which happened to be in Li Yi''s ring, were simply given to them.


    It''s beautiful. He quickly arranged his room and nodded with satisfaction. I don''t know why he suddenly felt a sense of belonging here. Maybe it was because he had just cleaned it himself, which made him feel more like home.


    Li Yi has been busy in the kitchen at this time, and their sanitation has entered the final stage of finishing and decoration.


    Qiqi also came to help him, in fact, he has nothing to do, but just standing here, you occasionally ask him to help take some things and pass some things, which is very happy for him.


    After he had cleaned up everything, he was also killed. The fragrance from here is attractive. Although it''s small, it does have a lot of strength. It also helped a lot in the process of cleaning up the house.


    "Wow! What delicious food are you making? Come on, come on, Palmon''s hungry. " As he spoke, he was bouncing around in the photo.


    Li Yi. At a glance, he frowned helplessly. He was cooking. He always swayed here. It was really a challenge.


    "If you hang around here again, I''ll put you in the pot as a dish and make a noise." He was shocked when he finished. He looked up in disbelief and flew out of the kitchen three times.


    It''s beautiful. But he didn''t say anything. They often teased taimeng that if there was no food for adventure in the wilderness one day, they would eat him as emergency food.


    Palmon. Naturally, he has been arguing about this, but he also knows that Li Yi and Ying have been teasing him.


    Maimeng came over to help, and soon several dishes were served out. These dishes are actually quite spicy.


    I don''t know if they are used to eating, but Li Yi has not eaten spicy food for a long time.


    Thanks to his strength, he has been able to keep himself in a relatively fresh state.


    Even the nerve perception can be maintained at the normal level, and the pain tolerance can also be maintained at the normal level. In this case, eating spicy food is an interesting thing. If it is not maintained at the normal level, it will not feel the pain with its own strength.


    So even if he eats spicy food, he has to make a big challenge.


    After all, he can''t even eat spicy food without a little effort, but Qiqi doesn''t like to eat such a big thing, so he also prepared several dishes and desserts.


    Soon, with the meal on the table, Qiqi cheered again.


    Palmon. This is the main smell of a few very spicy dishes, he did not eat more spicy dishes. But the last few spicy and this spicy are not the same concept at all. Before, Li Yi took care of their taste. The so-called "Luo" is considered as slightly spicy at most in the Montessori classification. If it can reach medium spicy, it can be considered as quite spicy.


    This time, it''s totally based on the taste of Monde natives, and I don''t know whether they are used to it or not.


    However, PI Meng seems to be used to eating. Although she feels very spicy, she still drinks a couple of water occasionally and eats all these dishes with her mouth wide open.


    He is really not picky, and he eats everything.


    But it''s not without benefits. At least it''s easier to support.


    It''s also a good thing to eat everything and not choose the taste of food wherever you go.


    The only disadvantage is that she is too small, otherwise she would have learned to cook by herself.


    Soon everyone is full, Li Yi. I found a place on the sofa and lay down comfortably.


    Palmon. It''s the same as lying on the sofa, as if you don''t have to think about anything, the whole person is very relaxed.


    Originally intended to help travelers find their brother, but now without this plan, what in the world is more comfortable than eating enough and lying still.,


    Palmer could not imagine that with her small brain capacity, there would be more comfortable times than this.


    Ying had a good meal and had a rest for a while. She chose to wash the dishes.


    I have to say that it''s really good to have someone to help with this kind of thing. It''s a lot easier and easier.


    Li Yi. Here, I''m going to take advantage of the next time to open the drugstore for a few days, and then entrust Qiqi to others for intervention. That''s a good candidate. During Ying''s stay in Liyue port, she also asked him to take care of her.


    After dealing with all these things, you can leave. Otherwise, there is no need to open it. If you are not here, even if his memory has recovered a lot, it is impossible to help people with medicine.


    After all, he doesn''t have the ability to do all this. He should close the door or close it. Next, he can only hope that someone can play with him.


    In the afternoon, everyone in Liyue port found that bubulu, which had been closed for a long time, opened again.


    After all, the owner of this drugstore is a miracle doctor, which has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Although he didn''t open for a long time, it really spread far away, especially when he left.


    Many people are suffering from complicated diseases, and they are rushing here from the whole port, hoping to let him have a look at the treatment of his own illness.


    Li Yi had expected such a person for a long time, and soon one patient after another walked away and began to take the medicine.


    Palmon. He is a very good assistant. He can fly. This is a very excellent ability. He can easily take all the medicines on the medicine rack and give them to Ying without using a ladder.


    He is giving a certain proportion of these drugs to the patients.


    Qiqi is writing. Write down the needs of these diseases.


    Although his memory is not good, there is no problem in writing. After all, he often takes notes.


    Soon one patient after another came from a distance, and one patient after another left.


    Looking at what Li Yi took away, one by one, Palmon vowed in his heart that no matter what, he would eat more when he had dinner tonight, and after that he would ask Li Yi for his salary. He was so busy that he would have to pay more.


    Otherwise, what is the reason for such a toss.


    Of course, it''s just now. He will remember it again in the evening.


    Li Yi. Send one Iceman after another away.


    Finally, when no patients continue to come here, he is ready to close down.


    It''s time to go out of business. There are no normal patients coming. If there is one, there will be tomorrow.


    Palmon. I''ve been a little tired for a long time. Now I''m not willing to move in my chair. I''m better than him. But I''ve been busy all afternoon. Now I''m relaxed and I don''t want to move in my chair.


    Li Yi took out some food from the storage ring and let them all start to eat. He was very tired and hungry when he was too busy, and now he is eating more happily.


    In the middle of the meal, he suddenly remembered that something had stopped and he continued to eat. Then he turned around and looked at Li Yi and said slowly, "I''ve done so much today. You''ve made so many molas. Do you have to give me a salary?"

 Chapter 646

    Li Yi looked at her, then at the morras in the counter, and picked them up at will.


    Seeing this, Palmon quickly opened her little wallet. She didn''t know how many it was. She always took the money with her.


    Li Yi doesn''t know where she put the money, but she can watch him take it out every time.


    Palmer seems to have something like a carry on ring.


    Otherwise, there is no place for her to store the mora.


    However, it seems that she only uses this skill to store mora, and has never thought of storing anything else.


    Palmon put all the morras in his bag, then carefully tied the bag, and then put all the morras away.


    The next day there were still a lot of patients coming here, but this time there was another one besides a lot of patients.


    Gan Yu didn''t know when she had time, so she could come to Li Yi.


    But at the sight of his panic, Li Yi immediately understood.


    She is worried that eating too much fat will continue to gain weight, and there is no other way to fix the meat on her body.


    Only grasp to find yourself, fortunately, the effect of the pills I gave her last time has not expired, now it is not too fat.


    Otherwise, she believes that Ganyu is not just a message to find him.


    According to her character, I''m afraid she will really find a way to get to Mond and find herself.


    "Last... Did you have that pill last time?" She seems to be a little embarrassed, but it''s normal. This kind of thing really makes people shy to speak.


    "This is a pill. After eating it, the effect will last forever, unlike before. After a while, the effect will disappear again." Li Yi said and handed over a pill. He had something else to ask for help.


    What should be given should be given. It is impossible to let the other party do things for themselves without any reason.


    "Ah! Thank you very much Ganyu was surprised and hesitant, but she still took the pill.


    Because this pill can let him open his appetite, eat and use if he wants, and don''t worry about getting fat.


    "I have one thing I hope you can help me. I may be leaving for a period of time, during which time I will not visit Liyue port again.


    I hope you can take care of Qiqi for me.


    I should probably come back in a while.


    I really don''t have anyone to entrust in Liyue port. Qiqi is quite familiar with you. I hope you can help me.


    Of course, I won''t be away for long, and I have this traveler to take care of me during this time.


    Maybe I came back before she left Liyue port. If I didn''t come back then, I hope you can help take care of Qiqi. "


    Li Yi is very sincere and serious, he is telling the truth.


    I''m lucky that I''ll be back after a while.


    But if it''s really bad luck, what''s wrong? It''s really not sure that I can come back.


    Gan Yu lives a long time. He can rest assured.


    If other people Li Yi really don''t trust to entrust Qiqi to her, Ganyu is a very good entrusted object.


    She nodded to understand, "then you can rest assured to leave, I will certainly help you take good care of her."


    She has taken this matter to heart. Next, if the traveler is here.


    She would come every so often, and if the traveller was not there, she would take Qiqi with her.


    If you can''t, don''t promise from the beginning.


    It''s about the creed that she sticks to, and it''s something she''ll do.


    "Thank you first Li Yi smiles and thanks him.


    "Nothing. I had a good relationship with Qiqi."


    Ganyu slowly opens her mouth. Even if Li Yi doesn''t entrust her to go directly, she will take care of Qiqi.


    After all, she as like as two peas and a rain is to a certain extent.


    Even if he is now a little zombie, although not very smart, and memory is poor, but she is still immortal.


    Li Yi chats with Gan Yu again. Don''t watch him leave. He is busy with his work all day.


    So I have to find other people to help, and Ning Guang is a good choice.


    Let Ning Guang help to take care of it. When Gan Yu is away, there will be something wrong with it.


    This kind of thing has to be on guard. We should always do one more choice. The more we are on guard, the lower the possibility of problems.


    So he had to find Ning Guang again. This time, it was a lot easier. It was very easy for him to see Ning Guang.


    The main reason is that he flew directly to qunyu Pavilion.


    Ning Guang doesn''t seem to have much difference in his appearance here, or he has considered the possibility of Li Yi''s appearance here.


    "I''m going to leave Liyue port, but I can''t take Qiqi with me.


    It may take a few months or a long time for a person.


    During this time, I hope you can help me take care of her. Don''t worry. Besides you and Gan Yu, a traveler from Mond is staying with me. He may stay there for a short time. "


    "Good." Condensation. Of course, I know seven seven, bubulu''s little zombie.


    Ning Guang doesn''t find it difficult to take care of her.


    And there is Ganyu to help, I just need to visit from time to time.


    Li Yi is a strong man. For Liyue port, it is the best thing to make friends with such a strong man.


    The other party''s request is for her to do it at will. Since she can help the other party, she should do it for him as much as possible.


    "Thank you very much!" He laughed and explained some things.


    Explain these things carefully, and then leave qunyu Pavilion again.


    Back in bubulu, Qiqi seems to know that he may leave.


    Although she was not told about it, she was still aware of something.


    As soon as I saw him coming back, I hugged him tightly. No matter how I said it, I didn''t want to give up.


    Both Pai Meng and Ying are away. It seems that they are going out to deal with some things. They can''t come back until the afternoon.


    Li Yi''s drugstore has been closed for a long time. After all, he came here only to think of some complicated problems.


    Now that these people with complicated diseases have been cured, there is no need to spread the medicine.


    Because I''m going to leave again soon, it''s just a waste of time to open a pharmacy here at this time.


    And even if we treat some patients, if we can''t cure them, we can only cure half of them.


    You can''t get away from it. You''d better just close the door.


    As soon as she saw him coming back, she hugged him tightly and didn''t listen to his advice. She didn''t seem willing to let go.


    Li Yi has no way. Even if Qiqi hugs him tightly, it''s useless. He should still go. He can''t stay here all the time.


    "Seven seven, listen to my brother. Let go, will you? " He talked persuasively, trying to open his hand at the same time.


    Qiqi is not willing at all. During this period of time, she has regarded Li Yi as the most concerned and precious person in her life. It is impossible to see him leave in this way.


    In other words, she is afraid that she will forget Li Yi forever after she leaves.


    If you can''t remember him, what should you do at that time.


    "I''m just going away for a while, but I''m not going to never come back.


    Don''t be sad. What''s so sad about it? I''ll come back later and take you to another world to play? "


    Li Yi said and dried the tears on her face. She seldom shed tears on weekdays.


    After all, although her body is recovering, her recovery is not particularly good.


    "If you take this and this thing is beside you, it means that I will always be with you."


    Li Yi said and took out a jade pendant, which was infused with a lot of life essence by him.


    It can ensure that even when he is away, the essence of this jade pendant is enough to help him warm up,


    Although there is no such possibility to reverse life and death, the advantage is that it can ensure the recovery of her body function day by day.


    Finally, it is close to the normal state, but it is still a zombie in essence.


    There is no way to do this. What he can do is the limit. He doesn''t know how much effort it will take to really reverse her life and death.


    Moreover, they are not strong enough to do it. Even if they are strong enough, they may not be able to do it.


    At present, we can only do this first, and then we can find a way slowly.


    Qiqi finally put down her hand. She knew that even if she pestered Li Yi like this, there was no way.


    Can not stop, can only slowly put down his hands to let him leave.


    "Then you must come back." Seven seven face with tears, tone also has a cry cavity.


    "Well, don''t cry. I will come back for sure. When did I cheat you?"


    Then he slowly hugged her, "besides, seven seven seven is so cute, I''m not willing to leave you."


    Then he took her into the room, put her down, and waved to him.


    "Goodbye, no, not goodbye. I''m just leaving for a few days and coming back later.


    Qiqi must be good during this period of time. When I come back, I''ve asked many people to take care of you. Ningguang and Ganyu will help.


    What''s more, there are Ying and paramount with you during this period of time.


    If you want to go to mond, you can ask Ying to take you.


    It''s not a big deal. I can help solve it. I''ll stay honest. This time I really left. "


    Li Yi then turned to leave, seven seven seven has been watching him disappear, and then I do not know how long standing in front of the doorframe, just walked back to his room.


    When he came outside, he took a long breath. Of course, he didn''t leave directly.


    There is a person who did not account for, and finally told Ying that he can leave.


    So what he has to do now is to wait, but he can''t stay in it. He can continue to stay in it.


    I''m afraid that after a while, she will be more reluctant to let herself leave. It''s better to slip away quietly now.


    Ying solves her own affairs and deals with the identity of the adventurer association between Meng de and Li Yue.


    When I came to bubulu again, I found that Li had been hiding there stealthily.


    She went forward to want to speak, but before she could speak, she was covered by Li Yi. Unfortunately, at this time, Palmer jumped out of the window.


    "Why don''t you come in here?" Li Yi didn''t speak, mainly because he didn''t dare to.


    But he was surprised to see him with that angry look, but soon he was not.


    Qiqi ran out of the room like an arrow.


    At the moment, Li Yi''s ruthlessness directly disappears and grabs Ying and paimeng to other places.


    We can''t go on like this. The more we go on like this, the more reluctant we are to leave, and the more unable we are to leave. We should be cruel at the critical moment.


    "If I go out for a while, I may not come back in a short time. You can take care of Qiqi for me during this time. I can''t appear in front of her again, otherwise she will pester me again."


    Li Yi slowly opens his mouth. He''s not afraid of crying and crying in his arms. He''s afraid that she won''t say anything in her arms, just won''t let go.


    It was harder and more painful than her wailing, so he could only solve it in this way.


    Ying nodded, she can understand this matter, although many people did not say, but he can probably come out, 77 is actually quite dependent on Li Yi.


    Perhaps for the first time in his many years of life, he felt that a person was kind to her


    And is not for return, pure good to her, because Li Yi feel warm, because Li Yi.


    The first time you eat the food you want to eat, because you taste the sweet for the first time, and you shed tears for the first time, how many things are all because of Li Yi, she really feels the touch.


    It is also because of this reason that she has an unimaginable dependence on Li Yi.


    It can be said that it''s not, it can be said that it''s not dependence, or it''s not just dependence.


    There are many other more important things, seven seven seven all remember in the heart, although on weekdays show very normal, there is no problem.


    But it was built on the condition that Li Yi was by her side. Once Li Yi left, he felt uncomfortable. He was afraid that only he knew.


    "I''ll take care of her for you. Don''t worry. I''ll stay away from the hospital for a while longer. When you come back, I''ll go to other places after you come back to pick up the Chinese Valentine''s day. " Ying nodded solemnly.


    She still decided to stay here for a long time. Li Yi would not leave until he came back again and saw Qixi.


    Because there are many similarities between the two people''s feelings and their brother''s feelings.


    So he also decided to be here, waiting for Li Yi to come back and give Qiqi to him, and then he could continue to fulfill it with ease.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve asked others to help me. If you are in a hurry to find your brother, you can leave first." Li Yi. He spoke slowly. Although he accepted his kindness, he told him that if he was really anxious to find his brother, he could leave at any time.


    Ying silently nods, once again in a trance, and finds that she is back before not mending the stove. Before not mending the stove, she still has 77. She seems to be looking for Li Yi all the time.


    It''s a pity that even though he''s been browsing the whole bubulu, he still can''t find any human figure. He''s a little depressed and can''t help but see the light in your eyes again.


    It seems that he wants to ask him where Li Yi has gone.

 Chapter 647

    Li Yi opens his eyes again and looks at the familiar white space in front of him. The whole person immediately relaxes.


    Anyway, coming here basically means no problem.


    If you look at the dozens of light spots floating nearby, it''s not a lot, but it''s enough for you to cross several times.


    And now, if he wants to cross the world, he may not need help. This space.


    If not, we can let Nuwa take us there. Of course, this is only one of the ways.


    You can also take a shuttle, of course, if you know the coordinates of that world.


    At the same time, we should ensure that we are in the space outside chaos, and obviously this space does not belong to chaos.


    Even he can''t be sure where this space belongs. As long as he is not in this space, he can leave at will in other worlds.


    But there is no use in this space. He can''t even find out whether there is conceptual space in the world.


    It seems that there is something restricting him here, but he didn''t think much about it. If he didn''t have this space, he would die.


    If you can survive, that''s a good thing in a good thing.


    But he didn''t think he had much left. Which world should we go to first, then use the coordinates of that world to locate, and then go to another world.


    He sat on the ground and began to ponder and tangle, which is a very difficult choice.


    But he has to make a choice, which is not very difficult, mainly because he has to consider which one to face first and which one to face later.


    Of course, this is based on the fact that the message has been delivered.


    If the message is not delivered, it is naturally the best for yourself.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I finally became cruel. Directly choose to enter the world.


    Stretching head is also a knife, shrinking head is also a knife, since sooner or later is to face, so let the storm come more intense.


    Besides, what if she doesn''t find out.


    With such an idea in mind, Li Yi slowly enters the world.


    With a strange wave, this time he was able to detect that he had clearly entered a certain place.


    And then began to position and cross the road of countless worlds, and finally came to the world.


    The first moment he entered the world, he felt that something was wrong.


    Now the world seems to be different from what I know very well.


    It''s really different. The quality of aura in the world is much higher than when I left last time, not only in quality but also in quantity.


    The whole world seems to be rejuvenated.


    The world is a little different from when he came here. More importantly, he found something wrong.


    There seems to be a slight change in the surrounding environment and when I left, but looking ahead, the Mountain Gate of yunlanzong is still there.


    This let him feel at ease a lot, slowly walked past, gradually he found more wrong.


    I haven''t revealed my identity, because many people here and many disciples don''t seem to know each other.


    Li Yi has an excellent memory. He is a disciple of yunlanzong. He has an impression in his mind.


    Even many of them can call out their names, but according to the current situation, many of them don''t know their own names.


    I''ve never even seen them, so I''d better ask someone first, thinking that he will gradually show his figure.


    Then in a flash, dozens of Yunlan sect disciples immediately surrounded him.


    "Who on earth broke into our mountain gate?" A disciple whose cultivation has reached the realm of fighting spirit shouts.


    He didn''t mean to be afraid. After all, many years ago, the leader of his sect broke through doudixiu and rose to the upper world.


    At that time, many of them left together, but some of them didn''t.


    In these years, yunlanzong has become the biggest sect in the whole mainland.


    Of course, on the surface, in fact, the quantity and quality of the mainland disciples in the lower world can not be compared with those of the old clan.


    But this kind of thing can''t be calculated that way, as long as their patriarch is still Doudi, and several strong men from the upper world who stay in the sect are still there.


    So even if they don''t do anything to fight for hegemony, they are the most powerful sect in the whole mainland.


    What''s more, over the years, I have been enjoying the sacrifice of the whole fighting continent, other sects, countries and even families.


    There are also countless people who want to let their family talents join yunlanzong.


    Now the strength of the whole sect is naturally rising. At the beginning, all the disciples of a big dipper''s realm were good at cultivation.


    Now the disciples of Douling level are only outside disciples. They can''t enter the inner gate if they don''t reach the realm of douhuang.


    "As for your patriarch, it''s not good to call an elder out to see me. How did yunlanzong become like this? " Li Yi looked at the scene in front of him, which was really incomprehensible.


    Many of the disciples of yunlanzong around him had some changes in their eyes. They didn''t feel like they were looking at a normal person.


    "Even if you break into the Mountain Gate of our sect, you still want to see our patriarch." A disciple of yunlanzong said this, and he had already planned to do it.


    Not only he, but also many people have been secretly agitating.


    Be ready to teach the intruder a lesson at any time.


    Li Yi frowned slightly, took out a token from the storage ring, and then excited. React with the big array of Yunlan sect.


    Sure enough, after all these years, the array has only been mended and changed a little.


    No one in the world has been able to update the array that he has set up.


    So the array has been handed down for so many years.


    As the arranger of the original array, the handed down array can naturally be mobilized.


    Or in other words, Li Yi''s internal authority in yunlanzong is also very high.


    "Long... Elder."


    "When will there be another elder like this in our sect, elder martial brother? Have you ever seen him in the mountain gate for such a long time?"


    After seeing his token, all yunlanzong disciples stopped and talked about it.


    They have never seen or heard of this elder.


    Soon, because the array was activated, many strong masters hidden in Yunlan sect rushed here.


    The array is suddenly activated. Either foreign enemies invade, or people with high status and strength come back.


    But why do you want to stimulate the array when you come back? Is there any danger! All of them came here with that in mind.


    Li Yi waited for a moment, and finally saw some familiar faces.


    "Li... Li... Suzerain..."


    Some disciples are more clear at this time. Shouldn''t he be an elder? Even if he''s an elder, they can take it.


    But when did Yunlan Zong have another patriarch.


    "You''re not..." Yunfeng hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    As soon as Li Yi had gone for a long time, his accomplishments had changed from fighting emperor when he left to fighting respect.


    It has to be said that this is a great breakthrough. The main reason is that yunyun itself has made a breakthrough in cultivation.


    Although no one in yunlanzong can resonate with him.


    But after her breakthrough, she gained a lot of resources, which made these people''s accomplishments rise.


    Moreover, after entering the realm of fighting the emperor, a new cultivation method was created.


    It can be used by the disciples of Yunlan sect to practice. What''s more, what Yunfeng himself practices is the skill of Yunlan sect.


    The skills created by Yun Yun are only a partial transformation of the old skills.


    They don''t waste any effort when they transfer to practice, and the cultivation of new skills also makes their accomplishments rise.


    So not only many of them, the older generation of yunlanzong even have no hope of cultivation, and the growing number of people break through a little bit after the breakthrough of yunyun.


    Of course, douzun realm is probably the peak they can reach, but some people are lucky enough to reach Dousheng.


    However, such things as the realm of fighting emperor can be met but not sought. It is not something that can be achieved if you want to achieve it.


    "What happened? The recent situation of yunlanzong, how can I... "


    Li Yi''s tone is very hesitant. After all, he is not clear about the current situation of Yun lanzong.


    The whole clan and when he left, there were too many changes. The span of this change was too big for him to accept.


    Yunfeng was stunned for a moment. He seemed to have a lot to say, but he didn''t know where to say it.


    Silence for a moment, slowly opening, "let''s go to the main hall to talk."


    Not only is he surrounded by some people, Li Yi knows, of course, more people do not know.


    I have an impression of many of them. Some of them were the elder disciples of Yunlan sect, and some of them didn''t know each other at all. I think they joined them later.


    "Since you left last time, our Lord has been waiting for you to come back, but we are waiting for you to come back.


    Medusa, the queen of the snake people, has passed on the news that you are dead.


    The patriarch certainly didn''t believe it at that time. After all, you said that you should do something for the snake people, so she had a big fight with that Medusa.


    That Medusa didn''t fight back, just left.


    In recent years, many snake people have left one after another. It seems that they have also gone to another world.


    It seems that the only way to enter the world is to break through the fighting emperor. It wasn''t long after Medusa left, and the cultivation of the patriarch also broke through one after another.


    Until he reached the realm of Doudi, he finally went to the world.


    You may not be very clear. You have been gone for decades, even we thought you were dead.


    But the patriarch has always believed that you are still alive. She should be very happy to see you in the future. "


    Yunfeng hesitated, because he knew that his patriarch''s attitude towards Li Yi was not easy to say.


    On the one hand, it is very sad that he died. On the other hand, he seems to be angry about something he did.


    But at this time, the patriarch is not here. He must try his best to pick it up.


    What''s more, there''s some discord between the two couples. What''s wrong with being angry? This is normal!


    Li Yi died before. Now yunyun is happy to see him again.


    Therefore, he generally picks up good words and doesn''t say them easily.


    He will never tell Li Yi that Yun Yun was very angry with him.


    There is yunlanzong has been fighting with the snake people, and many times.


    However, both sides are repressing the strength, and even turn this fight into a place for both sides to fight each other.


    And temper the willpower of the younger generation of both sides, because although they fight for a long time with high intensity.


    But it was tacit understanding that no one was killed. We all kept some sense.


    Although the fighting looks very fierce, the fighting is really fierce.


    Often many disciples are injured after a battle, but the elite disciples of both sides have the cards to protect their lives.


    At most, they are seriously injured and want to die. Although it is theoretically possible, it is very difficult.


    So instead, they are willing to facilitate such a fight.


    But what surprised them was the battle between their patriarch and medusa the snake man.


    That''s very likely to be a real fire. If one day both sides can''t control it and it''s really dead, then this matter won''t be so easy to solve.


    Another way of thinking, if it''s the head of the snake people who died, they can accept it. If yunyun really died.


    So they really can''t accept it, and they can''t accept it.


    So he also wanted Li Yi to enter the world quickly, at least to persuade their patriarch.


    No matter how to say, the two must not be able to fight, and there is a contradiction between Li Yiju and their suzerain and the queen of the snake people.


    "I understand. I just didn''t expect that yunlanzong had changed so much after I had been away for such a long time.


    In that case, I''ll go to the world right away, and you''re still here.


    By the way, don''t spread my news, especially don''t tell Yun Yun. "


    Li Yi is really having a headache now. As time goes by, Medusa must tell Yun Yun everything she told her. That is to say, yunyun knows everything she does.


    He didn''t just feel headache when he thought about it. He really didn''t know what to do.


    But there is no way, sooner or later things will have to face.


    He couldn''t escape all the time. He just closed his eyes to have a look. There must be a way for the car to get to the front of the mountain, and the boat will go straight to the bridge.


    Cloud rhyme even if again angry, after such a long time, gas should also disappear almost, and again see yourself.


    Believe that joy will impact those bad emotions.


    At present, Li Yi can only think so, mainly because he doesn''t think so and has no other way. He can''t always say that according to the worst situation.


    Yunyun still hates him now, and gets more angry after seeing him.


    Of course, he also considered that this kind of thing may not happen, and the probability may be very high.


    But even then, he has no way to accept it. It''s impossible not to see him all the time.


    So no matter how it goes.


    As a result, he believes that they are almost the same. Anyway, he thinks yunyun should be reluctant to do anything hard to himself.


    In addition, as long as you do two things, the first is persistence, the second is shamelessness and persistence is shameless.


    The most shameful thing is to pester him. He must be embarrassed to drive himself away. After a long time, he will accept it slowly.


    Although this is shameless, it is still the most effective way if it comes to that situation.

 Chapter 648

    Li Yi soon left the Mountain Gate of yunlanzong. It took him a lot of time to go to the world.


    I don''t know the specific location and coordinates of the world, but it doesn''t matter. I just want to know the way of heaven in this world.


    I can ask him to help open the door of the world, and then go through the door of the world into another world.


    Things themselves are ready. After entering another world, they will soon become fixed coordinates and find yunyun.


    After all, you can determine the coordinates of yunlanzong by the token in your hand.


    No matter how far away you are, you can reach it in less than a moment as long as you are still within a boundary.


    The void shakes. Li Yi has a fairly clear understanding of the world''s way of heaven. The overall strength level of the world''s way of heaven is not very strong.


    So even if he is just a golden immortal now, he can bully him.


    With the shock of the void, the way of heaven gradually emerges, but the emergence of the way of heaven does not mean that the way of heaven has the ability and courage to attack him.


    So it just shows that the way of heaven doesn''t do anything.


    In fact, the way of heaven in this world has a part of the ability of independent thinking, which is not very high, but it has.


    "I''m going to the world." Li Yi. After that, he was silent and no longer spoke.


    Because he believes that the way of heaven in this world, since he has a certain intelligence.


    It will understand what it is going to do, and it will open the door to itself.


    Because I have made a lot of contributions to the world.


    In particular, yunyun has made greater contribution to the world, which was nearly exhausted.


    It was he who opened the channel to the great world and drew energy from the outside, which made it possible for the world to have the chance to fight against the emperor, and at the same time continued a wave of life for the whole world.


    However, he never thought that Yun Yun could break through the realm of fighting emperor, which surprised him enough.


    It seems that she has been practicing very fast these years. I think it''s also an adventure.


    He has made great achievements, which is of course worth making himself happy for him. Can also achieve high, prove the strength, I hope her strength in these years did not exceed their own.


    Of course, this is just hope. After all, when he left, he didn''t leave yunyun another way.


    In theory, the skills she gave him were enough to support her to practice to Da Luo or Tai Yi.


    Further up, it''s up to her to realize. Of course, it''s hard to say whether she has cultivated to Da Luo. Li Yi thinks that she should not be able to cultivate to Da Luo.


    Even though I may have been in the white space for a long time this time, it should not be so terrible.


    After all, I''ve worked hard for such a long time, and I''ve been tossing about for such a long time, and now I''m just a golden immortal.


    Although Yun Yun has been working hard for such a long time, I''m afraid his accomplishments are almost the same now.


    After all, the two realms of Taiyi and Daluo can''t be broken through if you want to.


    Tiandao didn''t say much after hearing his inquiry, if ordinary people dare to talk to him like that.


    It''s a pity that Li Yi is not an ordinary person.


    So even if Li Yi treated it with this tone and posture, there was no way in heaven.


    Not only there is no way, but also to do it honestly.


    Soon a mysterious passage is gradually extended, and the end of the passage is the world of Darrow.


    Li Yi didn''t think that the way of heaven in this world would deceive or pit himself. This kind of possibility doesn''t exist.


    Unless he is ready to die with the whole world or doesn''t want to live, he has to fight for the chance of world destruction to pit Li Yi.


    Otherwise, it will open the door for itself.


    Besides, it may not be the same death. There are many ways to preserve the world, but the consciousness of the way of heaven may not be preserved.


    Li Yi step into, the channel began to continue to extend forward.


    It seems that there is always a road ahead, and there is no end at all. But as we move forward, the end gradually appears.


    Li Yi took another step. At this moment, he finally came to a new world, a new world.


    The Reiki concentration of this world is much higher than you think, at least much higher than fighting against the world.


    This aura level. To a certain extent, stronger people can be born.


    We can also come here from the other side of the world, and all of us are the best.


    In the previous world, you can cultivate to a higher level, and it will be more like a fish in water to reach this world.


    After all, different starting points often determine different ending points.


    In this world, even the most ordinary children have a much higher starting point than those who fight against the world.


    Both of them are not fair from the beginning. Of course, the Doudi who broke the world will undoubtedly become a strong one soon.


    They can practice to the limit in the lower world with their own qualifications. In this world, they can only practice faster, never slower.


    Some people who can''t break through their cultivation will enter this world because of the increase of the concentration of aura in heaven and earth.


    With the improvement of the whole world environment, cultivation becomes more like a fish in water.


    Li Yi looks at the token in his hand and feels it silently. In fact, he can do a lot of things with it.


    Not only induction, but also notice others to pick up themselves. Of course, now he just reverses the direction by setting on this token.


    He has made a good decision, no matter how determined not to inform Yun Yun, he wants to find a way to touch the past, quietly into the village, do not shoot.


    It''s not so far away from me. It seems that the way of heaven is very smart.


    Set the place where he came to be near the residence of yunlanzong. Now it''s only hundreds of miles apart.


    This time, it did a good job in the way of heaven. Li Yi thought that he would step forward. For him, hundreds of miles is just an idea.


    The Mountain Gate of yunlanzong, even if it comes to this world, seems to be the same as usual.


    It''s still a mountain floating in the air, but it''s much bigger, and a large area around it seems to have changed its name.


    It is simply named after yunlanzong.


    And because it''s a sect, countless people dream of joining this force.


    Every year, I don''t know how many people come from afar and want to worship the mountain gate.


    Li Yi came at the right time. Today, yunlanzong recruited disciples.


    The recruitment of disciples takes place every five years. In these five years, I don''t know how many people prepare and how many people pay. I just want to join yunlanzong.


    Now Li Yi has to consider whether or not to put on a wave and try to mix in.


    This can be regarded as the safest way to get into yunlanzong.


    What''s more, we can also understand the situation and state of yunyun.


    But think about him or give up this method, because he promised yunyun, no matter how never cheat her.


    So this is a very safe way to directly abandon him, or to find a way to mix in.


    But I heard that yunlanzong''s elder martial sister will come here today.


    Li Yi also learned the name of the eldest martial sister, either someone else or Nalan Yanran.


    At that time, I will try to contact her secretly to find out what is the current state of yunyun.


    What''s your attitude towards yourself and what problems can you get.


    It has to be said that this activity is quite lively. Many people come here alone.


    Many of them are accompanied by their parents'' families. After all, Yunlan sect is a sect and recruits and trains disciples.


    In fact, this is quite a rare thing, at least in the vicinity.


    What''s more, yunlanzong''s career in recent years is not small, especially their patriarch.


    Countless disciples on the ground began to test, but it was not difficult. The main thing was to test their talent, ability and heart.


    Of course, talent is only a common indicator. Li Yi''s first criterion for yunlanzong to accept disciples is his own character.


    After all, if his talent is a little better, in case his personality is extremely bad, it''s not a good thing to recruit him.


    Therefore, one''s own character became the first standard for recruiting disciples.


    Other talents and even the cultivation of savvy have to retreat.


    After all, a mentally qualified disciple can become the mainstay of the sect.


    A disciple with good talent, bad character, aggressive and sinister is likely to become a cancer of a school.


    Therefore, the mind of the entrant becomes the top priority of the examination.


    The mind is not good, even if it is extremely talented, no one in the ten thousand qualifications, it is not allowed to join yunlanzong.


    After all, there are such people, but they can avoid them. Since there are some choices, why don''t they choose some temperament and aptitude? They are all excellent disciples.


    Li Yi is now in a state of disappearance, more accurately, hiding in the surrounding void.


    However, with his means, it is impossible to find him.


    Now Yunlan Zonghe has changed a lot when he left.


    Some people have not disappeared, but many new people have joined, which he can fully understand.


    After all, it must be expanded by a lot of people if we can change from a small force in the lower world to such a powerful force after decades of leaving.


    Nalan Yanran''s accomplishments are much higher now. Li Yi originally thought that her whole life might be wandering from douzun to Dousheng.


    Now her cultivation has reached the realm of fighting for saints.


    Moreover, such a young man may not have the possibility of fighting against the emperor. Of course, it''s hard to say.


    After all, her current cultivation is likely to be the result of the accumulation of a large number of medicinal materials.


    "Yan Ran, Yan Ran." Li Yi stealthily touches his side and shouts in a low voice.


    Of course, no one but him would hear such a sound.


    Even when she heard such a voice, she looked around in surprise.


    Whether oneself appeared hallucination, why can hear the voice of big brother Li.


    And it''s so clear, but if you don''t have hallucinations, why does his voice appear? Isn''t he already


    Nalan Yanran didn''t think much, although she knew that her master would not admit this reality.


    But if she hasn''t come back for so many years, I''m afraid nine times out of ten there is something wrong with her.


    But his master has been self deception, refused to admit it, Nalan Yanran should also be able to understand.


    It took me a long time to accept this reality.


    After all, Li Yi gives himself the feeling that he is strong and reliable and will never have any problems.


    "I know what you''re thinking. It''s not an illusion. I''m not dead. Come out quickly. It''s hard to talk here. I''ll show you my real body. "


    Of course, Li Yi knew what she was thinking, not to mention him. Even the elders she met in yunlanzong thought she was dead.


    Nalan Yanran thinks so, he can absolutely understand, after all, he did not appear for decades, now suddenly disappeared.


    Moreover, the news of death was spread by Medusa, which also has a high degree of credibility.


    So they believe that it is absolutely possible for them to die. After all, you didn''t even think you could survive at that time.


    Now I''m alive. Although the outside time has passed for many years, it''s worth it. Anyway, it can be regarded as saving my life.


    Nothing else is very important to life.


    So now he doesn''t complain about the situation, he has reached this point.


    No matter how much you complain about it, it won''t be better. You just need soldiers to cover up the water.


    Nalan Yanran can''t believe all Li Yi''s words, but she is also dubious.


    After all, it''s kind of weird and scary for someone who''s been dead for many years to suddenly say that he''s not dead.


    But he was sure that this was the residence of yunnanzong, and as the eldest martial sister of yunlanzong, he would not have any problems.


    So there is not much conflict with Li Yi''s idea of going to another place to talk about it.


    In the boundary of yunlanzong, what problems can we have.


    My master is closed here. If I have problems here, I don''t want to look at other places.


    Even if the master of his own family is still unable to protect himself, so there is nothing to worry about.


    So she and the two elders nodded and turned away.


    Soon came to the agreed location, this place is sparsely populated, not too many people.


    Li Yi finally flashed his figure at this time. After Nalan Yanran saw him, he was stunned.


    Then he burst into laughter and even wanted to shout.


    "Brother Li, you didn''t die. You don''t know. For so many years, my master thought you were dead. I don''t know how many conflicts you had with Medusa of the snake people. You''ve come back this time. You don''t know how much the master thinks of you. He always believes that you are not dead.


    Now it seems that you really have something in mind. You really don''t have it. "


    After all, as far as he knows, Li Yi''s strength is also very strong. In this way, they will become more powerful.


    So she was very happy about it, and Li Yi didn''t do much to stop him. When he came back, he was so happy that it was normal. There was no accident. When he was happy, he would come back.


    Li Yi was silent for a moment, and he slowly opened his mouth. To tell the truth, some things are hard for him to ask, and it''s hard for a man to open his mouth.


    I can only talk with yunyun, but I can still take a look at Yunzhi''s attitude towards myself.


    If you know yourself and your enemy, you will be able to fight a hundred battles. If you know what attitude he has towards you, you can do the next thing better.


    "Where''s your master? How is she now? "

 Chapter 649

    Nalan Yanran doesn''t seem to know where to start. Other people don''t know about her master''s real attitude towards Li Yi, but she is very clear.


    At first, Shifu knew that her husband was merciful except for himself.


    Having a lot of wives is really very angry. But then he knew the news of his death, it can be said that anger was mixed with sadness.


    Then there was disbelief, disbelief of his death, and the belief that he was deceiving himself.


    During this period, anger occupied most of his emotions.


    But as time goes on, the anger in my heart will eventually be put down.


    No matter how angry she was, no matter how angry she was, because for her at that time.


    Li Yi is dead. No matter how angry she is, he won''t come back.


    Anger and anger were gradually put down, this period of sadness occupied all of her.


    Then it became more and more serious. He didn''t believe that Li Yi had died, and he cheated himself until now.


    Nalan Yanran narrates all the details to Li Yi.


    Of course, she hopes Li Yi can catch up with Yun Yun. She will still be very happy to meet Li Yi.


    Although very angry, but Nalan Yanran believe. As long as his master sees Li Yi appear beside her, even if he is angry, his mood will be in the past.


    She didn''t say more of the rest, and no more should belong to her.


    Li Yi nodded after listening, which is much better than he imagined. I believe that I will appear in front of yunyun.


    Even if she was angry again, she was happy to see that she was in the end. Next, even if you are angry, as long as you coax yourself, you should be able to coax the past.


    "In that case, I know all about it. Tell me, where is your master?


    Don''t disturb the others. I''ll go and see her quietly. Don''t tell her yet. I''ll give her a surprise. "


    Li Yi said, thinking alone, what kind of way should he appear in front of her, and whether he should appear behind her and hold her silently.


    Nalan nodded silently, "since you left, the master has been practicing in the secret room except for occasionally fighting with the nearby snake people and their queen Medusa.


    During your absence, master always thought it was Medu who killed you.


    So yunlanzong had a big fight with the snake people during this period, and the two sides would fight each other every other.


    But at the beginning, we were dead, but the serpents were very restrained.


    So later, we didn''t do our best. The two sides fought each other, but we kept our hands on it and fought for decades. "


    Nalan Yanran narrates all these things and tells Li Yi.


    He should also tell himself about these things, otherwise he doesn''t know anything, in case he mentions the queen Medusa again.


    It''s not good to talk about things that used to be happy, and then talk about them.


    Nalan Yanran dreams to see the two of them live in harmony. In this way, the overall strength of yunlanzong will grow a lot.


    If the two of them really fight and quarrel, or even separate their families, it''s a big mess.


    After listening to her narration, Li Yi nodded, and he didn''t really think about it.


    But what she can''t imagine most is that yunyun is actually fighting with Medusa. If she wants to come to Medusa, she should let her.


    After all, according to the situation when she left at the beginning, Medusa''s cultivation speed can be said to be one realm a day.


    Although he had slowed down when he left, Li Yi was not surprised that he had been promoted to Jinxian or even Taiyi in recent decades.


    Medusa with this kind of strength, not to mention in this world, can be regarded as a strong one even in the vast world.


    I think Medusa should always let yunyun, otherwise Li Yi would be her opponent.


    "I know all these things. Don''t worry, I have a good idea. In that case, go back first, and I''ll see your master. "


    With that, Li Yi disappeared in front of him and entered the boundless void.


    Nalan sighed silently and prayed for Li Yi and his master.


    I hope the two of them can make up again. If they don''t, at least they won''t have any more disputes.


    Nalan Yanran can see that her master is not the opponent of Medusa, the queen of the serpent race. She can see clearly.


    Maybe for so many years, because of her guilt, Medusa has never dealt with her master.


    But if two people fight each other, no matter how much guilt they have, maybe one day they will be killed.


    So the most important thing is that they can''t fight any more.


    When Li Yi came back, they couldn''t fight, so she was relieved.


    But now there is a second worry. What if Li Yi and his master really get into trouble.


    Two people do not give in to each other, one thought that will not go, one thought that will retain.


    Such a thing, Nalan Yanran has not seen in decades.


    Think about really feel a headache, such things why to let yourself to consider.


    Think about the elder martial sister. It''s enough to worry about these disciples every day. Now I have to worry about them.


    Nalan Yanran suddenly feels that the future is dark and life is ignorant.


    Helplessly sighed a breath, he also did not have any method for today''s plan, only had to walk one step to see one step.


    I hope elder brother Li can coax his master with a little effort, so that he can save his worries. At that time, he will have to get along with them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    According to the news that Nalan Yanran gave him, Li Yi searched all the way.


    She said that yunyun is usually alone in this mountain.


    In other words, other disciples and elders are not allowed to enter this mountain except her.


    There are also arrays around, but the level of this array is not even as good as that set up by ourselves in Douqi mainland.


    This is understandable. After all, it''s hard to find an excellent master like himself.


    Although I don''t have the right to find a way out here, I will alarm as soon as I enter the array.


    But it''s too easy for me to crack this array.


    So he easily sneaked into it, not only easily.


    Even with the help of the array self reverse positioning lock cloud rhyme exactly where.


    She seems to be practicing, and she seems to be realizing.


    However, in this realm, whether it''s practicing and realizing the Tao, it''s all a matter of taking your time.


    It is impossible or rare to have the insight of lower cultivation level.


    Li Yi is waiting in silence. Since she is practicing, it''s better not to disturb herself.


    If you think about it carefully, he still stands quietly behind Yun Yun, so that as long as she finishes her cultivation, she can feel herself soon.


    Yunyun''s cultivation doesn''t last long. Maybe she also feels something. She stops practicing silently and opens her eyes.


    Soon I felt that I was held by a pair of big hands, which were very strong and warm, and this kind of familiar feeling.


    Yun Yun frowns, suddenly turns his head, and sees the familiar face. This is the person he misses day and night.


    And now she''s here in perfect condition.


    Cloud rhyme confused, is really confused. She didn''t know what to do, but she just looked at Li Yi and he laughed at her, and she was very happy.


    Tears can not control the flow down, and then it is gentle and with a trace of catharsis hammering him.


    "I haven''t been back for a long time. Where have you been. You know how to get out. Do you know me?


    Do you know how scared and worried I am this time? What if you can''t come back? I almost thought you were dead... "


    Yun Yun said that the words can not be connected into a paragraph, holding Li Yi tightly and crying constantly.


    And he held it tightly, as if he was worried that he would fly away as soon as he let go.


    It''s like worrying that it''s a dream, and even some don''t want to wake up.


    But he knew that he was not dreaming, and that all this was true.


    He really came back. After thinking about it for so long, he finally came back.


    Yun Yun holds him, tears like no money constantly flow down, tightly holding crying.


    Li Yi patted her on the shoulder and rubbed her back.


    "Don''t worry, I''m back. I''m not all right. I''m safe and sound."


    At the same time, the face has been unable to control the smile, OK.


    As expected, she saw that most of her feelings of joy still occupied the majority, and she was not too angry. There was a door to this.


    Cloud rhyme after a while mood gradually recovered, but still holding him refused to let go.


    "I really thought you were dead. You''re OK. Why do you say you''re dead? Where have you been for such a long time? Are you fooling around with those little fox spirits again? "


    Yun Yun''s sad mood gradually calms down, and immediately thinks of some bad things. His brows wrinkle and his tone becomes sharp.


    Li Yi is at a loss. He didn''t expect yunyun''s mood to recover so quickly


    It can be seen from this that he may have accumulated a lot of resentment in his heart over the years.


    "I really thought I was going to die at that time, and I did later. I was not far away from death at that time.


    I think you should know that it was the way of heaven to give up the whole world to make the final fight of life and death. With my strength at that time, there was no chance of survival.


    So I asked Medusa to tell you those things before I died because I thought that I couldn''t keep it from you for a lifetime even if I died


    Li Yi said with a sigh, "but I didn''t expect that I didn''t die.


    Even I was surprised. After I knew I wasn''t dead, I tried my best to come back.


    I suffered a lot, but I came back anyway. "


    Li Yi''s words are absolutely sincere. After he finishes, he doesn''t have any leisure. He directly hugs Yun Yun and kisses him wantonly.


    Although she had some resistance, it soon disappeared completely.


    "Forgive me, will you?" Li Yi finished this sentence, the heart is really bumpy, very bumpy, or he thinks that Yun Yun does not forgive himself is normal.


    He felt shameless enough to say this, and he could understand if he would never forgive him.


    "Forgive you! It''s no good Yun Yun''s face is flushed. At a glance, he is moved.


    "Ah Li Yi smiles, and his face is full of happiness and joy. I didn''t expect that Yun Yun could really forgive himself.


    It was totally beyond his imagination.


    "In the future, you are not allowed to go out, stay by my side and break off contact with them. Don''t see them again. If you can do that, I''ll forgive you. "


    Yun Yun slowly let go, eyes red at a glance, just cry.


    In fact, now if she wants to, she can completely restore herself to the intact appearance before, but she deliberately did not reply, just to show it to Li Yi.


    "Well! This is... "Li Yi. Some don''t know how to reply. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to cheat Yun Yun.


    On the other hand, it''s impossible for him to let go of manager Yan LINGJI and purple girl.


    However, he had considered this situation before he came, but he only considered it at that time.


    He really didn''t think of how to deal with it, or he didn''t have any way to deal with it at all.


    "If you can''t promise, let''s go! I don''t want to see you again After yunyun finished, he suddenly turned around.


    No one noticed that when he turned around, he had grasped the handle of his sword tightly. Tears have been unable to control the flow down, and even the body are shaking.


    You can imagine how sad it is for her cultivation to have such a situation.


    Li Yi was silent and didn''t speak. He didn''t know what to say.


    They were both silent and did not speak.


    Li Yi had a long time before the room opened slowly. "OK, I see."


    After all, he did not leave. He could not leave at all. He still had to follow the plan and combat plan he had set down before.


    Yunyun suddenly feels that he is hugged again. Normally, he should let him go immediately and let him go


    But I don''t know why, but I don''t know how to say it.


    "You... You..." she didn''t know whether to say it or not. He was worried that he would regret it.


    "For the last time, let me hold you for the last time?" Li Yi''s voice trembled slightly, and he could hear that it was a prayer.


    Yun Yun is silent and doesn''t speak. Instead, she turns around slowly. Li Yi slowly wipes the tears on her face. "Don''t cry, it''s not good to see the tears flow..."


    Then he hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to rub her into his arms, and seemed worried that he would leave as soon as he let go.


    Yunyun''s emotion, which had been slightly controlled, seemed to be opened and could not be suppressed any more.


    He slapped Li Yi''s back and cried, "you can''t be honest. Have you ever thought about me. Now what do you want me to do! "


    Yunyun knows that she can''t accept that Li Yi is shared by others, so the best ending is that they never meet again.


    But her heart is very uncomfortable, also very wronged, clearly he is his husband, why now to quit, should be they quit just right.


    An idea has been planted in her heart, but at present he is not ready to implement, or has not thought of implementing.

 Chapter 650

    Li Yi holds cloud rhyme tightly and has the attitude of not letting go no matter what.


    His tears have already been unable to control the flow, but relative to Yun Yun, he is better, because he feels sure he can save her.


    As long as he can save her, he will do even the most despicable, shameless and disgraceful thing.


    Yun Yun and he two hugged each other for a long time, they are very tacit understanding, did not mention to leave this matter, because one does not want to leave, one does not want to let him leave.


    But she knew in her heart that she could not accept it.


    Then two people leave and never see again is the right way.


    Meeting each other now is a kind of torment to him and himself, which will only cause more trouble and pain.


    However, neither of them was willing to leave.


    In particular, Li Yi is now holding her tightly, no matter how hard it means.


    And the hands were holding her around her waist, which was not honest at this time.


    After I don''t know how long, yunyun finally said "you go!"


    She said the tears in her eyes, almost uncontrollable again.


    Clearly know such a result, said when the heart is still very painful.


    She let go and tried to push Li Yi away. He didn''t resist, didn''t struggle, and even stepped back in silence.


    A bitter smile flashed across the corner of his mouth, and he nodded in despair, "I know. You must be happy, you must be happy. You can find me for the array arrangement and repair of yunlanzong in the future. The array arrangement here is too simple.


    If there are pills that can''t be refined, especially important pills, you can come to me if you have no way to do it.... "


    Li Yi talks a lot. It seems that as long as he keeps talking like this, he doesn''t have to leave.


    Yunyun clenches her lips and listens silently until Li Yi finally seems to find that there is nothing to say.


    With a smile and a little bit of difficulty, he turned and walked to the distance.


    Cloud rhyme watching him leave, hands tightly clenched the corner of his clothes, unconsciously has used more strength.


    As a result, her clothes began to show some damage.


    At this time, she found that what she was wearing was the neon clothes that Li Yi had given her.


    With a bitter smile, I don''t know what to do.


    Li Yi is very slow, step by step toward the distance.


    He seems to be looking forward to something, looking forward to yunyun calling himself.


    Then he stopped suddenly, turned and looked back.


    When yunyun sees him looking back, he immediately wants to maintain his expression, so that his expression doesn''t have any change.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem to be of any use. With a cruel heart, she turned around and walked away quickly, as if she wanted to leave.


    Li Yi saw her staggering and flustered steps, and her mouth unconsciously stirred up a smile.


    If Yun Yun''s expression doesn''t fluctuate or even change, he will be afraid.


    Now that we have it, that means it''s a good thing.


    His pace is still not fast and slow, yunyun is to the top of the mountain, there are a few small yards here.


    It''s just that if Li Yi finds out again that the layout of these places comes from yunlanzong, the mainland of fighting spirit.


    To be exact, these things are the original yunyun spent a lot of effort to move from the lower bound.


    At the beginning, she always wanted to firmly flow down Li Yi''s memory.


    Because Yun Yun at that time could guess that if he was not lucky, he would never see him again in his life.


    So I want to keep his memory forever.


    But this time to see him again, happy is really happy.


    Can see these things again, but some unspeakable sadness, how to save their efforts.


    Now people are in front of themselves, but they can no longer be close to him.


    Looking at these houses, the courtyard is undoubtedly very upset.


    Raise your hand, want to destroy or move to other places, out of sight, calm heart.


    But a few lift a few fall, the attack has been brewing well, but they fight to suffer some minor injuries to withdraw.


    In desperation, he had to leave and return to the place where he had practiced before.


    An ordinary cottage on the hillside has only two thatched cottages and a set of stone tables and chairs.


    She sat down and tried her best not to think about it, but the more she told herself not to think, the more she thought about it.


    She tried to practice, but it didn''t work.


    Her heart can''t calm down at all. She can''t enter the state of cultivation at all. If she practices by force, she can only be possessed.


    Yunyun has no choice but to stop. At the same time, there is a voice in her heart. Let her search for the trace of Li Yi.


    Maybe he hasn''t gone out of the scope of yunlanzong, and he won''t cover his tracks. He will find it by himself.


    This voice constantly reminds her, but yunyun has to fight against this voice.


    She understood that now two people together, whether for him or himself is a kind of torture.


    It''s very likely that you can''t live in pain. It''s better to break it clean at one time, so that you won''t suffer in the future.


    So she forced herself not to think about it at all.


    All of a sudden, she smelled a strong, strong smell of wine and frowned involuntarily.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Li Yi left, he strolled on the mountain. The scenery of the mountain is still very good.


    He is not nervous, not anxious, not slow strolling, from time to time with the help of array to determine the location of cloud rhyme.


    When he saw the buildings that were basically moved from the mainland, he sighed.


    Yun Yun is so affectionate to herself, but she is still sorry for her.


    Li Yi is very helpless, at this moment he just regret, but regret has no use.


    If you do everything by yourself, you have to take responsibility.


    He searched in the mountains for a long time and finally found a sunny grassland.


    Especially in front of the open mountain view, into the eyes of the city at the foot of the mountain, pedestrians can be income in the eyes.


    The scenery here is quite good. Standing here, I feel very happy.


    Li Yi nodded and took out two jars of wine from the storage ring. They were all excellent xianniang.


    Don''t say it''s an ordinary person, even if he drinks too much with his strength, he will still be drunk.


    No matter how he pretended to be like him, he gave himself a few mouthfuls of Gudong first.


    Let oneself have a bit drunk, but the whole person''s consciousness is still particularly clear.


    At the same time, some water was poured on the body, and a lot of water was poured on the surrounding grassland.


    At that time, a drunkard was born.


    Lying on the grass, Li Yi continued to gulp the wine.


    In fact, the wine was wrapped by Xianli at the moment it entered his body, and then sent away.


    In a place painted as rain, where the animals after the rain will be drunk all night.


    But when they wake up the next day, their strength will improve a lot.


    The same is true of the grass and trees in the mountains. Let alone the grass drenched with wine, if he is lucky, he will not be drunk.


    All these grasses are likely to produce wisdom and become grass essence.


    Yun Yun frowned slightly. He didn''t want to take care of him, but the wine in the air was so strong


    It''s easy to see that the wine he drinks is very effective.


    If he really drinks too much, what can he do.


    I know clearly in my heart that I don''t care.


    But not knowing that she should not be able to hold back, she would not worry.


    Finally sighed a breath, helplessly a flash came to Li Yi behind, originally intended to refer to there to see.


    But originally sitting Li Yi suddenly stood up, as if to detect something, suddenly turned his head and saw himself.


    Yun Yun wanted to stretch her face and didn''t make any reaction, but she couldn''t control it.


    Finally can only slightly Yang chin, clench lips, try not to look at him.


    But the next moment, a drunken man full of wine will fall on his arms.


    "I knew that my Yunzhi loved me and would not give up on my own..." Li Yi''s words were vague and intermittent.


    Yun Yun frowns, he is full of wine, holding himself.


    He was so strong that he could not break him.


    And now she doesn''t want to argue with a drunkard.


    What''s more, even she didn''t notice that when Li Yi hugged him tightly, the smile on his face was really not fake.


    "Let go quickly, you''re full of wine." Although she was complaining, she didn''t move much.


    When Li Yi heard her words, he seemed to be stunned for a moment, then nodded and opened his mouth with a little big tongue, "you''re right. I''m full of wine, and I''ve drunk a lot of wine. Otherwise I dare not hold you now. "


    Then a hand went through her legs and picked him up.


    "I''m going to get rid of the alcohol from me now." Voice just fell, wagging head of embrace cloud rhyme to walk up.


    But although its pace is shaking, but it has been very stable, never thought of the signs of falling.


    Yun Yun is held by him and wants to break free, but the strength of breaking free is not big all the time. It seems that he just pretends.


    Anyway, he is also drunk. Let him go and talk with a drunkard.


    Yun Yun embraces this idea, embraces his neck, puts his head on his shoulder, and let him go.


    At this moment, he realized the value of two people living together.


    At the same time, I feel uncomfortable. I can''t go on like this with him all the time, or only when he is drunk


    Countless thoughts in my heart, thousands of thoughts fly by.


    All of a sudden, Li Yi seems to walk directly into a water pool.


    To be exact, it was not only he who jumped in, but also he was soaked through himself.


    At this time, she just found out some mistakes, but she didn''t know why, but her body seemed a little weak.


    Mingming wants to resist, and Mingming can resist. She even knows that as long as she doesn''t want to, she doesn''t want to.


    No matter how drunk Li Yi is, he will stop his action immediately.


    He would never force himself, and he never did.


    This can always be determined that if Li Yi forces herself one day, she will think that she is blind and sees the wrong person.


    But knowing all this, I just don''t have the strength to push him away.


    Don''t say you don''t have the strength to push him away. Even if you want to stop him, you don''t seem to want to say it.


    Even if you try to say it, some tone is very lazy, not like resistance, but like provocation.


    Even she knew this, long drought and dew, thunder and fire.


    Li Yi is full of wine. When he carries Yun Yun in and out, he is fresh and fresh.


    The whole person''s mental state is very good, but yunyun is different.


    Lying on his chest, he was as soft as if he had no bones.


    I don''t know whether I''m excited or shy.


    Although there is still some strength, it is obvious that I don''t want to talk when I am held.


    He didn''t know what to say. No matter what Li Yi wanted, she was very resistant and determined.


    But in the face of him, he didn''t even resist. Instead, he actively catered to him.


    This makes her not know how to tell, so she can only bow her head and hold her tightly.


    She didn''t think about anything else at this time.


    All the things that I have done before have been forgotten, of course, only temporarily.


    After the joy, she still remembered the things she should remember and the things she should remember.


    Even she knows it now, but she doesn''t think about it now.


    Li Yi holding her speed is not fast, step by step to the top of the mountain.


    Looking at the scenery in the mountains, I was in a good mood. Both of them had a tacit understanding and didn''t talk much.


    Of course, Yun Yun is quite tired and doesn''t want to waste any more energy. Now he is recovering his strength and preparing to fight again.


    She has a clear understanding of Li Yi, and knows what she may face next.


    When he came to the yard, Li Yi held her and looked at the yard in front of him, smiling.


    He bowed his head and gave a hard kiss. "He said he didn''t want to, but his body was very honest!"


    Yun Yun doesn''t want to talk to him.


    Li Yi is really worried. It''s hard for him to achieve the present situation. Don''t be really angry.


    "Don''t be angry. Can''t I be wrong?"


    Then he walked into the room with yunyun in his arms and slowly put it on the bed.


    I looked around the room until I saw the red wedding dress on one side.


    The only fly in the ointment is that there are several holes in the clothes, or more accurately, tears.


    Yunyun hasn''t moved for so many years, so it has been preserved.


    Later, he came here and had a lot of idle time. Sometimes he would mend it, but he just mended it many times, and finally kept it the same.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Yi mended the red wedding dress, and then looked at it carefully.


    He nodded with satisfaction and finally turned to yunyun.


    "Yunzhi." Yun Yun looks happy when she hears the address.


    It''s been a long time since anyone called her that.


    Yunzhi, this is the only appellation between her and yunyun, no one else knows.


    Hearing this kind of address, the expression on his face unconsciously laughed, very happy, very happy.


    "Yunzhi, my good Yunzhi." Li Yi is half coquettish and half sweet.


    Let yunyun feel very happy, "what''s the matter."


    Satisfied with the promise, seems to like her now.


    "Show me this dress again!" With that, Li Yi Ran to him, handed over the mended wedding dress, and looked at her with expectant eyes

 Chapter 651

    Yun Yun looks at the clothes and feels a lot.


    At the beginning, I was wearing this red wedding dress to marry him.


    But now why has it become like this? It''s OK for Li Yi not to mention this dress.


    It''s worth mentioning that, in addition to the 100 million yuan return. And now there''s resentment and anger against him.


    Yun Yun doesn''t speak, pouts his lips and doesn''t look at him.


    But the eyes are still looking at the red wedding dress from time to time.


    For her, the meaning of this dress is not the same at all, otherwise it would not have been preserved for so many years, and it would have been restored again and again.


    "Yun''er, will you put it on again and show it to me?" As Li Yi said, he had already picked up the dress and began to put it on Yun Yun.


    "Do you remember when you gave me the heart of the sea armor in the Warcraft mountains? At that time, I didn''t want to wear it because I wanted you to help me." Li Yi helped him to put on his clothes while he spoke slowly.


    "You think I don''t know!" Yun Yun said and twisted his waist.


    At that time, she could probably see that Li Yi would definitely wear it, but she still wanted to take advantage of herself and let herself help


    She was also very helpless at that time. If she didn''t help him to wear it, he would not wear it, so she had to make it difficult.


    And at that time who let his heart move first, feelings can only let him everywhere.


    "It hurts." Li Yi screamed, and his clothes fell off.


    Even if Yun Yun knows that his pain is likely to be pretended, there is no way, but he can''t help but feel distressed and quickly knead it for him.


    "Are you all right?" Li Yi took her hand and put it on his waist.


    "I''m fine." Then he looked at Yun Yun, who was half dressed in wedding clothes, and unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Looking at lying in his arms, sleepy Yun Yun, as well as the battlefield traces left everywhere in the yard.


    Li Yi reluctantly shakes his head and waves his hand. He cleans up all these traces and cleans up him and yunyun.


    Then he held her in his arms and lay on the bed.


    I''ve been sleeping myself. It''s hard work and hard work. I''m really sleepy.


    When yunyun wakes up, he naturally sees what he is holding.


    Li Yi lay on his side and seemed to sleep very comfortably.


    She frowned and didn''t know how to react.


    Mingming was determined to give up with him yesterday. Why is he still sleeping in his own bed today.


    But if it goes on like this, it''s not a thing. It can be like this for one day or two days.


    In the future, it can''t be like this all the time. He won''t be here all the time.


    He''s still going to meet other people, maybe even in front of himself.


    As soon as yunyun thinks of it, he is so angry that he wants to wake up Li Yi and let him go.


    Then the two people died of old age, never to see each other again.


    But to see him sleep so comfortable, but it has always been hard to such a heart.


    After all, I''m afraid he doesn''t need to sleep because of his accomplishments. If he sleeps so comfortably, there is only one kind of hard work that can last a long time.


    Perhaps, as he said, he made great efforts to come back to see himself.


    Want to wake him up, but a little reluctant, because she knows if you really wake her up.


    Really, maybe the relationship between the two people will be alienated again.


    At the thought of this, her heart was even more aggrieved.


    It''s clearly his fault. Why should he suffer so much.


    Although the more I think about it, the more angry I am, I still hold him and don''t want to let go.


    Although Li Yi wakes up, he still pretends to be asleep. Holding her, he can''t let go.


    It was almost noon and he didn''t wake up.


    Yun Yun can probably see at this time that Li Yi is really pretending to sleep. They have this cultivation.


    Even if you have to sleep for some reason, you won''t sleep too long.


    One day and one night is enough time to recover all the energy and physical strength, but Li Yi still looks very sleepy at this time.


    I''m afraid he''s not really sleeping, but pretending to be.


    "Get up." Yun Yun shakes his shoulder as if to wake him up.


    Although the range is not very large, it is enough for Li Yi to feel it.


    Wake up sleepy, rubbed his eyes.


    "Ah, is it daybreak? What would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you


    Li Yi gets up and stretches. He doesn''t care about being exposed to Yun Yun.


    She seems to have something to say. Just about to speak, Li Yi holds her mouth down.


    "Needless to say, there are only a few things you like to eat. I don''t remember! Get dressed. We''ll have dinner later.


    You haven''t tasted my craft for a long time, have you


    With that, Li Yi hummed a little song and went out of the room to get busy.


    All the ingredients are ready-made. He only needs to process and cook.


    Yun Yun looks at a happy face, humming a little song, busy living. He doesn''t know why he''s already talking, and doesn''t seem to want to say it.


    Li Yi is very busy, mainly pursuing a fast life.


    "Come on, bring the plates for dinner." Although things can be changed with mana, so can vegetables.


    Even they can make the dishes fly to the table by themselves, which is not difficult.


    But I don''t want to eat simply. What''s more important is to enjoy the cooking process. Of course, washing dishes can''t be regarded as the cooking process.


    Yun Yun is sitting on the table. These things are his favorite food, but he doesn''t know how many years he hasn''t eaten them.


    After Li Yi left, no one could eat with him.


    In addition, she takes her cultivation as her realm to eat.


    Sometimes more just the pursuit of mutual feeding between two people, mutual tenderness.


    So after he left, Yun Yun didn''t eat much. Looking at the dishes, smelling the aroma of the food, he unconsciously secreted a lot of saliva.


    "Come and have a taste, and I''ll tell you that my craft has improved again."


    Li Yi said this is the truth. After the exchange with Xiangling, I learned that she had a different enthusiasm.


    Li Yi''s own cooking skills are more likely, although it''s not clear when to go further.


    But it''s possible that his cooking skills and even the taste of cooked food have improved a lot.


    What''s more, the food made before didn''t have that soul. Now it has a little.


    Yun Yun looks at the food he uses chopsticks to pick up and instinctively opens his mouth.


    It seems that this kind of thing has become a habit. I don''t know how many things he feeds in this way.


    In the mouth chewing delicious taste, in the tip of the tongue taste buds bloom.


    "It''s delicious." She nodded numbly, and Li Yi had stuck it to her and leaned against her.


    "Come on, try this again. I''ve been practicing for a long time.


    If there''s any dish in this table that I''m most satisfied with, it must be this one. " Li Yi said and gave her the fish fillets.


    He really practiced this boiled fish for a long time, and the Jueyun pepper he used can be said to be a specialty of the original god world.


    Going to other worlds may not be able to find this kind of spicy food.


    Yun Yun tasted and nodded, and instinctively picked up the dishes for him.


    Two people happily finish the meal, yunyun some doubts.


    Why things are different from what I imagined? It is reasonable that I should let Li Yi leave at this time.


    Two people never meet again, why eat here so harmoniously.


    "Let''s have a drink together!" Li Yi said, take out a jar of wine, is a jar of wine.


    The effect will only be stronger than the wine you drank yesterday, never weaker.


    As for taste, different people have different opinions.


    Some people who like to drink think the wine tastes good, but some people who don''t like it think it tastes very bad.


    Li Yi doesn''t like drinking, but mainly wants to get Yun Yun drunk.


    Yun Yun sees the wine cup he handed over frowning, and his expression seems to be slightly unhappy. He is even more angry at the thought of Li Yi''s drunken state yesterday.


    "I don''t drink, and you don''t either." With that, he stares at Li Yi with a little anger and looks very pretty.


    "Don''t drink, don''t drink, listen to my wife." Seeing this, Li Yi quickly put away the wine.


    In any case, now he is ashamed of yunyun.


    I''m sorry for him. I''ll do whatever they say.


    "I think we really need to have a formal talk, not like this."


    Yun Yun wants to try her best to hold herself tight and not let her face show a happy and sweet smile. She talks to him seriously.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think I''m not serious or serious enough? " Li Yi lies on Yun Yun.


    Tone is very lazy, from time to time to his ear call on a burst of hot air provocation.


    Yun Yun firmly pushed her away, "we can''t go on like this all the time,


    You know, I can''t take it.


    Unless you give up on them, otherwise it''s impossible for us to be together in the future.


    Even if it continues like this, what can it do.


    The longer it lasts, the more painful it is for you and me. Let''s separate and never see each other again. "


    After listening to what she said, Li Yi sighed a little, and then became silent.


    "You''re right. I know you can''t take it. It''s all my fault from the beginning to the end. If you''re unhappy, you can beat me and scold me for anything. "


    Then he hugged him tightly, which meant that no matter what he did, he would not let go.


    "Don''t let me go, will you? I don''t want to lose you. " Then he looked at him, staring into her eyes, as if to see what meaning.


    Yun Yun''s eyes are erratic, and he doesn''t dare to look at Li Yi at all.


    "You look at me. You can look me in the eyes. You don''t love me at all now. You don''t want to see me again in your life. We don''t get to know each other when we are old and dead. "


    Li Yi looks at her with a smile, and constantly wants yunyun to look into his eyes, as if he can hit his heart.


    "Don''t push me." Yunyun tries to keep her voice cool without any emotional fluctuation.


    "I''ll force you. I''d like to see what you can do to me.


    Hit me! Are you willing? " Li Yi said more and more, holding Yun Yun''s hand, let her pull out the sword.


    "This is my heart, you do it, I will not do any resistance, with the sword I sent you to kill me."


    "You Yun Yun''s tone is trembling. It seems that he is really angry.


    "That''s how I am, that''s how mean I am. Anyway, I know you''re not willing to do it. "


    Li Yi holds her sword and seems to want to stab her in the heart.


    Yunyun actually knows that Li Yi is pretending, and he should not be willing to die.


    But she didn''t dare to bet on the probability of success, and if he was really hurt, he was really distressed.


    "Knowing that I know you are very angry, I never expect that you will forgive me, but I only ask for a little.


    Don''t let me go, will you? Even if I stay by your side, so that I can see you every day, I am very satisfied, I know you can not forgive me


    Li Yi''s words are close to begging. That''s the idea he''s fighting, as long as Li Yi doesn''t drive himself away.


    Next, it''s easy to say. He appointed a solution.


    But if two people really don''t see each other for a long time, it''s not a good thing.


    No matter how firm a core idea is, even if the sky falls, I can''t leave this place.


    At least she can''t leave until she forgives herself.


    Once they really leave, they don''t see each other for a long time.


    The next time we meet, maybe we won''t be so kind and warm this time. Our feelings won''t fade, but they will gradually become strange and unfamiliar.


    Yunyun doesn''t look at him. She''s afraid she''ll be soft hearted if she looks at Li Yi again. She can''t help but agree to his request.


    "Don''t think it''s impossible. If you want to stay here, stay here. I''ll go to a place you''ll never find." She said it as if she was angry.


    Li Yi really became a real man. His cultivation may be worse than himself, but it won''t be much worse. If he really wants to avoid himself, it''s really difficult for him to find him.


    You can''t let her leave. You can''t let him leave.


    As long as Yun Yun doesn''t go, even if it''s her own business, no matter how mean or shameless she is.


    At the first moment when Li Yi came up with this idea, the huge spiritual force was separated from his body.


    Yunyun is naturally aware of this power, and she can certainly resist it.


    But he can see that these are pure, no attack of the original force.


    If he resists, it will be a destructive attack on Li Yi''s spirit.


    You should know that his spirit didn''t take any precautions when touching himself


    If he carries out attack and anti invasion, he may be seriously injured.


    So he had to do nothing to resist and let Li Yishi do it.


    Soon she found that there were a lot of things in her spirit, which seemed to be merit.


    It''s not that she doesn''t have this thing, but it seems that her merits are quite different, and there are many other things in it.


    Yun Yun Leng didn''t dare to make any response. Of course, this is due to her 100% trust in Li Yi, knowing that he won''t do anything to himself.


    Soon her spirit was covered with Li Yi''s spirit.


    "With this, even if you go to the ends of the earth, I can find you in other worlds." Li Yi is very confident.


    "But don''t clean them all up. It''s one with my yuan Shen. If I hurt you carelessly, I''ll die! "


    "But don''t worry, they are usually attached to your spirit, which is a very powerful protection. If you want to attack and destroy them, you can only attack them from the inside. "

 Chapter 652

    After hearing what he said, yunyun was really worried at this moment.


    It''s too dangerous. If Li Yi is telling the truth, he may be out of his wits at any time.


    Unless he doesn''t fight with others for a long time, until Li Yi is willing to take back his strength.


    At the thought of it, she was out of breath.


    "You bastard, do you really think I dare not?" Words are very angry, as far as possible to make their face tight.


    "I just don''t think you''re willing." Li Yi has the cheek to open his mouth, and he knows that Yun Yun is definitely not willing to give up.


    Without this self-confidence, without this courage, he did not dare to do so, after all, what he did was true, he did not cheat her.


    "Get rid of your strength, or I''ll never talk to you again." Her almost angry words made Li Yi very happy.


    "Then promise not to hide from me, or I will not accept anything, even if you ignore me.


    I don''t care where you want to go, but don''t hurt Yuanshen when you are attacked.


    Otherwise, I will never take this thing away. At least you have to promise me that you can''t hide from me.


    I know you can''t forgive me, I don''t want to ask you to forgive me.


    As long as you don''t hide from me and let me see you, even if I don''t see you every day and often, I will be satisfied.


    Can''t you even meet my little request? "


    His eyes seemed to be full of tears again. He hugged her and probably never gave up.


    Yun Yun struggles for several times and finds that she can''t break away from Li Yi.


    Frown slightly, expression dignified. Unknowingly, more power was used.


    Seeing this, Li Yi quickly let go, covered his chest and lay on the ground with vomiting blood.


    All the movements were done at one go, as if they had been ready for a long time.


    In fact, he is really ready to do so. Yunyun has struggled before, and he also uses some strength. At that time, he forgot that he was still pretending to be injured.


    Now yunyun can just use this move by exerting part of her strength.


    He knew that she would doubted, but it was useless. She doubted and doubted. When she saw that she was injured, she would find a way to help her heal.


    Lying on the ground, Li Yi vomited blood, said nothing and turned pale.


    Yunyun knows that he is pretending nine times out of ten, but there is a certain probability that he is not.


    He was really hurt because he had suffered a lot before.


    Besides, for her, even Li Yi is 100% disguised.


    But looking at him like this, I still feel pain from the bottom of my heart.


    Clearly know that he may be installed, but still can not help feeling uncomfortable, quickly went to the ground to help him up.


    "Are you all right?" If there is doubt in the words, instinctively ask him if he has been hurt.


    Li Yi waved his hand and said weakly, "I was seriously injured before and almost died.


    Although he has recovered a lot for such a long time, he still has more than one hundred accomplishments.


    More importantly, the whole person''s physical condition is not very stable, the injury is light and heavy.


    Can you stay, at least stay with me until I''m healed. I''ve been hurt so badly, you won''t let me heal alone


    Yunyun''s own large amount of aura enters Li Yi''s body. At this moment, she finds out how bad his physical condition is.


    This is not the most important. The most important thing is that, as he said, his physical condition is extremely unstable and his strength has changed greatly.


    The injury was so serious and terrible that it was hard to imagine how badly he had suffered.


    Yun Yun frowned and felt pain in her heart.


    In addition to heartache, there is also guilt. I knew that he had suffered such a heavy injury, and I would never have been so mischievous with her.


    As long as I knew that he was injured, what I should do most is to accompany him to heal.


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier? Is it fun to fool around with me? " Her voice was so loud that she got up and began to scold.


    Although yunyun was very disappointed and angry at what Li Yi had done before.


    But she was less angry and more disappointed in front of Li Yi.


    Now she is really angry. How can he be so indifferent to his own safety.


    "I''m sorry, I..." Li Yi looks very guilty with his head down.


    "Don''t talk. I''ll take you to heal." Yun Yun picked him up and made a flash. Come to the chamber of secrets and put him down.


    Constantly mobilize the aura between heaven and earth into the body, trying to repair the injury in Li Yi''s body.


    At the beginning, it really had a good effect. The injury on Li Yi was visible to the naked eye and was being repaired.


    But when he was about to repair it, his injury suddenly collapsed, as if all the repairs were bubble phantoms.


    And a lot of aura of mending seems to be purified and returned to itself again.


    After several times of practice, Li Yi''s injury has not changed much, but her cultivation is subtle.


    Yunyun found something wrong, tried again and again, but there was nothing wrong.


    Li Yi also slowly turned around at this time, did not let her continue to heal, but held her tightly.


    "Don''t try. It''s useless. It''s the wound of heaven. It can''t be cured by your cultivation.


    Don''t say that with your accomplishments, even my current accomplishments can''t be repaired, otherwise it won''t be delayed until now.


    You don''t think I''m alive and kicking now. I don''t know when my injury will get worse and I''ll die. "


    Li Yi laughs miserably, as if he really doesn''t know which day he will die.


    In fact, he is completely pretending now. Not only is he pretending, he has prepared his own healing methods.


    The healing process is very long and takes a lot of time. In this period of time, yunyun will gradually accept it.


    Even if he can''t accept it at all, he will wait for his injury to heal before leaving.


    Li Yi knows her so well that he can bully her.


    He did suffer some injuries at the beginning, but it was not so serious. After so many years of accumulation, he had already been well.


    "But you don''t have to worry about me. Although I was injured, it was nothing serious.


    The most important thing is that the cultivation can''t be improved any more, and the strength is on the verge of collapse.


    Other places don''t have much influence. I want to see you this time. "


    Li Yi is laughing when he speaks, but Yun Yun is extremely distressed.


    He said so easily, he was so hurt, God knows how much he suffered.


    She fell into habitual thinking, thinking that Li Yi would never cheat her in her life.


    Who would have thought that today in this matter, but really deceived him once.


    "I came back just to see you more, because I was afraid that I would never see you again one day." When Li Yi speaks, Yun Yun is already full of tears, tears can''t be controlled.


    "You bastard, you didn''t say that earlier." He raised his hand to fight when he spoke. He just thought about it and put it down gently.


    "Don''t cry if you have nothing to do. I won''t have anything to do with it. Besides, I didn''t say that the injury can''t be cured.


    But I''m anxious to come back to see you, so I didn''t have time to treat him. You give me a period of time. Although I don''t have the ability, I can still find someone to cure my injury. "


    Li Yi said this with great confidence and even some conceit, as if he didn''t pay attention to his injuries.


    "You always do. You have to go to the treatment immediately now, when the injury is good and when you will come back


    Cloud rhyme finish saying don''t head to ignore him, only feel gas don''t play a place.


    I care so much about him and worry so much about him, but he doesn''t worry at all.


    Li Yi is happy to see that she cares about herself so much.


    He turned around and hugged her and gave her a good kiss.


    "I don''t care, I don''t care about me. Actually, that''s not what I think. He yelled to let me go. When he saw that I was injured, he helped me to heal


    Li Yi doesn''t care to say these words. Yun Yun doesn''t turn his head. "Who... Who cares about you? I''m just afraid you''ll die here and dirty the scenery of Yunlan mountain. "


    "Well, if you don''t care at all, I''m very sad. My sadness and my injury are a little out of control."


    Li Yi fell into her arms as she spoke, her head resting on his thigh.


    "You..." yunyun was embarrassed by his shameless attitude and shameless appearance. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Anyway, I can''t get up. I have to comfort myself to get up." Li Yi didn''t plan to get up so easily at all. Lying on the ground was more suitable for him.


    "I''m sorry! I... "Yunyun. For a moment, I didn''t know where to start.


    "Just say you love me." Li Yi got up, put his head on his shoulder, and spoke to his ear gently, "I love you."


    After that, he stayed in the same place, did not move, did not make any reaction, because he was also waiting for yunyun.


    She didn''t know how long she had been thinking and how long she had been blushing. It''s true that her husband and wife still played this game.


    "I love you, too."


    After hearing this, Li Yi immediately began to laugh. His waist was not sore, and his leg was not painful.


    She took her hand and stood up, stretching, "I feel better to be comforted by you."


    "But what about your injury?" Yunyun. Frown slightly, even if Li Yi doesn''t care about this thing, she can''t help it.


    Even she was afraid of what to do if something happened to him one day.


    I almost lost him once, and I can''t lose him again.


    The joy of recovery makes him more reluctant to part. Li Yi does not seem to let go of her neck.


    If it is before Yun Yun may want to dial, but now there is no such meaning.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I have a way to solve it myself, but I can still find someone to help me with my injuries.


    It''s just that I''m anxious to come back to see you first. I''m afraid you''ll know what stupid things I''ve done when I''m dead. "


    Yun Yun nodded gently, slightly angry, "you still know!"


    It''s not that she didn''t have such an idea at the beginning, but she remembers it clearly.


    Yun Yun tells her to live no matter what.


    If not for his words, Yun Yun may not be able to survive until now.


    "So I was afraid that something might happen to you, so I asked her to tell you about it." Li Yi breathed a sigh of relief and patted him on the shoulder.


    "I listen to Yan Ran say, how do you often fight with her all these years?"


    He didn''t mention that it was OK. When he mentioned Medusa, yunyundun couldn''t get angry.


    "Do you mean to say that it would have happened if you hadn''t helped him? No, she''s not dead, but she''s also injured so badly. If I want to see it, it''s all her fault. " Yunyun. I don''t like him. After all, Medusa wanted to rob a man with herself.


    But now it doesn''t seem to be of any use. In addition, Medusa firmly believes that he is dead. Yunyun doesn''t mean to explain to him. Since he firmly believes, let him believe.


    On the contrary, it can avoid his other thoughts about Li Yi, or his improper thoughts.


    "You should treat your injury as soon as possible." Yun Yun looks serious. She wanted to urge her from the beginning, but Li Yi never gave her this.


    "What''s more, take your God away from my original God. You have suffered so much.


    At this time, he also separated the yuan Shen. You just don''t want to die. "The more Yun Yun said, the more angry he was. Li Yi didn''t care about his life at all.


    He didn''t think about it for others. He didn''t think about what he would do if he died, how sad and desperate he would be.


    "Of course I''ll go and treat my injury, but you have to promise me one thing first.


    You can''t go. Anyway, next time I come here, I must see you in yunlanzong.


    I know my mistake, you will not forgive me, this is very normal, I do not blame you will not be angry, but you can not leave yunlanzong, at least even if you leave also let me know where you are, let me see you again.


    I''m afraid. I''m really afraid. If I leave this time and I won''t see you again when I come back, what should I do?


    I came here at the first moment when I was able to come back after I had healed my injury. I didn''t go to other places at all.


    I''m afraid that something will happen to you. Even if the probability of your accident is slim or low, my heart is still afraid.


    You have no accident, and your strength has been strengthened. I am very happy from the bottom of my heart. But now I have to leave again. What if I don''t see you again? So anyway, you have to promise me, or I will never leave. Even if I die, I will die here. "


    After Li Yi finished, he looked at Yun Yun silently, as if expecting his answer.


    She was stunned for a moment, happy and angry in her heart.


    Happy, because if what Li Yi said is true, then he must care most about himself, otherwise he would not be the first to see himself, and he would worry most about himself.


    And he loves himself very much, otherwise he doesn''t have to do this kind of thing, and he doesn''t have to risk his life.


    He was angry because he didn''t care about his life and didn''t love his life at all.


    Li Yi loves her more than herself.


    "I promise you." Yunyun finally nods silently, he can only promise Li Yi.


    "I''ll never leave. I''ll just stay in the clouds. I won''t go anywhere. You can see me next time.


    You hurry to find a way to treat, the body''s injury do not delay a second. And take your spirit away from me. "

 Chapter 653

    After listening to her words, Li Yi immediately laughed, "well, you promised me this. If I don''t see you next time, I''m worried with you."


    He held her in his arms again and took back his meta power.


    Cloud rhyme at this time just relieved, feel a heavy burden to unload.


    "Go and find a way to cure your injury. Let me help you now." Yun Yun is very anxious, not willing to delay for a second.


    Very eager to urge him to heal.


    Li Yi is coquettishly embracing her, "why don''t you want to see me so much, urge me to go now."


    Yun Yun says in a hurry, "no, I''m just worried about what to do if you have some problems!"


    I don''t seem to speak any more. Just looking at him all the time.


    It seems that if she doesn''t find a way to cure her injury, she won''t pay attention to herself any more.


    "I''ll go first and try to cure my injury. Stay here and I''ll be back in a while."


    Li Yi nodded and turned to disappear.


    The next moment he appeared, already in the world of celebration.


    Sigh a kind of gas gently, don''t know why gradually, have a kind of bad premonition.


    If you think about it carefully, it has been decades since the war broke out in the world. I''m afraid the world won''t be any shorter.


    However, when he left last time, Si Li was already the highest cultivation of cultivating the void and the Tao.


    The practitioner of this realm has no problem living for thousands of years.


    As long as even one or two hundred years, there will be no problem in this world, and it is hard to say whether she is still in this world.


    Li Yi asked Medusa to help her before, and asked her to find a way to send the manager to another world to rob him.


    Medusa would certainly help, but it''s hard to say whether the manager would like to.


    After all, with her character, even if she knows she''s dead, I''m afraid nine times out of ten, she doesn''t believe it as much as Yun Yun.


    Then I''m afraid that I can''t find him when I come back, I have to wait in this world anyway.


    Such a thing is not only possible, but also highly probable.


    So when he came to this world, he was a little cautious.


    Slowly explore, with the familiar environment in my mind to find.


    There are some changes in the surrounding environment and when I leave, but the overall change is not big.


    Gradually into the Imperial City, some people have disappeared, some people still exist.


    He didn''t even dare to use divinity to spy, just afraid to see something bad.


    His heart kept beating until he came into the imperial study.


    Hanging heart suddenly stopped, the whole person instantly feel a lot of stability. Because he saw the manager marking the memorial there.


    Do anything as if they are not surprised, not urgent, not slow.


    Li Yi didn''t make a sound and didn''t speak. He just watched quietly.


    After a long time, it seemed that the memorials were a little tired. She slowly stood up and stretched.


    Then he sighed and didn''t know what to do. She did know about Li Yi''s death, but she didn''t believe it.


    It is clear that he has never had an accident and will appear in front of him every other time.


    Change a lot of new things to make yourself happy, this time he just disappeared for a long time.


    That Medusa must be deceiving herself. What she said must be false.


    The manager cheated himself for such a long time, but sometimes he had doubts.


    Over the years, even she gradually believed that Li Yi might really die, but there was still a trace of hope in her heart.


    This is also the reason why she stays here all the time. She doesn''t want to leave. What if Li Yi can''t find herself one day.


    "Cough!" Li Yi stood aside and coughed.


    Manager''s eyes suddenly lit up, although he had not heard this familiar voice for many years.


    But once again, he was still able to distinguish clearly.


    But she couldn''t believe it, even she was afraid of hearing it or not.


    Because the more hope, the more despair.


    So she did not take the initiative to explore, but stood in situ, slowly back, she was afraid.


    If you turn around but you can''t find his figure, what should you do!


    Finally, the manager turns around slowly and finds Li Yi standing in front of him, looking at him smilingly less than two meters away.


    At the moment I saw him, I was sure that he was standing here.


    Manager''s whole head was completely lost.


    As if all of a sudden to deal with too many things, overclocking crash like standing there.


    Want to reach out to touch him, but dare not move, afraid that they see the illusion.


    Finally, Li Yi came up to him, picked her up and patted her on the back.


    Siri''s tears could no longer be controlled to fall down, just like a broken pearl, repressing his voice and crying bitterly.


    Li Yi wiped all the tears from his face. "Well, don''t cry. I know you are sad. Haven''t I come back?"


    The manager still sobbed, "didn''t you say you were dead? What are you doing back here! Do you know how hard I''ve been waiting for decades? "


    Although it means to be angry, I can see that she is not a little angry. She is obviously complaining about being coquettish.


    Of course, Li Yi could see it and quickly comforted, "blame me, blame me all. You''ve been waiting here for so many years, otherwise you can beat me twice and scold me twice. "


    That is to say, where will give it hands-on Kung Fu, directly kiss up.


    The manager didn''t dodge and even took the initiative to cater.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The so-called little farewell is better than a new marriage, not to mention how long they have been separated this time.


    "Comfortable." Li Yi holds her, who has become a ball of soft mud, and opens her mouth gently.


    "Well." The manager turned over and answered softly.


    "I really thought I was going to die at that time. Who could have thought that I had a chance to live again.


    To tell you the truth, on the way to find you again, my heart is actually very uneasy.


    What if I can''t see you? I''m not happy to see you again now. "


    "What happened at the beginning? How did you meet this danger? And who''s Medusa? Why did she come to me? "


    The manager threw out his doubts and questions.


    Over the years, she often thinks about these problems


    I just didn''t think about it, because it''s really not important.


    Even if she can figure it out, Li Yi is not here.


    Now that she comes back again, these problems will naturally come back to her mind.


    Who is Medusa? Why did he come to inform it? Is she Li Yi''s


    The manager knew about it from the beginning, and unlike Yun Yun, she was relatively receptive.


    It''s lucky to be with Li Yi. She doesn''t dare to ask for more.


    But the extravagance in the heart does not mean that he does not want to monopolize.


    If you can monopolize it, it''s best, but if you can''t, there''s no way.


    She can also accept to share with her people, but she is not happy in her heart.


    Of course, she won''t show it. At most, she is not happy in private.


    "At the beginning, I helped that Medusa to do something that was not important. I was attacked by a world of heaven.


    The way of heaven wants to drag me to die with the world and myself. Fortunately, I didn''t die.


    But as a result, he suffered a lot. I don''t know how many years he had been cultivated before he gradually recovered.


    It''s only recently that the injury has gradually improved, getting better bit by bit


    As Li Yi spoke, he patted her on the shoulder and smoothed her heart.


    Manager nodded silently, tears still flowing.


    But it can be seen that it is not as sad as before, and the joyful mood should occupy more. After all, it is a long time to meet again.


    I''m really happy to see him again.


    And it all happened, and it really excited him.


    She lay in her arms, one by one, slowly describing the events of these years.


    What we have done, how we have done it, how we have changed it, we have talked about it all over again.


    Li Yi just listened quietly, nodding and praising from time to time.


    "My wife deserves to be my wife. She did a great job."


    Occasionally praise two can make her happy, happy.


    Li Yi so live here, but he did not appear, but hidden in the imperial city.


    In recent days, the officials in the court will find that their majesty seems to be in a better mood recently.


    When I went to court, I would smile from time to time and have a ruddy face.


    In addition, the whole person seems to be more energetic and energetic, and some things are no longer so serious.


    In any case, these officials are relieved from the bottom of their hearts.


    Before that, their impression of the emperor had always been ruthless and organized.


    In recent years, there have been some folk legends that their emperor was an immortal.


    In fact, manager Li does show some personal strength, such as one person''s influence on the weather of an area.


    Let dry places have rain, and flood places disappear.


    These things he did show several miracles, leading to more worship of the people.


    Her rule is more orthodox. It''s almost impossible to be destroyed.


    But some parts don''t need to be destroyed because she is ready to leave with Li Yi.


    In fact, even if they leave, they have nothing to do.


    The political system left behind can also operate stably.


    It''s just not known how long it will run without destruction.


    But they can''t manage so much, even if it''s broken after hundreds of years.


    That''s also a matter for people in this world. People in this world will develop again.


    What Li Yi has to do is to take the manager away. He is just thinking about where to take the manager.


    First, take her to the world of immortal sword, let her go through the calamity safely, and then let her consolidate her cultivation.


    During this period of time, Li Yi made an excuse to say that he was going to heal


    Come back after a while and try to take her to fight against the world.


    It''s a long process and he has one thing to consider.


    That is whether the meeting between yunyun and the manager will cause any bad things.


    In fact, it will trigger. It will happen 100 percent.


    What should I do? Women themselves can''t accept this matter, and as a result, they take another person to yunlanzong.


    Li Yi has a headache. If he has a headache, what must he do!


    Otherwise, it will continue like this. He will never accept this question, and Li Yi will not force him not to let two people meet at that time.


    Although in a world, as long as they are not allowed to meet, then everything is easy to say.


    In any case, the two people should never meet. The core idea of Li Yi''s doing this is still that Wang does not see Wang.


    As long as they don''t meet, even in one world, as long as two people don''t meet.


    After confirming this idea, he didn''t worry any more.


    Today, I took a breath to build an altar, ready to let Nuwa take myself away.


    There was no way to take him away, but Nuwa had the ability to send him away.


    Li Yi built the altar, and Nuwa gradually perceived the world. Although there was no aura in the world, there were other things that could build the passage.


    The aura between heaven and earth is communicated, and the world channel is opened.


    The manager has been waiting for this day, and she has finished the final handover.


    Even if he leaves, it won''t cause any confusion. To be exact, she doesn''t leave. The rumor for everyone is soaring.


    In this era, all people believe in this tune very much and say that she has soared.


    In fact, it''s about as accurate as feisheng. Anyway, it''s about leaving this world and going to another world.


    When you arrive at the world of immortal sword, you will surely cross the sky and become an immortal.


    On the whole, there has been no big change.


    The passage of the world was opened, and the rays of light filled the sky. Countless lights and shadows make the whole world shine brightly. In fact, this is a special effect added by Li Yi in his later period.


    Otherwise, the world passage is really just a simple passage, even without a certain realm of cultivation, you can''t see it.


    These things are completely his own online mending, special effects is to let these people know, and really see is Ju Xia Fei Sheng.


    Sure enough, the effect is good. Many people have knelt down here. In fact, it''s not just the people, but also many officials.


    Every family is kneeling down here. With the disappearance of the rays, manager''s figure is gradually disappearing in this world.


    Li Yi also stepped into the world channel, while the manager waited cautiously and flurriedly.


    Although I''ve been practicing for so long, it''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of thing.


    Seeing Li Yi coming, he ran to hold his hand.


    How scared and frightened she was! Not necessarily, it''s just that sometimes you are still around and want him to act coquettishly on him.


    He wants to do it even if he is not afraid. Pretending to be afraid, he comforted himself and coaxed himself. The manager was very happy.


    "Well, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you." Li Yi took her hand and strode forward.


    He can see it, but he also enjoys the protective thinking and the feeling of being coquettish.


    "When you get there, your accomplishments will break through again, and you will survive and soar, but don''t worry, there won''t be any problems, there won''t be much weather, and I will help you prepare everything..."

 Chapter 654

    When Li Yi came to Xianjian world again, the whole person had a lot of different feelings.


    It seems that the aura of the whole world has increased a lot, and it seems to radiate its second vitality.


    The whole world seems to be different in an instant, not just in the concentration of aura. We need to increase and change a lot in terms of activity.


    For his entry, the way of heaven or the new born will of the world.


    It seems that there is not too much conflict, but the performance is very cordial.


    So that at the moment when he entered, the sky scattered golden light and the earth gushed Golden Lotus.


    Countless forces of heaven and earth almost took the initiative to run to his hands to be controlled, even he controlled part of the power of the world.


    In theory, he is almost equal to a saint in this world.


    Mobilize the magic power between heaven and earth at any time and crush others with rules.


    These are small things, except that there is no characteristic of immortality which is equivalent to the binding of saints and the way of heaven.


    This ability can be said to be powerful, quite powerful, extremely powerful.


    It can be said that although he is still only the cultivation of Jinxian in this world.


    But general Da Luo and even Tai Yi may not be as strong as he is in this world.


    There is no way. This is determined by the characteristics of the world.


    Since he can control a lot of power in this world, ordinary Da Luo and Tai Yi may not be as strong as him in this world.


    After all, both DA Luo and Tai Yi can cross the river of time at will.


    However, it exists in the theory, there are a lot of time in the world, there is no way to be disturbed and modified.


    There are even some worlds where there is no time at all. Once this thing is settled, everything will be settled.


    It''s a completely disordered development, and neither Dalao nor Taiyi can observe it.


    Although the world has a long history of time, there are still people in it.


    It''s hard for Da Luo and Tai Yi to travel through the long river of time. Even if Li Yi is in town, Da Luo and Tai Yi will never cross.


    Repression by someone and repression by no one are totally two concepts, just like when a thing is left unattended.


    Everyone can touch it, but once someone manages it.


    Even if that person is not as strong as you, you can attack you with your authority in this rule.


    Li Yi has been given such powerful authority that it is not worth mentioning that manager Du rob.


    It''s even a matter of saying hello to Tiandao. Even Tianjiao is symbolic and has such a connection.


    The thunder of Tianjie is very slow and falls on the manager slowly.


    Li Yi controls the effect of Tianlei to ensure that she can exercise her.


    Refining her spirit will not hurt her, even the pain is only a little bit, more is numb, slightly numb.


    The lasting effect is the longest, but gradually her body and spirit are transforming.


    Gradually toward a more advanced appearance, posture change, Yuanshen more solid and thorough.


    So is the soul, especially the body.


    However, her body was nourished countless times by Li Yi.


    Even Chengxian will not change much. At most, there will be some slight changes.


    With the gradual end of the transformation, the manager felt his strong strength.


    To suddenly enter a new realm, it must take time to consolidate cultivation.


    "I''ll take you to find a place to avoid the pass for a period of time, where you can practice well and consolidate your current cultivation.


    Then I''ll take you away, if you want to continue to live in this world. It''s all up to you. "


    Li Yi spoke slowly, but the manager seemed to have some questions to ask him, but he didn''t say.


    Soon Li Yi took her to Shushan sword sect. The scene here seems to be the same as before.


    Most of the original scenery has been preserved, but the building seems to have been renovated and the area occupied is much larger.


    He appeared here, looked at it at will, communicated the array here, and drew out a secret room.


    The array here is what he helped build when he left, just like in the past.


    There doesn''t seem to be much change.


    On the whole, there is a lot of expansion. The new mage is not far inferior to himself technically.


    But it''s very smart. The vast majority of the arrays built rely on their own previous arrays, which are cleverly integrated.


    This not only ensures the success of the construction of the new array, but also ensures the powerful power of the old array without loss.


    It can be called a very excellent work.


    Li Yi nodded with satisfaction, while Si Li found a secret room to consolidate her self-cultivation, and he was able to help her protect the Dharma.


    He turned around and left. He wanted to go to the fairyland to have a look. He almost died in the hands of heaven at the beginning. He didn''t know what was happening in heaven now.


    For her arrival, Nuwa and other gods did not show any accident, as if they knew from the beginning that he would not die.


    Li Yi didn''t feel too surprised about this. Of course, he didn''t ask.


    Even if you ask those gods, you may not answer them. On the contrary, you will make yourself more worried.


    Once again into the sky, the whole sky seems to be different.


    The world is full of rich aura, and part of it is innate aura.


    This kind of thing is rare. Li Yi doesn''t care to store it in large quantities.


    After this village, there may not be this shop. Where can I find so many auras of heaven and earth.


    Or congenital aura, take advantage of this opportunity to absorb more of the benefits of congenital aura can be said to be very much.


    And its versatility is very strong, whether it is any realm can be used.


    If mortals use some of them, they can be transformed into congenital Tao.


    Since then, the path of practice has been smooth, and there have been no bumps, at least not before becoming an immortal.


    He received a lot of aura, in addition, there are a lot of merit golden light shrouded.


    I don''t know who is the co owner of heaven and earth at this time. Of course, there may not be.


    After all, the way of heaven itself is a busy machine. It can run spontaneously. It doesn''t matter whether there is a common master of the way of heaven or not.


    On the contrary, it will affect the operation of the way of heaven because of personal emotions.


    They just need to observe and adjust. The way of heaven is the same. This kind of thing doesn''t exist.


    Soon some immortals came from the heaven! Because they feel the call.


    Some of the disciples of Shushan sect had already been promoted. I don''t know how long ago, they found Li Yi''s messenger to send messages to them.


    When they see Li Yi with obvious consternation and disbelief.


    The whole person couldn''t believe it. After going back and forth for several times, he stepped forward and touched him.


    "Elder Li, you are not..." the disciple of Shushan sect didn''t finish his words, because he understood that since Li Yi appeared in front of him, there must be nothing wrong, so he shouldn''t say such words.


    "I''ve been walking for so many years. What''s the matter with Shushan? However, you have all soared. In the past two years, the aura of the lower world has also increased a lot.


    The world has changed a lot


    Li Yi''s tone is very positive, because of course he knows the change.


    When he entered the world again, Tiandao had compiled all the credit information to him.


    He just needs to look back and forth carefully to determine what the whole world is like and what happened.


    Some of the disciples of Shushan soon got into a heated discussion.


    Now they are the only family in the whole heaven, or they were the only family before.


    But because of the suppression of heaven and earth, many things can not be done easily.


    And now the emperor of heaven completely disappeared, even before the way of heaven also completely disappeared.


    The birth of a new way of heaven, their Shushan school belongs to the human race, and now the number of heaven and earth is in the human race.


    They also belong to the human race, and because of their contribution to the heaven, they have more say in the operation and maintenance of the way of heaven at most.


    Although some demons may become immortals, they either become mounts or slaves, or worse, they are killed completely.


    Now there will be no more monsters in the world to survive the disaster, nor will there be none.


    After the disaster, there is no other choice but to become a slave.


    Of course, you can reincarnate and be a person in the next life.


    There is basically no other way to become immortal. Of course, if you are a plant monster.


    After crossing the thunder, it''s possible to be a fairy in the sky.


    If the demon clan adopts the method of demon cultivation, it is impossible for you to survive the disaster.


    Even in the past, it is also the fate ahead. If we adopt the orthodox cultivation method, we can survive the disaster and become a little immortal.


    Li Yi has been listening to them for a long time and has a general understanding of the world.


    After I left, the whole world changed differently.


    At that time, they thought they were dead and even held funerals for themselves. Up to now, they still worship their memorial tablets in Shushan.


    Now when he comes back, it''s natural that someone hastily cancels those holy places. After all, he is still alive.


    In addition, the whole world has changed a lot, bit by bit.


    Now there are so many merits and virtues, golden light comes on him, a lot of humanity merits and virtues and the world''s heavenly virtues.


    He is deeply rooted in this world.


    Everything can be mastered by him, researched, inquired and viewed.


    As long as he has the authority, even if he does not have the authority to browse, there is no problem.


    After learning about these things, he suddenly found something.


    Originally thought that this world is likely to have no common master of heaven and earth.


    Suddenly found that they have the authority to a certain extent and heaven and earth co master almost, or even close.


    As long as I ascend the divine world now and sit on the position of the so-called big heaven and earth.


    He speaks with the constitution, and what he says represents the will of heaven and earth.


    Of course, he didn''t do it. He didn''t like it. It didn''t help much.


    Unless it is to help their own cultivation to promote faster, but also have the benefits of natural responsibility, there is no free lunch in the world.


    Li Yi Jian found a suitable place to practice in seclusion.


    Next, he will find a way out of his own way and open up his own way.


    Since then, jumping out of the river of time itself is the only one that does not exist in a certain world line, which time line does not exist, but it also exists.


    Everything about him can''t be changed or even affected.


    It can influence others, but never him, because he is the only one.


    It''s not in the past, it''s not in the future, it''s not on other world lines, it''s just stored in the present.


    Darrow is different. They exist in the past and in the future.


    It exists in many worlds, each of which has a different body.


    However, according to the information he collected, it is often strange for him to respond to a certain world.


    And the vast majority of Ying bodies are not living things, but dead things.


    It''s probably underground. I don''t know how many years it has been buried.


    It can never be destroyed, it can never be destroyed, it can also be a bright star in the sky.


    Because in this way, your body will be extremely safe, even if it is found out by the enemy, it will not be difficult to kill.


    For example, there is a big man whose reflection in every world is the stars.


    If someone wants to destroy him, he needs to destroy countless stars in the world.


    No one can bear the huge karma of cause and effect.


    Therefore, even if one or two stars are destroyed by human enemies, their enemies may stop, and they will not be able to carry too much destruction.


    So every big man will try his best to hide himself in all the world.


    The deeper you hide, the better. There are countless ways to hide them completely.


    They don''t have to be people, and sometimes the less impressive things are, the easier they are to use, such as some unknown sand.


    Or something else, or even some of Da Luo''s responses, is totally conceptual.


    This kind of conceptual thing is the most terrible, because it can''t be detected, can''t be destroyed.


    To a certain extent, such a great Luo is close to immortality, unless the world''s way of heaven, or there are saints and the strong, directly obliterate the concept of its existence.


    In this case, even Da Luo can''t do anything. He will die.


    In any case, it is very difficult to kill either Da Luo or Tai Yi to a certain extent.


    Of course, it''s more difficult for Daluo. Taiyi is the only one because of its high position.


    In concept and erasure, it''s better than separating countless Da Luo.


    However, Tai Yi is weaker than Da Luo in terms of survival and survival, but it is not without benefits. Tai Yi''s combat effectiveness is generally stronger than Da Luo, and it is not one or two points stronger.


    In addition, Taiyi''s cultivation speed is faster than that of Daluo at the same level, but there are still many people who choose to cultivate the mother tower of Daluo just because they have strong ability to protect their lives. Even if they offend any powerful enemy, they can''t disperse countless worlds, and the enemy can''t kill them all at once.


    And as long as you don''t kill yourself all at once and Hibernate long enough, you can make a comeback.


    Li Yi practiced here for about three months, then he took the initiative to end his seclusion and did not continue to practice.


    Because Si Li has already passed the pass, if he really immerses himself in practice, it is likely that hundreds of years and thousands of years will have passed.

 Chapter 655

    Li Yi turns around and leaves, and manager''s own cultivation has been consolidated.


    The cultivation after becoming an immortal is relatively long and complex. What''s more, it''s against the will. It doesn''t just need to pile up resources as before.


    Moreover, the accumulation of mana in this realm is not the most important. Relatively speaking, there are more requirements and stresses for the things of enlightenment.


    The cultivation of fairyland is very ethereal and illusory. The accumulation of mana has become an index in this realm, but not all of them.


    Because in addition to the upper limit of mana accumulation, what''s more important is the amount of mana output per second.


    One determines its own overall energy reserve.


    One is to determine its maximum attack effect. For example, its energy reserve is 100, but its mana output is only 10.


    Then even if a mana reserve is 50, but the instant output can reach 20 or even 30 people can defeat you.


    The amount of mana is only a factor that determines the combat effectiveness.


    What''s more important is the realization of the Tao, and even other practices of the immortal Dharma, the Taoist Dharma, and so on.


    In addition, one of the indicators determining the maximum combat effectiveness, that is, the magic weapon has a good and suitable magic weapon, which will double the combat effectiveness.


    "How do you feel?" Li Yi smiles.


    The manager nodded, "I feel much better than before. Is this immortal?"


    "This is an immortal. When your natural calamity has passed, you will become a real immortal." Li Yi slowly opens his mouth and grabs her hand as he speaks.


    "Next, are you going to stay in the world or choose to leave with me.


    If you want to stay here, I will accompany you. If you want to go with me, I will take you to other places. "


    When he finished, the manager didn''t speak. After a moment of silence, he asked, "will you be here with me all my life?"


    Li Yi was stunned by time and didn''t know how to answer.


    He doesn''t know what to answer. Yes, she''s right. He can''t be here with her all his life. He has other things to do, and


    Seeing that he was embarrassed and didn''t say anything, the manager stepped forward, hugged him tightly and closed his eyes.


    There was no confusion and confusion in this lesson. She just felt that he belonged to herself, and she also belonged to him.


    After a while, slowly let go, "let''s go!"


    The tone is a little low and depressed, but I can see that I''m trying to cover it up.


    Li Yi understands her loss and disappointment. If she doesn''t show it, she should comfort her, let alone show it.


    He was able to understand her feelings and knew that no matter how it was said or where it was said, it was his own mistake.


    The result is that they have to bear the consequences, which is not too good.


    Step forward and hold her. The next second is to kiss her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lying on a soft and comfortable cloud, Li Yi hugged her and said, "first of all, I admit my mistake. No matter how it happened, it was my fault from the beginning.


    I know that I will never refute this point. If you want to hit me, hit me twice. If you want to scold me, scold me twice, as long as you are happy in your heart. "


    "I''m not angry." What manager said was true. She knew the result from the beginning.


    I know such things, so before I get along with Li Yi, she is ready for it.


    For this reason, she was not too angry.


    But there are still some unhappiness and unhappiness. There is no way to avoid this kind of thing.


    After all, it''s her own person, and if she''s forced to share with others, how can she be happy!


    "I know you''re not angry, but you''re more or less unhappy." Li Yi is right.


    As expected, the manager was silent and didn''t retort. Li Yi even laughed and turned over to press her under his body.


    "I understand. I know you''re not happy.


    It''s all my fault. If you''re angry, throw it on me. But I still want to say that I hope to get your forgiveness.


    I don''t want you to have any temper, just simply cater to me. If there is anger in my heart, it will come out.


    You are my wife, not my concubine. It''s not my servant. It''s my wife. She''s a respectable wife. "


    When Li Yi finished, he was silent and didn''t say anything else.


    The distance between the two people was very close. The manager looked at him and pushed him away with a little push. The whole person turned his back and wiped his eyes. He accidentally shed tears.


    Really, it''s easy to make people cry and cry if you say that all the time.


    "Yes, I am. Who wants you to attract bees and butterflies besides me. I don''t care about you. "


    If Li Yi turns around now, he can see clearly, and the manager smiles happily and happily.


    And although the words say so, but the light meaning of the words, no matter who can hear clearly.


    "My good reason, you don''t think about it, forgive me!" Li Yi said that he had already held her in his arms.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "All right! I''ll take you away after a while. You can have a rest here.


    I''ll spend more time with you, too. " Li Yi opened his mouth slowly. He tried his best to be impartial. Every bowl of water was even.


    Although he knew in his heart, maybe they had high and low in his heart.


    But whether it''s the surface or the actual action, he will definitely make a bowl of water level.


    Not only that, he even told himself that they were absolutely equal in his heart.


    For everyone''s love is the same, but his heart is more clearly not the same.


    How can it be exactly the same, but he will definitely make a bowl of water even.


    "In that case, let''s leave first. I''ll take you there first. After a while, I still have some things to solve myself."


    While speaking, they have entered the world channel, and then open their eyes is the world.


    It''s very close to yunlanzong, or not to a certain extent.


    This is the territory of yunlanzong, with array, covering protection.


    Li Yi had a headache for a moment, because he didn''t know where to put the manager, and he didn''t have any property here.


    It''s impossible to let her hide first. As for taking her to see yunyun.


    That''s even more impossible. If Yun Yun sees him, it''s really a world falling apart


    Li Yi doesn''t say that he can''t argue. What he had been trying hard to set up before was a complete collapse.


    It''s a pity that things in this world are not as good as he imagined every minute. Maybe his luck in this period is really bad.


    Yun Yun himself secretly expects him to come back. Li Yi can use this kind of array.


    As the leader of Yunlan sect, she can see clearly every minute.


    So she really saw Li Yi with a person, and two people are also very intimate back.


    After she saw it, her fist clenched involuntarily.


    His body trembled with anger. He gave a cold hum, which didn''t mean anything else.


    If you want to turn off the array and stop watching it, you can''t help it.


    But the more you look at it, the more angry you are. The more angry you are, the more you stand up and want to rush through.


    But in the end, he sat down slowly without any abnormal performance.


    But looking at two people more and more intimate, cloud rhyme can''t help it.


    Close the array and kill the one with a long sword.


    On the way, she had some regrets. What should she say and how should she do!


    She doesn''t know. She doesn''t know.


    But with no matter how, can not simply look at the mind, is still killed in the past.


    In her own territory, she wants to find the figure of Li Yi, too relaxed.


    This is the back mountain of Yunlan sect, although it is within the scope of Yunlan sect.


    But at ordinary times, few disciples come here. There are some monsters and spirit beasts all over the place.


    But almost everyone acquiesces that this is yunlanzong''s territory.


    Because they built the array here, the whole yunlanzong relied on the array.


    Soon yunyun came to the two nearby. At this time, she didn''t know what to do.


    Clearly said to give up him, the result saw him and other women together, he is still so angry and angry.


    Is it really right to do it yourself! Or he never gave up on him. For a moment, even her heart was confused and confused.


    Li Yi noticed her at this time, because Yun Yun didn''t cover her tracks.


    Her appearance here is just like her appearance here, without any cover.


    For a moment, he was stunned and didn''t know how to react. Even his brain had a bit of a crash and headache.


    I''ve considered a lot before, but I haven''t really considered this situation.


    But no matter whether he is willing or not, it has already happened, and the two of them really face to face.


    "This is sister yunyun! Li Li has met his sister The manager rushes forward and makes a gift without giving Yun Yun a chance to respond.


    Of course, she saw Li Yi''s confusion and embarrassment, so she took the initiative to resolve it.


    Li Yi had told her before, but even she didn''t expect to see her here.


    It''s just that there''s nothing I can do since I''ve seen it. I can''t do this. Three people look at each other and don''t say anything.


    The manager understood that she could not say anything, or even confront Yun Yun.


    Between the two, the tip of the needle to the wheat, as water and fire, you come and I go.


    But she did not want to do so, because it would make Li Yi in the middle, very uncomfortable.


    So even if you are a little lower in your status, it''s nothing to suffer.


    Cloud rhyme see her this posture, appearance for a moment between frown, back and forth play bright some, in the heart very don''t understand.


    Originally, she was ready for the attack, but at this moment, she had nothing to say. She did not smile.


    What''s more, she knows that if she doesn''t give up at this time, Li Yi might think she is


    When she thought of this, she was suddenly stunned. She couldn''t help holding her chest and head up. What''s wrong with her.


    It''s clearly his fault. Now it seems that he made a mistake.


    At this time, Li Yi is very cheeky to get together, holding their hands, and then holding two people''s waist.


    Yun Yun frowned and didn''t seem to want to break away, but he didn''t break away in the end.


    "You''re a good one. You''ve tricked another girl." Yun Yun''s voice is not so good when he scans up and down in a circle.


    He didn''t hear it all and laughed happily.


    See him this appearance, cloud rhyme heart again gas is also a punch on cotton, powerful no place to use.


    "Come on, don''t stay here." Cloud rhyme finish a fold body to leave, alone to the distance.


    The manager thought carefully for two seconds and left.


    Because he knows that if he takes the opportunity to be with Li yini at this time.


    No doubt it''s a good thing for himself. Yunyun will only hate Li Yi more.


    May not look good, but for the relationship between the two of them will be further split and open.


    What''s more, I''m afraid Li Yi will feel even worse next.


    Transposition thinking, if she is yunyun, I''m afraid she will really be angry and feel unworthy.


    I treat a person so sincerely, as a result, he and other women are tired of together, even if, still in front of their own face, still living in their own place.


    Compare heart to heart, simply do not care about Li Yi, hang him for a period of time.


    In this way, the fire in yunyun''s heart can also be reduced by three points, and the fire in his own heart can also be reduced by three points.


    He is not angry, but just not angry, does not mean that he is very happy.


    Just hang him out and let him reflect on himself.


    In this way, the fire in yunyun''s heart can kill some.


    The manager turns his head and smiles at Li Yi, then quickly catches up with Yun Yun.


    Li Yi looked at the current situation and looked down at his hands. What was the situation and what happened.


    How could it be like this? They were overjoyed when they quarreled with each other. But what''s the situation? They left them here.


    For a moment, Li Yi didn''t understand, but soon he didn''t respond. At the same time, he showed a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Manager Li is helping himself, but he can see it. Yun Yun can see it, but he is not angry.


    On the contrary, seeing Li Yi hanging there, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Can want to laugh at the same time, there is a bit of heartache.


    It''s always like this. She can''t help it. If it''s someone else, she doesn''t need to care. But Li Yi is different.


    For a moment, my heart is dull and irritable, but I don''t know who to tell when I have something to say, but I don''t know who to tell when I have something to do.


    The manager just walked around at this time and said with a smile, "sister, if you have something on your mind, you can tell me how to..."


    Then he took her hand with a smile and said these private words.


    The manager takes the initiative to stir up the topic, and from time to time he should talk with the manager.


    Yun Yun is not very difficult to get along with, let alone a reasonable and unforgiving person.


    The most important point is that even she doesn''t understand it. Maybe subconsciously, she has begun to accept these things, but her inner self is still unwilling to admit it.


    But as long as it goes on like this, he will accept it sooner or later.

 Chapter 656

    Yun Yun and Si Li return to the room. Li Yi also wants to pace.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t give him the chance.


    With a little stiff and strong close the door, Li Yi has nothing to say.


    However, he didn''t say much. He knew that no matter what he did, he was wrong.


    So I stood outside the door and knocked a few times. No one answered and then I left.


    Inside the door, the manager felt that Li Yi left, turned his head and laughed.


    "Sister really won''t let him in?" Cloud rhyme hears her words cold hum, "hum! How can it be so easy for him to come in? The easier it is to get something, the less he knows how precious it is. "


    After that, he sat aside in a huff and puff, and his anger had dissipated, but there was still a lingering anger.


    Li Yi didn''t get angry. He hid and thought about whether he wanted to do something.


    In fact, there is nothing to do. With his understanding of yunyun, he has let himself and manager come back together.


    Then I''ll admit my mistake to her later. I don''t even admit my mistake too much.


    She''ll forgive herself if she makes a fool of herself.


    Of course, Li Yi has such self-confidence, but he is still very lonely and pitiful.


    Cloud rhyme see him this appearance, in the heart even if have very angry, at this time also disappear 78 minutes.


    The manager sat by her side with a little formality, "doesn''t my sister also want to forgive him? But there is still some anger in my heart. "


    Yun Yun was a little surprised after hearing her words. She hit her up and down again, and then asked with a little offence, "aren''t you angry?"


    After hearing what he said, the manager was stunned for a moment, then sighed and lost his face.


    "How can you not be angry? I''m afraid you won''t believe me if I say I''m not angry.


    Of course, I''m angry, but how can I be angry? I can''t solve the problem. I knew about it a long time ago. "


    Then with a little helpless and bitter smile, "but what about that, what about knowing?


    I knew from the beginning that either I would never see him again from now on.


    Two people do not meet each other, we are strangers, otherwise I am afraid I can only accept.


    Because I know that I can''t let him give up, others only choose me... "


    Before she finished her words, her eyes were fixed on Yun Yun like a hook.


    Yun Yun only feels that his eyes are like sharp swords, piercing his own protection.


    His face was flushed and hot.


    Somehow at this moment she suddenly felt very selfish.


    Because she understood that what manager said was what she had thought. Of course, she wanted to ask Li Yi to give up her.


    Otherwise things would not have come to this point, but now she picked it out.


    And tell oneself already can accept, cloud rhyme but some don''t know where to start.


    Tell her not to take it. That''s impossible. Because that is equivalent to taking the initiative to create a competitor, and the competitor also wants to monopolize.


    In contrast, she feels that the situation is not bad.


    After all, from the current state of view, the manager is weak everywhere. It seems that he has no intention of competing with himself.


    But she is such, let cloud rhyme feel somewhat helpless on the contrary.


    If the manager came up with the tip of his needle to maimang, she said.


    But as soon as the other party came up, he was soft and called his sister. For a moment, even she couldn''t find the point of attack.


    So there is no alternative but to sprinkle all the anger on Li Yi.


    However, this can only be attributed to his own fault, attracting bees and butterflies everywhere.


    Otherwise, it would never have fallen into this situation.


    So what is it to let him suffer!


    The anger in Yun Yun''s heart is almost gone at this time. It''s hard to see him again.


    But it''s still trying not to do anything.


    The manager also felt that what she said was reasonable. If he got it so easily, he didn''t know how precious it was.


    So they just hang him out, and they talk to each other.


    For a moment, Li Yi was so happy that he could see them clearly.


    There''s no way. He didn''t design this array himself.


    But for one''s array attainments, it''s as easy to crack this kind of thing as eating and drinking water.


    So he could hear them clearly.


    He just kept silent and didn''t do anything. He knew that it was useless to make any compensation at this time.


    After all, looking at their current state, it is estimated that they will not force themselves to choose one from them.


    Well, it''s a matter of course. So far, it is very safe and stable.


    Li Yi doesn''t have to worry about anything else. He has considered it before.


    Two people will not fight with each other, and then forced to choose one.


    Now it seems that yunyun intends to avoid this situation.


    And Yun Yun himself, although he may have such an idea, but see the manager like this.


    But I didn''t know what to do, so I began to avoid this kind of thing.


    For a while, two people can get along with each other, which is very harmonious. The only drawback is that they are still hanging out.


    At this time, Li Yi should give full play to his shameless spirit.


    He made up his mind! He''s going to be a lick dog, a lick dog for both of them.


    Besides, is this a shame? It''s not humiliating. Being your wife''s licking dog is nothing.


    More importantly, he knew that two people loved him. Even if he wants to do something, he doesn''t care, they are reluctant to give up.


    He was invincible from the beginning, but he never thought of it that way.


    Because he knew in his heart that all the things happened today, even if it was his fault.


    Who let himself pedal several boats, if there was only one at the beginning, it would not be a headache now.


    However, if Li Yi is given a chance to come back, he is afraid that he will still develop things into the present state.


    Even if he has the chance to come back in the same place now, he estimates that it will develop into what it is now, and none of them wants to give up.


    He wanted all of them, if only one of them would not fall into the present distress.


    But things in the world may not always be perfect.


    Li Yi has never been a perfect person, but only in this matter.


    He wants to pursue is the world wants to pursue perfection, and as perfect as possible.


    Of course, he will not force, if they really do not want to, it is not that they can not let go, but it will be very uncomfortable at that time.


    But letting go was in his mind from the beginning.


    He thought that some people might find it hard to accept, but from the current situation, it doesn''t happen.


    Because he knows that the most difficult thing is yunyun, as long as she can accept it. It''s easy to say anything else.


    Judging from the current situation, I am afraid I have made considerable achievements in everything I prepared.


    Yun Yun seems to accept this kind of thing, though not all of them.


    Otherwise, it would not show such a posture.


    As long as he can accept even part of it, it''s a great thing, at least from the current state.


    She has been able to accept the manager to get along with her, and even vaguely accept three people together.


    This is a good thing, a great thing, and a great and rare breakthrough.


    Li Yi is very excited about this. After all, this kind of thing is beyond his imagination.


    Even he did not think about it, the original thing will be so smooth.


    But it was so smooth that he couldn''t believe it and questioned it.


    But it doesn''t matter. In any case, the result has become so.


    Yun Yun doesn''t seem to accept all of them, but he can also accept some of them, which makes him happy and excited.


    Li Yimeng jumped up, went to their door and knocked on it.


    "Yunzhi, Li Li." He knocked on the door, but the two people in the door didn''t agree with him.


    "I''ve prepared some food. Would you like to have some? Not everyone can taste my craft. " He said this with great confidence.


    Although he came here in a hurry and didn''t prepare anything, there were still many in his storage ring.


    And there are many dishes that two people especially like to eat. He has already been ready. As long as he has a table, he can take it out at any time.


    When yunyun heard him say this, he couldn''t help talking.


    Even she likes the food made by Li Yi, not only the food, but also the people who make it.


    The manager is the same, and she is more eager. The main thing is that he really wants the two to get back together.


    Even if she was wronged, she could accept it in her heart, so she would not be angry.


    Therefore, the cloud rhyme is about to pass away. I''m afraid that if the cloud rhyme is alone, it''s hard to erase.


    After all, Li Yi had been hanging for so long before, and she might be asked to come over and pull her hand. But now it''s much better to have the manager''s help.


    They soon went out, and there were many dishes on the table, which were her favorite, and some were not her favorite


    I think it''s something she loves.


    When Yun Yun sees this, he doesn''t know why he is so sad,


    But she also knew that the manager was right. She told him about it directly from the beginning.


    Two people never meet again, to save their own pain, or is to accept.


    But now Yun Yun knows that he can''t refuse to accept it because he can''t give up.


    Do not want to give up, want to monopolize, but from the current situation.


    She can''t monopolize, and the appearance and posture of the manager make her feel embarrassed to monopolize.


    Really, if from the beginning two people would be tit for tat to Mai Mang, on the one hand, he did not need to be so sad.


    Yun Yun is such a person, eat soft do not eat hard.


    If you want to be tough with him, he will be tough with you.


    In the end, neither of them will retreat, but if you use some soft moves, she will take the initiative to think for you.


    Li Yi knows her very well, so from the very beginning, what she reported was this idea, that is, to be soft rather than hard.


    Oh, no, I don''t think it''s hard not to eat anything.


    At the thought of this, there was a smile on his face.


    "What happy thing has come to mind again!" Manager. See him smile incomparably brilliant, some curious mouth.


    Li Yi shook his head. "I didn''t think of anything, some small things."


    Then he took out a wine glass and filled it with several glasses of wine.


    Yunyun also wants to stop him, but after thinking about it, he doesn''t stop him.


    With a sigh, he raised his glass to drink, as if the wine in the glass could dispel the depression in his heart.


    Seeing this, the manager also raised his glass and drank it gently.


    She didn''t drink fast and slowly. As soon as the wine entered her throat, her eyes lit up.


    This wine is very unique. It has profound medicinal power. It can nourish people''s body, and more importantly, it can get drunk.


    You should know that ordinary immortals don''t get drunk when they drink ordinary wine. Li Yi, I''m afraid, is a rare immortal brew, which makes him feel drunk.


    The manager picked up a beef fillet with green pepper. The beef fillet was tender and smooth, and the green pepper was refreshing.


    Li Yi makes it very suitable. If you have less heat, the beef willows will grow. If you have more heat, the beef willows will grow old.


    The number of green peppers is just right. If it''s appropriate to stir fry more, it won''t be crispy. If it''s not fully cooked, it will have a raw and astringent taste of pepper.


    This dish can be said to be quite a test of the cook''s own consideration of the heat.


    Manager Li also likes this dish very much. As for giving it to Li Yi, it''s all at hand. Before that, they had become accustomed to such interaction.


    Li Yi didn''t think there was anything smiling, so he ate the dish naturally.


    It''s a pity that the interaction of all this, yunyun see in the eye, remember in the heart.


    Before that, she and Li Yi did the same, but they did it in front of another woman and in front of themselves


    Naturally, there will not be much deep emotion between her and the manager.


    After all, I just got to know each other for one day. Although I can still talk, there is no such good relationship.


    So, without any cover up, he picked up a sweet and sour spareribs and threw them into Li Yi''s bowl.


    He didn''t say anything, but the meaning is very obvious. If he can''t finish the dish today, he can''t think about it.


    The manager was surprised and surprised by her appearance, but he didn''t say anything, just a smile.


    Li Yi looked at the ribs in the bowl and ate them like a bolt, and then watched the dishes in his bowl become more and more.


    At the beginning, the manager was patient, but again and again.


    No matter how good her temper is, she can''t resist it.


    All of a sudden, there was a sense of hidden sword in their words.


    Fortunately, no matter how Li Yi was able to eat this dish, it was all in his stomach.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, you can see the red faces of these two people, and they are obviously a little confused, so you can''t judge the state of their bodies.


    The corners of his mouth smile unconsciously. What he wants is this effect.


    Both of them are drunk now. Although they are not too drunk to take care of themselves, they are too dizzy to make a decision.


    This time is not the best chance for him to start. He suddenly gets up, grabs yunyun on the left and holds Qili on the right.


    The two of them are all drunk with Li Yi in their arms.


    And he took it in his arms and walked towards the house.

 Chapter 657

    Li Yi holds a cloud rhyme on the left and a manager on the right.


    Lying on the bed in a daze, I don''t want to move any more.


    He didn''t really want to do anything, but after lying in bed, he couldn''t control himself.


    The original two people do, three people do and always have some different meaning.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The time of the day passed quickly, and almost reached the next morning.


    Yun Yun only feels a little bit soft and sour, but he recovers quickly. Naturally, these soft and sour things are not worth mentioning.


    Manager is also slowly up, and then found yunyun sleeping next to him.


    Eyebrows unconsciously wrinkle up, all the things happened last night.


    Their first reaction was to look at Li Yi, only to find that he was very comfortable sleeping.


    Of course, Li Yi is aware that they wake up, but he is very clever. When he wakes up at this time of pretending to sleep, he is likely to have some problems. He simply pretends to sleep and doesn''t know anything, so that they can talk and discuss.


    Throw the pot out and see how they decide.


    Obviously, it really seems to work, because he''s sitting here and doesn''t show anything.


    Yun Yun and Si Li. Two people big eyes stare small eyes, also don''t know how to do, just finally made a decision.


    The manager gently shakes Yun Yun, as if to wake him up. Yun Yun is the same.


    But Li Yi seems to pretend to know nothing, lying in bed as if sleeping very dead and heavy.


    He didn''t plan to wake up at all. Seeing this, Yun Yun frowned slightly and put his hand on his waist.


    The manager also had a similar style. He also put it on his waist, and they gently twisted it.


    Li Yi certainly won''t feel very painful, but he knows that if two people do this, they will definitely understand.


    I''m pretending to be sleeping now, and I''m waking up. If I can''t pretend to be sleeping again, I won''t get any good results.


    So he sprang up from the bed and screamed miserably. It seemed that it really hurt. At the same time, he kept rubbing his waist.


    "It''s killing me. It''s cruel of you to murder your husband!" Li Yi took a few cold breath while he was talking, pretending to be really miserable.


    Seeing his appearance, the manager couldn''t help being flustered for a moment. He quickly stretched out his hand and gently rubbed it for her.


    Yun Yun is the same. Even if he knows what he''s pretending to be, he can''t help but feel distressed in his heart.


    She knew that she was killed by Li Yi. There was no way.


    Can only also gently rub, and ask him whether it hurts.


    At this time, Li Yi played a hooligan, stretched out his hands to encircle the two and lay down slowly.


    "I''m still sleepy. Let me sleep a little more, a little more."


    It seemed that his hand was not honest again. It was only when he was knocked by them that he returned to normal.


    "It''s nice to have you two here. How lucky I am to meet both of you at the same time. " Li Yi looks at Yun Yun and then at Si Li. He can''t control the corners of his mouth and draws a smile.


    The two of them seemed to want to refute something, but they didn''t refute in the end.


    "I''m hungry." Li Yi turned his head and spoke to them slowly.


    He didn''t know what a storm this sentence would cause, and he was so angry that he wanted to smoke himself.


    If I had known that, I would never have said that even if I starved to death. What''s more, I just wanted to eat for a while.


    Most importantly, it''s not that he wants to eat, but that he no longer wants to eat what he makes.


    If you want them to cook by themselves, what they make is not as delicious as what they make by themselves, but what they make by themselves is totally different from what they cook by themselves.


    It was also for this reason that he said such a thing. Unfortunately, after a while, he regretted it.


    After hearing this, the manager nodded silently and got up. The neon dress was attached to him automatically. "Then I''ll make it for you."


    Last night, he gave Li Yi a kiss and left with a smile.


    Yun Yun frowned slightly and gave him a kiss. "I''ll do it for you, too."


    But I don''t know why Li Yi saw that her eyes were a little sinister when she left at last. She just felt cold all over.


    Her eyes made her feel uncomfortable. She seemed to say that I''ll cook for you. You have to say that the food is not delicious.


    However, it should be her own illusion. Even if she does something, she should not be able to do anything about herself.


    Li Yi comforted himself in this way. It''s a pity that after a few minutes, looking at the delicacy dishes on the table, he was dumbfounded.


    In principle, both of them are extremely advanced in cultivation. Cooking is a matter of course easy to master. Although they are not as good as themselves, they are absolutely not much weaker.


    So the dishes are delicious, he can understand, but whether some are too gorgeous.


    The materials used are very precious. What''s more, it takes a lot of effort.


    It''s not so hard for them, but it''s not easy to do it.


    What''s more, he can''t tell which dish is made by who.


    Of course, it''s not totally impossible to judge. He can also judge some dishes according to his long-term experience, whether they are made by yunyun or manager.


    But for more dishes, he was stupid. He couldn''t see who made them. He had to rely on his luck.


    Accuracy of course, he also has some experience and assurance.


    After all, what two people look like, I can see at a glance, for this he still has self-confidence.


    It should be made sure that the taste and flavor of vegetables made by two people are definitely different.


    It''s not difficult to judge by virtue of our rich experience.


    But the question is which of the two cooks tastes better.


    Relatively speaking, Li Yi feels that the dishes they cooked are both delicious and not delicious.


    If you judge them by your own standards, they are all delicious.


    There''s no way. Even if the dishes they cooked today are burnt, they are delicious.


    Food is the most delicious food in the world as long as it is not tasteful to a certain extent.


    However, if we let him judge by the standard of a chef, the dishes made by two people are not as good as Xiangling.


    There''s no way. Xiangling lost when she was too young. If she honed her cooking skills over time, she might surpass herself. This is a real genius with great master potential.


    Originally, he didn''t want to mention it. He grabbed the chopsticks and wanted to eat a big piece of duoshuo, laughing and hiding it.


    Unfortunately, no one gave him the chance. The manager chuckled and picked up a dish


    After that, Li Yi looked at him with a smile. He didn''t expect that the manager was even worse.


    This dish is definitely a specialty of the world. Yunyun will definitely make it.


    And the manager certainly can''t do it. Now add it up and ask him if it''s delicious. What does that mean.


    All of a sudden, he really thought of more. One or two people thought of this step, how to change the dishes!


    With the level of the two of them, even if they exchange dishes, they can achieve a perfect level.


    Carefully think about it, gently shake your head, smile, what do you want to do so much.


    My wife and daughter-in-law have to think about cooking for me.


    Two people, ah no, three people have a good meal. What do you want to do.


    "Yummy, yummy." Li Yi replied with a smile that he had not tasted some dishes.


    Then he quickly moved a few chopsticks and tasted every dish.


    Try not to let your mouth have free time, as long as I eat, I can''t speak.


    "Which of these dishes are not delicious?" Yun Yun stops his chopsticks.


    Ask your own questions, the meaning is very obvious, no matter how today, Li Yizhen will give him a reply.


    Besides, she must be satisfied with this reply, otherwise I''m afraid there will be problems.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good at all." Li Yi gave a slightly blunt answer, then sighed and put the chopsticks aside.


    "No matter how good you two cook, you can''t be as good as me.


    But because of the food you two make, whatever you do, I''ll find it very delicious. "


    Li Yi slightly with some forced, two people to the arms, one left and one right.


    "As far as my cooking skills are concerned, the dishes you two cook are not particularly good. There is a lot of room for improvement.


    But you don''t have to worry about this. I can cook for you every day in the future


    I''m not willing to let you cook every day. I''ll feel sorry for you then... "


    Li Yi''s sweet and greasy words make him feel a little nauseous, but it doesn''t matter. It''s easy to use.


    Looking at the tone and posture of the two people, it is obvious that they are very happy and helpful.


    They like to listen to it, that''s the best, but anyway, there are a lot of sweet words on his side.


    "Besides, it''s just a meal. I just want to have a simple meal. I really don''t think too much."


    How innocent and innocent Li Yi looks at them.


    The manager involuntarily covered his mouth and snickered. Yun Yun also gently twisted his waist.


    "For the sake of Sister Li, I''ll let you go today!"


    With that, he picked up a dish and handed it to his mouth.


    Li Yi quickly swallowed it, shouting, delicious and sweet.


    Manager see, the same is true, three people and Meimei finished the meal, Li Yi no doubt relieved.


    In any case, the fight between them was temporarily mediated by him.


    Looking at the two people talking happily there, he was relieved.


    The goal of the mission has finally been achieved, and it is still a big step.


    Yunyun is better than he imagined, and Li Yi has even considered it.


    If she really doesn''t want to, how to deal with it, but it seems to be much easier than she thought.


    The manager has to say that he played a very important role in this.


    If she had not bowed her head from the beginning, it would not have been so easy to deal with, and she would have suffered a lot from being caught in the middle.


    Li Yi did not intend to aggrieve her from the beginning, but she chose to aggrieve herself for her own sake.


    Of course, Li Yi understands this. If he can''t even see these, it can only show that he is a fool, or that he pretends on purpose.


    He saw it and wanted to make some compensation, as much as he could.


    Yun Yun of course also saw this, so she did not continue to embarrass the manager.


    Otherwise, this is Yun lanzong. As the host, it''s not easy for her to embarrass the manager.


    But she didn''t, because he could see that she was the same as himself.


    She may even love Li Yi more than herself, otherwise she would never give up her position to do such a thing.


    Yun Yun can see clearly that the cultivation of Si Li is not as good as his own, but his strength has reached the level of fighting emperor, and his strength is absolutely not weak.


    This level of master, no matter in which world can be regarded as the top or above the middle of the strong.


    At least, it''s more than enough, but for Li Yi''s sake, it''s more than enough.


    She loved him, too, and deeply.


    But even so, two people in the next period of time can not control, but inevitably fight each other.


    Of course, both of them are tacit in controlling the thread, no matter what, there is no limit, and it''s not so much jealousy, the tip of the needle is to the wheat.


    Relatively speaking, they are just doing something that is really like eating vinegar to please Li Yi.


    This really makes Li Yi happy and complacent


    But one day they were so smart that they found something wrong.


    It is clear that Li Yi is wrong. Normally, he should consider the relationship between the two of them, but why is the result reversed like this.


    Want to understand the cause and effect of the two people, dun time can be said to have reached a certain degree of alliance, did not give Li Yi good face.


    If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid you can''t stand such a big change.


    But Li Yi who also, he can accept and can accept the peace of mind.


    Try to apologize to both of them and tell them that they are wrong, completely wrong.


    The effect is very good, two people after all just a little angry in the heart, a little coax will be good again.


    Li Yi even wondered if they were both so easy to coax.


    That''s why I can''t help making this kind of mistake. Otherwise, if they are not easy to coax, they will never do such a thing.


    But even so, he is ready to leave, because there are still some people waiting for him, and he can''t spend all the time here.


    Yun Yun and Si Li don''t want him to leave. They probably know what Li Yi is going to do this time!


    Of course, it''s a headache, because maybe there will be two more sisters here soon.


    They don''t know what other people will look like, their attitude is not clear, and what kind of state they should face.


    As a result, they are very familiar with each other, but even more united under external pressure.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. The ancients did not deceive me.


    It seems that we are going to meet those two unknown people in a bad way.


    Li Yi. In the face of this situation is really speechless, and some very embarrassed, after all, whether it is said or the big day itself is unreasonable.


    He did not correct, is to leave things to two people, in a hurry to say goodbye, in a hurry to escape.


    It''s another world to open your eyes again.

 Chapter 658

    Li Yi looks at the world in front of him, which is also quite different from when he left. Technology has developed into something else.


    The steam engine and the train were running, and that was all he left behind when he left


    With the continuous development of Science in this world, a large number of novel mechanisms are set up by ingenious thinking.


    The whole world has changed a lot. Unfortunately, the number of auras is slowing down.


    It''s also a good thing that they can continue to develop technology.


    However, Li Yi knows that the slowdown in the number of auras is only temporary. Every few hundred years, the auras between heaven and earth will return, and even trigger a wave.


    The world is healthy so far. If the world is healthy, there will be more and more auras between heaven and earth. But every once in a while there will be periods of high tide and low tide.


    If something goes wrong in the world, the aura of heaven and earth will gradually dry up.


    But when it is exhausted to the end, it will hit the bottom and rebound, and the whole world will be born with Reiki recovery.


    Li Yi looked at the aura between heaven and earth, and slowly stepped out the flame LINGJI and purple girl. They were dealing with things.


    After Li Yi left, these matters were basically handled and decided by the two of them.


    A lot of things also make them more and more handy.


    The same is because the robot technology he left behind has developed very fast, reaching the steam age in just a few decades.


    Similarly, their hearts were always puzzled.


    Is Li Yi really dead? They don''t believe it.


    But they have no way to verify this kind of thing. What''s more terrible is that Li Yi used to come back every three months.


    But this time it was so long, and no one came back.


    Even if they didn''t believe it at the beginning, they still had doubts in the end, but they just cheated themselves all the time. He was not sure that he would come back.


    Yan Ling Ji believes that purple female is the same idea, he certainly has nothing to do.


    Maybe it''s just a little problem and I will come back. As for what the so-called Medusa said.


    Both of them instinctively choose not to believe, even if they know in their heart that what they think is very likely to be false. It''s true, but they need to lie to themselves.


    There is always something to think about when people live in the world, and Li Yi''s not dead is their biggest thought.


    If they are told that divorce is really dead at this time, they can''t accept it at all.


    Li Yi can be said to be the only thought and goal for them to survive to a certain extent.


    Once let them accept the news of Li Yi''s death, they are very difficult to control, make martyrdom this kind of thing.


    So the two of them believed that he was still alive, even though they knew that this kind of heart would be dim.


    Even though they know it is impossible, they firmly believe that they will see Li Yi again one day.


    However, with the gradual decline of aura, the growth of two people''s cultivation is also more and more slow.


    Up to now, I am still trapped in the realm of refining emptiness and combining Taoism, and I can''t fly up, not because the world can''t fly up.


    It''s because they don''t have enough aura to support the ascent.


    It''s not like a manager. In the world, it''s because of the world.


    She can''t leave very much, and here is not the reason for the world.


    It''s their own reason, but with their aptitude, as long as they change into a world with plenty of aura, they will soon become immortals.


    After the two of them finished dealing with the noisy things, they sat aside at will and were very lazy.


    It seems that there is nothing to do. It''s really boring. When Li Yi is there, he can talk to them.


    He left and never came back. Every day, only yanlingji and purple girl were here.


    There was a lot to say at the beginning, but later they became more and more tacit.


    The cooperation is becoming more and more proficient, and there is no need to speak. Even if it''s just a look and an action, you can understand what the other person is thinking.


    At the beginning, they could talk. Later, they didn''t have to say anything. There was nothing to say.


    Two people often sit together and look at the distance. They don''t know what''s going on in each other''s mind, but there''s only one thing they think about.


    "Cough!" Li Yi coughed twice. Just now he was thinking about what kind of way he should appear.


    But after thinking about it, I didn''t think of any good way. I just want to appear in front of them.


    Anyway, the two of them are the same as the manager at most, crying and angry.


    Sure enough, with his appearance, the state of the two people is really almost as expected.


    At the beginning, they were confused, and both sides looked at it. It seemed that they couldn''t accept it, they couldn''t be sure, and then they were very surprised.


    It was like two little beasts coming to catch him, and they caught him dead, as if they were worried that he would run away once he let go.


    At the same time, some uncontrollable tears flow out, slightly angry patting his back and shoulder.


    "Where have you been? Come back so long, do you know how worried we are about you.


    Do you know how worried I am about you? My sister and I are going crazy. "


    Yan Ling Ji said, tears seem to break the line.


    Purple girl is a little better, but tears never stop.


    Li Yi sighed gently, did not do anything, the two of them are now angry in the heart, let them spread fire.


    After a long time, the two crying gradually stopped.


    Li Yi patted them on the back to make them stop crying.


    "I really had a serious accident this time, otherwise I would never have come back so long.


    That Medusa should have told you that I''m going to die, right!


    Although he was not dead at that time, he was also seriously injured.


    I''ve been healing, trying to heal myself, and then there are more chores for me to deal with.


    One by one, I came running over. "


    Li Yi spoke softly to comfort them. At the same time, Mosuo took their backs to make them not so sad.


    Comfort them as much as possible, say nothing, take all the blame on themselves.


    After a while, as the two people cry gradually stopped.


    Li Yi was relieved just now, but they were still holding their hands tightly. Looking at their appearance and posture, it seemed that they would never let go.


    Li Yi can also understand that things that have been lost for a long time and people who have not seen each other for a long time.


    Now suddenly appeared in front of the two of them, naturally let them particularly excited and cherish.


    It''s understandable that they don''t want to let go, because they are afraid. What if they let go and disappear.


    He doesn''t care if he doesn''t want to let go. Since they want to pull, let them pull.


    After a long time, the two people reluctantly released their hands.


    Li Yi gently smiles and holds them in his arms again.


    "I''m going to stay for a while and take you with me, if you don''t want to..."


    He didn''t finish his words because he looked at the expressions and movements of the two people.


    Ready to shout, "I do." Yan Ling Ji and Zi Nu speak in unison, but the meaning is very obvious.


    They''re looking forward to it. It''s best to leave nature, but.


    Although they were able to leave before, on the one hand, they didn''t trust Medusa.


    On the other hand, they are afraid of themselves. What if they can''t find themselves after leaving Li Yi!


    For this reason, they choose to stay in the world.


    Staying in this world is not that nothing has been done, the development of science and technology.


    It makes the population increase on a large scale, and they get a lot of humanitarian merits.


    Humanity merits, no matter in which world, as long as there are human beings, will be recognized and regarded as a talisman.


    He has a lot of humanity merits. If he goes to the world with human war as the main body, even the way of heaven will protect him.


    If you are hostile to her people, many people will be afraid of others.


    The many merits of humanity prove that no matter what, they have made contributions to human beings in any world.


    And a lot of Terrans will maintain this kind of thing.


    Especially those in huoyun cave, if someone with a lot of humanity merits is killed, they can feel it.


    Have a lot of humanitarian merit, if you are attacked, there will be people to help, there will be people to help.


    If you are killed by others, the Terran will take revenge for you.


    In the same way, if you have killed someone with great merit, you will also be infected with enough karma.


    Many people are dedicated to killing such a large amount of karma to enhance their accomplishments.


    In a word, with the virtue of humanity, we can basically walk horizontally in the vast majority of the world without worrying about many risks and crises.


    Similarly, having risks and crises means having responsibilities and obligations.


    If you enter into some hostile world, you will have a lot of humanity merits.


    If you don''t like the way of heaven, you will be chased by the mainstream race in that world.


    But in the world he lives in, the Terran is the only mainstream Terran in that world.


    No matter which ethnic group, entering the world is very likely to be accepted.


    The premise is, it''s not magic. We need to kill a lot of people to make magic weapons.


    Don''t talk about the world where the mainstream is human. No matter which race will appear, they are out of place in the world.


    The magic way and the magic clan here are quite different from the magic gates of some worlds.


    The magic gate of other worlds may be just because of different ideas.


    The goals are also quite different, so the two sides blame each other for the demon sect.


    And the magic way this kind of thing refining method tool needs a lot of blood essence, needs a lot of life.


    With the rapid advancement and growth of the level, there are few risks


    The premise is to kill a lot of lives, then destroy a world, pollute a world.


    Organized and large-scale slaughter, devouring their souls, devouring their vitality and so on.


    It is also because of this reason that the evil way has been disliked by other world, and there is no way.


    Because once a world is invaded by the devil, it is likely that the whole world will be destroyed in the end.


    Therefore, many of the world in the discovery of the invasion of demons or evil invasion.


    Will do everything possible to suppress and agitate the resistance of the whole world.


    Li Yi has not been in touch with this kind of thing at present, but he knows that as long as his strength continues to advance.


    I''m afraid I''ll come into contact with you one day, because living for a long time proves that you will see a lot of strange things.


    Yan LINGJI and Zi NV are busy and preparing. In fact, they have been using Li Yi''s identity all these years.


    She gave orders and decrees one after another, because many people didn''t know that she left the world.


    For the time being, they pretended that he was alive and everything was normal.


    This dress is decades old, so many ministers can''t tell the difference at all.


    They think that their emperor is likely to be very precise and handle affairs in two ways.


    Fortunately, after they have determined a thing, they will not change it at will. Even so, it is enough to make many ministers tired.


    The advantage is that no one can figure out his Majesty''s mind. You never know what it''s thinking the next moment or the next day, and naturally you can''t figure it out.


    Many orders were issued again by two men.


    Since we are going to leave, we must be well prepared when we leave.


    They are the leaders of the whole country and the most solid foundation of the whole political foundation.


    If you leave casually, it will certainly cause a great shock to the political system of the world


    I don''t know how many people are going to die, how many things and problems are going to happen.


    So no matter how anxious they were to leave, they could not leave immediately. They had to be prepared before they left.


    Otherwise, because they leave, I don''t know how many people will be killed or injured.


    Although the humanity of the world will not count these causes and effects on them after they leave, they are still sorry in their hearts.


    After all, because of their rush to leave, resulting in countless deaths and injuries, no matter how they can not accept in their hearts.


    Li Yi is not particularly anxious. Naturally, he will stay here and wait slowly.


    Wait for them to take care of everything before they leave together.


    Three months have passed since the time passed quietly.


    In the past three months, one order after another has been announced and issued, gradually the whole country is once again full of new vitality.


    When Li Yi left at the beginning, he set up some organizations to guarantee that he would break away from the power of the emperor.


    The country is still able to run normally, basically not too much chaos.


    But if you decide to do so, it doesn''t mean that it has been implemented within decades.


    Because purple female and flame Ling Ji two people in these decades actually did not get too big implementation.


    Although they have all these positions and abilities, it is because of their iron fisted politics.


    In the court, no one dared to refute their thoughts and actions.


    In this case, if two people leave suddenly, they don''t need to do anything, and the whole hall will be in chaos.


    Finally, time goes by and everything is ready.


    Yan LINGJI and purple female two people excuse, Li Yi is about to rise, choose to leave the world in this way.


    The passage of the world opens and the three enter together.

 Chapter 659

    Li Yi has entered the world channel and stepped forward step by step.


    Yanlingji seems to be a little nervous, before Li Yi enters that world.


    I''ve told them everything, and I''ve never reserved anything.


    The two of them are quite receptive to other things.


    In other words, in addition to Yun Yun did not know from the beginning, other people, whether it was Si Li or Yan LINGJI and purple girl.


    They all know that Li Yi is merciful everywhere, and they can basically accept it.


    Or can not accept, it seems that there is no way, Li Yi has already talked about this matter with them before.


    But there was tension and uneasiness in both of them.


    After all, it is uncertain whether the people who leave their long-term life and go to a new and different world will accept them.


    Li Yi has told them everything.


    So purple female and flame spirit Ji each have a mind, step by step out of the world channel, finally came to the world.


    In this world, everything is different, just like a new life.


    Two people''s cultivation has already been completed and entered the world.


    Naturally, the speed of cultivation will be faster, and it will break through again in a few days.


    They have a lot of thoughts, but no matter how they come to this world.


    It''s not just coming to the world, it''s the moment the world opens.


    Yun Yun has noticed that, so he immediately takes the manager to the world channel.


    She would like to see who else Li Yi can bring back to her.


    However, as far as she knows, it seems that she has only four people, so she can only say that she is OK.


    In any case, he can barely accept it. If it''s really a dozen or twenty people, yunyun may not be able to accept it at all.


    Besides, he seems to have two younger sisters. But so far I haven''t met his sister.


    However, with his character, sooner or later, he will go out and bring those people back.


    Yunyun knows this in her heart, so from the beginning, she takes the manager to wait here.


    I don''t know about the new two or one.


    Whether it''s easy to get along with or not, what kind of attitude is it? However, since he has come to yunlanzong, he is the host.


    Can also in this cloud LAN Zong''s boundary, be afraid of others not to become.


    So even if the manager was embarrassed, she didn''t think it was inappropriate.


    Pull her swagger to come here, ready to see them swagger out of the passage.


    A moment later, Li Yi stepped out first and saw Yun Yun waiting there, smiling awkwardly.


    The manager gives him a sympathetic and pitiful look, but there''s no way but to smile at him, and then choose to stand firmly with Yun Yun.


    During the period of Li Yi''s leaving, the two of them get along with each other day by day.


    What''s more, with external pressure, the relationship between two people will get better and better.


    They all know that Li Yi may not bring anyone back this time, so the alliance between them is more and more cohesive and solid.


    Two people have reached an alliance, with the advance and retreat, but do not know how the new people get along.


    So they all decide to wait here. Yunyun thinks that the people who come here are the same as the manager.


    Well, this is a good thing, at least barely acceptable.


    On the contrary, if the people who come here are not easy to get along with, they will never make Li Yi feel better.


    Yun Yun knew from the beginning that no matter how it happened, it was impossible to blame other people.


    Even if the people who come here are not easy to get along with, or even want to monopolize, then Li Yi is the only one to blame for this from the beginning to the end.


    You can''t blame others. It''s wrong for him to be jealous with other girls.


    This matter from the beginning to the end, and even now, all the mistakes should be borne by Li Yi.


    Because he picked up all the things, he planted them, and naturally he had to bear the consequences.


    Soon after her, two more women came out one after another. Yunyun looked back and forth carefully. The two women were very beautiful.


    Even compared with myself, I will never lose.


    Manager can''t help but feel inferior. Although she is also very beautiful and beautiful, she looks a little bit better than the other three people


    Sighing silently, I don''t know what to look like.


    Yan Ling Ji looked at the two people on the opposite side, the two women on the opposite side, one in white and the other in black.


    The one in white should be yunyun as her husband said.


    As for the man in black, he must be the manager.


    Purple female also looked at the distance of two people, relative to flame spirit Ji, her heart more calm.


    She has a better understanding of many things. Just seeing clearly does not mean that it will not be affected.


    But since four people get along, there must be a lot of trouble.


    She was ready to face the trouble, and took another look at Yan LINGJI and sighed silently.


    Fortunately, he was with him. He was one of the four.


    She and herself can be regarded as allies. If we look at each other, we must be regarded as allies.


    It''s said that there are four people, but in fact it''s just the alliance of the two sides.


    I do not know how the other two people, whether easy to get along with!


    No matter how with thousands of thoughts, four people finally face each other.


    At this time, Li Yi kept silent, didn''t speak, just wanted to be divine.


    It''s like burying their heads in the ground. They can''t see themselves. After the four of them have discussed, they will jump out.


    It''s a pity that we can see that both yunyun and zinv. Neither of them intended to give themselves the chance.


    If only they were like Siri or yanlingji.


    Although he had such an idea, he didn''t say it and began to introduce them to each other.


    "This is Shili... This is yunyun... This is yanlingji... This is purple girl..."


    I''d like to introduce them to each other.


    Flame Ling Ji looked at Purple female, oneself forestall to walk up to line a gift.


    "I''ve met two sisters." When she finished, she seemed very happy.


    Seeing this, the manager quickly stepped forward and lifted her up. "My sister doesn''t have to be too raw..."


    Purple female silently nodded, no matter how simple to see each other now seems to be very easy to get along with.


    She never wanted to be the biggest, and she didn''t care.


    In terms of his own identity, to be able to be with him is a very rare thing, not much.


    As long as these two people are not too selfish, do not want to monopolize, even together, she is not unacceptable.


    So she also very natural in the past line of a gift, and very eager to talk about.


    Of course, most of them are false politeness.


    Li Yi closed his mouth and didn''t speak, trying to reduce his sense of existence.


    It''s a good thing that they don''t pay attention to themselves and talk to each other much better.


    And at this time, if you open your mouth, it''s definitely not a good thing. On the contrary, it''s easy to be noticed.


    Before the manager and yunyun meet to prove that this move is really good.


    So this time he still chose to repeat the old trick, silent.


    It''s just a pity that as the four people gradually talked, they gradually turned their eyes on him.


    Li Yi only feels that their eyes are very sharp, and it seems that they are not suitable to stay anywhere.


    Changing body shape, hehe, happy to muddle through.


    It''s just a pity to see the expression on their faces. It seems that they are not very satisfied with the fact that they want to muddle through.


    Four people''s expressions are very serious, very serious, without a hint of laughter.


    Although Li Yi didn''t know what it was, seeing that the four of them were so serious, he put away his smiling face and looked at them.


    "What''s the matter? How many ladies? What can I do for you? " He had a light voice and a slightly flattering smile on his face.


    Although yunyun still wants to pretend to be cold, he can''t help smiling.


    Yan Ling Ji is to cover mouth to smile of, seem to be very happy.


    Purple female see him this appearance, also can''t help but soften up.


    Just think of what they talked about before, and quickly adjust their expression.


    It''s a pity that no matter how to adjust it, it doesn''t work. Watching Li Yi smile at himself.


    Even if I have told myself that this matter is very serious, I can''t help it.


    Yun Yun looks at the three people who are not fighting for spirit, but sighs.


    If they have this attitude, Li Yi will forgive them even if they don''t carry out the next thing.


    But there is no way, temporarily don''t expect them, cloud rhyme as far as possible to let himself cold face open mouth.


    "Several of our sisters discussed it. Now that things have become like this, I can''t give up, so I can only accept it.


    But it''s impossible to sleep together, and you don''t want to think about it.


    But it''s not impossible to be with you, and the four of us try not to be jealous. "


    Yun Yun finish these words, four female eyes are closely watching Li Yi.


    Are looking forward to and waiting for his answer, it seems that the next moment he answered dissatisfaction, a few people will go up to beat him.


    "Good! The ladies are really understanding. " How happy Li Yi is to laugh.


    Never thought about it. It turns out that this kind of thing can be solved so easily.


    "But you have to promise us a few conditions." Yun Yun holds the hands of Zi NV and Si Li.


    Seeing this, the four of them all looked at him hand in hand.


    The meaning is very obvious. If he wants to agree to these conditions, he will be able to win the beauty today.


    And if you can''t promise, it''s hard to coax them.


    "Yes, I will, no matter what conditions."


    Li Yi, with a smile on his face, patted his chest and agreed. Anyway, the four of them would not do anything to themselves. He must have agreed to all of them.


    And promised that if he accidentally violated, as long as coax can coax back.


    But he knew in his heart that since he had decided to promise, he could not violate it no matter how.


    He has cheated and hurt them once, and he will never allow it to happen again.


    So he can confidently and calmly tell them that no matter what conditions you put forward, he will accept them.


    Because Li Yi has a full understanding of them.


    Even if we put forward some demands, we must be able to accept them.


    They won''t ask too much.


    And it''s really no good. Next, we can discuss with them whether we should relax a little.


    "You didn''t cheat us, did you?" Yunyun opens her mouth with a trace of doubt. Although she knows that Li Yi has never cheated herself, she just doesn''t ask him some questions.


    But she doesn''t know if Li Yi has cheated the other three.


    "No, absolutely not. I can swear to God." Li Yi said that he would swear to heaven with his finger.


    "No more." Cloud rhyme see some hasty stop, for his cultivation.


    Swear to the sky, this kind of words can''t really say, otherwise the way of heaven has a feeling, really will notice Li Yi.


    "Since you haven''t cheated us, that is to say, I only have these three sisters. There won''t be any others." Yun Yun''s tone seems very calm.


    But it can be seen that she is still a little nervous.


    Anyway, there are enough four people. If there are more than a few, it will be more headache, and less can be divided.


    Yunyun knows that even if Li Yi is saying that he gives everyone all his love, the number of people will decrease.


    The most he can do is to be equal to each other and give everyone equal love.


    But it''s impossible to give everyone all the love when they get along with each other.


    In this case, even if only 14 points, it can barely accept, if 110, she will be some unbearable, then he would rather leave.


    Because if you leave Li Yi, you will certainly keep yourself.


    When you retain yourself, you must be separated from other people, then you can have a complete him at that time.


    Although the time is short, but the number of possession is a lot of 100%.


    No matter how many people there are, he can''t accept it. Even now, she is the only one to persuade himself.


    At the end of his speech, I don''t know yunyun, and other people are looking at Li Yi.


    Looking forward to and waiting for his answer, if there are other people, then they will be very sad indeed.


    In addition to the cloud rhyme has a little hidden, Li Yi to the other three people have not been hidden.


    If they know that Li Yi has other people, it''s cheating.


    Although we all know that Li Yi will never cheat them, this kind of thing is so tense.


    They also want to get a definite positive answer.


    "No, absolutely not." Li Yilang spoke with deep affection.


    "Good! In that case, we don''t have too many demands on you.


    As long as you promise us, you''ll never provoke other people. "


    "Good." Li Yi hastily agreed, and then with a smile on his face, licking his face, he went to hug them.


    Unfortunately, Yun Yun turned around and avoided him gently. "It''s acceptable, but it doesn''t mean I forgive you!"


    The expression is still a little cold, but it''s obvious compared with before.


    Her heart is very happy and happy, no matter what, there will be no other people, only four people, that they can accept.


    Li Yi is naturally cheeky in the past. No matter how he can achieve the present result, he is very satisfied.


    After living here for more than a year, the relationship between the four became more and more harmonious.


    Li Yi also relaxed a lot, just as he was ready to leave again.


    Bibidong and ayin are still waiting for themselves. They should go back and have a look.

 Chapter 660

    Looking at the world in front of him, Li Yi can''t help feeling a little surprised.


    The Reiki density is much higher than when you left, and the whole world seems to have changed a lot.


    I don''t know what Dong''Er and a-yin actually did to increase the Reiki density of the world so much.


    Li Yi felt everything in the world. All the places were completely different and totally new.


    Generally speaking, the world deviates a lot from the route it set when it left, but it also deviates. He doesn''t care.


    This kind of thing itself is not too important. It was discovered at the moment when he entered the world.


    Outsiders will surely be found when they enter the world, and the way Li Yi uses is close to coercion.


    But it doesn''t matter. The array he built in the world left enough backhand.


    He can enter freely without any threat.


    However, he did not cover his tracks, so he was found soon after entering.


    Great changes have taken place in the world. The most important thing is the integration of the human world and the divine world.


    The Reiki density has increased greatly, and the upper limit of the whole world has been raised a lot.


    Originally, there was no possibility of becoming an immortal in this world, but after being promoted a lot, there was a little possibility gradually. Even if it''s just a little bit, it''s very rare.


    No matter in which world, immortality can be said to open the road to longevity.


    Immortality can be regarded as entering into longevity in a real sense. The power of many worlds is very powerful, but it may not be easy to become immortality.


    First, you can live for a long time. After you reach the golden immortal realm, you will be immortal in the true sense.


    As long as the world is not destroyed and heaven and earth do not collapse, the golden immortal will not die out.


    In the same way, because of such reasons, many of the world which is close to withering is very demanding for the birth of Jinxian.


    Even some of the world completely decide the golden fairy Road, even though the world is extremely powerful.


    But it''s hard to be a golden immortal.


    Bibidong was the first to notice here. At the moment he saw Li Yi, he rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down.


    A Yin can also see clearly. Compared with other people, they miss Li Yi the most.


    Neither of them believed that their elder brother had died.


    Now seeing Li Yi, they have high authority to a certain extent in the world.


    So a space transfer has come to Li Yi''s side, looking at his expression, all of them don''t believe.


    But his elder brother appeared in front of him.


    Bibidong was stunned for a moment and wanted to reach out and touch his face. Determine whether it is true or false, but some dare not be afraid to encounter is false.


    Li Yi looked at them and was stunned for a long time before he could judge from their eyes.


    These two people are Bi Bi Dong and a yin. I didn''t expect to see them for such a long time. They are so old.


    "What''s the matter? Are you not happy to see me at all? " Li Yi stepped forward and took them by the hand.


    Bibidong looked at him and burst into tears


    It''s not that she didn''t think about Li Yi''s death before, but Li Yi, like a meteor, quickly appeared in his completely dark life.


    For Li Yi, she already has a close faith and complete worship of emotion, simply will not believe that she has died.


    So she never believed it, because she thought it was impossible.


    But this kind of thing actually happened, whether he believed it or not, whether he could accept it or not.


    This has happened and it has come true.


    But now suddenly found that Li Yi is still alive, her heart is naturally excited ecstasy.


    Bibidong and a Yin held him tightly one after another. It seemed that they would never give up.


    Li Yi looks a little embarrassed. After all, the two people are not like before. They are very cute and tender. They are older.


    But they didn''t say anything. It took a while for them to let go.


    "Pack up, I''ll take you out of here for a while." Li Yi touched their heads and said with a smile.


    There is no need to coax and persuade them. They are their own sisters and spend more time together in the future.


    And don''t worry about the others, so tell them directly and let them pack up and leave.


    But it''s hard to say whether he can leave in a short time, because he feels the opportunity to practice in this world.


    Bidong nodded, but they had nothing to do.


    The whole world can work normally. It doesn''t matter if she and a Yincun don''t exist.


    Just look at their brother seems to have something to do, so they are also honest waiting.


    Li Yi is immersed in cultivation. At the beginning, the whole world was created by him. Theoretically speaking, it has all the rights of the world.


    In other words, in this world, what Tiandao says may not be easy to use, but as long as he wants to change something, he who has all the powers in the world is Tiandao himself, and the so-called "Tianxian" is just like that.


    In his eyes, there is no secret in the whole world. What he didn''t know and couldn''t understand is that he can understand, master, understand, deepen and use after breaking through cultivation.


    Li Yi soon understood and mastered everything, he saw a lot, he seemed to see nothing, the rules of the whole world in his heart.


    There is also a field of vision in his body, which is being opened up.


    Originally, the world was chaotic and had nothing, but gradually there were concepts of space and time in the world.


    The earth wind, water and fire began to evolve. For the first time, continents and vegetation appeared in the world.


    Although it is still a wilderness, there are already some lives born.


    All the rules are ready, waiting for people to explore. Although the world is very small and weak, it is a complete world. As long as it continues to develop in the future, it will become a particularly huge world sooner or later.


    At the moment when the world was born, Li Yi saw a river.


    I can''t tell what the river looks like, but there are countless people around it.


    The name of this river is time.


    He existed in the past, in the future, in many worlds, but at this moment he only exists in the present.


    Step on the embankment, no longer accept the time river erosion.


    Also at this moment, he only exists in the present.


    After breaking through Taiyi, he saw a lot and understood a lot at the same time.


    The time is long, and many strong people who have never appeared appear appear at this moment.


    "Congratulations on Daoyou''s breakthrough in Taiyi. It won''t take long for you to come back." Hongjun appeared in front of him and opened his mouth with a smile.


    Behind him are the two saints of Sanqing and the six saints of Nuwa.


    "I have understood all the things. I still have some things to solve. When my cultivation recovers, I will go to the appointment on time."


    After Li Yi restored Taiyi, he already understood all the memories of his previous life.


    At the same time, take out the page, this is the golden finger he created for himself in this life.


    I don''t think we need it this time, but it doesn''t matter.


    Keep it, let it evolve, maybe you can use it.


    In countless reincarnations, they are closer to success than the last time.


    I think this time I will be able to successfully raise the world class again.


    Can see the new world again, become a saint in Li Yi, can keep memory in endless samsara


    At least after becoming Taiyi, it will recover. Unlike other people, even if they become Taiyi, they just repeat the previous way.


    The other sages didn''t know how many times they tried before.


    But it''s about to reach the top. If they''re right, it''s a success this time.


    Everything can be successful, the world can be re evolved, many saints can be born.


    But I still need to make a plan.


    Li Yi knew in his heart that it was not only him, but also several other sages who planned.


    However, before the world''s successful upgrading, their plans can only be regarded as backhand at most, and whether they can succeed is still unknown.


    With a sigh, I still think too much.


    Turn around and finish the cultivation. There is no cultivation. The next step is to wait.


    In my own opinion, everything in the realm is not a problem. Everything that goes smoothly can go up.


    Ayin and bibidong. They are ready to leave at any time.


    Li Yi did not take them to leave directly, but went back to the original god world first.


    771 sitting alone in bubuli seemed to have no idea what he was thinking.


    After seeing Li Yi, he immediately jumped up excitedly, and even ran up to him to put him down.


    Bibidong and ayin. During this period of time, I heard Li Yi say that they also have a sister named Qiqi.


    Now I tease her to play with her.


    Ying is still looking for her brother. She doesn''t know when to find her.


    Li Yi thanks him and wishes him to find his brother as soon as possible. He greets some people he still knows in the world and leaves.


    I don''t know if I can succeed next time. If I succeed, I can come back later. If I fail, it''s very difficult to think about it.


    However, Li Yi thinks that the possibility of success is still very high.


    Countless attempts, each time they are closer to the limit of success.


    Back to the world of fighting, Li Yi can feel that the world of fighting has begun to change.


    The world is too weak for him now. I''m afraid the strongest person in the world is Jinxian.


    If you want to improve your realm, you must go to other worlds.


    Stay here first, and try to return to the flood and famine later.


    It''s better to go to huoyun cave. It''s also the base of the Terran, and its current strength is also Taiyi.


    The three thousand world plus the flood and famine add up to less than three hundred in Taiyi or Daluo, which can be regarded as the top combat effectiveness.


    When yunyun sees them appear, she immediately welcomes them. Of course, they know that all this is important for Li Yi''s sisters.


    On the contrary, they are more receptive, even more harmonious.


    Qiqi, in particular, will be like this all her life. She has never been noticed and loved by others.


    Now, as soon as we get a lot of attention, we are naturally happy and happy.


    Although he is still a zombie in essence, there is no difference between him and ordinary people in most parts of his body. It''s just his essence, which can''t be changed in a short time.


    Li Yi looked at this picture and nodded in his heart. No matter what, everything has been completely solved.


    Bibidong looks at yunyun and the manager. There seems to be some unhappiness and unhappiness between his eyes, but these unhappiness is soon covered up.


    Li Yi lived with them in this way. During this time, he did a lot of things


    I took the time to see Medusa. The other party knew that she was not dead. She was also very happy and excited, but didn''t express too much.


    In other words, it can be seen that she really wants to express something, and even wants to push herself down again, but Li Yi didn''t give him this opportunity.


    He said a few words in a hurry and left quickly. After all, he agreed, as long as they were four.


    If you want nothing else, you can''t forget what you promised yourself.


    So during this period of time, he has been deliberately keeping the distance between himself and medusa, and the distance between them is getting farther and farther.


    The other side also knows that although they still want to have close contact with Li Yi all the time, it''s a pity that they didn''t grasp the opportunity and really passed away.


    With the continuous flow of time and the continuous past, Li yixiuwei has made great progress and breakthrough.


    From Taiyi to Zhunsheng, there will be no obstacles.


    They also gradually moved from the world into huoyun cave and into the world of flood and famine.


    Manager. Also because of the etiquette, she understood a lot of things. After breaking through the realm of Taiyi, she also saw a lot clearly.


    Because she had seen him in her last life. No wonder this time I saw him for the first time. I felt that he was familiar with them just after they met. It turned out that this was the reason.


    Manager understands all this, but he regards it as a secret in his heart. Only Li Yi and he know the secret that no one else knows.


    After Li Yi''s self cultivation reached the quasi holy realm, he helped to transform the zombie into life.


    It''s a pity that he can''t grow up any more, but even after he has a life like this, his cultivation can break through again, and his memory is much better.


    Time is moving forward like a wheel.


    Li Yi''s self-cultivation once again broke through the growth, and finally the world has been expanding and growing, absorbing a lot of nutrients, becoming a truly perfect world inside, fully able to inhabit human beings.


    Si Li, Yun Yun Bi Bi Dong and a Yin Yan Ling Ji Zi Nu all live in the inner world.


    After the breakthrough, he also understood that it was time to fulfill the agreement.


    On this day, the Seven Saints gathered and the whole world began to shake and change.


    All the people in the world feel this change, but it doesn''t work.


    The moment they feel it, the change is going on.


    Some people make a successor after failure, but these must be cultivated to reach the level of Taiyi before they are qualified to do it.


    More people with insufficient strength have no way to detect the changes and changes in the world.


    Li Yi whispered some words to yunyun, no matter how many, even he couldn''t control it.


    Once this kind of thing starts, it will either succeed or fail. It can''t be changed at all, and the process can''t be stopped.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Maybe a long time, maybe only a second.


    The wasteland world has not been restarted, but has been upgraded to a more powerful world.


    Li Yi finally understood everything.


    End of the book